《Night of the Divorce! A Proud Lady Was Forced to Marry the Emperor's Uncle》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Jiang Peihuan slowly sat up, leaning against the soft cushion. Her eyes fixed on the curling sandalwood incense in the room, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed. Hadn¡¯t she already¡­ died? Why had she woken up in her own bed? She closed her eyes, and the brutal scenes from her past appeared clearly in her mind. On that fateful day, she stood in the main hall, drenched in blood. Her sword gleamed with a cold light as she pointed it at the man dressed in a yellow robe and questioned him. ¡°Xiao Junhao, do you truly have no feelings for me?¡± she asked ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Junhao turned around and replied coldly. ¡°I have never loved you. Yao Er is my cherished Queen of Qing.¡± Jiang Peihuan trembled with anger. This bastard¡­ He bent down, icily lifting her chin, and whispered in her ear. ¡°Also, Meng Yi is under mymand.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s tearful eyes widened in shock. When her father had been falsely used of treason, she had suspected there was a traitor. So it was Meng Yi all along! She shivered, finding it hard to believe as she looked at this man she had admired for years. Unsatisfied with her reaction, Xiao Junhao nonchntly recounted how her siblings had met their tragic ends one by one. ¡°Your younger brother fought valiantly through the enemy lines. But I ordered the city gates closed, exhausting his final strength. In the end, he was impaled by numerous spears on the city gate, his eyes open even in death.¡± ¡°Your sisters were sent to my army¡¯s camp, forced to entertain my soldiers day after day until their bodies couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes zed with fury. She thrust her sword with all her might, determined to pierce the heart of this heartless monster! She vowed to avenge her family ¨C the Jiang family! However, Xiao Junhao simplyughed. He reversed her wrist, neutralizing her strength. Then, with a swift motion, her sword ttered to the ground He was skilled in martial arts! From the beginning, he had been deceiving and exploiting her! ¡°Enough. Take her down and reward my soldiers,¡± Xiao Junhao said, looking at her as if she were an insignificant insect. ¡°Xiao Junhao! You¡¯re a monster!¡± Jiang Peihuan gritted her teeth, her eyes turning blood-red. Even in death, she would never let this monster have his way! With a resounding thud, thest daughter of the Jiang family, the renowned General Jiang, stabbed herself in the stomach with a sword, thus meeting her tragic end. Emerging from her memories, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s body spasmed with pain for a few moments. Her face hardened as her eyes filled with immense hatred for Xiao Junhao. This monster! Her face turned cold, and her eyes were filled with boundless hatred. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Yue Er put down the bowl of medicine she was holding and rushed to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. Jiang Peihuan looked at Yue Er, the most loyal girl who had served her since childhood. Yue Er deserved a happy marriage and a peaceful life, but fate had been cruel to her. On the day Jiang Peihuan married Xiao Junhao, Yue Er overheard a secret conversation and tried to warn her. But Xiao Junhao¡¯s men caught her and subjected her to brutal torture before burying her alive in the snow. And then there was Cui Er. While Jiang Peihuan was on the battlefield, Xiao Junhao had given her away to a depraved old man, and she never returned. All of this was Xiao Junhao¡¯s doing. Even in her final moments, he had spoken to her in the same gentle tone that had once enamored her, making her despise him all the more. Jiang Peihuan was lost in her memories, feeling her body gradually turn cold from the inside out, freezing her to the bone. She could barely move, fearing that even the slightest movement would cause her bones to shatter like ss. After a long while, she regained consciousness and forced herself to stand up. Just then, Cui Er walked in and saw how tired Jiang Peihuan looked. She couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that second daughter from the Yan family. Inviting you to go fishing in the middle of winter, she almost let you get hooked by a fish.¡± Fishing? The second daughter of the Yan family? Jiang Peihuan¡¯s muddled mind finally began to clear up. Isn¡¯t today December 12th?¡± As she was thinking this, a maid rushed into the courtyard in panic, shouting, ¡°Something terrible has happened! The Prince of Huainan is here to call off the wedding, no, to change the bride!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 A change of bride! Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help butugh as she remembered the reason for the Huainan Prince visiting today. It was because she had fallen into the water a few days ago, and they feared she might never be able to bear children. As a result, he hade to arrange a change of bride. However, this mention triggered a memory in Jiang Peihuan that she couldn¡¯t quite ce. In her previous life, she couldn¡¯t recall how she had been rescued, but this time around, she had a distinct impression of it. Suddenly, a pair of cold and piercing eyes shed in her mind, and she realized that the owner of those eyes was someone she knew. So, it was him¡­ King Cheng, Xiao Nanye! He was the youngest son of the previous emperor and the younger brother of the current emperor. He had an extremely noble status and had been outstanding since he was young. In addition to his exceptionally handsome face that was the envy of countless women in the capital. It was just that his personality was ruthless. Anyone who offended him did not have a good ending. She didn¡¯t expect that the person who saved her when she fell into the water was him! Jiang Peihuan shivered for some reason when she suddenly learned of such an unexpected truth. It wasn¡¯t that she had anything against him personally. But in her previous life, King Cheng¡¯s sudden and mysterious death had resulted in anyone and anything associated with him vanishing without a trace. It was as if he had never existed. Jiang Peihuan had been reborn to protect her family and seek revenge. Thest thing she wanted was to get entangled with King Cheng. Fortunately, from her previous life, she was destined not to have any interactions with him. Yue Er, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s servant, listened to the little maid¡¯s gossip with a troubled expression. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sure this maid¡¯s words are nothing more than hearsay. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Jiang Peihuanughed lightly, her face remaining calm. ¡°I¡¯ve been in bed for too long. It looks like it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Jiang Peihuan said, as she got out of her bed. Yue Er couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything and silently helped Jiang Peihuan apply her makeup. Jiang Peihuan looked at her from the reflection in the mirror and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Apany me to watch a show.¡± After saying that, she casually picked up a cloak and draped it over her body before heading out. Thinking back, the Prince of Huainan also came to propose to the daughters of the Jiang family early on because the Jiang family had rendered meritorious service in protecting the former emperor, and their reputation had greatly risen. Originally, they valued her because at the age of eight, she had learned to ride a horse and had mastered martial arts. At the age of fourteen, she went to battle with her grandfather and was as brave as any man. However, to her surprise, after falling into the water and getting sick, the Huainan Prince was eager to rece her with a new wife. It was really amusing. At this moment, snow was still falling. Yue Er, worried, followed closely behind Jiang Peihuan with an umbre. Together, they walked through the snowyndscape side by side. As they walked, Jiang Peihuan heard a crisp ¡°snap¡± sound. It was a tree branch breaking under the weight of the thick snow. The snow, mixed with the fallen tree branch,nded on Yue Er¡¯s umbre. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s cold fingers tightened around the umbre handle, and she gave a slight smile. Perhaps it was fate. Fate was telling her that everything from the past was broken, just like how the tree branch would soon regrow fresh leaves and buds. She, too, would begin a new life. As they approached the main hall, Jiang Peihuan overheard her grandmother¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°Your Highness, Peihuan merely fell into the water by ident, and she is still recovering from her illness. It seems unfair for the Huainan Mansion to change the bride and add insult to injury.¡± Zhao Fuqing, the heir of Huainan King, spoke with a displeased tone. ¡°Old madam, you can¡¯t say that. This marriage was arranged by my grandfather, who valued the Jiang family for their noble status and loyalty.¡± ¡°But you have to understand that I¡¯m the only son of Huainan Mansion. Now that Miss Jiang has been sick for so long, I¡¯m afraid her health¡­ You can¡¯t just watch my family¡¯s line end.¡± Upon hearing this, Madam Jiang became even angrier. How could they humiliate her daughter like this? Unfortunately, the Huainan Prince¡¯s title and status meant the Jiang family could not easily offend them. ¡°Therefore, Old madam, we Huainan Mansion had no choice but to do this.¡± ¡°Our families¡¯ marriage agreement still stands. It¡¯s just that the daughter who will be married must be changed.¡± As Zhao Fuqing spoke, his eyes unconsciously nced to the side. Jiang Ruyun stood there in a peach-colored dress, her hair neatly arranged, a sign of her careful preparation. Madam Zhou Rongfang, the second wife of the household, looked pleased. As fortunes changed, if Jiang Ruyun were to marry the Prince of Huainan Mansion, then they, the second wife¡¯s household, would no longer have to be inferior to the first wife¡¯s household! As Old Madam Jiang was about to speak, Jiang Peihuan walked in. ¡°Grandmother, our Jiang household is really lively today.¡± Everyone was surprised to see Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Eldest sister, your illness hasn¡¯t fully recovered. Why did you get up?¡± Nanny Xu, who was beside Old madam, quickly walked up to Jiang Peihuan and helped her up. ¡°Fortunately, I got up, or else I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see this liveliness.¡± Jiang Peihuan smiled and patted Nanny Xu¡¯s hand, indicating her not to worry. ¡°Peihuan¡­¡± Zhao Fuqing¡¯s arrogant demeanor faded slightly upon seeing Jiang Peihuan. At the same time, a worried look shed across Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you still speak my sister¡¯s name!¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could say anything, a spoiled little girl jumped out and pointed at Zhao Fuqing¡¯s nose, scolding him. Jiang Peihuan turned to see her youngest sister, Jiang Sijin, dressed in a dark red dress, bright and mboyant. Seeing her sister, Jiang Peihuan became emotional. If it weren¡¯t for that despicable man, her life would have been different. ¡°Sister, how can you speak like that?¡± Jiang Ruyun asked gently. ¡°He will still be your brother-inw in the future. Don¡¯t let others say our Jiang family is impolite because of your actions.¡± Zhao Fuqing nodded in agreement, then nced at Jiang Sijin with fear. He was relieved that he didn¡¯t marry Jiang Peihuan. If her biological sister was this fierce, then her sister would be even more terrifying. Recalling that Jiang Peihuan had fought and killed on the battlefield, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s resolve to change brides grew stronger. Jiang Peihuan smiled contemptuously, adjusting her cloak as she asked casually, ¡°So, the prince came today to change brides?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to marry Jiang Ruyun!¡± Zhao Fuqing dered. Jiang Peihuan stared at him, memories of their past surfacing. Zhao Fuqing had met her when she was just five years old. He often watched her practice martial arts, handed her water, and stutteringly vowed to marry her. Now, here he was, dering his intention to marry her cousin instead. How quickly people¡¯s hearts change. Thinking back to her previous life, she had felt deeply sorry for him because of Xiao Junhao. She even knelt down and begged her grandmother to change the marriage arrangement. Now that she thought about it, she found it even more amusing. Seeing Jiang Peihuan looking at him, Zhao Fuqing thought she was refusing and was about to say something. ¡°Pa!¡± The sound of a crisp p echoed, startling everyone. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°What a shameless man.¡± Jiang Peihuan sneered. ¡°Do you think you can simply rece the daughter of the Jiang family?¡± Zhao Fuqing was stunned by the p, seeing stars. He leaned on the table to regain hisposure, fuming with anger. ¡°What gives you the right to hit me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re an ungrateful wretch,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, taking the tea that Yue Er handed her and continuing. ¡°Who was the one who came begging at our door, pleading with my grandfather to marry me, and no one else?¡± ¡°Has the prince forgotten already?¡± Zhao Fuqing¡¯s face turned red as he pointed at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°The past?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked indifferently, blowing on her tea with an air of elegance. ¡°Since the prince ims it¡¯s all in the past, why don¡¯t we just cancel the marriage? We could say that the previous marriage agreement was merely a joke and not binding.¡± Cancel the marriage! Before Zhao Fuqing could react, Jiang Ruyun was already anxious. She had put in so much effort to secure the opportunity to marry into the Huainan family. If the marriage were to be canceled, then wouldn¡¯t she¡­ Before Jiang Ruyun could speak, Zhou Rongfang impatiently interjected, ¡°This marriage was arranged by the elders of both families. How can it be canceled so easily? If word gets out, won¡¯t the Jiang family be ridiculed for not keeping our promises?¡± Zhao Fuqing was furious. Yet, what infuriated him most was how the woman before him spoke about these matters so casually, as if she didn¡¯t care at all. This inexplicably gave Zhao Fuqing a sense of defeat. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. ¡°She was rescued by a man that day, and someone saw it¡­ Our Huainan family has a sterling reputation. If this bes public knowledge¡­¡± Before he could finish, the old madam mmed the teacup on the table. He shrank back and fell silent, but eventually spoke up again. ¡°Regardless, if the Jiang family doesn¡¯t agree to change brides, I¡¯ll write a divorce letter!¡± This infuriated the old madam even more, and she clenched her fists. After all, whether it was changing the bride or canceling the marriage, if word got out, it would only mean that the two families had failed to reach an agreement. However, if it came to a divorce letter. It would bring immense humiliation to all the unmarried women of the Jiang family. ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Peihuan nced at him, not bothered in the least. ¡°You can choose to write the divorce letter or not. But if you divorce me, don¡¯t even think about marrying Jiang Ruyun.¡± ¡°You!¡± Indignant, Jiang Ruyun stormed out and shouted loudly, ¡°You lost your own chance at marriage, so why are you stopping me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Peihuan looked at her with an amused smile before focusing her gaze on Ruyun¡¯s stomach. With just that nce, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s confidence faltered, and she sheepishly took a step back. In her past life, Jiang Peihuan had only discovered the intimate rtionship between Jiang Ruyun and Zhao Fuqing after Ruyun had married into the family. Jiang Ruyun, that foolish girl, had secretly be pregnant with Zhao Fuqing¡¯s child! The others, however, remained clueless, assuming that Ruyun was simply afraid of Jiang Peihuan. Zhou Rongfang didn¡¯t think much of it either. She pulled Jiang Ruyun close and tearfully said, ¡°Huanhuan, I shouldn¡¯t say this, but Ruyun is your sister too. You shouldn¡¯t wish her harm, right?¡± ¡°If you know you shouldn¡¯t say it, then keep quiet,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, gently setting down her teacup. Her mother¡¯s health was deteriorating, and her Second Aunt seemed to be growing bolder. ¡°The bride swap isn¡¯t even settled, and you¡¯re already siding with the Huainan family. Once you be rtives, will you abandon the Jiang family altogether?¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re falsely using me!¡± Zhou Rongfang¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, and she red at Jiang Peihuan, feeling puzzled. Jiang Peihuan was known for her bravery and easygoing nature. When had she ever been this stern? Could this really be Jiang Peihuan? The atmosphere turned tense, and under Jiang Peihuan¡¯s piercing gaze, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s legs trembled slightly. However, she quicklyposed herself, knowing she couldn¡¯t hide her pregnancy if the marriage wasn¡¯t changed. With that in mind, she approached and knelt before Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Fu Qing and I are deeply in love. I hope, Elder Sister, you can grant us your blessing!¡± As sisters raised under the same roof, Jiang Ruyun hoped that Jiang Peihuan would understand. She had shown vulnerability and had said as much. The strong-willed Jiang Peihuan would never back down without good reason. But in the end, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. ¡°Grant your wishes? Tell me, why should I?¡± Why¡­ Jiang Ruyun hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Peihuan to respond that way and was momentarily at a loss for words. Her vulnerability stirred Zhao Fuqing¡¯s protective instincts, and he stepped forward, confronting Jiang Peihuan. ¡°What exactly do you want, Jiang Peihuan!¡± The old madam immediately saw through the ¡°deep affection¡± between Fuqing and Ruyun. She shook her head at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan knew her grandmother had understood and was hinting for her to prioritize the family¡¯s interests. But how could she swallow this injustice without a fight? Jiang Peihuan turned around and said, ¡°If you want to swap brides, I have a condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Zhao Fuqing asked. ¡°I want one hundred thousand taels of gold, and then I¡¯ll agree to this arrangement,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied. ¡°One hundred thousand taels of gold! Have you lost your mind?¡± Zhao Fuqing eximed. Seeing his hesitation, Jiang Peihuan added fuel to the fire. ¡°Is my younger sister less valuable than material possessions in the prince¡¯s eyes?¡± The requested 100,000 taels of gold was a substantial sum for the Huainan family. Although they could afford it, it would still sting for a while. ¡°Brother Fuqing¡­¡± Before Zhao Fuqing could speak again, Jiang Ruyun called out his name pitifully, tugging at his heartstrings. He gritted his teeth and relented. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll pay the 100,000 taels of gold, but you mustn¡¯t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Of course not. Bring the ink, brush, and paper,¡± Jiang Peihuanmanded. ¡°Verbal agreements aren¡¯t enough. We need it in writing,¡± she insisted. As Zhao Fuqing looked at the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone brought forward, he seethed with anger. Jiang Peihuan had clearly anticipated this. He began to doubt whether today¡¯s events were his decision or if they had been orchestrated by her from the start. Regardless, at this point, he had no choice but to ept his fate and take the pen. After a few strokes, he finished writing. Jiang Peihuan retrieved the contract and ordered the marriage document to be presented. Zhao Fuqing took the document and reced it with another one, now with Jiang Ruyun¡¯s name on it. The bride swap wasplete. Zhao Fuqing breathed a sigh of relief. But thinking about the 100,000 taels of gold, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, as a woman, you¡¯re quitepetitive. Let me offer some advice. In the future, learn needlework so you can better care for your husband and raise your children.¡± With the gold in hand, Jiang Peihuan fearlessly replied, ¡°You¡¯re being rude, brother-inw. Since we¡¯ve already changed our marriage arrangement, my future marriage is none of your concern.¡± ¡°And how dare you speak out of line while my grandmother is present?¡± she continued. ¡°You!¡± Zhao Fuqing grew even angrier and more desperate, blurting out, ¡°Though we¡¯ve changed the marriage today, the whole city knows that I rejected you! Who would dare marry you now?¡± The Old Madam couldn¡¯t sit idly by as Zhao Fuqing continued his tirade in the Jiang household. Just as she was about to speak, a cold voice came from a distance. ¡°Who would dare not marry her?¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Though not particrly loud, the sound seemed to resonate like a p of thunder across the in, echoing clearly and distinctly in the ears of everyone present. His voice was cold, but it carried an indescribable aura of majesty. Simply hearing his voice made one want to bow down at his feet. So, who was it? Everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward the door, including Jiang Peihuan¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that the voice was somehow familiar. A quaint carriage slowly entered. This was the General¡¯s Mansion. Even Zhao Fuqing, the Prince of Huainan, had to dismount from his sedan chair at the entrance and walk in. Yet, this man had the audacity to enter on a carriage? Zhao Fuqing considered himself a privileged young master in the capital who could do whatever he wanted. However, this stranger seemed even more arrogant than him! Most importantly, this person dared to refute his words in public. Where was the dignity of being a prince? ¡°Who are you? How dare you enter the General¡¯s Mansion in a carriage!¡± Before Old Madam Jiang could say anything, Zhao Fuqing strode toward the carriage and questioned loudly. To his surprise, the man in the carriage merely smiled and didn¡¯t even bother lifting the curtains. ¡°How I enter the General¡¯s Mansion is my own business. If the General¡¯s Mansion thinks I¡¯m not following the rules, they have the right to stop me. It¡¯s certainly not your ce.¡± At this point, the old madam stood up in the front hall, still confused about the situation. Jiang Peihuan quickly helped her up, and the two women made their way to the door, followed by the others. Zhao Fuqing¡¯s face turned red with anger. Seeing everyoneing out, he feared for his reputation and retorted, ¡°I have a marriage contract with the Jiang family, so their business is mine too!¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s cheeks flushed. Once she entered the Huainan family, she would likely be like Zhao Fuqing, not having to regard anyone in her sight. Zhao Fuqing suddenly realized something. This man hadn¡¯t appeared until he began mocking Jiang Peihuan, which meant they likely knew each other. ¡°You must be Miss Jiang¡¯s friend, right? Otherwise, why would you dare to defend her just now?¡± ¡°However, as a prince, let me give you a piece of advice. If you want to help someone, choose the right time. If you identally help the wrong person, you may offend someone without even realizing it.¡± Zhao Fuqing appeared to be offering a reminder, but anyone withmon sense could tell it was actually a warning. Nheless, he had every reason to be self-assured. His father was the King of Huainan. Although he was a king of a different surname and had been distanced from politics for years, he still possessed the title of a king. As the heir of the Huainan King, Zhao Fuqing naturally held a prestigious status. ¡°What if I insist on helping today?¡± As Zhao Fuqing¡¯s words lingered, a voice drifted out from the carriage once more. The voice wasposed and leisurely, seemingly disregarding his words entirely. ¡°Then, the Huainan Mansion will have to teach you a lesson!¡± Seeing that his words had no effect, Zhao Fuqing resorted to invoking the name of the Huainan Mansion. ¡°Huainan Mansion huh¡­¡± The man in the carriage murmured, his cold voice exuding an indescribable authority. ¡°Zhao Fuqing, if your father knew you were using the name of the Huainan Mansion to threaten me, I wonder what your fate would be.¡± The man knew his name was Zhao Fuqing? It was at this moment that Zhao Fuqing realized something was amiss. However, considering he was the prince of the Huainan Mansion, it wasn¡¯t unusual for others to know his name. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my fate would be, but I do know¡­¡± Zhao Fuqing continued to smile. As he spoke, he raised his hand and forcefully tore the carriage curtain to the ground. He wanted to see who was inside, someone who dared to provoke him repeatedly. Yet as soon as he saw the person within, he froze in ce. A chilling fear seemed to be creeping up from the soles of his feet. ¡°Cheng¡­ Cheng¡­¡± Before Zhao Fuqing could finish the name, the man inside had already stepped out of the carriage with his folding fan in hand. The winter sun wasn¡¯t particrly bright, but everyone could still see his face clearly. His handsome face was nearly wless, each expression exuding an air of nobility. Most importantly, his eyes were incredibly cold In the entire capital, it was unlikely anyone could rival him. ¡°Grandmother, is he¡­ Your Highness King Cheng!¡± Jiang Sijin was the first to react at the front hall entrance. Even though she had only met King Cheng once, anyone who had seen him would never forget him. He was King Cheng, Xiao Nanye! Who would have thought that the elusive Prince Cheng, whose whereabouts even the current emperor often couldn¡¯t discern, would suddenly appear at the Jiang mansion like this! No wonder no one dared to stop him when he arrived in a carriage. The real question was, why had hee? By now, Xiao Nanye had gotten off the carriage, dressed entirely in white that blended in with the sky. If not for the rumors surrounding him, anyone might have mistaken him for an immortal depicted in a painting. Everyone was surprised by Xiao Nanye¡¯s sudden appearance. Among them, Jiang Peihuan was the most astonished. Not only did Xiao Nanye¡¯s presence make Jiang Peihuan feel uneasy, but something else was troubling her. ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± she murmured, Her lips parted slightly, and her brows furrowed in confusion. Why is it different from his previous life? Jiang Peihuan remembered very clearly that in her past life, when Zhao Fuqing came over to change the marriage, he and Jiang Ruyun pleaded with her in various ways. After she agreed, Zhao Fuqing turned his back on her, intentionally spreading rumors that made her aughing stock in the capital. How could there be a visit from His Highness King Cheng? As Jiang Peihuan was thinking, Xiao Nanye suddenly raised his head and looked in her direction. In his cold and piercing gaze, Jiang Peihuan immediately lowered her head guiltily. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t even speak when you see me?¡± Xiao Nanye withdrew his gaze and looked at Zhao Fuqing. Zhao Fuqing lost his bnce and fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°Fuqing didn¡¯t know that it was you, Your Highness King Cheng¡­ That¡¯s why just now I ¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®That¡¯s why¡¯?¡± Xiao Nanye asked coldly. Zhao Fuqing stuttered and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time, but this time Xiao Nanye answered for him. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t know that the Prince of Huainan was so daring and wanted to teach me a lesson?¡± Although the King of Huainan was also a king, he was a king with a different surname. In the end, he was still a subject. Xiao Nanye, on the other hand, was the younger brother of His Majesty and the master of the Huainan family. Not to mention anything else, just that sentence just now was probably a serious crime punishable by death. At this point, Zhao Fuqing was already terrified to the point of nearly wetting his pants, kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. ¡°Your Highness King Cheng, Fuqing really didn¡¯t mean it. Please spare my life¡­¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°Sparing your life is possible, but¡­¡± Xiao Nanye raised the corners of his eyes. ¡°How do we ount for this carriage curtain?¡± Zhao Fuqing¡¯s face darkened further. ¡°Forgive my ignorance, Your Highness. Please enlighten me¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle this matter for a hundred thousand gold taels,¡± Xiao Nanye said calmly. One hundred thousand gold taels! Hearing this number, Zhao Fuqing almost spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. He had just paid Jiang Peihuan 100,000 taels of gold, and now Xiao Nanye was asking for the same amount! No matter how wealthy the Huainan Mansion was, they couldn¡¯t withstand this kind of loss.. However, survival was the top priority at the moment. ¡°I will send the gold to the Cheng Mansion as soon as possible¡­¡± Xiao Nanye shook his head. ¡°No need for that. Just send it to the Jiang Mansion.¡± Why should the gold he paid to King Cheng be sent to the Jiang Mansion instead? Before Zhao Fuqing could figure out what was going on, Xiao Nanye had already walked past him. The old madam, who was standing at the door, immediately went up to greet Xiao Nanye. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet Your Highness King Cheng,¡± she said. The others followed closely behind. Although they had greeted him, everyone was still muttering in their hearts. This Jiang Mansion and King Cheng have never had any contact, let alone any friendship. What kind of wind blew today to invite this distinguished guest over? ¡°You may rise.¡± Xiao Nanye said casually as he walked into the front hall. The others could only follow. In a short while, everyone was back to the front hall, including Zhao Fuqing. In the front hall, the atmosphere was quiet but strange. However, although Xiao Nanye¡¯s sudden visit had messed up the situation, the overall dynamics had not changed. Even though Zhao Fuqing was humiliated in front of Xiao Nanye, Zhou Rongfang from the second branch still had a flushed face and an inexplicable confidence as she stood there. As for Jiang Ruyun, she was even more so. She was now the rightful princess consort of Huainan¡¯s Prince! Of the three branches of the Jiang Family, the eldest branch, Jiang Hong, held the rank of a first-ss official as a High Rank General. The second branch, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s father, Jiang Yuan, was a mere Rank Five Guard Commander. Although Jiang Ruyun was also the daughter of the Jiang family, she was inferior to Jiang Peihuan. Moreover, Jiang Peihuan was young and renowned for her bravery. Everyone outside knew about Jiang Peihuan, but who knew about her, Jiang Ruyun? Now that Jiang Peihuan had lost her marriage to the Prince of Huainan, she would soon be aughing stock in the capital. The tides have shifted. The eldest branch has suppressed the second branch for so many years. It¡¯s time for the second branch to rise and shine! In the hall, everyone had their own thoughts. After a long pause, Old Madam finally spoke to Xiao Nanye. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯vee at an unfortunate time. The General was ordered to leave a few days ago, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± Although no one knew why Xiao Nanye hade, the only person in the entire Jiang family with the right to speak to him was Jiang Hong. He must be here to find the General. As for speaking up for Jiang Peihuan just now, it was most likely because of Jiang Hong¡¯s influence. Hearing that Jiang Hong wouldn¡¯t return for a few more days, Zhao Fuqing breathed a sigh of relief. Even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose Jiang Hong. However, Xiao Nanye shook his head. ¡°Old Madam is mistaken. I didn¡¯te today to find General Jiang.¡± He wasn¡¯t here to find Jiang Hong? Just as the audience was confused, Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I came to propose marriage today.¡± The front hall fell silent in an instant. Propose marriage! Did King Chenge here today to propose to one of the Jiang family¡¯s daughters? So which girl from the Jiang family did he fancy? Everyone looked at each other. The Jiang family only had three daughters. Jiang Peihuan was engaged before today, and Jiang Sijin was only thirteen. Only the second branch¡­ Could it be that King Cheng has taken a fancy to¡­ Jiang Ruyun! Zhou Rongfang was overjoyed, and quickly poked Jiang Ruyun with her elbow. Jiang Ruyun bit her lips and hesitated for a while before walking to Zhao Fuqing¡¯s side righteously. ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t marry you. I already have my fianc¨¦, Brother Zhao.¡± Zhao Fuqing knelt on the ground, feeling very touched. He had lost all his face in front of Xiao Nanye just now, but now, he finally found some dignity. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xiao Nanye sneered. If anyone else had done this, they would definitely be called rude, but when it was him, he looked elegant and content. ¡°Did I ever say that I want to marry you?¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face flushed red, and the surroundings became even quieter. ¡°Your Highness, the one you wish to propose to, could it be our eldest sister?¡± Jiang Sijin asked directly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Nanye smiled. With one sentence, the entire ce fell silent. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Today, His Highness King Cheng came to propose marriage to Jiang Peihuan! After a brief silence, the front hall of the Jiang household erupted in disbelief. How could the noble King Cheng possibly be interested in Jiang Peihuan? This was absolutely impossible! Even Jiang Peihuan was visibly surprised. Jiang Ruyun, unable to swallow her humiliation, blurted out, ¡°Your Highness, just a few days ago, my elder sister fell into the water and was seen being rescued by a man.¡± More importantly, she had thought that marrying into the Huainan Mansion would finally allow her to surpass her elder sister. But now, the unexpected appearance of Xiao Nanye hadpletely disrupted her ns. ¡°Be quiet!¡± The old madam quickly stopped her and prepared to apologize to Xiao Nanye, but he waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Has anyone said that I was the one who saved Miss Jiang?¡± So, the person who saved Jiang Peihuan, causing damage to her reputation, was Xiao Nanye! Originally, because of this incident, Jiang Peihuan had endured countless sneers and ridicule. Zhao Fuqing even used it as a reason to break off their marriage. Now, far from being mocked, the women in town were likely envious of her. This time, even Jiang Peihuan herself was dumbfounded. Xiao Nanye had not only shown up to propose marriage, but he also voluntarily mentioned saving her from drowning. What was his true intention? ¡°Pei Huan, is this true?¡± the old madam asked. Jiang Peihuan pursed her lips, secretly not wanting any connection with Xiao Nanye. ¡°Grandmother, I was unconscious when I fell into the water that day. I only remember being saved by someone. As for the person who saved me, I can¡¯t recall.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Xiao Nanye followed up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Miss Jiang doesn¡¯t remember. There were at least seven or eight guards with me that day who can testify.¡± Jiang Peihuan was at a loss for words. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t avoid the truth, Jiang Peihuan stood up and bowed respectfully to Xiao Nanye. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this earlier, but now that I¡¯m aware, I am grateful for Your Highness saving my life.¡± ¡°Although Your Highness saved me that day, our rtionship has always been purely innocent.¡± Jiang Peihuan gathered herposure and spoke confidently. ¡°As for the marriage proposal, I must decline.¡± Jiang Peihuan had just rejected His Highness King Cheng! Instantly, everyone gasped in shock. Who was Xiao Nanye? Did Jiang Peihuan have a death wish? Surprisingly, Xiao Nanye wasn¡¯t angry at being rejected. ¡°Miss Jiang, please reconsider carefully whether or not you wish to marry me.¡± For Jiang Peihuan, the decision to marry King Cheng was not a problem. But just as she was about to refuse again, the old madam suddenly coughed. ¡°Ahem¡­ahem¡­¡± The wise old madam understood that offending King Cheng could result in dire consequences for the entire Jiang family. Even if Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t wish to marry him, she couldn¡¯t openly reject Xiao Nanye in front of so many people, as it would embarrass King Chen. ¡°Miss Jiang is happy to have caught your attention, Your Highness,¡± Old madam said with a smile, and continued. ¡°Miss Jiang is honored by your attention, Your Highness,¡± Old Madam said with a smile, then continued, ¡°However, ording to our customs, marriage is arranged by the parents and matchmakers. General Jiang is currently away, so perhaps we can discuss this matter after his return?¡± Xiao Nanye pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Very well then, I admit my haste. I shall return and propose on another day.¡± After saying that, Xiao Nanye stood up and nced at Jiang Peihuan before leaving. ¡°Please ept this gift of a hundred thousand gold taels as a token of our meeting.¡± With that, he entered his carriage and left. Once Xiao Nanye had gone, everyone in the front hall looked at Jiang Peihuan with different eyes. She had managed to capture the heart of King Cheng! Jiang Ruyun was seething with anger, almost tearing her handkerchief to shreds. Why did all the good fortune always fall upon Jiang Peihuan? Zhao Fuqing¡¯s face turned even uglier. Only now did he understand that it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want Jiang Peihuan, but that she didn¡¯t want him! Jiang Sijin, on the other hand, smiled happily. ¡°This King Cheng has quite the discerning taste.¡± This was a matter of great importance, and Old Madam felt it was necessary to have a serious talk with Jiang Peihuan. She was about to speak up when everything came to an end. Suddenly, Jiang Peihuan ran outside. ¡°Elder Sister, where are you going?¡± Jiang Sijin called, but she didn¡¯t stop Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Where else could she go? She imed she wasn¡¯t interested, but now she¡¯s probably having second thoughts,¡± Zhou Rongfang said. In fact, Jiang Peihuan was indeed chasing after Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage. But it wasn¡¯t regret that drove her; rather, she had some questions she felt needed to be asked. After leaving the Jiang mansion, there was no trace of the carriage to be found. Jiang Peihuan continued to search along the tracks left by the carriage¡¯s wheels. Suddenly, when she passed through a rarely traversed alley, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to marry me, but you can¡¯t bear to see me leave?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice surprised Jiang Peihuan. She looked toward the alley and saw his carriage parked there, but the coachman was nowhere to be seen. It seemed less like she had found him and more like he had been waiting for her. So, he knew she would chase after him. Jiang Peihuan took a deep breath and slowly walked to the side of the carriage. ¡°I have something I don¡¯t understand, so I came to ask Your Highness.¡± ¡°I will tell you everything I know,¡± Xiao Nanye said. ¡°That day, Your Highness saved me when I fell into the water. Although your guards witnessed it, who would dare to say anything if you didn¡¯t want them to?¡± Jiang Peihuan spoke slowly. Discussing the king in private was a capital crime, especially if the king was Xiao Nanye. Moreover, wasn¡¯t that how it was in her past life? ¡°So, you thought I wouldn¡¯te,¡± Xiao Nanye asked. ¡°Or even propose to you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied. A momentter,ughter echoed from inside the carriage. Soon, theughter subsided, reced by a serious tone. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan was reborn, which was why she knew, but she couldn¡¯t tell him that. She pondered for a moment and was about to ask again, but unexpectedly, Xiao Nanye answered the question in her heart. ¡°Because you and I are of the same kind.¡± The same kind? Jiang Peihuan slightly furrowed her brow, unsure of what Xiao Nanye meant. Just as she was about to speak, Xiao Nanye interjected. ¡°Do you remember what you said to me when I saved you that day?¡± Jiang Peihuan had been unconscious that day. How could she remember what she had said? Could it be that what she said to Xiao Nanye in this life changed everything? ¡°I don¡¯t remember what I said that day. Please enlighten me, Your Highness!¡± she requested. However, this time, it seemed that Xiao Nanye was determined to keep her guessing. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter what you said.¡± ¡°Your Highness, King Cheng¡­¡± She wanted to inquire further, but suddenly, a sharp sound cut through the wind. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Jiang Peihuan raised her head and saw long arrows flying towards them. This was bad, an assassin was attacking! Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Jiang Peihuan instantly drew her soft whip from her waist and knocked three arrows to the ground. However, before she could catch her breath, countless sharp swords rushed towards her like a torrential downpour. The number of arrows was overwhelming, and their assault was ferocious. Jiang Peihuan feared it would be difficult to fend off the attack on her own. In the nick of time, Xiao Nanye, who was inside the carriage, suddenly burst through the window, grabbed her, and leaped into the air. Almost simultaneously, the arrows shattered the carriage into pieces, causing even the horses to fall to the ground, wailing in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± Out of nowhere, seven or eight men dressed in ck descended from the sky, wielding swords in their hands. Xiao Nanyended on the ground with Jiang Peihuan in his arms, and the assassins immediately surrounded the pair. Having practiced martial arts from a young age, Jiang Peihuan could tell that these killers were all highly skilled. Someone had actually dared to assassinate King Cheng in broad daylight! ¡°Your Highness King Cheng, surrender now!¡± one assassin demanded coldly. Xiao Nanye narrowed his eyes, a sh of murderous intent crossing his gaze. ¡°You destroyed my carriage and killed my horses. Today, you will pay with your lives!¡± The king¡¯s dominance was impressive! ¡°Pay with our lives?¡± The man in ck was infuriated by his words. ¡°King Cheng, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± With that, the seven or eight men in ckunched their attack simultaneously. Their long swords gleamed coldly, each strike deadly. Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression turned grave as he spoke to Jiang Peihuan in a low voice. ¡°These people are targeting me. You should run away when you have the chance.¡± After speaking, he raised his right hand and skillfully used his folding fan to shatter the wrist of an assassin. Seizing this brief opportunity, he quickly pushed Jiang Peihuan away. Dressed in white, Xiao Nanye effortlessly navigated among the ck-d assassins, exuding luxury and nobility with every move of his fan. Despite being outnumbered ten-to-one, he showed no signs of fear and quickly gained the upper hand. It was clear that the assassins were no match for Xiao Nanye, who would likely remain unscathed. However, just then, another group of seven or eight killers appeared from the sky. ¡°Not good!¡± Xiao Nanye had managed to handle the first wave of attackers, but it would be difficult to fend off twice as many. Jiang Peihuan instinctively whipped out her weapon again, but the assassins focused solely on Xiao Nanye, paying her no heed. ¡°Realizing this, Jiang Peihuan decided not to act impulsively and instead, spoke with a look of panic on her face.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me¡­Please¡­¡± Despite having the advantage in numbers, the assassins struggled and failed to gain the upper hand. The oue was uncertain if the fight continued. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, the assassins suddenly shifted their focus. They remembered that Xiao Nanye had a woman with him today, and by threatening her, they could potentially force him to surrender. Five or six assassins immediately turned their attention to Jiang Peihuan and began to approach her. Nervously stepping back, Jiang Peihuan pleaded with them, saying ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Her apparent fear caused the assassins to drop their guard, as they believed she posed no real threat as just a woman. Unexpectedly, just as the assassins closed in on her, Jiang Peihuan swiftly revealed a hidden whip and used it to knock one of the assassins to the ground. Her agility and martial arts prowess stunned the other assassins. Who would have thought that this seemingly weak woman would be so skillful in martial arts! Seizing the moment while the assassins were still in shock, Jiang Peihuan attacked again, whipping them one by one, just like Xiao Nanye. The duo moved with fluidity and grace, fanning and whipping in tandem. They were unstoppable in their movements. The assassins fought back bravely, but soon only one was left. ¡°Please spare me¡­ spare me¡­¡± the assassin begged. Jiang Peihuan retrieved her whip and turned to Xiao Nanye. ¡°Your Highness, we should spare his life and ¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Xiao Nanye¡¯s fan de was already aimed at the assassin¡¯s neck. Xiao Nanye said, ¡°I told you before, today you must pay with your life for what you did!¡± With his final words, thest assassin fell to the ground. The alley was now eerily silent. It was hard to believe how intense the situation was just moments ago. Jiang Peihuan hurried over to the assassin and checked his pulse. He was already dead. ¡°Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t have killed him,¡± she said. There must be a mastermind orchestrating these assassinations. If they had interrogated him thoroughly, they could find the person behind the plot and catch everyone involved. To her surprise, Xiao Nanye said, ¡°Even after killing him, I would still know who is the mastermind.¡± Jiang Peihuan was surprised. Could even a noble person like King Cheng be in danger? She suddenly remembered Xiao Nanye¡¯s fate in her past life. In this aspect alone, they were indeed on the same path. ¡°You saved my life,¡± Xiao Nanye looked at her with a serious look in his eyes. He had always heard that the daughters of the Jiang family were brave, but he didn¡¯t know that she was courageous and resourceful as well. Without her help today, even Xiao Nanye would have faced some difficulties. ¡°Your Highness saved me before and today, I returned the favor. So, I guess we¡¯re even now,¡± said Jiang Peihuan. Since they were even, she hoped he would forget about the marriage proposal. Xiao Nanye looked at her confidently and said, ¡°Even without your help, I could have handled these assassins. And remember, if I hadn¡¯t saved you earlier, you would have been dead. We can¡¯t be even. You still owe me.¡± Jiang Peihuan was speechless. ¡°Keep my words in mind,¡± Xiao Nanye continued. ¡°The war in the Northern Territory is almost over. I¡¯lle back when General Jiang returns in a few days.¡± The war in the Northern Territory had already ended. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. When she regained herposure, Xiao Nanye had already left. This time, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t chase after Xiao Nanye. Instead, she hurried toward the General¡¯s Mansion. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 As soon as Jiang Peihuan returned to the courtyard, Yue Er hurried to greet her. However, before she could say anything, Peihuan rushed into the house, her face full of worry. Yue Er and Cui Er exchanged nces, assuming it was due to the marriage swap and King Cheng¡¯s proposal. ¡°Miss, we truly let off some steam today. I heard that when Prince Huainan left, he looked utterly defeated,¡± Yue Er said. ¡°Everyone in the mansion is talking about how King Cheng himself hase to propose to you in person. How could you possibly be interested in Prince Huainan?¡± Cui Er added. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? The second branch has spent so much effort, only to end up with something you don¡¯t want,¡± Yue Er replied. Yue Er and Cui Er chatted happily. Despite their lively conversation, Jiang Peihuan sat down at her desk, picked up a pen, and began writing, her expression even more serious than before. Today was the twelfth day of December, the day Zhao Fuqing came to request the bride exchange. However, for Jiang Peihuan, what was truly important wasn¡¯t the bride exchange request. Three months ago, the Northern Region of Da Qi was in danger. Emperor Qiyuan issued a decree, and her father Jiang Hong, mother Xue Yan, and brother Jiang Chengbai led the Flying Feather Army to the Northern Territory. The war was extremely perilous, with cities falling one by one before the army arrived. The capital was even in danger of falling if Hangu Pass was breached. Fortunately, with the help of her family and the Flying Feather Army, Da Qi quickly turned the tide in the north, reiming lost cities within three months. About a monthter, the family received good news that the three of them would return triumphantly. Sadly, while the Jiang family eagerly awaited their return, they learned that their elder brother, Jiang Chengbai, had died in the Northern Territory. As a soldier, he did not die on the battlefield but from an illness. The news devastated Jiang Peihuan in her previous life. When Jiang Hong and Xue Yan finally returned, they appeared to have aged 30 years overnight. Jiang Chengbai was a young and talented man, well-known as the Jiang family¡¯s sessor, having followed their father to lead troops in war since he was young. After Jiang Chengbai¡¯s death, the Jiang family had no sessor. Later, Jiang Peihuan, as a daughter, took on the responsibility of the entire Jiang family. When her brother died, Jiang Peihuan was deeply saddened and thought it was just an ident. But now, she feared someone was behind it. She wondered who in the far north would have wanted to harm her brother. Could it be¡­ Without time to exin the full story, she wrote four words on the letter: ¡°Be careful of Meng Yi!¡± Jiang Peihuan quickly sealed the letter in an envelope and handed it to Cui Er. She then wrote down a prescription. When her brother died of illness, Jiang Peihuan had studied extensively about his condition. She discovered that it wasn¡¯t an incurable disease, but rather a result of scarce medicine in the cold border region. ¡°Follow this prescription to obtain the medicine, pack it up, and have a trustworthy person send it to Father in the Northern Region. Remember to be quick!¡± After sending the medicine and letter, Jiang Peihuan still couldn¡¯t calm down. Meng Yi was her father¡¯s trusted aide, and her father hadplete faith in him. She hoped her message would reach her father and that he would take action to save her brother. Soon, night fell. Usually at this time, the entire Jiang family would gather in the main hall for dinner. But because of the day¡¯s events, the family sat around the table, each lost in their own thoughts. Finally, old madam Jiang spoke up, ¡°Ruyun, in a few days, you will be marrying into the Huainan family. As a married woman, you must always be mindful of your behavior.¡± She continued, ¡°In the past, you were just a girl with a fiery personality who spoke her mind, but once you are a married woman, you must behave with more decorum. Otherwise, people willugh at the Jiang family.¡± Jiang Ruyun was already feeling upset and Grandma Jiang¡¯s words only made things worse. She knew her grandmother was chastising her for speaking out of turn in front of King Cheng earlier. All of them were daughters of the Jiang family and legitimate children, so why did Grandma favor Jiang Peihuan more? She gritted her teeth and forced out a response. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Jiang Peihuan remained silent throughout the conversation, not even looking at her sister. The indifference only made Jiang Ruyun even angrier. Today, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s wedding should have made Jiang Peihuan theughingstock of everyone. However, she appeared quite pleased with herself, all thanks to King Cheng! Jiang Ruyun suddenly had a mischievous idea and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to admit, Eldest Sister is quite talented to have caught King Cheng¡¯s eye. We sisters can only envy such a skill.¡± Jiang Sijin, unaware of the hidden meaning, chimed in. ¡°King Cheng saved Eldest Sister when she fell into the water. He must have taken an interest in her then.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun scoffed. ¡°Do you really think His Highness King Cheng would take an ordinary woman lightly?¡± Xiao Nanye was famous for being picky when it came to women. There would be a long line of women wanting to marry into his estate. At his age, he was still unmarried and had even rejected Emperor Qiyuan¡¯s marriage proposal. Jiang Ruyun didn¡¯t believe that King Cheng fell in love with Jiang Peihuan just because he saved her from drowning. No one in the entire kingdom of Da Qi would believe that either. ¡°I doubt that¡¯s the only reason,¡± Jiang Ruyun muttered under her breath. After Jiang Ruyun¡¯sment, Zhou Rongfang got fired up. ¡°Peihuan, your grandmother was right. We can¡¯t say anything we shouldn¡¯t, or people willugh at us for not having manners.¡± ¡°But if you do something shameful and it gets out, your reputation will be ruined!¡± Jiang Peihuan raised her head and found it amusing that the two were now rushing to lecture her. ¡°Second Aunt is right. If you do something shameful, your reputation will be ruined.¡± ¡°But if you do anything that goes against our principles and tarnishes our reputation¡­¡± As Jiang Peihuan spoke, her gaze turned towards Jiang Ruyun. ¡°You will be drowned in a pig cage¡­.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Drown in Pig Cage! At those words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face changed abruptly, and the spoon in her hand fell to the ground. She must have found out something! Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have mentioned this repeatedly in front of her. But the question was, how did she find out? Jiang Ruyun lowered her eyes, looking utterly pitiful. ¡°Elder Sister, what I said just now didn¡¯t mean that. You misunderstood me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you know whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, Second Sister. Why do you have toe and exin it to me?¡± Jiang Peihuanughed lightly. Jiang Ruyun was taken aback, but her eyes still glistened with tears. ¡°Elder Sister, I know you resent me because of the change in our marriages. I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, Elder Sister, why don¡¯t we call off the engagement?¡± Retreating to advance had always been an effective strategy for Jiang Ruyun. These tactics weren¡¯t difficult to see through, but they were very effective on the former Jiang Peihuan. However, what did she get in return for all the concessions she made in the past? ¡°Ruyun, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Zhou Rongfang was a little anxious and kept pushing Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Since the marriage has already been changed, then this marriage is valid. Second Sister, you need not say such words to me.¡± Jiang Peihuan spoke as she scooped up a bowl of soup. The soup was sweet and smooth, but when it reached her mouth, she felt a little bitter. ¡°Moreover, as people drink water, they know whether it¡¯s cold or warm. We might not know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse until the end.¡± Having been reborn, Jiang Peihuan knew what kind of person Zhao Fuqing was. He may seem eager to change the marriage and marry Jiang Ruyun, looking deeply in love with her. However, in the years after they got married, Zhao Fuqing never stopped for a moment, surrounded by an endless stream of women. Jiang Ruyun married into the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion, seemingly climbing up a high branch. But she couldn¡¯t deal with her inws, couldn¡¯t persuade her husband, and couldn¡¯t handle the numerous concubines. Especially during the years when the Jiang family was in decline, Jiang Ruyun suffered abuse and torment in the Huainan family. Unable to bear a son, she was driven out by the Huainan family with a divorce letter and hanged herself in the mansion. If she didn¡¯t experience some hardship, she might never wake up. As she thought about it, Jiang Peihuan finished the soup in her bowl. ¡°Alright, No talking while eating or sleeping. Have you forgotten the rules of the Jiang family?¡± Old madam spoke again. Everyone stopped talking and quickly lowered their heads to eat dinner. However, Jiang Ruyun and Madam Zhou couldn¡¯t swallow their anger. As a result, after dinner, the two of them had just returned to Autumn Tang Court when Jiang Ruyun started smashing things with an unhappy expression. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the point of throwing a tantrum now? You¡¯ll only harm your own health,¡± Zhou Rongfang advised. ¡°Mother, Elder Sister was obviously cursing me!¡± Jiang Ruyunined. ¡°We went to great lengths to snatch her marriage away, but now, I have be the object of ridicule in this family!¡± Hearing this, Zhou Rongfang snorted. ¡°The reason Jiang Peihuan is so proud is because of King Cheng!¡± In fact, Zhou Rongfang could not understand this matter at all. However, she was certain that Xiao Nanye would never fall for Jiang Peihuan. ¡°I don¡¯t know what King Cheng sees in a woman who¡¯s more manly than a man!¡± Jiang Ruyun added. ¡°What else could it be? I suspect that today¡¯s incident is mostly because His Highness King Cheng has some connection with the general, so he helped Jiang Peihuan out,¡± Zhou Rongfang spected. ¡°He left after resolving the problem. Do you really think he would marry Jiang Peihuan?¡± Jiang Ruyun nodded. Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed possible. ¡°But Mother, I¡¯ve already lost face¡­ Everyone in the residence is talking¡­¡± ¡°No rush.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zhou Rongfang reassured, holding Jiang Ruyun¡¯s hand and gentlyforting her, a fierce look in her eyes. ¡°Jiang Peihuan thinks she can turn the tables by involving King Cheng, but she doesn¡¯t realize she¡¯s just inviting trouble.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s her own fault. Of all people, she had to involve King Cheng!¡± ¡°Mother, what do you mean?¡± Jiang Ruyun seemed to understand something. Zhou Rongfang chuckled and whispered into Jiang Ruyun¡¯s ear. ¡­ The night passed quickly. Early the next morning, Jiang Peihuan had just woken up in a daze when Cui Er entered the room to give her an update. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already handed the letter and medicine to Deputy General Liu. He left for the north early this morning and should be able to deliver everything in about five days.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded. She hoped these items would work and save her brother from his tragic fate of dying in the Northern Territory, as he did in his previous life. ¡°Also, the King of Huainan sent someone to deliver silver notes this morning,¡± Cui Er said as she handed over a stack of notes. ¡°I¡¯ve counted them. It¡¯s exactly two hundred thousand gold taels.¡± Jiang Peihuan took the silver notes and smiled. It was only the second day, and the Huainan family had already hurriedly sent the silver notes. They were probably afraid of Xiao Nanye. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t love money, but her experiences in her previous life made her understand that sometimes only money could solve many problems. However¡­ At the mention of Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan suddenly remembered what he had said yesterday. So what did she say to Xiao Nanye when she fell into the water and fainted? After thinking for a long time without reaching any conclusion, Jiang Peihuan decided to stop thinking about it. She put on her coat and was about to get out of bed when Yue Er rushed in. ¡°Miss, something¡¯s wrong¡­ The entire capital is spreading rumors¡­ They¡¯re saying¡­¡± At this point, Yue Er suddenly wanted to say something but stopped, making Cui Er anxious. ¡°Tell us what they¡¯re spreading!¡± Yue Er had no choice but to reveal everything. ¡°Everyone in the capital is saying that you, Miss, have feelings for His Highness King Cheng, so you deliberately seduced him¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re also saying that you falling into the water a few days ago was all staged, just so you could be saved by His Highness King Cheng and make him take responsibility for you!¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°Nonsense!¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could react, Cui Er became anxious and said. ¡°That day when Miss fell into the water, she almost lost her life. How could it be a pretense?!¡± ¡°And as for King Cheng, he was clearly the one who took the initiative toe to our manor and propose marriage to the youngdy!¡± Yue Er nodded repeatedly. Everyone in the Jiang family knew about this. But the problem was, how did the news spread out and turn out to bepletely different? Now, Jiang Peihuan had sessfully passed the matter of changing the marriage. However, because of Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan had be the public enemy of all the women in the capital. ¡°No way, who is making up stories about the young miss like this? I¡¯ll tear her mouth apart!¡± Cui Er rolled up her sleeves and prepared to go out and confront those people who were talking nonsense. However, before she could even take two steps, she was reprimanded by Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Stop right there.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± Cui Er was especially unwilling. ¡°They ndered you like that. Are you going to just watch helplessly?¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, if you go out and reason with them now, will they believe you?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked. Cui Er shook her head subconsciously. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why waste your breath?¡± Jiang Peihuan said as she put on her coat. Although she was dressed inly, her years of martial arts practice gave her a tall and straight posture, emanating an indescribable presence. ¡°Besides, I know who did this.¡± ¡°Miss, do you mean that someone did this on purpose?¡± Yue Er seemed to understand something. Jiang Peihuan chuckled. Although she did not say anything, everything was clear. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mother, Xue Yan, had always been in charge of the Jiang Estate, and her housekeeper liked to use military rules, so the Jiang family was very tight-lipped. If it wasn¡¯t for someone deliberately spreading the news, the incident yesterday probably wouldn¡¯t have spread at all. If anyone had a reason to do so, wouldn¡¯t it be the second branch? ¡°How detestable!¡± Cui Er said. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± A smile shed across Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She squeezed the banknote in her hand. Since she had already gotten the item, why should she care about these rumors? Moreover, rumors came and went away quickly. Jiang Peihuan put away the banknotes, got up, and went to the courtyard to practice her whip. It was cold outside today, but Jiang Peihuan was sweating heavily in the courtyard. She tried her best to stay present and not dwell on the unbearable past, but the more she tried, the more those painful memories gued her thoughts. The Jiang family, her brothers and sisters, her father and mother, and¡­ Xiao Junhao. Jiang Peihuan delivered a final blow that split the opposite shelf into two, frightened Cui Er as she entered the room. Jiang Peihuan waspletely exhausted as she sat down on a stone bench. Cui Er approached her with a mystery smile. Miss, I have good news. Someone from the Qing King Mansion just arrived.¡± Qing King Mansion Hearing these three words, Jiang Peihuan suddenly gripped the whip in her hand tightly. The bone-chilling coldness almost swallowed her. At this time in her previous life, Jiang Peihuan had fallen in love with Xiao Junhao. She liked his literary talent and his gentleness. When he smiled, it was as warm as the spring sun. Although Xiao Junhao was friendly and gentle to her, he was mostly distant. Despite her best efforts, she could never figure out what he was thinking, often feeling disappointed and troubled by it. Now, she could see clearly that it was just Xiao Junhao ying hard to get. Suppressing the emotions in her heart, Jiang Peihuan raised her head to look at Cui Er. ¡°What did they say?¡± Cui Er excitedly said, ¡°Pei Wu, who is beside His Highness the King of Qing, said that His Highness King Qing has something to tell you. He wants to the Building of Pines and Cranes tonight.¡± This time, Jiang Peihuan remained silent. However, Cui Er continued to talk excitedly. ¡°Speaking of which, His Highness, the King Qing, hasn¡¯t sent anyone to deliver a message in quite some time. He must have heard about yesterday¡¯s incident,¡± Cui Er said. ¡°Previously, His Highness did not dare to express his feelings to Miss because he was concerned about Miss¡¯s engagement. Now that the marriage had change to your sister,?he won¡¯t have any more concerns,¡± she continued. After Cui Er finished speaking, Yue Er smiled. Although others might not know about it, Yue Er and Cui Er knew very well that their youngdy had a crush on the King Qing. Unexpectedly, Jiang Peihuan suddenly sneered. ¡°Haha, is that really the case?¡± she asked. Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t care about Zhao Fuqing. The real reason why he felt so threatened and couldn¡¯t wait to send someone over was probably because of the rumors about her and Xiao Nanye in the capital. The second branch had gone to great lengths to tarnish her reputation, but she had not expected that a strangebination of factors would lead to Xiao Junhao, this big snake. Even Xiao Junhao would be afraid that the woman he had been holding tightly in his hands would suddenly fall in love with the current King Cheng. After all, one wrong move could lead to the loss of the entire game. He, Xiao Junhao, couldn¡¯t afford to lose. ¡°Since youngdy have nothing to do today, would you like me to help you with your grooming?¡± Yue Er suggested, hoping to please Jiang Peihuan. ¡°No, thank you,¡± Jiang Peihuan declined without hesitation. ¡°Please inform the Qing Prince¡¯s household that I fell into the water and have not fully recovered. Therefore, I cannot attend the appointment,¡± she instructed. ¡°Moreover, as His Highness the King Qing and I are unmarried, our interactions should not be misconstrued, as it could damage our reputations,¡± she added. ¡°Understood,¡±Cui Er replied, she seemed confused, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. Yue Er looked at Jiang Peihuan and could not help but ask. ¡± Miss, are you upset with His Highness King Qing? ¡± Upset? Jiang Peihuan smiled at the suggestion. How could she be upset with the person who had caused the death of her entire family? All she wanted was his life! But she didn¡¯t want to simply kill Xiao Junhao. he wanted to take revenge on many others as well, one by one, without leaving any behind. .. At the same time, in the Qing King¡¯s mansion. After Xiao Junhao sent Pei Wu to the Jiang Masion, he had already packed up. He was dressed in a blue brocade robe that was low-key but also somewhat gorgeous. ¡± You mean, she refused? ¡± Xiao Junhao¡¯s face darkened when he heard the news from Pei Wu. ¡± Yes, Miss Jiang¡¯s friend Cui Er said that she is still recovering and unable to leave the house.¡± ¡°She even said¡­Miss Jiang has yet to marry. and she¡¯s worried that the interaction may tarnish each other¡¯s reputations.¡± Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression became increasingly grim as he listened.?In the end, he simply couldn¡¯t sit still and stood up. In the past, Jiang Peihuan had always been obedient to him and had never said ¡°no.¡±. But now, after only a few days of estrangement, how could she be so different? Could the rumors be true that she had taken an interest in King Cheng? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 No, Jiang Peihuan could only belong to him. Only then could he control the Jiang family. As he thought about the Jiang family, Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression returned to normal. ¡°Go and prepare some valuable medicinal herbs to send to the General¡¯s Estate. Also, prepare some exquisite jewelry. ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Wu had been by Xiao Junhao¡¯s side for many years and could understand his thoughts just by observing his expression. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare everything right away. I believe Miss Jiang will be delighted to receive these gifts.¡± ¡°Go, and deliver them personally. Say it¡¯s a token of my affection.¡± Hearing Pei Wu¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes shed with pride. Jiang Peihuan had always favored him. She might have rejected his invitation, resenting him for ignoring her for so long. With these gifts, her anger would subside. The master and servant of the King Qing Mansion believed these gifts would make Jiang Peihuan feel grateful. However, when the gifts arrived at the Jiang Mansion, her eyes were filled with coldness and mockery. It seemed that Xiao Junhao was genuinely panicking, even going so far as to send these items. But when she saw the jewelry, the mockery in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes deepened. She had joined her father in battle at fourteen and never cared for finery, so all these gift was nothing more than a calcted move ¡°Miss, Pei Wu is still outside. Would you like to see him?¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t spoken for some time, Cui Er couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Tell him to leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Guard Pei, please return. My youngdy isn¡¯t feeling well and cannot receive guests.¡± Next, Yue Er¡¯s emotionless voice was heard from outside the door. Pei Wu nced at the closed door, his eyes revealing anger. He inwardly cursed Jiang Peihuan for not recognizing kindness, but considering he was at the Jiang family residence, he stiffly said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb the Eldest Miss¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°Miss, what should we do with these items?¡± After sending Pei Wu away, Yue Er returned to the room. ¡°Keep the herbs and sell the jewelry for money. Starting tomorrow, let¡¯s to the city outskirts and serve the porridge to the citizens.¡± People may be guilty, and things are innocent. However, she didn¡¯t want to keep anything rted to Xiao Junhao. Therefore, using it for charity was perfect. ¡°Miss, since we are going to give out porridge outside the city, then our Plum Garden needs to find two servant girls. Otherwise, it will be too much work for me and Cui Er.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for two people. Just one person is enough. Go and see if there¡¯s anyone suitable.¡± In her previous life, she only had Yue Er and Cui Er by her side, but both of them died tragically in the end. In this life, she didn¡¯t want to have too many people by her side, but adding one more person was fine. King Cheng¡¯s Pce. The man dressed in white was focused on the information in his hand. The content was none other than Jiang Peihuan¡¯s life. For some reason, when he thought of her, he wanted to know everything about her. It was a thick stack of papers, but Xiao Nanye quickly finished reading it. The more he understood, the more interested he was in the girl. Han Feng casually leaned against the bookshelf at the side. Seeing his master¡¯s serious expression, he suddenly became interested. ¡°Master, why are you so concerned about the eldest daughter of the Jiang family? Could it be that the rumors are true? That Miss Jiang intentionally seduced you, causing you to fall for her at first sight?¡± ¡°Where did you hear all this from?¡± Xiao Nanye carefully put away the documents and coldly looked at his guard. ¡°Do I even need to ask? Rumors are circting everywhere that Miss Jiang deliberately fell into the water to reel you in.¡± ¡°Have these rumors already spread?¡± ¡°Indeed, even the servants in our pce are discussing it privately.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye casually leaned back and tapped the table with his long fingers. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Han Feng was at a loss for words. Others might not know, but how could he not? His master despised women the most. Why were there such rumors now? Not only was he not angry, but he also seemed somewhat pleased. Could it be¡­ Han Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he looked at Xiao Nanye excitedly. Catching sight of his secret guard¡¯s strange and thrilled expression, Xiao Nanye coldly nced at Han Feng and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll gouge out your eyeballs and feed them to the dogs?¡± ¡°Master, if you gouge out my eyes, no one will help you gather information on Miss Jiang.¡± ¡°Go and call Ye Xiao.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that Xiao Nanye was discussing serious matters, Han Feng quickly straightened up. A momentter, a woman dressed in ck entered Xiao Nanye¡¯s study. She had a delicate appearance but radiated a chilly aura. ¡°Master, you were looking for me.¡± Upon seeing Xiao Nanye, Ye Xiao knelt and bowed. ¡°I want you to go to the Jiang family and protect their eldest daughter.¡± ¡°Yes, as yourmand.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of doubt, but the rules of the secret guards prompted her to nod immediately. The next morning. Before daybreak, Jiang Peihuan had already practiced her whip for two hours. As she prepared to return to her room, she heard Yue Er¡¯s voice, ¡°All of you wait here.¡± ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, Yue Er hurried over and asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± After responding, Jiang Peihuan turned and noticed the three people standing there. All three were dressed in green cotton clothes, but Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze was inevitably drawn to Ye Xiao. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve chosen these three people. Which one would you like to keep?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jiang Peihuan approached Ye Xiao and asked softly. ¡°This servant¡¯s name is Ye Xiao. Please¡­¡± Before Ye Xiao could finish, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip flew towards her. Instantly, Ye Xiao¡¯s aura changed. She exchanged blows with Jiang Peihuan, barehanded. After a short while, she managed to grasp Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip. ¡°How dare you attack the young miss?¡± Yue Er, having been by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side for years, had some martial arts skills but was only slightly stronger than an average person. Ye Xiao, however, was clearly a professional. After scolding Ye Xiao, Yue Er knelt before Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m at fault for not realizing she was skilled in martial arts. Please punish me.¡± ¡°Stand up first.¡± Jiang Peihuan nced at Yue Er indifferently before approaching Ye Xiao, who was already kneeling. Ye Xiao was already kneeling on the ground. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware the Jiang family had such a remarkable maid.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice was faint but carried a chill when it reached Ye Xiao¡¯s ears. It felt simr to her master¡¯s aura. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± Jiang Peihuan sat down on the chair Yue Er had brought and asked coldly. ¡°Eldest Young Lady, please forgive me. I was only following orders.¡± ¡°Whose orders?¡± ¡°His Highness, King Cheng.¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Xiao Nanye? Why him again? Jiang Peihuan looked at Ye Xiao kneeling on the ground, her eyes showing confusion. After a moment of silence, she directly addressed Ye Xiao, ¡°You should go. Go back and tell your master not to do such things again.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan got up from her chair and walked into her room. A gust of wind brushed past her ears. A hint of hostility in her eyes, Jiang Peihuan swung her whip behind her. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the eldest daughter of the Jiang family has practiced martial arts since childhood. Her skills are outstanding. She truly lives up to her reputation.¡± This voice? Speak of the devil. ¡°Greetings to King Cheng.¡± Releasing the whip in her hand, Jiang Peihuan walked forward and bowed. Xiao Nanye looked at the person in front of him. Because she had been practicing, her long hair was tied up behind her with a hairband. She wore a green narrow-sleeved top and a long dress. There was no makeup or jewelry on her, but she had an ethereal aura. Xiao Nanye was momentarily stunned. ¡°Elder Sister, I heard from Cui Er that you¡¯re going to distribute porridge outside the city. You¡­ King Cheng?¡± Jiang Sijin rushed into the plum garden, only to unexpectedly see Xiao Nanye. ¡°Your Highness, why are you in my elder sister¡¯s garden?¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, please stand up.¡± Hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye regained his senses. Looking at the curious Jiang Sijin, Xiao Nanye said seriously, ¡°I was attacked yesterday. Fortunately, your sister saved me. I came here today to thank her.¡± ¡°Young miss, this is the thank you gift I prepared.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a wooden box appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand. He opened the box, revealing a pair of daggers inside. ¡°Elder Sister, it¡¯s the Yuan Yang dagger.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, Jiang Sijin eximed in surprise. ¡°Third Miss has good eyesight.¡± Xiao Nanye nced at Jiang Sijin and said gently. Then, he looked at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Jin, go find Cui Er first. We¡¯ll go outside the city to distribute porridge in an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Sister.¡± Jiang Sijin looked at the Yin Yang dagger reluctantly but bowed to Xiao Nanye and left after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. Ye Xiao nced at Xiao Nanye and moved to the side. Then, Xiao Nanye looked at Yue Er. Under his gaze, her legs trembled, but she stood her ground. Jiang Peihuan noticed this and frowned, saying coldly, ¡°Your Highness, are you aware that barging into ady¡¯s chamber could harm her reputation?¡± ¡°Who would dare?¡± The man¡¯s simple words conveyed power and dominance. Jiang Peihuan was momentarily speechless, ¡°Of course, no one would dare to tarnish Your Highness King Cheng¡¯s name. It¡¯s just that I am a mere girl and don¡¯t dare to joke about my reputation.¡± ¡°So, Your Highness, please leave and don¡¯t return in the future.¡± ¡°Also,, please take your people with you.¡± Casting a nce at Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan headed to her room. She had only taken two steps when she felt a grip on her wrist. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she actually saw some nervousness in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. She looked at the man¡¯s hand and frowned. Seeing her expression, he quickly let go but still reached out to stop her. ¡°Rest assured, I will handle those rumors¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, you need not worry about those rumors. They are just idle talk and will fade with time.¡± When she said this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent. She was neither angry nor concerned, as if it was irrelevant. For some reason, seeing her like this, Xiao Nanye felt a sense of defeat. However, he was always patient and not in a hurry. Xiao Nanye suddenly smiled as he pushed the wooden box into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands. In a low voice, he said, ¡°This is my gift to you.¡± ¡°Your Highness is too kind. The pendant was just a token of my gratitude for you saving my life that day. You should take back this gift¡­¡± ¡± I will never take back what I have given out. If Young Miss doesn¡¯t like it, just throw it away. ¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Xiao Nanye interrupted her. Seeing the warmth in the man¡¯s eyes diminish, she realized that the person before her was King Cheng, the powerful Imperial Uncle. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend him and bring trouble to the Jiang family. After a few seconds of silence, she bowed to Xiao Nanye. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°No need for such formalities.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan ept the gift, Xiao Nanye¡¯s uneasiness vanished, reced by a smile. As she observed the changeable man, Jiang Peihuan grew more cautious. Having epted the item, it was time for him to leave. ¡°Ye Xiao is my secret guard, skilled in disguise and medicine. Although yesterday¡¯s assassins are all dead, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be affected by my presence. Having Ye Xiao by your side ensures your safety, so let her stay with you.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, from today, I officially dere that your only master is Miss Jiang. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Greetings, Young Miss.¡± Ye Xiao approached Jiang Peihuan and respectfully bowed. Jiang Peihuan wanted to refuse, but the recent events made her realize the man before her was dominant and couldn¡¯t be denied, so she nodded. Just an hourter, Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Cui Er and Ye Xiao, took Jiang Sijin out of the city. ¡°Elder sister?¡± ¡°Go ahead, speak your mind.¡± From the moment they left the residence, Jiang Peihuan noticed that Jiang Sijin kept ncing at her, looking like she wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Elder sister, you and His Highness King Cheng¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± Before Jiang Sijin could finish, Jiang Peihuan interrupted her softly. ¡°King Cheng is the Emperor¡¯s brother, and the powerful Imperial Uncle. He is not someone for you to discuss. Don¡¯t bring this up again. Understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Elder Sister. I apologize for my mistake.¡± Jiang Hong had been fighting all year round, and Xue Yan had to manage the entire Jiang Mansion. Her health had been worsened over the years, so the task of disciplining Jiang Sijin fell to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Sijin, the youngest daughter of the Jiang family, had been pampered since childhood, and was arrogant. However, she held immense respect for her elder sister, Jiang Peihuan. Seeing how obedient Jiang Sijin was, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but think of her previous life. Her heart softened and she reached out to hold Jiang Sijin¡¯s hand. She gently reminded her,¡±Sijin, I¡¯ll protect you. Just grow up peacefully and be happy.¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, I¡¯ve grown up, and I¡¯ll protect you too. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you, especially Second Sister.¡± Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s name, a flicker of coldness shed through Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°Young Miss, there¡¯s someone following us.¡± At this moment, Ye Xiao suddenly spoke from outside the carriage. ¡°Someone¡¯s following? Who is it?¡± Jiang Sijin quickly lifted the curtain, and the carriage behind them came into view. After taking a closer look, she turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Eldest Sister, it seems to be from our household.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, stop the carriage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shortly after, the carriage behind caught up. The curtain was lifted, and Jiang Ruyun stepped out, holding a servant girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯re so biased. When you decided to leave the city to distribute porridge, why did you only bring Sijin and not inform me? Is it because Sijin is your real sister?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Just as she was about to lift the curtain, Jiang Peihuan held her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t inform you, but you¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. However, she restrained herself, remembering her purpose foring. ¡°Eldest Sister, Grandmother sent me here. I know you don¡¯t like me, but even if you¡¯re unhappy, you can¡¯t disobey her orders.¡± ¡°If Grandmother knew what you did, you¡¯d likely be severely punished.¡± Jiang Peihuan lifted the window curtain, her gaze falling directly on Jiang Ruyun¡¯s stomach. Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes darkened, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak. When she noticed Jiang Peihuan staring at her stomach, panic flickered in her eyes. Did she really know? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Thankfully, Jiang Peihuan lowered the curtain at that moment. With the curtain blocking her view, Jiang Ruyun finally sighed in relief. ¡°Second Sister is so annoying.¡± As the carriage moved, Jiang Sijin muttered angrily, her voice loud enough for the carriage behind to hear. ¡°Sijin, remember this: no matter how much you dislike your Second Sister, you must stand united with her in front of others, as long as she¡¯s part of the Jiang family.¡± ¡°So, if she upsets me at home, can I use a whip on her?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Sijin rolled her eyes and probe. Jiang Peihuan doted on her lively sister, but she maintained a serious tone. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of Father¡¯s whip, then you can whip your Second Sister.¡± At the mention of their father, Jiang Hong, Sijin immediately closed her mouth. In the entire Jiang family, no one but Jiang Peihuan was unafraid of Jiang Hong. And in the entire family, only Jiang Peihuan had never been whipped by him. ¡°Miss, we have arrived.¡± As the carriage came to a halt, Cui Er lifted the curtain. Jiang Sijin was the first to jump off, turning to see Jiang Ruyun holding a servant girl¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯ve trained in martial arts for years, yet you still need a servant girl to assist you in getting off the carriage?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun almost fell from the carriage as she prepared to disembark. After steadying herself, she nced disdainfully at Jiang Sijin, ¡°Sijin, don¡¯t say I haven¡¯t taught you well. A youngdy should be gentle and virtuous; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to find a husband in the future.¡± ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t listen to you. Elder Sister¡¯s martial arts skills are exceptional, which is why King Cheng admires her. When I grow up, I will be like Elder Sister, fighting and defeating enemies. That¡¯s the true spirit of a Jiang family daughter.¡± Jiang Ruyun nearly choked with anger at these words. As she was about to retort, Jiang Peihuan alighted from the carriage. Casting a nce at her, Jiang Peihuan coldly instructed, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s focus on distributing the porridge properly. If you deliberately cause trouble, I¡¯ll have someone send you back to the mansion immediately.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun clenched her fists tightly.. ¡°Miss, should we start now? The crowd is growingrger.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The conflict in the Northern Territory had been ongoing for six months. As long as there was war, taxes would increase. Hangu Pass, being near the Imperial City, was rtively better off. However, at this moment, countless people were lining up to receive porridge. ¡°Everyone, please form a line, and we¡¯ll begin serving the porridge.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Cui Er had apanied Jiang Peihuan in such an endeavor. After seeing her Miss nod in agreement, she shouted to the crowd. People soon lined up, holding their bowls. ¡°Sijin,e and scoop the porridge.¡± Just as Cui Er was about to reach out her hand, Jiang Peihuan looked at Jiang Sijin and spoke. Although she didn¡¯t know why her elder sister had made such an arrangement, Jiang Sijin still hurried forward when she heard her. However, as she prepared to start, she heard Jiang Ruyun¡¯s voice, ¡°Eldest Sister, Sijin is still young. I¡¯m afraid shecks the strength to do this task. Let me handle it.¡± ¡± Jiang Sijin was at a loss for words. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Jiang Peihuan nod, ¡°Alright, you do it.¡± Recalling her elder sister¡¯s words in the carriage, Jiang Sijin swallowed her anger, ¡°Elder Sister, I¡¯ll get the bowls.¡±¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Two teams were formed to distribute porridge. Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin handled one team, while Jiang Peihuan and Ye Xiao took care of the other. Cui Er focused on keeping order in the lines. ¡°Miss, the crowd keeps growing, and I¡¯m worried we won¡¯t have enough porridge for everyone today.¡± Four hourster, Cui Er ran to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side with a head full of sweat and whispered Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s heart filled with joy. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the sound of horse hooves. ¡°Youngdies, my master has sent you this rice.¡± Han Feng dismounted his horse and walked up to Jiang Peihuan. When she turned her head, she saw dozens of sacks. The porridge made from these sacks could feed the entire Imperial City for several days. ¡°Food, so much food¡­¡± The people in line, all city residents, saw the carts of food with excited eyes. Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t even refuse the grains. She looked at Han Feng and whispered, ¡°Where is your master?¡± Han Feng turned, revealing a modest carriage. ¡°Cui Er, instruct the people to keep cooking porridge.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± ¡°You guys, please help unload the food.¡± Han Feng nced at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s back and spoke to those behind him. Jiang Ruyun, dumbfounded by the scene, looked at Han Feng walking over and asked, ¡°Excuse me, sir, who is your master?¡± ¡°My master is His Highness King Cheng.¡± ¡°King Cheng?¡± King Cheng again? Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes darkened instantly, while Jiang Sijin smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Sijin, I¡¯m a bit tired. Help me serve porridge, and I¡¯ll go rest for a while.¡± After saying this, Jiang Ruyun walked away. Watching her leave, Sijin¡¯s eyes filled with anger. However, remembering her elder sister¡¯s warning, she still asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired. I¡¯ll be better after a short rest.¡± Jiang Sijin was busy serving porridge and didn¡¯t pay further attention to Jiang Ruyun. After leaving, Jiang Ruyun walked toward the back. She stopped after putting some distance between herself and the group. ¡°Miss?¡± At that moment, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s servant girl, Xi Er, hurried to her side. Seeing her, Jiang Ruyun quickly asked, ¡°How is it? Did you find the person I asked you to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found them.¡± Xi Er spoke softly, ncing at the distant group. Hearing her words, a smile appeared in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. She was eager to see how Jiang Peihuan would handle the situation. ¡°Miss, serving porridge was approved by Grandma Jiang. If she finds out about this, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Shut up¡± Jiang Ruyun coldly red at Xi Er, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°Only you and I know about this. If you don¡¯t say anything, no one will know it was me.¡± ¡°Or are you nning to betray me?¡± As she uttered those words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s expression darkened. Xi Er quickly knelt down, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t be angry. I would never dare.¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t forget that I am your master.¡± Worried that Jiang Peihuan would discover her absence, Jiang Ruyun returned to the porridge distribution area. By the carriage. Although she already had a guess in her heart, seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s face made Jiang Peihuan feel doubtful. It was said that King Cheng was hard to find, even the Emperor struggled to locate him. Why was he so free now? ¡°Greetings to King Cheng.¡± Despite her many guesses, Jiang Peihuan respectfully greeted him in a low voice as she approached the carriage. ¡°Young Miss, please stand up.¡± ¡°I came today because I heard the Jiang family was serving porridge outside the city. In recent years, Qi Kingdom has been in constant war, and the people¡¯s lives haven¡¯t been easy. Serving porridge benefits the country and its citizens. I also want to contribute, so please don¡¯t refuse.¡± Jiang Peihuan knew she couldn¡¯t decline the grain. After hearing his words, she bowed again. ¡°In that case, I thank Your Highness on behalf of the city¡¯s people.¡± ¡°If Your Highness has no other orders, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Finishing her words, she didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Nanye¡¯s response and prepared to leave. However, as she took her first step, she saw Cui Er hurrying over. ¡°Miss, something has happened.¡± ¡°Calm down. What happened?¡± Jiang Peihuan said softly, noticing the concern on Cui Er¡¯s face. Seeing the calmness in Jiang¡¯s eyes, Cui Er¡¯s heart gradually settled down. ¡°Someone has been poisoned.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. ¡°Your Highness, I must excuse myself. I¡­¡± ¡°Poisoning is a serious matter. I¡¯ll apany you to find out the cause.¡± Without waiting for Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, Xiao Nanye led Han Feng and walked ahead. ¡°Miss, this?¡± Looking at King Cheng¡¯s back, Cui Er¡¯s eyes were filled with Surprise. ¡± Let¡¯s go over there first. ¡± After saying that, Jiang Peihuan strode forward. ¡°This porridge was prepared by our General¡¯s Mansion. It couldn¡¯t possibly be poisoned. Don¡¯t make baseless usations.¡± Upon reaching the porridge distribution site, Jiang Peihuan saw chaos. A womany on the ground, blood at the corner of her mouth. A boy, about seven or eight, knelt beside her crying. A man nearby pointed at Jiang Sijin and yelled, ¡°My wife was fine until she drank the porridge you provided.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not poison in your porridge, then what is it?¡± ¡°Fellow vigers, this porridge is poisoned. Do not drink it.¡± After scolding Jiang Sijin, the man warned those around him. Hearing the word ¡®poison,¡¯ the queue quickly dispersed. ¡°I drank this porridge too. Could I be poisoned as well?¡± ¡± Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.?If the porridge were truly poisonous, our General¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t dare serve it to the people. Aren¡¯t we afraid of the Emperor¡¯s punishment?¡± Jiang Sijin red at the man, anger in her eyes, and then addressed the scattered crowd. ¡± That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not the first time General Mansion has distributed porridge. Could there be another reason?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What happened?¡± Jiang Peihuan said softly, noticing the concern on Cui-er¡¯s face. Seeing the calmness in Jiang¡¯s eyes, Cui-er¡¯s heart gradually settled down. ¡°Someone has been poisoned.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. ¡°Your Highness, I must excuse myself. I¡­¡± ¡°Poisoning is a serious matter. I¡¯ll apany you to find out the cause.¡± Without waiting for Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, Xiao Nanye led Han Feng and walked ahead. ¡°Miss, what is this?¡± Cui-er stared at King Cheng¡¯s retreating back, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan strode forward. ¡°This porridge was prepared by our General¡¯s Estate. It couldn¡¯t possibly be poisoned. Don¡¯t make baseless usations.¡± Upon reaching the porridge distribution site, Jiang Peihuan saw chaos. A womany on the ground, blood at the corner of her mouth. A boy, about seven or eight, knelt beside her, tears streaming down his face. A man nearby pointed at Jiang Sijin and yelled, ¡°My wife was fine until she drank the porridge you provided.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not poison in your porridge, then what is it?¡± ¡°Fellow vigers, this porridge is poisoned. Do not drink it.¡± After berating Jiang Sijin, the man warned those around him. Hearing the word ¡®poison,¡¯ the queue quickly dispersed. ¡°I drank this porridge too. Could I be poisoned as well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. If the porridge were truly poisonous, our General¡¯s Manor wouldn¡¯t dare serve it to the people. Aren¡¯t we afraid of the Emperor¡¯s punishment?¡± Jiang Sijin red at the man, anger in her eyes, and then addressed the scattered crowd. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not the first time our General¡¯s Manor has distributed porridge. Could there be another reason?¡± ¡°I recognize him. He¡¯s Wang Qiang from Wang Family Vige. His wife was marriedter, and he doesn¡¯t treat her well¡­¡± The crowd murmured, their voices ovepping. The entire porridge distribution area resembled a bustling marketce. Seeing that things weren¡¯t going his way, Wang Qiang¡¯s expression darkened. He shouted at Sijin, ¡°I don¡¯t care. It was your General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s porridge that poisoned my wife. I¡¯m reporting this to the authorities.¡± ¡°Big Sister, you had this porridge prepared. Could there really be a problem?¡± While Jiang Sijin was being scolded by everyone, Jiang Ruyun had been hiding on the sidelines. When she saw Jiang Peihuan appear, she quickly spoke up. At this moment, Wang Qiang also understood the reason behind this. He pointed at Jiang Peihuan and shouted, ¡°How can a woman like you, who disregards her morals, be kind enough to serve porridge? You¡¯re obviously¡­¡± ¡°How dare you insult my elder sister? I swear I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡± Jiang Sijin hadn¡¯t been very angry when she was scolded, but when she heard Wang Qiang¡¯s insult toward Jiang Peihuan, she immediately pulled out the purple whip from her waist and raised her hand to strike Wang Qiang. ¡°Sijin, stop!¡± Seeing Jiang Sijin¡¯s actions, Jiang Peihuan took out a long ck whip from her waist. She casually swung it and wrapped it around Jiang Sijin¡¯s whip. ¡°Elder Sister, didn¡¯t you hear him insult you?¡± Jiang Sijin wasn¡¯t angry when she herself was scolded, but when she heard Jiang Peihuan being insulted, her eyes reddened with anger. Seeing Jiang Sijin¡¯s furious expression, Jiang Peihuan felt touched. She released the whip and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all baseless usations. Why let them bother you?¡± After calming Jiang Sijin down, Jiang Peihuan shot a cold nce at Jiang Ruyun. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s heart trembled. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and decided to let others speak. She looked at Wang Qiang without revealing any emotion. Receiving Jiang Ruyun¡¯s gaze, Wang Qiang red at Jiang Peihuan, his eyes filled with rage, ¡°I don¡¯t care. My wife is poisoned. If she dies, you¡¯ll be the murderer. You must kneel down and¡­¡± ¡°If this king hears you say another word, I¡¯ll have you sliced up and fed to the dogs.¡± Xiao Nanye had been standing quietly beside Jiang Peihuan. However, when he heard Wang Qiang¡¯s insults towards her, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He stared at Wang Qiang with hostility in his eyes. Upon hearing the words ¡®this king,¡¯ Wang Qiang immediately fell to his knees. He suddenly felt a wave of regret, but it was toote now. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Wang Qiang quickly cried, ¡°Your Highness, please stand up for me! The eldest daughter of the Jiang family poisoned my wife.¡± ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t dead yet.¡± At Xiao Nanye¡¯s signal, Ye Xiao approached Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Eldest Miss, this woman ate the arsenic poison.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¡°Can she be saved?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. She ate the arsenic poison for over two hours now.¡± Upon seeing Ye Xiao shake his head, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes filled with coldness. ¡°You are so heartless. You actually poisoned the porridge with arsenic. I¡­¡± When Wang Qiang heard Ye Xiao mention ¡®arsenic,¡¯ his heart raced. Hesitating for a moment, he shouted directly at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Did you just say you wanted to report this to the authorities?¡± Jiang Peihuan suddenly interrupted Wang Qiang, speaking coldly to him. She wore a green dress, her ck hair tied up with a blue cloth strip. Her figure was thin, but her aura was remarkable. Wang Qiang couldn¡¯t look straight into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sijin, go call the constable.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Sister.¡± Not waiting for Wang Qiang¡¯s response, Jiang Peihuan instructed Jiang Sijin. Sijin immediately mounted her horse. This situation was different from what Wang Qiang expected, and he began to panic. Jiang Ruyun also appeared flustered and quickly intervened, ¡°Eldest Sister, let¡¯s not report this. If Grandmother learns our household is involved in awsuit, she¡¯ll be unhappy.¡± ¡°We must investigate this matter thoroughly because it involves a life.¡± Seeing the panic in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°Sijin, hurry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to report this. You officials always protect each other. I won¡¯t report it.¡± Wang Qiang suddenly rushed out, blocking Jiang Sijin¡¯s way. Seeing him, Jiang Sijin, atop her horse, red angrily. ¡°You¡¯re quite strange. You were the one who said you wanted to report this. Now that my elder sister agrees, you refuse. What do you want?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± As the standoff continued, Han Feng quickly left at his master¡¯s signal. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The woman on the ground spat out more blood. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan tried to approach, but Wang Qiang blocked her path. Her eyes filled with coldness as she spoke in a deep voice. ¡°I won¡¯t let you. Y-you¡­ Ah¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan finally lost her patience and snapped the long whip in her hand. The ck whip coiled around Wang Qiang¡¯s neck, and with a slight pull, he fell to the side. ¡°Stay away! I won¡¯t let you touch my mother. You are all bad people.¡± The crying boy, kneeling on the ground, reached out to protect the woman in front of him. Although he was very scared of the long whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, he showed no signs of moving out of the way. ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t dead yet. Don¡¯t you want to save her?¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the little boy looked at the woman lying on the ground. His eyes filled with tears, and as if struck by a sudden realization, he kowtowed to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Please, save my mother, please¡­¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, do your best to treat her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiao was a skilled doctor, but the woman had been poisoned for a long time. Regardless, upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she took two steps forward. ¡°Give her this.¡± Xiao Nanye, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke and handed Jiang Peihuan a ck porcin bottle. Seeing her staring at him in a daze, Xiao Nanye calmly said, ¡± This is a Life-Prolonging Pill. ¡± When Jiang Peihuan caught the scent of the medicine from the bottle, she knew it was a Life-Prolonging Pill. The Life Prolonging Pill was extremely valuable. It could cure all kinds of poisons, so it was called the Life Prolonging Pill. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Nanye to give such a precious pill to a simple farmer¡¯s wife. ¡°Ye Xiao, give it to her.¡± Understanding that human lives were the most important, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t hesitate and directly handed the pill to Ye Xiao. The woman, who had been barely breathing moments ago, opened her eyes immediately after taking the Life-Prolonging Pill. ¡°I-I¡¯m still¡­ alive.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Seeing the woman open her eyes, the little boy tightly gripped her hand. ¡°Xu Er?¡± Tears filled the woman¡¯s eyes as she looked at her son. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Do you still feel difort anywhere?¡± Jiang Peihuan, standing nearby, softly asked the slowly awakening woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as she looked at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Mother, this sister saved you.¡± Xu Er quickly reminded her. But upon hearing this, the woman showed no gratitude. Instead, her eyes were filled with mixed emotions, and she tearfully said, ¡°Why did you save me? You shouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really strange. My elder sister saves your life, and not only are you ungrateful, but you evenin.¡± Jiang Sijin walked over to Jiang Peihuan and looked at the woman with displeasure. If Jiang Sijin hadn¡¯t said that, the woman might have remained calm. But upon hearing it, she became even more agitated. ¡°Who asked her to save me? I should have died.¡± ¡°I deserve to die¡­ Only when I¡¯m dead, my Xu Er can live.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes darkened. After the woman calmed down, she coldly said, ¡°The poison in your body is arsenic, and you¡¯ve had it in your body for over two hours. My General¡¯s Mansion has only been serving porridge for an hour.¡± ¡°So, can you tell me how you got poisoned?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. She subconsciously looked at Wang Qiang, who was ring at her with a gloomy expression. Seeing his face, the woman couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve investigated thoroughly.¡± At this moment, Han Feng returned to Xiao Nanye¡¯s side and briefly exined the situation. After listening to Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at the woman. ¡°Do you truly believe that Wang Qiang will treat your son kindly once you¡¯re dead?¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Noticing Xiao Nanye suddenly speaking, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously looked at him. ¡°My guard just visited Wang Qiang¡¯s house. It turns out that Wang Qiang prepared the arsenic for this woman. The child is his stepson, and Wang Qiang used him to force the woman to take the poison.¡± The man sinctly exined the situation. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan turned to look at Wang Qiang, her eyes filled with darkness. ¡°Is what King Cheng said true?¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan had already drawn her whip. Such a man deserved to die. Seeing the whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, Wang Qiang¡¯s eyes filled with terror. With a sh in his eyes, he suddenly pointed to Xi Er, standing next to Jiang Ruyun. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s her. She made me do this.¡± ¡°No, no, it has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Wang Qiang was pointing to Xi¡¯Er, but Jiang Ruyun thought he was pointing at her. Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, she hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°Second Sister, is this matter really connected to you?¡± Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Sijin¡¯s eyes were full of shock. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I-I don¡¯t even know this man.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s nonsense or not, go and tell Grandmother.¡± iang Peihuan nced at Jiang Ruyun and spoke coldly. Jiang Ruyun wanted to argue, but seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression that seemed to know everything, she couldn¡¯t say a word. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°Your Highness, with today¡¯s events, Pei Huan must return to the residence. As for the porridge distribution¡­¡± ¡°You may go, I¡¯ll have someone take care of it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± After bowing to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan led everyone back, including Wang Qiang¡¯s family. Jiang Sijin had already returned to the Jiang Mansion on horseback, informing old madam of everything. When Jiang Peihuan led everyone into old madam¡¯s Chrysanthemum Hall, the entire Jiang family had already gathered. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Jiang Peihuan knelt down before old madam Seeing her actions, Jiang Sijin hurriedly knelt as well. Jiang Ruyun hesitated, as she was pregnant, but ultimately knelt down too. ¡°Sister Huan, please stand.¡± ¡°Sijin, you too.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin stood up, Jiang Ruyun tried to stand as well, only to be scolded, ¡°Jiang Ruyun, kneel! Who allowed you to stand?¡± Old madam eyes were filled with anger as she stared at Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know what Ruyun did wrong. If you want to punish¡­¡± ¡°You kneel too!¡± Seeing Jiang Ruyun kneeling, the Second Madam intervened, but was ordered to kneel as well by old madam. The Second Madam was shocked and indignant. ¡°Mother, even if you punish her, there must be a reason. What did my daughter do wrong?¡± ¡°You still dare to talk back?¡± ¡°What did she do wrong? The good daughter you raised actually dared to hire someone to hurt and murder.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Hearing old madam¡¯s words, the Second Madam was shocked. ¡°Ruyun has always been well-behaved. How could she do such a thing?¡± ¡°Well-behaved? You have the nerve to call her that?¡± ¡°Bring them in.¡± Wang Qiang¡¯s family was brought in. When Wang Qiang had received the silver earlier, he was overjoyed. But once inside the General¡¯s Mansion, he regretted it. Standing before old madam, he didn¡¯t need to be questioned. He pointed at Xi Er and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. She gave me the silver and told me to do it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the silver anymore. Just leave me alone.¡± As he spoke, Wang Qiang took out a bag of silver. Nanny Xu immediately brought it to old madam. Opening the bag, Nanny Xu softly confirmed, ¡°Old madam, this silver is indeed from our mansion.¡± ¡°You evil ungrateful creature!¡± ¡°Jiang Ruyun, confess the truth.¡± Old madam angrily threw the silver in Granny Xu¡¯s hand at Second Madam and Jiang Ruyun. Witnessing the enraged old madam, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. Initially, Second Madam believed her daughter was falsely used, but after seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s expression, she knew it was true. Jiang Ruyun was her daughter, and she had to stand by her. Second Madam Zhou Rongfang pped Xi Er¡¯s face without hesitation. Xi Er was knocked to the ground, blood oozing from the corner of her mouth. Second Madam Zhou Rongfang directly pped Xi ¡®er¡¯s face. Xi¡¯ er was directly knocked to the ground, and blood seeped out from the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, Wang Qiang¡¯s family trembled, huddling together in fear. ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°You dare deny it? Don¡¯t think you can act so recklessly just because your parents are in the Mansion.¡± Xi Er wanted to defend herself, but hearing her parents mentioned, she fell silent. Jiang Peihuan, sitting on a chair, observed the scene with cold, unyielding eyes. Without thinking, Jiang Sijin spoke up, ¡°Second Aunt, you can¡¯t say that. There¡¯s at least a few hundred taels of silver here. Xi Er is just a maid; where could she get so much money?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have it, her parents might.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Sijin wanted to continue, but Jiang Peihuan stopped her, forcing her to sit down in frustration. Old Madam¡¯s eyes grew colder as she watched the scene in front of her. ¡°Xi Er, tell me, did you really do this on your own?¡± ¡°Xi Er, you must tell the truth.¡± The Second Madam red at Xi Er under old madam eyes. Xi Er¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. In the end, she finally lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Inform her parents toe and take her away. Expel the whole family from the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, old madam.¡± Granny Xu nced at Xi Er, shook her head, and left. Xi Er was quickly led away. Old madam turned to Jiang Ruyun and said, ¡°As a daughter of the Jiang family, you should preserve our reputation, not tarnish it. Huan Er, fetch the family rules.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Jiang family¡¯s rules were not written, but a bamboo whip, handcrafted by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s grandfather. The bamboo whip was one meter long and as thick as a thumb. Upon seeing the bamboo whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face turned?pale. ¡°Huan Er, hit her!¡± ¡°No, no¡­ You can¡¯t hit Yun Er.¡± Hearing old madam¡¯s words, Second Madam face turned paled. Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t be beaten now; if something happened to the child in her womb, everything would be lost. ¡°I am the princess consort of Huainan Prince, who dares to hit me?¡± Jiang Ruyun, held by Second Madam, suddenly pushed her mother away and looked at Jiang Peihuan with a smug expression. ¡°Heh¡­ Even if you haven¡¯t married into the Huainan royal family yet, as long as you carry the Jiang name, you must follow our family¡¯s rules.¡± ¡°Huan Er, hit her!¡± Old Madam¡¯s face had turned pale with anger, her hand pointing at Jiang Ruyun trembling. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seeing old madam so infuriated by Jiang Ruyun, a cold glint appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. The bamboo whip in her handshed Jiang Ruyun¡¯s back. Jiang Peihuan showed no mercy, and with the whip¡¯s strike, Jiang Ruyun let out a pitiful scream. Not a single person in the Jiang family sympathized with her. The Wang Qiang family had already left, leaving only the Jiang family¡¯s in the Chrysanthemum Hall. ¡°Yun Er?¡± Witnessing Jiang Ruyun being beaten, Second Madam¡¯s eyes filled with worry, heartache, and a touch of panic. ¡°Jiang Ruyun, today I will teach you the rules of the Jiang family.¡± Old madam expression improved slightly, watching Jiang Ruyun scream in pain. At that moment, Second Madam pushed Jiang Peihuan away. ¡°Elder sister?¡± Seeing this, Jiang Sijin rushed forward to support Jiang Peihuan. Old madam suppressed anger red up again. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you want to defy our family like Jiang Ruyun?¡± ¡°Mother¡­ Yun Er, she¡¯s pregnant!¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Old madam was stunned. As she stared at Jiang Ruyun, soaked from head to toe, Second Madam spoke up, ¡°Yun Er is carrying Huainan Prince¡¯s child. You can¡¯t let Jiang Peihuan hurt her. If something happens to the child, how will you¡­¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± ¡°Old Madam?¡± Before Second Madam could finish, old madam fainted. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The entire Chrysanthemum Hall was in chaos. Nanny Xu and Sijin hurriedly went forward to support the old madam. Jiang Peihuan could no longer be concerned about Jiang Ruyun. Dropping the bamboo whip in her hand, she quickly walked to the old madam side. As she helped the old madam up, she checked her pulse. Realizing that the old madam had merely fainted from anger, Jiang Peihuan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Nanny Xu, please help Grandmother to the bed.¡± ¡°Sijin, go and call Doctor Zhang.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Sijin rushed out. Everyone headed toward the old madam¡¯s room, and as they passed by Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan gave her a cold stare. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression, Jiang Ruyun was startled. Looking at the unconscious old madam she tightly gripped Zhou Rongfang¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, will anything happen?¡± The Second Madam eyes were filled with panic, but noticing the fear in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, she held her hand reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ve already asked Sijin to call Doctor Zhang, haven¡¯t we? Everything will be alright.¡± ¡°Mother, why did you reveal my pregnancy?¡± Recalling the way everyone had looked at her just moments ago, Jiang Ruyun stared at Zhou Rongfang with dissatisfaction, her eyes filled with worry. Zhou Rongfang felt some regret, but seeing the resentment in her daughter¡¯s eyes, she responded indignantly, ¡°Are you ming me? If I wasn¡¯t worried about you getting hurt and affecting the child in your womb, would I have mentioned it?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t argue any further. After all, this was her own mother. But thinking about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression, Jiang Ruyun felt a chill in her heart. ¡°Mother, what should we do now?¡± As old madam is unconscious now, everyone¡¯s attention was on her. They didn¡¯t have time to worry about Jiang Ruyun, but when the old madam awoke, she might face a fatal beating. Zhou Rongfang gripped Jiang Ruyun¡¯s hand firmly, a sudden glint in her eyes. ¡°Yun Er, no matter how angry your grandmother is, the child in your womb is the heir of the Huainan Prince. We can ask for help from the people at the Prince¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Will that work?¡± ¡°Why not? You are the future princess consort of the Huainan Prince.¡± ¡°Come, let me take you back to the garden to rest. We still need to apply medicine to your back wound.¡± When Zhou Rongfang didn¡¯t mention it, Jiang Ruyun hadn¡¯t felt the pain. Now, as she stood up, waves of pain washed over her back. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As she walked, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but gasp in pain. Seeing her like this, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes filled with anger as she scolded, ¡°That girl, Jiang Peihuan, clearly intended to be ruthless, wanting to kill you.¡± ¡± ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about it now. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± In the Chrysanthemum Hall. ¡°Third Miss, please slow down. My old bones are about to fall apart.¡± ¡°Doctor Zhang, hurry up. Grandmother is still waiting for you.¡± Doctor Zhang was already in his sixties, and his body was still sturdy. However, he couldn¡¯t withstand Jiang Sijin¡¯s constant tugging. As Jiang Peihuan walked outside, she saw Doctor Zhang panting from being dragged. She quickly approached him. ¡°Doctor Zhang, Grandmother has fainted. Thank you foring to help.¡± ¡°No need for such formalities, Young Miss. Let me take a look. ¡± Nanny Xu led Doctor Zhang forward. While he checked her pulse, everyone remained silent. After Doctor Zhang finished, Jiang Peihuan looked at him. ¡°Doctor Zhang, how is Grandmother¡¯s health?¡± ¡°Old madam is suffering from emotional distress. I¡¯ll give her two injections first. After she wakes up, she¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine.¡± ¡°However, old madam should be careful not to get too emotional due to her age.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noted your advice. Thank you, Doctor Zhang.¡± ¡°Please perform acupuncture on Grandmother first.¡± Doctor Zhang, originally a military doctor, became the Jiang family¡¯s official doctor due to his connection with the old general. After the acupuncture, old madam slowly regained consciousness. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re awake. Do you still feel unwell? Seeing the old madam open her eyes, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and held her hand. The old madam had just woken up, feeling a little dizzy. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She nced at the person beside the bed, and a cold look filled her eyes, ¡°Where is Jiang Ruyun?¡± ¡°Grandmother, Doctor Zhang said you shouldn¡¯t be too agitated. We can discuss any issues after you¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°No, Hua Eer. If this matter isn¡¯t handled well, it will tarnish the Jiang family¡¯s reputation and affect you and Sijin. When I die, I won¡¯t be able to face your grandfather.¡± The old madam¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Peihuan won¡¯t let the Jiang family¡¯s reputation be damaged.¡± Jiang family¡¯s men had to go to the battlefield since they were twelve. The old madam had supported the family with her resilience and determination. Jiang Peihuan sincerely admired and loved her grandmother. Seeing her grandmother¡¯s insistence, Jiang Peihuan looked at Nanny Xu, ¡°Nanny, please go to Orchid Garden and ask Jiang Ruyun toe over. Tell her it¡¯s Grandmother¡¯s order. If she disobeys, have someone bring her here by force.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± After Nanny Xu left, Jiang Peihuan looked at Jiang Sijin, ¡°Sijin, take some people and guard the door. If anyone tries to leave, no matter who it is, bring them to Chrysanthemum Hall.¡±¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Sister.¡± ¡°Young Miss, the old madam¡¯s condition is no longer critical, so I will take my leave. If she feels unwell, please have someone call me.¡± Upon hearing this, Doctor Zhang understood that something was happening, and he hurriedly spoke up. However, Jiang Peihuan bowed to him, ¡°Doctor Zhang, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need your helpter.¡± Hearing her words, Doctor Zhang looked puzzled but nodded without further questions. ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Miss, Third Madam is here.¡± ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Third Madam Liu Xiu, a merchant¡¯s daughter, had always been disfavored by the old madam due to her background. In her previous life, Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t fond of her Third Aunt either. However, after the Jiang family¡¯s downfall, Liu Xiu had spent her entire fortune to help the family. In this life, Jiang Peihuan intended to maintain a good rtionship with her cheerful Third Aunt. ¡°Grandmother, I think Third Aunt is here out of concern for your health.¡± ¡°Third Uncle has been in the army for a long time, and it hasn¡¯t been easy for Third Aunt to manage the family affairs alone.¡± ¡°Let Third Madam in.¡± Thinking of her youngest son, the old madam¡¯s expression softened. Jiang Peihuan signaled the servant girl. Soon, Third Madam Liu Xiu was ushered in. Despite her merchant background, she had been well-educated in arts and culture. ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡± ¡°Third Aunt.¡± Liu Xiu paid her respects to the old madam, and Jiang Peihuan bowed to her as well. ¡°Huan Er.¡± Smiling at Jiang Peihuan, Liu Xiu took a box from the servant girl and presented it to the old madam, ¡°Mother, this is a thousand-year-old lingzhi mushroom. It¡¯s excellent for revitalizing your energy and health. Later, you can ask Nanny Xu to make soup for you with it. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 A hundred-year-old Lingzhi mushroom was already rare, and a thousand-year-old Lingzhi was even rarer. Regardless of how much the old madam disliked Liu Xiu, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved upon seeing the thousand-year-old Lingzhi. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful,¡± she said. ¡°Third Aunt, please don¡¯t just stand there. Sit down. We may need to discuss today¡¯s matter for a while,¡± Jiang Peihuan whispered to Liu Xiu as she heard footsteps outside. Liu Xiu was aware of the issue in the chrysanthemum hall. She gently patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, and they both sat quietly to one side. ¡°How dare you fight with your master, you insolent servants? Who gave you such courage?¡± Zhou Rongfang¡¯s scolding voice came from outside. The old madam¡¯s eyes grew cold upon hearing this. The door curtain was lifted, and Jiang Ruyun was pushed in by two maids. Second Madam Zhou Rongfang followed her, and Nanny Xu walked behind them with a clear five-finger mark on her face ¡°Yu Zhen, who pped your face?¡± the old madam asked. Yuzhen was Nanny Xu¡¯s maiden name. She had served the old madam for many years, and the entire Jiang family respected her. Jiang Peihuan was getting more and more annoyed with her second aunt. ¡°Mother, Nanny Xu took advantage of your favor and ordered someone to attack Yun Er. I¡­¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who pped Yuzhen¡¯s face,¡± the old madam interrupted the second madam before she could finish. ¡°Yes, I identally hit her,¡± admitted the second madam. ¡°Hmph¡­ Yu Zhen grew up with me. Even Jiang Yuan politely addresses her as ¡®Nanny.¡¯ You, on the other hand, hit her so casually. Are you trying to p me in the face?¡± the old madam asked. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± the second madam replied, her eyes filled with panic. The old madam, however, ignored her and looked at Jiang Ruyun instead. ¡°Kneel down!¡± the old madam ordered. Jiang Ruyun¡¯s back was still in pain, but she knelt at the old madam¡¯smand. Once she had knelt, the old madam turned to the quiet Doctor Zhang and said, ¡°Take her pulse.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face instantly turned pale, but she didn¡¯t dare to refuse or move, as the old madam was watching her closely. Doctor Zhang, unaware of the situation, obliged when he heard the old madam¡¯s words. He approached Jiang Ruyun and said, ¡°Second Miss, please extend your hand.¡± As Doctor Zhang felt Jiang Ruyun¡¯s pulse, he froze, looking shocked. He nced at the old madam, who seemed unfazed. Seeing Doctor Zhang¡¯s expression, the old madam had a hunch about the situation but held onto a glimmer of hope. ¡°Doctor Zhang, what¡¯s her condition?¡± ¡°Old Madam, the Second Miss is already pregnant for three months,¡± Doctor Zhang announced. Upon hearing this, the room fell silent. Jiang Peihuan looked at Jiang Ruyun¡¯s stomach, her eyes full of coldness. She knew that Jiang Ruyun and Zhao Fuqing had been having an affair, but she didn¡¯t realize it had started so early. Jiang Ruyun was already three months pregnant. ¡°Grandmother, why don¡¯t we let Doctor Zhang go back and rest first?¡± Jiang Peihuan suggested. ¡°Yu Zhen, escort Doctor Zhang out,¡± the old madam instructed. ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡± After Nanny Xu escorted Doctor Zhang out, the gentleness in Old Madam¡¯s eyes vanished without a trace. ¡°You wicked girl!¡± She pointed at Jiang Ruyun, her hand shaking uncontrobly. Worried that that the Old Madam might faint again, Jiang Peihuan quickly held her hand. ¡°Grandmother, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Seeing the worry in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Old Madam¡¯s expression softened a bit. However, when she saw Jiang Ruyun, her gaze turned sharp and disapproving. With a cold expression, she said directly to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, beat her up. Beat her till she can¡¯t get up. The Jiang family has no ce for such shamelessness. Beat her!¡± Old Madam had a stubborn personality and could not tolerate Jiang Ruyun¡¯s behavior. Jiang Ruyun had just been beaten, and now hearing Old Madam¡¯s words, her face went pale. ¡°Grandmother, I know I was wrong. Please have mercy for the sake of the child in my womb.¡± ¡°Child? You¡¯re pregnant before marriage; that child is a disgrace. If I taught someone like you, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to meet your grandfather even in death. No matter, I¡¯ll deal with you today and ask your grandfather for forgiveness after I die. ¡°Huan Er, what are you waiting for? Do it!¡± ¡°Grandmother, I truly realize my mistake¡­¡± Jiang Ruyun crawled on her knees to Old Madam, but she was kicked away. Seeing this, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s heart ached. She pushed away those around her and rushed to embrace Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Mother, the child in Yun Er¡¯s womb is the legitimate grandson of King Huainan¡¯s Mansion. Aren¡¯t you afraid they will be displeased if you harm the child in Yun Er¡¯s womb?¡± ¡°King Huainan¡¯s Mansion has insulted the Jiang family¡¯s reputation. Zhao Fuqing seduced our family¡¯s daughter before marriage. Even if this matter reaches the Emperor, it¡¯s their fault. You also bear responsibility for raising such a daughter.¡± ¡°Jiang Yuan isn¡¯t here today, so I can¡¯t provide a divorce paper. But I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on his behalf.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®divorce,¡¯ the Second Madam¡¯s face turned deathly pale. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Fine, since you¡¯ve epted your punishment, get out and kneel. You may not rise without mymand.¡± ¡°Yu Zhen, assign someone to keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Watching the Second Madam being led away, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s already pale face grew even paler. Old Madam¡¯s gaze returned to Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Tell me, when did you start your affair with Zhao Fuqing? And who covered for your secret meetings? Jiang Ruyun, you better exin everything clearly.¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with shame and anger, especially when she saw Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mocking gaze. ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°Speak up already!¡± Seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s hesitance, Old Madam scoffed coldly. ¡°Grandmother, I genuinely realize my mistake.¡± Tears suddenly filled Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her asional nces towards the door, Jiang Peihuan might have believed her. ¡°Elder sister?¡± At that moment, Jiang Sijin entered with another person. Behind her was a young maid, tied up tightly. This was Jiang Ruyun¡¯s other maid, Xiang Er. ¡°Xiang Er?¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the servant girl he sent to deliver the letter was captured. ¡°Eldest sister, this maid was sneaking out of the mansion, so I brought her here.¡± ¡°What do you want to do when you leave the mansion?¡± Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiang Er indifferently and spoke softly. ¡°I¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiang Er subconsciously looked at Jiang Ruyun. Observing this, Jiang Peihuan coldly said, ¡°Xiang Er, you should consider Xi Er¡¯s fate before you speak.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, as servants of the Jiang family, your loyalty should always lie with the family.¡± ¡°Yes, it was the young miss who asked me to deliver the letter.¡± As she spoke, Xiang Er pulled a letter from her clothes. Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and took it from her. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°You wretched servant!¡± Upon seeing this, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but lunge at Xiang Er, but she was restrained by Jiang Sijin. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t open the letter, but instead handed it directly to the old madam. ¡°Heh¡­Hehe¡­Jiang Ruyun, do you have any shame left?¡± Seeing the contents of the letter, the old madam scolded Jiang Ruyun with anger in her eyes. At that moment, Jiang Ruyun lifted her head defiantly and shouted, ¡°Grandmother, regardless of what you say, Brother Zhao already knows about my pregnancy. Since he knows, the Huainan King and the Queen must know as well. Surely, you don¡¯t want to be at odds with the Huainan Mansion.¡± ¡°Since things havee this far, you might as well ept it. Both families can still find happiness.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The old madam was so angry that she could not say a word. Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and pped Jiang Ruyun across the face. Jiang Ruyun was dazed by the p, her hand covering her face. After a few seconds, she lunged at Jiang Peihuan,¡± What right do you have to hit me? ¡± ¡± Why? Because I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. I have the right to discipline you, a Jiang family girl who has broken the family rules.¡± ¡°Do you truly believe the Prince of Huainan wants to marry you?¡± Jiang Peihuan suddenly spoke, catching Jiang Ruyun off guard. She even forgot the pain on her face. Looking at the person before her, a terrible feeling welled up in her heart. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, Brother Zhao and I genuinely love each other. Stop trying to drive a wedge between us¡­¡± ¡°Fool!¡± Without waiting for Jiang Ruyun to finish, Jiang Peihuan coldly interrupted her, ¡°You think Zhao Fuqing hurriedly impregnated you to marry you sooner? Then do you know that the Zhao family already had a child long ago, and it was a boy? The Zhao family rushed to marry you so that you would have no way to back out once you found out the truth.¡± ¡°Why are you rushing to be someone¡¯s stepmother so badly?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Jiang Ruyun stared at Jiang Peihuan and shouted hoarsely. Seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s unyielding state, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Huan Er, is what you said true?¡± At this point, the old madam couldn¡¯t help but intervene. Liu Xiu and Sijin¡¯s gazes also fell on Jiang Peihuan. She had learned about this matter in her past life. Initially, she didn¡¯t n to reveal it so soon, but seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s predicament, she had no choice but to speak. Upon hearing the old madam¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true, Grandmother.¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. You¡¯re lying, Jiang Peihuan, you must be lying!¡± Jiang Ruyun appeared to lose her mind. Jiang Peihuan looked at her and said, word by word, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you see the truth for yourself.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun was left dumbstruck. ¡°The Zhao family has gone too far!¡± Sijin clenched the whip in her hand, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°Grandmother, let Huan Er handle this matter.¡± Jiang Peihuan approached the old madam and held her hand firmly. The old madam patted her head, nodding. ¡°Alright, I entrust this matter to you. Don¡¯t be afraid. Your grandmother will always be here for you.¡± ¡°Huan Er knows.¡± ¡°Third Aunt, please take care of Grandmother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Mother.¡± ¡°Sijin, guard the house.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Sister.¡± Once everything at home was settled, Jiang Peihuan took Jiang Ruyun out. Sitting in the carriage, Jiang Ruyun felt dazed and disoriented. The carriage seemed to be traveling to a more remote area, prompting her to re at Jiang Peihuan and demand, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°You will know soon enough.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan closed her eyes. Half an hourter, Granny Xu¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Eldest Miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Hearing the voice, Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes. After Nanny Xu lifted the curtain, she stepped out of the carriage. Seeing that Jiang Ruyun was still seated, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing down?¡± Jiang Ruyun felt a mix of confusion and panic, but she got off the carriage at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s prompt. Before them was a quiet, serene courtyard. Following Jiang Peihuan¡¯s signal, Nanny Xu went forward and knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± A delicate voice came from inside. Hearing it, Jiang Ruyun clenched her fists. ¡°Mother, is father here?¡± Next, a child¡¯s voice reached their ears. As they approached, the door opened. The woman who opened the door had a delicate appearance. When she saw Jiang Ruyun, her expression changed instantly. She tried to close the door, but Jiang Peihuan stopped her. ¡°Lan Zhi, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Lan Zhi, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s nanny¡¯s daughter, had served Zhao Fuqing since childhood. Both Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun recognized her. ¡°Eldest Miss, Second¡­Second Miss?¡± ¡°Mother, who are these people?¡± A child ran forward and hugged Lan Zhi tightly. Upon seeing the boy, Jiang Ruyun almost stumbled. The child bore a striking resemnce to Zhao Fuqing, making it apparent whose son he was. ¡°Cant handle the truth?¡± Instead of mocking Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan spoke indifferently. Knowing the answer already, Jiang Ruyun still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Whose son is he?¡± ¡°Second Miss?¡± Lan Zhi had no idea how the Jiang family found this ce. She didn¡¯t dare to speak and could only look at Jiang Ruyun with panic, but there was a bit of pride in her eyes from time to time. So what if she was the youngdy of the General¡¯s Mansion? She had given birth to the eldest son for Zhao Fuqing. ¡°Speak, whose child is this?¡± Jiang Ruyun walked forward and kicked Lan Zhi. Seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s actions, the child was scared to tears and clung to Lan Zhi saying, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to bully my mother, you bad woman!¡± Jiang Ruyun was furious. ¡± You little bastard, get lost! ¡± As she spoke, Jiang Ruyun tried to pull the child away, but Lan Zhi pushed her back. ¡°Second Miss, if you want to punish me, I have noints. But the young master is the son of the prince. When you enter the Huainan Mansion, he will have to call you mother. How can you scold him? ¡± ¡°Nanny Xu.¡± Jiang Peihuan saw this scene and gave Lan Zhi a cold nce. Catching her meaning, Nanny Xu stepped forward and pped Lan Zhi twice. ¡°Second Miss is the future princess consort. How dare a lowly servant like you fight with her?¡± ¡°A lowly servant, even if she gave birth to the little master, remains of lowly status. How dare you encourage him to call you mother?¡± Nanny Xu¡¯s two ps were ruthless, and Lan Zhi¡¯s face swelled up instantly. Seeing this, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but she quickly showed a proud expression. ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of this child for you in the future. ¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t even think about setting food in the King Mansion.¡± Lan Zhi was able to give birth to this child safely, so she was naturally not easy to deal Hearing this, she didn¡¯t cry or cause a scene. She just hugged the child beside her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I go to the King Mansion or not. As long as the Second Young Lady treats the Eldest Young Master well, I would willingly die without a second thought.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Lan Zhi¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes filled with rage. She longed to kill Lan Zhi right then and there, but as soon as she tried to move, a sharp pain shot through her stomach. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing Jiang Ruyun clutch her stomach, Jiang Peihuan quickly reached out to support her. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Nanny Xu, help Second Miss onto the carriage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that Jiang Ruyun was still staring at Lan Zhi, Jiang Peihuan looked at her coldly and said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your current physical condition.¡± Thinking of the child in her belly, Jiang Ruyun reluctantly allowed Nanny Xu to help her onto the carriage. ¡°Lan Zhi, you¡¯ve grown up in the King¡¯s Mansion. Do you know how they handle a servant girl who gives birth while serving in a prestigious household like this?¡± What would happen? They would be beat to death, of course. If the child had already been born, they would keep the child and discard the mother. Raising her head to look at Jiang Peihuan, Lan Zhi¡¯s face turned deadly pale. Seeing the panic in her eyes, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°I believe you¡¯re a clever person. You should know how to serve your mistress properly from now on. Go tell the Zhao family that the daughters of the Jiang family aren¡¯t easily bullied. We demand an exnation from the Prince of Huainan¡¯s Mansion.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan stepped onto the carriage. Watching the carriage depart, Lan Zhi felt as if she had been fished out of water, her head drenched in cold sweat. The second miss of the Jiang family didn¡¯t frighten her, but the eldest miss was truly terrifying. No, she had toe up with a n. Otherwise, she would never make a name for herself. Lan Zhi ran back inside in a panic. Jiang Ruyun, who was in the carriage, was no longer as arrogant as before. resembling a frostbitten eggnt. She nced at Jiang Peihuan from time to time, having many things to say, but upon seeing those dark eyes, she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Jiang Peihuan, sitting opposite her, took the initiative to speak up. ¡°What are your ns regarding this matter?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Eldest Sister. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Without thinking, Jiang Ruyun shouted directly. As soon as she said it, she regretted it, but it was toote. Although she no longer had any hope for Jiang Ruyun, when she heard this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of coldness. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you being a member of the Jiang family, who would care about you?¡± The atmosphere in the carriage instantly dropped. At this moment, the carriage stopped. Then, Nanny Xu¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡± Eldest Miss. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Granny Xu didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Peihuan lifted the curtain and saw Xiao Nanye sitting on his horse. The man sat on his horse, looking at her with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Miss, we meet again. What a coincidence.¡± Upon hearing this, the corners of Han Feng¡¯s mouth twitched as he sat on another horse. His master was bing increasingly good at lying. He had clearly seen the Jiang family¡¯s carriage and decided to followed them. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan was truly speechless. She had no contact with this person in her previous life, so why did they keep crossing paths in this one? ¡°Does Your Highness King Cheng have any instructions?¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded slightly at the man and asked softly. She was just asking casually, but she did not expect the man on the horse to hear this and nod seriously. I do have something I need Miss¡¯s help with.¡± ¡°Miss, you can treat it as repaying me for saving your life that day.¡± Jiang Peihuan, who was about to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t when she heard the words ¡°life-saving grace¡± She could only look up at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°This requires you to apany me. What do you think?¡± After a moment of silence, Jiang Peihuan said directly to Nanny Xu, ¡°Nanny, please send Second Miss back to the Jiang Mansion and inform Grandmother of this matter. Once I finish helping King Cheng, I¡¯ll return immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Opening the carriage curtain, Jiang Peihuan jumped off. Seeing her swift movements, Xiao Nanye raised his eyebrows and the smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°I came out in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare a carriage. I hope you don¡¯t mind riding with me.¡± As Xiao Nanye spoke, he reached out his hand to Jiang Peihuan. However, she nced at him and shook her head. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, but I have my own horse.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan took a whistle from her waist, put it to her mouth, and blew it. The sound of the whistle echoed instantly, followed by the loud sound of galloping hooves. A red horse appeared before Xiao Nanye. Seeing the horse, Jiang Peihuan smiled and said, ¡°Lie Feng,e here.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, the horse neighed loudly and stopped steadily in front of her. Petting Lie Feng¡¯s head, Jiang Peihuan stepped onto the stirrups and gracefully mounted the horse. ¡°Not a bad horse,¡± Xiao Nanye remarked. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Your Highness. Lie Feng is indeed a fine horse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. My own horse, Zhui Yun, is also quite impressive. I wonder, Miss Jiang, if you¡¯re in the mood for a friendly race. I¡¯ve heard that the daughters of the Jiang family are skilled riders, surpassing even men. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Though Jiang Peihuan initially wanted to decline, she nodded upon hearing the mention of her family. ¡°In that case, I hope you¡¯ll excuse my boldness.¡± She patted Lie Feng¡¯s neck, and sensing its master¡¯s intent, the horse took off. Xiao Nanye quickly followed, and soon, the two were riding side by side. ¡°Second Miss, let¡¯s return to the Mansion,¡± Nanny Xu suggested to Jiang Ruyun after Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye had disappeared around a corner. Jiang Ruyun, who was in the carriage, looked at the ce where Jiang Peihuan had disappeared. Her eyes were filled with jealousy. King Cheng had clearly seen her, yet he¡¯d ignore her and smiled gently at Jiang Peihuan. While She was pregnant, and her future husband already had a grown son. The more Jiang Ruyun thought about it, the angrier she became. Upon hearing Granny Xu¡¯s words, she snapped, ¡°To the Huainan Mansion.¡± ¡°Second Miss, the first miss instructed¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention Jiang Peihuan to me! Get lost!¡± Jiang Ruyun suddenly pulled out the long whip at her waist and whipped it directly on the horse¡¯s back. The horse instantly ran out. Nanny Xu was left on the road by Jiang Ruyun. As she watched the carriage disappear, Nanny Xu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Something bad is going to happen.¡± ¡°Second Miss, Nanny Xu is a trusted attendant of the Old Madam. Should we really just leave her behind like¡­ Ow!¡± Seeing Nanny Xu who was left on the road, the coachman couldn¡¯t help but voice his concern. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s whip fell upon him. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The daughters of the Jiang family were skilled in using whips as weapons. Jiang Ruyun, having practiced for a few years, had mastered the basics of martial art. Upon hearing the coachman¡¯s words, she coldly warned, ¡°If you dare to say more, beware of my whip.¡± The coachman didn¡¯t dare to say another word and drove the carriage straight to the Huainan King Mansion. Beside the moat. Seeing that there were more and more people in front of them, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye pulled the reins at the same time. ¡°Your horsemanship is truly exceptional, Miss. I am humbled by my own inadequacy,¡± Xiao Nanyeplimented with a smile, observing the rider on the horse. It had been quite some time since she had enjoyed riding so freely. Her heart swelled with happiness, and her previous frustration seemed to have disappeared. Hearing the man¡¯s words, she humbly replied, ¡°Your Highness is too kind. I¡¯ve used all my strength, while you¡¯ve merely exerted a fraction of yours.¡± Xiao Nanye smiled in response, not offering any furtherment. Han Feng trailed far behind them and only caught up now. Upon seeing his master, he hurriedly approached, ¡°Master, the Eldest Princess¡¯ birthday is in a few days. Have you chosen a gift yet?¡± ¡°When did I say that I wouldn¡¯t go? Quit being meddlesome¡± he coldly retorted, ncing at Han Feng. Turning to Jiang Peihuan, his eyes softened. ¡°The Eldest Princess¡¯ birthday is approaching, and I am unsure of what women like. I hope to ask for your assistance, Miss.¡± ¡°Your Highness, do you mean selecting a gift for the Eldest Princess?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Jiang Peihuan suspected this was merely an excuse but couldn¡¯t determine what Xiao Nanye could gain from her. She followed him to the Hundred Treasures Pavilion in the city. Before stepping inside, she heard Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice. ¡°Eldest Sister?¡± Turning around, Jiang Peihuan saw Jiang Sijin riding towards her, apanied by Ye Xiao. ¡°Sijin?¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, Second Sister went to the Huainan Mansion alone. When Nanny Xu informed Grandmother, she was so furious she nearly fainted. Third Aunt sent me to find you.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes turned cold upon hearing the news. Jiang Ruyun truly didn¡¯t care about the Jiang family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid I cannot assist you today.¡± ¡°No matter, we can choose a gift another day.¡± ¡°I have urgent matters to attend to. Please excuse me.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan mounted her horse, Lie Feng. ¡°Your Highness, farewell.¡± Seeing this, Jiang Sijin quickly followed. ¡°Protect her. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, notify me,¡± Xiao Nanye ordered Ye Xiao sternly. Ye Xiao nodded and pursued them. Watching the trio depart, Han Feng turned to his master. ¡°Master, are we still going to choose the gift?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ncing at him coldly, the man mounted his horse and chased after Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Master has indeed fallen under Miss Jiang¡¯s spell,¡± Han Feng muttered, watching Xiao Nanye¡¯s receding figure, and reluctantly followed. Huainan Mansion ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Queen Chu Rou of Huainan sat in the main seat, her expression indifferent as she looked at Jiang Ruyun Chu Rou was not pleased with Jiang Peihuan, who was only skilled in weaponry. However, she was even more dissatisfied with the daughter of a fifth-grade military general. Especially since Zhao Fuqing had lost 200,000 gold carts due to the change in marriage arrangements, both King Zhao Yang of Huainan and Queen Chu Rou were displeased. 100,000 carts given to Jiang Peihuan were provided by the royal mansion, but the other 100,000 carts given to Xiao Nanye came from Chu Rou¡¯s dowry. Unable to me her own son, so she med it on Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun. As Jiang Peihuan no longer had any connection to the Huainan Royal Mansion, Chu Rou could only me Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Queen, I, I want to see Brother Zhao.¡± Upon arrival, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with anger but as she entered the Huainan Mansion, her anger gradually faded. When facing Chu Rou, she dared not show the slightest trace of anger. ¡°You still dare to mention Qing Er. Do you know that because of you, he is still being punished by his father, forced to kneel in the ancestral hall?¡± Zhao Yang punished Zhao Fuqing mainly because he was worried about angering Xiao Nanye. After sending out the 100,000 gold carts, he immediately ordered Zhao Fuqing to kneel in the ancestral hall. Unable to see Zhao Fuqing, she couldn¡¯t discuss the matter of Lan Zhi and her son. Just as Jiang Ruyun was considering whether to tell Chu Rou, she saw a nanny tearfully kneeling before Chu Rou. ¡°Princess, please save my Lan Zhi.¡± Seeing the person on the ground, Chu Rou asked with confusion, ¡°Granny Wei, what happened to Lan Zhi?¡± ¡°Lan Zhi hanged herself.¡± ¡°Hanged herself? Why would she do that without any reason?¡± ¡°This?¡± At that moment, Nanny Wei looked straight at Jiang Ruyun. Following her gaze, Chu Rou¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. ¡°Second Miss Jiang, is this matter rted to you?¡± When Jiang Ruyun heard the news of Lan Zhi hanging herself, she was stunned. In just a moment, she reacted. ¡°That wretched servant did it on purpose. She¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Jiang Ruyun could finish, Chu Rou scolded her with a cold re. ¡°Queen, you are¡­?¡± Upon seeing the gloom in Chu Rou¡¯s eyes, Jiang Ruyun was filled with disbelief. She had believed that the Huainan Queen would support her since the Huainan Mansion had been the unreasonable party in this matter. She even thought that the Queen didn¡¯t know about the child at all. ¡°Lan Zhi is the biological mother of my eldest grandson,¡± said Chu Rou. ¡°You keep calling her a lowly servant. Do you have any respect for me, the Queen?¡± ¡°I originally nned to tell you about Xu Er after you married him,¡± she continued. ¡°Since you already know, I can tell you now. Nanny Wei is my personal attendant, and Lan Zhi is her daughter who gave birth to Qing Er¡¯s eldest son. So, after you join our family, I¡¯ll have Qing Er take Lan Zhi as his concubine.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s just a servant girl,¡± objected Jiang Ruyun. ¡°She became pregnant before her mistress. She should have been punished severely. How could she be¡­¡± ¡°Second Miss Jiang,¡± interrupted Chu Rou coldly, ¡°didn¡¯t you also have a child before marriage? Why can¡¯t you tolerate Lan Zhi? True, she¡¯s a servant girl, but you¡¯re from a noble family.¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face turned pale with anger upon hearing this. After a long silence, she looked at Chu Rou and said, ¡°Queen, my uncle and father will return soon. If this matter reaches my uncle¡¯s ears, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well.¡± Upon thinking of Jiang Hong, Chu Rou¡¯s eyes shed with hesitation. At that moment, a figure suddenly rushed in front of Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Second Miss, this is all Lan Zhi¡¯s fault. Please don¡¯t tell the general about this. I beg you.¡± ¡°If you are angry, you can hit and scold me. It¡¯s all Lan Zhi¡¯s fault¡­¡± ¡°Lan Zhi?¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Watching Lan Zhi suddenly rushed out, Nanny Xu¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and Chu Rou¡¯s expression became worried. When she looked at Jiang Ruyun, her dissatisfaction grew. ¡°As the youngdy of the General¡¯s Mansion, you should abide by the rules for women and be magnanimous.¡± ¡°Moreover, the Huainan Mansion only has Qing Er as its only son. Naturally, you¡¯d want Qing Er to have a family. Just you alone is not enough.¡± ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t worry. Lan Zhi will definitely serve you well in the future. She won¡¯tpete with you for anything. Xu Er won¡¯t fight with your unborn child either. You¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Though Lan Zhi kept crying, when she looked at Jiang Ruyun, her eyes were full of undisguised pride. Seeing her expression, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. However, Lan Zhi still didn¡¯t let go. She knew Jiang Ruyun was pregnant. If the child couldn¡¯t be born, then Xu Er would be the only child in the Huainan Mansion ¡°Let go!¡± No matter what Jiang Ruyun said, Lan Zhi wouldn¡¯t let go. She just clung to Jiang Ruyun¡¯s leg. ¡°Second Miss, I beg you. When you marry the prince, Xu Er will also be your son. You¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Lan Zhi could finish her words, she heard Jiang Ruyun scream. She quickly let go of her hand, but still pretended to support her. ¡°Second Miss, are you¡­ Ah¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s appeared with a serious aura, and she held the ck whip tightly in her hand. ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Although Sijin didn¡¯t like Jiang Ruyun, she still went forward to support her when she saw her pale face lying on the ground. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± ¡°Elder sister?¡± Jiang Sijin was still a child. She was also very flustered in such a situation. She subconsciously looked at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Ye Xiao, treat Second Miss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Who allowed you to barge in? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± At this moment, Chu Rou finally reacted. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, who was holding a long whip, her eyes were filled with annoyance. ¡°Huainan Queen, are you allowing your servants to bully my younger sister? Do you think the General Mansion has no one to stand up for us?¡± Lying on the ground, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes shed with surprise upon hearing this. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Jiang Peihuan. Her clothes were still thin, but her posture was tall and straight. ¡°Eldest sister?¡± Looking at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s back, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but call out. Hearing her voice, the person standing turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let Ye Xiao check your pulse.¡± ¡°Miss, the child in Second Miss¡¯s womb can¡¯t be saved.¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Despite the pain in her stomach, Jiang Ruyun tightly gripped Ye Xiao¡¯s hand, her eyes turned red and filled with rage. ¡°Sijin, help your second sister.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Second Sister, the ground is cold. Please, get up first.¡± With despair in her eyes, Jiang Ruyun allowed Jiang Sijin to help her up. Suddenly, she pushed Sijin away and lunged at Lan Zhi. ¡°You wretched woman, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Help! Someone,e and pull her away!¡± Chu Rou witnessed Jiang Ruyun pulling a golden hairpin from her head and attempting to stab Lan Zhi, so she quickly yelled for help. Guards from the mansion rushed in immediately. ¡°Quickly pull her away.¡± ¡°Who dares!¡± As the guards approached Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan fiercely swung her whip, causing the guard in front to fall to the ground. The other guards hesitated, not daring to move forward. ¡°Save me¡­¡± ¡°Mother, Queen, save me!¡± Seeing Jiang Ruyun wielding the golden hairpin anding at her, Lan Zhi¡¯s eyes filled with panic as she scrambled to her feet. Jiang Ruyun pursued her, but she was weak and unable to catch up with Lan Zhi. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, how dare you attack my guards in the Huainan Mansion! Do you think this is the General¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°The Huainan King¡¯s Mansion wronged my Jiang family first. I¡¯m merely giving them a taste of their own medicine.¡± ¡°Rebels! Capture them all!¡± ¡°Elder Sister, let me help you.¡± Seeing the increasing number of guards, Jiang Sijin also drew the red whip from her waist. Although there were many guards, with Ye Xiao by her side, Jiang Peihuan had little trouble handling the guards. Hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s words, she whispered, ¡°Go help your Second Sister, catch that servant girl.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Queen, please save Lan Zhi.¡± Nanny Wei noticed Sijin approaching Lan Zhi and quickly shouted. Upon hearing this, Chu Rou coldlymanded, ¡°Stop her.¡± Two guards instantly blocked Sijin¡¯s path. Seeing them, she brandished her whip, stirring up a gust of wind. ¡°Move aside, or don¡¯t me my whip for being blind.¡± The two guards exchanged nces and charged at Jiang Sijin together. The entire hall was in chaos. On the roof outside the courtyard. Han Feng looked at Xiao Nanye beside him and whispered, ¡°Master, should we help Eldest Miss? ¡± ¡°Not for now.¡± The many casually on the roof, his gaze fixed on Jiang Peihuan. Inside the room, Jiang Peihuan was unaware of all this. Seeing more and more guards, the whip in her hand grew increasingly fierce. Seeing more blood flowing from Jiang Ruyun, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Ye Xiao, hold them off.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Ye Xiao blocked the guards, Jiang Peihuan turned and swung her whip. Lan Zhi, who was running towards them, was immediately caught by her neck. Jiang Peihuan pulled hard, and Lan Zhi fell right at Jiang Ruyun¡¯s feet. Without hesitation, Jiang Ruyun tried to stab Lan Zhi with the golden hairpin. Frightened, Lan Zhi closed her eyes, but the expected pain never came. It turned out that Jiang Peihuan had grabbed Jiang Ruyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Eldest sister?¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were full of tears. Seeing her miserable state, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression remained indifferent, but her voice softened a bit. ¡°You can¡¯t kill her just yet, or you¡¯ll be the one in the wrong.¡± As Jiang Ruyun was stopped, Lan Zhi tried to sneak away, but Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip sent her to the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The whip tore through Lan Zhi¡¯s clothes, and she screamed in pain. Outside the house. Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but wince when he saw the whip. ¡°Master, Eldest Miss is quite fierce.¡± The whip even made him hurt. Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes held a constant smile. Hearing his guard¡¯s words, he nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s fierce, but I like it.¡± Han Feng was speechless. ¡°So, other than not killing her, everything else is allowed?¡± Looking at Lan Zhi on the ground, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she raised her whip and red at the approaching guards. ¡°Whoever dares toe forward, don¡¯t me my whip for being merciless.¡± At that moment, Jiang Ruyun pulled out the long whip at her waist. Her whip was purple. Gripping the whip¡¯s handle, Jiang Ruyunshed out fiercely at Lan Zhi. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Jiang Ruyun was consumed with pain and anguish. The more hurt she felt in her heart, the more hatred she harbored for Lan Zhi, and thus, she showed no mercy. Hearing Lan Zhi¡¯s scream, Granny Wei¡¯s eyes filled with worry. ¡°My Queen?¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, does your General Mansion intend to make enemies with Huainan Mansion? Don¡¯t forget, our families are engaged,¡± said Chu Rou as she looked at the unfolding scene, her face turning pale with anger. While she didn¡¯t care whether Lan Zhi was beaten or not, it concerned the reputation of the Huainan Mansion, so she couldn¡¯t ignore it. ¡°If the Zhao family cared even slightly about the engagement between our families, they wouldn¡¯t allow a servant girl to have a child before the mistress enters the house,¡± ¡°As for making enemies, if we must, it¡¯s your Zhao family that wants to make enemies with my Jiang family.¡± The long whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand kept dancing. When she heard the words of Chu Rou, the Queen of Huainan, she retorted in a cold tone. Upon hearing this, Chu Rou¡¯s eyes filled with hostility. ¡°Go and call the prince over, quickly.¡± she ordered ¡°My Huainan Mansion can¡¯t afford the daughter of the Jiang Family.¡± Hearing Chu Rou¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes grew even colder, while Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes revealed panic. Her hand holding the whip also stopped. Seizing the opportunity, Lan Zhi hid beside Granny Wei. ¡°Second Sister, why did you let that woman off just like that?¡± Sijin asked, looking at Jiang Ruyun who had suddenly stopped, her eyes filled with confusion. At that moment, hurried footsteps approached from the door. It was Zhao Fuqing, apanied by several cold and intimidating individuals, all are the secret guards of the Huainan King Mansion. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, how dare you cause a scene in my Huainan Mansion!¡± he shouted. ¡°Capture her. Show no mercy.¡± ¡°Yes, Prince.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Fuqing¡¯s order, the secret guards immediately lunged towards Jiang Peihuan. Watching the scene unfold, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes brimmed with mockery. However, when she saw those secret guards, her aura instantly changed. Secret guards were unlike ordinary guards. Although Jiang Peihuan¡¯s martial arts skills were not weak, she was no match for these secret guards, especially when they attacked together. Soon, Jiang Peihuan found herself at a disadvantage. ¡°Elder sister?¡± Sijin called out, her concern causing her to forget about Jiang Ruyun as she rushed forward. But someone had already intervened. Xiao Nanye, his eyes filled with rage upon seeing the secret guards, flew directly to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. He flipped the fan in his hand, and the two closest secret guards fell dead instantly. ¡°The Huainan King¡¯s Mansion is only going from bad to worse,¡± he said. ¡°Han Feng, Ye Xiao, kill them all!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand was suddenly grasped by someone. Xiao Nanye led her to the side and said, ¡°Just stand there and watch. With me here, no one will harm you.¡± The man¡¯s breath was cold, but his palm was warm. Feeling as though her hand was being scalded, she quickly broke free. ¡°Your Highness, this has nothing to do with you.¡± Why do you bother with such matters? Although Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Xiao Nanye understood her meaning from her tone. He smiled and turned to look at the Zhao family, his eyes filled with coldness. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you.¡± Chu Rou and Zhao Fuqing were both surprised to see Xiao Nanye. Zhao Fuqing shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop right now!¡± However, his words came toote, as the secret guards had all died on the spot. Looking at the dead bodies of the secret guards, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s heart ached. They were all carefully nurtured by the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion. ¡°King Cheng, what do you mean by this?¡± At this moment, Zhao Fuqing didn¡¯t even care about his fear. He looked at Xiao Nanye angrily. Hearing Zhao Fuqing¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye looked at him. ¡°Anyone who dares to insult Miss Jiang is effectively challenging me, Xiao Nanye, and they must face the consequences!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Looking at Xiao Nanye¡¯s domineering attitude, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s eyes were dark, but he did not dare to speak. He could only clench his fists tightly. The Emperor had always been indulgent towards his younger brother. Even if this matter was reported to the Emperor, King Cheng would be fine. On the contrary, the Huainan Mansion would be reprimanded. ¡°Mother, let them all go.¡± If Zhao Fuqing could think clearly, the Huainan Queen understood even more. She nced at Nanny Wei and said, ¡± You may leave. ¡± After everyone had left, Chu Rou looked at Jiang Peihuan. ¡± Miss Jiang, you have already killed the people in my mansionn and Lan Zhi is also injured. Shouldn¡¯t this matter end here? ¡± Seeing King Cheng¡¯s protecting Jiang Peihuan, Chu Rou knew that the key to this matter was Jiang Peihuan, so she addressed her directly. ¡°Today¡¯s issue was caused by the unreasonableness of the Huainan Mansion. Wait until my father and second uncle return, then let them speak to the King of Huainan.¡± ¡± Sijin, hold your Second Sister. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Seeing that Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face was getting paler, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t linger and spoke directly. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Chu Rou felt hatred in her heart. However, she did not dare to say anything in front of Xiao Nanye. ¡°Brother Zhao, our child is gone.¡± Jiang Ruyun, supported by Sijin, looked at Zhao Fuqing with tears in her eyes, her gaze filled with pain. However, when Zhao Fuqing heard this, he was only surprised for a few seconds before he quickly returned to normal. ¡°There will be another children in the future. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡± ¡°Brother Zhao?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun waspletely stunned. She looked at Zhao Fuqing in disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that her beloved man had said these words. There wasn¡¯t a single question, no concern, nothing at all. This was their child. At this moment, Lan Zhi knelt in front of Zhao Fuqing with tears in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s all my fault for angering Second Miss.¡± ¡°Lan Zhi, how did you get hurt? Get up quickly.¡± Jiang Ruyun watched Zhao Fuqing personally help Lan Zhi up, feeling as if her heart was choking on blood, her hand holding the whip trembling. She pushed Jiang Sijin away forcefully andshed the whip at Lan Zhi. ¡°You wretch! You killed my child and still dare to seduce Brother Zhao.¡± ¡°Jiang Ruyun, what are you doing? Have you lost your mind?¡± Seeing Lan Zhi whipped to the ground by Jiang Ruyun, Zhao Fuqing was stunned. He turned to look at her, his face filled with anger. ¡°Brother Zhao, you¡­ you¡¯re actually defending this wretch.¡± Jiang Ruyun stared at Zhao Fuqing with bloodshot eyes, but the man across from her looked at her coldly. ¡°As the youngdy of the General¡¯s Mansion, how can you behave like amon woman? She is Xu Er¡¯s mother, not some wretch.¡± ¡°You should return to the General¡¯s Mansion first. If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss itter.¡± After saying that, Zhao Fuqing walked towards Chu Rou. Seeing this, Lan Zhi quickly followed. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Seeing this scene, Jiang Ruyun felt as if she was about to copse. She instinctively wanted to follow, but someone pulled her back. ¡°How long will you keep humiliating yourself?¡± Jiang Ruyun turned around and saw Jiang Peihuan, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Pulling Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan left the Huainan King Mansion with a cold expression. Upon reaching the entrance, they saw the Jiang family¡¯s carriage. The curtain was lifted, revealing Liu Xiu¡¯s worried face. ¡°Huan Er?¡± ¡°Third Aunt, why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried about you and Sijin, so I came with some people. What happened to Ruyun?¡± Liu Xiu noticed the blood on Jiang Ruyun¡¯s skirt right away. She looked at Jiang Peihuan with concern, but she just nodded. ¡°Third Aunt, let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± Ye Xiao and Jiang Sijin helped Jiang Ruyun into the carriage. Jiang Peihuan turned to the man beside her. ¡°Your Highness, thank you for helping me today. I will definitely repay your kindness.¡± ¡°I know that the Old Madam will be waiting for you at the Jiang mansion, so I won¡¯t dy you any further. If you need any help, have Ye Xiaoe and find me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± After saying this, Jiang Peihuan got into the carriage. Liu Xiu bowed to Xiao Nanye and asked the coachman to drive away. ¡°Master, the youngdy has already left. Shouldn¡¯t we return to our mansion?¡± Seeing the Jiang family¡¯s carriage disappearing at the intersection, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but call out to his master. Xiao Nanye gave him a cold nce, turned around, and mounted his horse Zhui Yun. At the Jiang family. Jiang Ruyun was sent directly to the Chrysanthemum Hall, where Doctor Zhang was already waiting. After giving Jiang Ruyun a thorough check-up, he looked at Old Madam Jiang with guilt in his eyes. ¡°Old Madam, please forgive my ipetence. Second Miss¡¯s pregnancy cannot be saved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Yuzhen, please escort Doctor Zhang out.¡± Nanny Xu hurried forward. After Doctor Zhang left, the old madam looked at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan Er, tell me everything in detail.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmother.¡± Standing in front of the old madam, Jiang Peihuan briefly recounted everything, including what the Huainan Queen and Zhao Fuqing had said. ¡°The Huainan King¡¯s Mansion has gone too far!¡± After listening to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang mmed her hand on the table beside her, causing the teacups to spill all over. Seeing the old madam¡¯s furious expression, Jiang Peihuan quickly stepped forward and held her hand. ¡°Grandmother, you mustn¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°We have to seek an exnation from the Huainan Mansion, but Father and Second Uncle are not here at the moment. We¡¯ll have to wait for their return.¡± ¡°Old Madam, someone from the Huainan Mansion has arrived.¡± As Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Nanny Xu hurriedly entered the room. Upon hearing Nanny Xu¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang immediately asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°The Huainan Mansion must be here to apologize. Is the prince here? I must speak with him.¡± Zhou Rongfang, who had been taking care of Jiang Ruyun in the room, ran out angrily upon hearing this. Before Nanny Xu could respond, Zhou Rongfang interjected. Jiang Peihuan noticed Nanny Xu¡¯s troubled expression and asked, ¡°Nanny Xu, who is it?¡± ¡°The butler of the Huainan Mansion,¡± she replied hesitantly. ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°Sending just a butler? Is that really an apology?¡± Before Nanny Xu could finish, Second Mistress interrupted her. Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Second Aunt, let¡¯s wait for Nnny Xu to finish speaking.¡± Nanny Xu gratefully nced at Jiang Peihuan before continuing, ¡°The butler of the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion is not here to apologize, but to dissolve the engagement.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°How could it be dissolved? The prince and Yun Er are clearly in love. They¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Madam Jiang sternly rebuked the Second Mistress, her expression growing even angrier. Turning to Nanny Xu, Old Madam Jiang said coldly, ¡°Go ahead and bring the person in.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡± Shortly after, the butler of the Huainan Mansion followed Nanny Xu into the room. As soon as he entered the hall, he knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Greetings, Old Madam.¡± ¡°I am here on behalf of the queen to deliver a divorce paper.¡± ¡°What right do you have to send my family a divorce paper?¡± The old madam didn¡¯t want to deal with the butler, but since no one else from the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion hade, she could only suppress her anger and speak. Upon hearing her words, the butler lowered his head even more. ¡°Old Madam, the Prince was only willing to marry the second miss because of the child she was carrying. However, she has already miscarried.¡± ¡°To be honest, the second youngdy¡¯s status is not worthy of being the Huainan King¡¯s princess consort. Now that the child is gone, it¡¯s best for both families to annul the engagement and go their separate ways¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice rang out in the hall. Jiang Peihuan looked at the butler of Huainan Prince¡¯s Mansion with a cold gaze. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression, the butler was shocked. However, recalling the queen instructions, he continued, ¡°Anyway, I have already delivered the divorce paper. From now on, the Jiang family and¡­ Ah¡­¡± A cold, sharp sound emitted from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. She stepped forward and stood sideways, the ck whip in her hand gleaming menacingly. ¡°Say one more word, and the whip in my hand won¡¯t show mercy.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡± Witnessing the whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, the butler of Huainan mansion was reminded of the scene in the mansion. He quickly stood up and dashed out. As the butler opened the door, Third Madam Liu Xiu¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Sister Yun¡­¡± It turned out that Jiang Ruyun had already awakened. As she approached the hall¡¯s entrance, she heard the butler¡¯s words and saw the divorce paper on the floor. Unable to contain herself, she fainted. ¡°Yun Er?¡± Seeing this, Second Madam Zhou Rongfang hurriedly ran forward to support Jiang Ruyun. Jiang Peihuan walked over and picked up the divorce paper from the ground. Then, she whispered instructions, ¡°Nanny Xu, please help Grandmother rest first.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± ¡°Third Aunt, could you please have someone fetch Doctor Zhang again?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll send someone right away.¡± ¡°Second Aunt, please have someone take Second Sister to the Orchid Garden. Let her recover in her own garden.¡± Zhou Rongfang nodded, not saying anything. With Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arrangements, the entire Chrysanthemum Hall remained orderly. ¡°Elder Sister, the Zhao family is way out of line.¡± Although Jiang Sijin didn¡¯t really like Jiang Ruyun, she was still her siblings. Jiang Peihuan gazed at the divorce paper in her hands, her eyes filled with rage. ¡°It¡¯s alright, they won¡¯t be smug for long.¡± ¡°Young Miss, Deputy General Liu has returned.¡± Yue Er suddenly rushed in. Upon hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan quickly stood up. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In our own garden.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Peihuan strode forward, almost jogging the entire way. By the time she reached the entrance of the plum garden, her forehead was covered in sweat. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡°Young Miss.¡± Deputy General Liu stood at the entrance of the plum garden, weary from his travels. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, he hurriedly approached and greet her. ¡°Deputy General Liu, please stand up.¡± Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and helped him up with one hand. They walked inside together, and she asked, ¡°Lu Er, please pour some tea.¡± ¡°Deputy General Liu, have some tea, please.¡± Just dismounted from his horse, Deputy General Liu¡¯s mouth was parched. He gratefully epted the teacup from Lu Er and drained it in one gulp. ¡°Lu Er, pour him another cup.¡± It took three cups of water for Deputy General Liu to recover. Taking a seat beside Jiang Peihuan, he spoke softly, ¡°Young Miss, the General and Madam have achieved a significant victory and will return to the capital today.¡± ¡°How is my big brother? Did anything happen to him during this expedition?¡± Jiang Peihuan was already aware of Jiang Hong and Xue Yan¡¯s victory, as the oue had been the same in her previous life. Her primary concern at the moment was Jiang Changbai. ¡°Young Miss, just as you suspected, your elder brother has indeed been poisoned.¡± ¡°How is he now?¡± Jiang Peihuan clenched her fists, thinking of Jiang Changbai¡¯s fate in her previous life. She looked at Deputy General Liu with an anxious expression. ¡°When I arrived at the military camp, your brother¡¯s condition was already critical. The military doctor diagnosed that the eldest young master had a cold, but despite taking plenty of medication, he showed no signs of improvement.¡± ¡°Following your advice, I carefully observed his symptoms. The General and Madam finally believed he had been poisoned. They administered the medicine you prepared, and by the time I left, his condition had improved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief, a real relief¡­¡± With the situation improving, it seemed Jiang Changbai¡¯s life was no longer in danger. In this life, she doesn¡¯t want to lose her elder brother again, and her parents wouldn¡¯t lose their eldest son ¡°By the way, did you deliver the letter I wrote to my father?¡± As Jiang Peihuan thought of Jiang Changbai¡¯s poisoning, she remembered Meng Yi. At this moment, Meng Yi was still Jiang Hong¡¯s trusted aide. She wondered if Jiang Hong would believe her usations. ¡°I handed your letter to the General as soon as I entered the camp, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°The General¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good when he read it.¡± Jiang Peihuan could easily imagine her father¡¯s reaction. A loyal subordinate suddenly used of poisoning his eldest son would be difficult for anyone to believe. ¡°Deputy General Liu, you¡¯ve worked hard this time. Please, go rest.¡± ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Upon receiving Jiang Peihuan¡¯s nod of approval, Deputy General Liu left the plum garden. Watching him depart, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s thoughts turned somber. She only knew about Jiang Changbai¡¯s poisoning and Meng Yi¡¯s involvement because of her previous life¡¯s experiences. When Jiang Hong returned, he would inevitably ask her about it. How should she respond? While Jiang Peihuan was struggling with a headache, Jiang Hong, who was far away in the northern military camp, also had a conflicted expression in his eyes. ¡°Are you still thinking about what Huan Er said?¡± As soon as Xue Yan entered the tent, she saw Jiang Hong sighing incessantly. They had been married for many years, and their rtionship had always been harmonious. Naturally, she knew what her husband was thinking. Jiang Hong still held the letter that Jiang Peihuan had asked Deputy General Liu to deliver. When he saw the words ¡°Be careful of Meng Yi¡± on it, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Yan Er, why do you think Huan Er would say such a thing?¡± ¡°Also, if it wasn¡¯t for Huan Er sending those medicines, Changbai would have been in real danger¡­ This is the northern border, thousands of kilometers away from the capital. How could she know all this?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t slept for days because of this.¡± Xue Yan smiled when she saw the worry in Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes. Then, she looked at Jiang Hong and said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll be returning to the capital soon. We can ask Huan Er and then we¡¯ll know the answer.¡± ¡°Also, Huan Er is our daughter. No matter what she does, she won¡¯t harm us. But what about Meng Yi? Brother Hong, I know Meng Yi has followed you for many years and even saved your life. However, he¡¯s the only one Changbai traveled with all this time. In this case¡­¡± ¡°Let me think about this.¡± Hearing this, Xue Yan didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°General, Madam, the Young General is awake.¡± The tent was suddenly opened by the guards outside. Xue Yan¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and she hurriedly left the tent. Jiang Hong followed her. When Xue Yan and Jiang Hong entered the tent, the military doctor was checking Jiang Changbai¡¯s pulse. Seeing the two of theme in, the military doctor quickly bowed. ¡°General, Madam.¡± ¡°Military doctor, there¡¯s no need for formalities. How is my son now?¡± ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t worry. The Young General is fine now. With three to five days of proper rest, his body will recover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Xue Yan sat down beside Jiang Changbai¡¯s bed. Looking at her eldest son, who had lost a lot of weight, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Changbai, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯ve been so worried.¡± During this time, Xue Yan hadn¡¯t slept for days and nights because of Jiang Changbai¡¯s situation. Now that she heard the military doctor¡¯s assurance, her heart finally settled. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ve been unfilial and caused you to worry.¡± Jiang Changbai¡¯s face was still somewhat pale, but his spirits seemed to be improving. ¡°As long as you recover, your mother and I will be at ease.¡± This was his eldest son. To Jiang Hong, Jiang Changbai held a special ce in his heart. Jiang Changbaiy on his bed, listening to his parents discuss the current war situation and their ns to return to the capital. When he heard about the return, Jiang Changbai looked at his parents and asked, ¡°Father, Mother, I heard that I was able to wake up this time because Huan Er had medicine sent from the capital. Is this true?¡± Jiang Hong didn¡¯t publicize the matter, but he wouldn¡¯t hide it from Jiang Changbai either. Hearing his eldest son¡¯s question, he nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Seeing his father¡¯s nod, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. At this moment, Xue Yan suddenly held Jiang Changbai¡¯s hand, ¡°Changbai, I want to ask you, do you know how you were poisoned this time?¡± ¡°Mother, I honestly don¡¯t know why I was poisoned. I was with Uncle Meng the entire time, but after returning to the military camp, I felt extremely unwell. At first, I thought I was just too tired, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be poison.¡± ¡°Changbai, think carefully. When you were with Meng Yi, did you eat or drink anything?¡± ¡°Mother, are you¡­suspecting Uncle Meng?¡± Jiang Changbai was quick-witted and grasped the meaning behind his mother¡¯s words. He initially thought he was mistaken, but Xue Yan nodded directly. ¡°Your sister not only sent the madicine for your poisoning but also a letter.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes filled withplex emotions. He looked at his father, only to find Jiang Hong uncharacteristically silent. ¡°Changbai, this matter is of great importance. You must think it through carefully.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Mother, during this battle, Uncle Meng and I practically ate and lived together. The only difference was when we returned, I drank water from Uncle Meng¡¯s water bag, but he drank from it too.¡± ¡°In that case, Changbai¡¯s poisoning should have nothing to do with Meng Yi.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Hong spoke softly. However, as soon as he finished, Xue Yan retorted, ¡°What if he took an antidote beforehand?¡± ¡°Ugh?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, both of you need to take this matter seriously.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, you and your son have to take this matter to heart.¡± Men and women think differently. Although Jiang Peihuan did not exin the reason, Xue Yan knew that her daughter would never wrongly use someone for no reason. Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening within the Northern Region Army. At the moment, she looked at Zhou Rongfang, who was visibly anxious. ¡°Second Aunt, what brings you here?¡± Usually, Zhou Rongfang rarely visited her plum garden. So, there must be a reason for her visit. ¡°Huanhuan, please check on Yun Er. Your second aunt is begging you.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s name, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. If not for Jiang Ruyun¡¯s was her siblings, she wouldn¡¯t care for her at all. ¡°Ever since the butler from Huainan Mansion left, Yun Er stopped eating and drinking. She has lost a lot of weight and refuses to take the medicine prescribed by Doctor Zhang. If this continues, she won¡¯t make it.¡± Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. This time, she truly cried. She had only one daughter, Jiang Ruyun, and all her hopes rested on her. If anything were to happen to Jiang Ruyun, she probably doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll head to Orchid Garden now.¡± The Jiang family¡¯s daughters¡¯ gardens were named after plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum. As the second oldest, Jiang Ruyun lived in Orchid Garden. ¡°Take it away. I won¡¯t drink it. Take it away¡­¡± ¡°Miss, please, just have a little.¡± As Jiang Peihuan entered Orchid Garden, she heard Jiang Ruyun¡¯s yelling and the sobbing of the young servant girl. She frowned and pushed the door open. ¡°Young Miss?¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s maid, Lan Er, quickly bowed upon seeing Jiang Peihuan ncing at the shattered pieces on the floor, Jiang Peihuan instructed, ¡°Go and prepare another bowl of the medicine, Second Miss needs to drink.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Er left in a hurry. Jiang Peihuan approached, with Ye Xiao and Lu Er following her. Jiang Ruyun turned upon hearing the voice, and when she saw Jiang Peihuan, her eyes showed a hint ofplexity. She despised Jiang Peihuan, but during their time in Huainan mansion, she had protected her. ¡°Why have youe?¡± In the end, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang Peihuan, who was sitting on a chair, and asked. ¡°I heard from Second Aunt that you¡¯re not eating or drinking.¡± ¡°Jiang Ruyun, do you think you haven¡¯t created enough chaos in this family?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words and seeing the mockery in her eyes, anger surged in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, this is my business, it¡¯s not your concern.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t assume that because you helped me in the Huainan mansion, you can boss me around. I¡­¡± ¡°Young miss, the medicine is here.¡± Lan Er, who was standing outside the door, overheard themotion inside and hurried in with the medicine. However, Lan Er¡¯s actions infuriated Jiang Ruyun. As she watched Lan Er enter, Jiang Ruyun angrily threw the teacup from the bedside at her. ¡°Wretched girl, whose servant are you? Who told you to prepare the medicine? Take it and dump it!¡± The teacup hit Lan Er¡¯s body, causing her to gasp in pain Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes turned even colder. She looked at Lan Er and ordered, ¡°Bring the medicine over.¡± Trembling, Lan Er approached the bedside. Just as Jiang Ruyun was about to grab the medicine, she heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, ¡°Dare to smash it, and see what happens.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was chilling enough to make Jiang Ruyun¡¯s outstretched hand freeze in ce. She didn¡¯t smash it, nor did she reach out to take it. Instead, she red at Jiang Peihuan and retorted, ¡°Whether I drink the medicine or not is my business, and I don¡¯t need you, my big sister, to¡­¡± Before Jiang Ruyun could finish, Jiang Peihuan grabbed her chin. With her left hand gripping Jiang Ruyun¡¯s chin, Jiang Peihuan used her right hand to pick up the bowl of medicine. Raising her hand, she poured the medicine into Jiang Ruyun¡¯s mouth. When Lan Er watched this scene, she was stunned. Ye Xiao and Cui Er, who had followed in, also revealed a surprised expression in their eyes, but neither of them intervene. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± After pouring the medicine into Jiang Ruyun¡¯s mouth, Jiang Peihuan released her grip. Lying on the bed, Jiang Ruyun coughed so hard that tears welled up in her eyes. She stared at Jiang Peihuan, but she did not dare to say a word. Jiang Peihuan took the handkerchief from Cui Er¡¯s hands, wiped her own hands, and then turned to look at Jiang Ruyun on the bed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we share the Jiang surname, do you think I¡¯d bother with you?¡± ¡°Who asked you to meddle? Who do you think you are, Jiang Peihuan? Seeing me like this, you must be very proud and happy, right?¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she yelled at Jiang Peihuan, sobbing as she spoke. Jiang Peihuan, however, was at a loss for words. Jiang Ruyun continued to scream, but Jiang Peihuan showed no reaction, which only infuriated her more. ¡°Your silence must mean you admit it, right? That¡¯s what you think, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Jiang Ruyun, you¡¯ve been educated since childhood. Is your head filled with water?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I share the same surname with you, Jiang. What benefit would I gain from your misfortune? The Jiang family is united. If you be aughingstock, how would that benefit my reputation?¡± Outside the door. The old madam initially intended to visit Jiang Ruyun. After all, she was her granddaughter. However, upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the old madam¡¯s eyes were filled with contentment. Holding Nanny Xu¡¯s hand, the old madam whispered, ¡°Yuzhen, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in to see Second Miss?¡± ¡°With Huan Er here, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Nanny Xu didn¡¯t say anything more and helped Old Madam Jiang leave. Liu Xiu, who was following behind the old madam, saw this and stepped forward to hold the old madam¡¯s other hand. The old madam nced at her and didn¡¯t refuse her assistance like before. Inside the room, Jiang Ruyun remained silent upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. She leaned against the headboard, her eyes weere filled with emptiness. Jiang Peihuan sat down again, looked at her, and whispered, ¡°Tell me, do you still want to marry into the Huainan¡¯s family?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Big Sister?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®Prince of Huainan¡¯s family,¡¯ Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but turn her head. Seeing her expression, Jiang Peihuan understood what Jiang Ruyun was thinking. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°So, you still want to marry into the Huainan Mansion, right?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun wanted to refute, but as she looked into her sister¡¯s seemingly all-knowing eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything against her heart. She decided to admit it directly, ¡°Yes, I still want to marry Brother Zhao.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression growing darker, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s voice gradually weakened, ¡°Big Sister, in my current situation, who else could I marry if not Brother Zhao?¡± Jiang Ruyun covered her face with a handkerchief and cried bitterly. Jiang Peihuan sat on the chair, watching Jiang Ruyun¡¯s tears with cold eyes. When the crying finally subsided, she said softly, ¡°Stop crying.¡± ¡°Since you want to marry into the Huainan Mansion, let¡¯s start making arrangements.¡± Lu Er, go and invite Second Madam over. ¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun stopped crying and looked at Jiang Peihuan with her red, swollen eyes. Jiang Peihuan, sitting on the mahogany chair, didn¡¯t look at her but gently tapped the armrest at her side. ¡°Young Miss, Second Madam has arrived.¡± ¡°Second Aunt.¡± Hearing the voice, Jiang Peihuan stood up and bowed to Zhou Rongfang. She quickly supported Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huanhuan, don¡¯t be so polite.¡± ¡°Please, sit down.¡± Then Zhou Rongfang took a seat nearby, looking at the calm andposed Jiang Peihuan, she said eagerly, ¡°Huanhuan, I heard that you have a way to let Yun Er marry into the Huainan Mansion, is that true?¡± ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯ve seen the attitude of the Huainan Mansion. Do you still want Ruyun to marry their prince?¡± Thinking of the Zhao family¡¯s attitude, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes filled with anger. But considering Jiang Ruyun¡¯s current situation and Jiang Yuan¡¯s position, she couldn¡¯t care less. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Zhou Rongfang whispered, ¡°Huanhuan, Yun Er is already in this state. If she doesn¡¯t marry the Huainan Prince, who else can she marry?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will let Second Aunt handle this matter.¡± Hearing the simr words from both mother and daughter, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°By tomorrow, I want the news of the servant girl in the Huainan Prince¡¯s Mansion giving birth to the eldest son to spread throughout the entire capital.¡± Before the mistress entered the house, the servant girl gave birth to the eldest son. This was a big taboo in the noble families. Once this news spread, no one in the capital would dare to marry their daughter into the Huainan Mansion. However, upon hearing this, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes showed hesitation. ¡°Huanhuan, once this matter is exposed, the Huainan Mansion will surely know it was us. After Yun Er marries into their family, will they still treat her well?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes held a hint of mockery. When her second aunt had spread rumors about her, she wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest. Now that it concerned Jiang Ruyun, she suddenly became cautious. But looking at Zhou Rongfang, Jiang Peihuan asked sincerely, ¡°Second Aunt, even without this incident, would they treat Ruyun well if she married into the Huainan Mansion?¡± ¡°Father, Second Uncle, and Third Uncle will return to the capital soon. When that timees, even if the Huainan Mansion has objections, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to Ruyun.¡± ¡°Yes, our eldest uncle will be back soon. With him around, the Huainan Mansion won¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡± With that, Zhou Rongfang left with the maid, leaving only Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun in the room. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan softly asked, ¡°Even if the Prince of Huainan treats you poorly in the future, will you still marry him?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes filled with doubt and hesitation, but she nodded and defended herself softly, ¡°Brother Zhao was very kind to me before. I believe that after Uncle returns, the Huainan Mansion won¡¯t make things difficult for me, out of respect for Uncle.¡± Forget it. She had said all that she could. Even if she had been reborn, she could only offer guidance; she couldn¡¯t live someone else¡¯s life. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already thought it through, take good care of yourself.¡± After she finished speaking, Jiang Peihuan slowly stood up. Ye Xiao and Lu Er followed her. ¡°Big sister?¡± Jiang Ruyun sat on the bed and looked at Jiang Peihuan, who had walked to the door. She suddenly called out. Hearing the voice behind her, Jiang Peihuan stopped and turned her head, but she didn¡¯t say anything, only gazing at her. ¡°Big Sister, thank you.¡± ¡°Also, I was muddle-headed about what happened before. I apologize to you for that.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a touch of surprise, and the coldness in her eyes softened. After being reborn, some things were changed. ¡°Let the past stay in the past.¡± ¡°However, I hope you won¡¯t regret marrying into the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion.¡± As soon as Zhou Rongfang had arranged for people to spread the rumors, Han Feng hurried into his master¡¯s study. Upon opening the door, Han Feng saw his master drawing with a brush. Walking closer, he saw the woman in the painting was dressed in green, her ck hair tied up with a single hairband. The ck whip in her hand swung in a beautiful arc. The person in the painting was Jiang Peihuan. Han Feng stood quietly to the side. After Xiao Nanye put down the brush, he handed over a towel. Xiao Nanye took the towel and carefully wiped the ink off his fingertips. Then, he looked at Han Feng. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°Master, the news of the Huainan Prince¡¯s eldest son being born has already spread.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Was it her doing?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Eldest Miss. It was the Second Madam of the General¡¯s Mansion. However, I heard from Ye Xiao that it was Eldest Miss¡¯s idea.¡± ¡°Master, what do you think Eldest Miss is nning?¡± ¡°No matter what she wants to do, I will help her. You go. Within half an hour, I want this news to spread throughout the capital.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Han Feng smiled and hurried off. Huainan Mansion. ¡°What on earth is happening?¡± King Zhao Yang of Huainan looked at Chu Rou, who was sitting beside him, his eyes filled with anger. Over the years, he had distanced himself from court politics, which had endeared him to the Emperor. The Emperor often invited him to apany him during his trips to the pce. However, this time, he was sent back by the Emperor halfway through, instructing him to manage the affairs of the mansion first. Zhao Yang was confused. He only heard about this after entering the city. When he heard the news, he almost died of anger. ¡°Your Highness, I never expected the Jiang family to openly spread the news.¡± ¡°How can you even say that? If it wasn¡¯t for your decision to have Qing Er call off the marriage, the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t have taken such actions.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you didn¡¯t see the arrogance of those girls from the Jiang family. They not only hurt Lan Zhi but also injured the guards within the mansion. Moreover, Jiang Ruyun has already lost the child she was carrying. With the child gone, how can Qing Er still marry her?¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°If you don¡¯t marry her, do you think Qing Er can still marry youngdies from other families?¡± ¡°Father, what do you mean by that?¡± Zhao Fuqing had been sitting quietly in a lower seat. When he heard the King of Huainan¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Zhao Yang looked at him with aplicated expression when he heard Zhao Fuqing voice. If only he could have a few more sons. However, he only had one son, Zhao Fuqing, so he had to invest all his efforts in him. Unfortunately, this son¡¯s aptitude was quite mediocre. ¡°Father, I know I was wrong.¡± Seeing the King of Huainan looking at him without speaking, Zhao Fuqing hurriedly knelt on the ground. Zhao Yang¡¯s eyes showed disappointment and helplessness. He looked at him and said, ¡°Qing Er, get up.¡± ¡°Now, the news of Xu Er has already spread. It¡¯s toote for me to stop it. This matter has already reached the Emperor¡¯s ears. The best solution now is for you to marry the Second Young Lady of the Jiang Family.¡± ¡°Father, but I¡¯ve already sent the divorce papers. Will the Jiang family agree to the marriage at this time?¡± Zhao Fuqing didn¡¯t have strong feelings about marrying Jiang Ruyun. He could marry her or not. It was Chu Rou¡¯s idea to send the divorce papers. Seeing his mother¡¯s insistence, Zhao Fuqing did as she said. ¡°I heard that the Second Young Lady of the Jiang family is quite fond of you. If you go and speak with her personally, I believe she will agree.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Hearing the King of Huainan¡¯s words, Zhao Fuqing didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to the Jiang family. Zhou Rongfang knew her daughter would eventually marry into the Huainan Mansion, so she didn¡¯t make things difficult for Zhao Fuqing, allowing him to enter Jiang Ruyun¡¯s room. Seeing the pale-faced Jiang Ruyun, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s heart ached. He quickly stepped forward, ¡°Yun Er, I was wrong in the mansion. I¡­¡± ¡°Why did you send the divorce paper? It was written by you. Do you really not love me anymore?¡± This was what angered Jiang Ruyun the most. She couldn¡¯t believe that Zhao Fuqing truly had no feelings for her. Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Zhao Fuqing hurriedly hugged her. ¡°Yun Er, the queen forced me to write it. She¡¯s my mother, so I had no choice.¡± ¡°Is it the queen?¡± ¡°Then why are you here today?¡±¡± ¡°Yun Er, I¡¯ve already thought it through. No matter what, I¡¯m going to marry you. So, I¡¯ll take back the divorce papers from before. Can we continue our engagement?¡± ¡°Brother Zhao, I¡­¡± ¡°Prince, are you assuming you can simply summon the Jiang family¡¯s daughter whenever you please?¡± Before Jiang Ruyun could finish her words, the door was pushed open. She nced towards the entrance and saw Old Madam Jiang leading the way. Unaware of Zhao Fuqing¡¯s arrival, Old Madam Jiang was furious when she heard Nanny Xu¡¯s ount, and she wanted to beat Zhou Rongfang up. ¡°Mother, what brings you here?¡± Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes shed with guilt upon seeing the old madam. She quickly nced at Jiang Peihuan, her eyes pleading for help. Jiang Peihuan ignored Zhou Rongfang, and instead, gently held the old madam¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandmother, since Ruyun and Second Aunt desire this, why don¡¯t we invite the prince to the living room to discuss further?¡± Hearing this, the old madam sighed but said nothing. She held Nanny Xu¡¯s hand and proceeded to the living room. Jiang Peihuan then turned to Zhao Fuqing, ¡°Prince, please follow me.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan reminded Zhao Fuqing of Xiao Nanye, King Cheng. As he thought of Xiao Nanye, his secret guards came to mind. Daring not to oppose Xiao Nanye, Zhao Fuqing chose to me Jiang Peihuan instead. Giving Jiang Peihuan a cold smile, Zhao Fuqing strode towards the living room. Seated on the mahogany chair, Zhao Fuqing addressed the old madam directly, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m here today to pursue my marriage with Yun Er. I hope you will grant my request.¡± ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m tired. Please handle this matter.¡± The old madam didn¡¯t even nce at Zhao Fuqing, her gaze fixed on Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan nodded and softly replied, ¡°Grandmother, rest assured. I will handle it properly.¡± ¡°Mother, let me escort you back.¡± Zhou Rongfang attempted to curry favor with the old madam as she stood up, but the old madam waved her hand away, turning to Liu Xiu instead. ¡°Third Madam, please take me back.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Liu Xiu revealed a hint of surprise but quickly stepped forward upon hearing the old madam¡¯s request. Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes filled with anger at the sight. Jiang Peihuan, observing the scene, addressed Zhou Rongfang, ¡°Second Aunt, let¡¯s focus on Ruyun¡¯s marriage first.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ let¡¯s discuss Yun Er¡¯s marriage first.¡± ¡°Huainan Prince, it¡¯s not impossible for your Huainan Mansion to proceed with Ruyun¡¯s marriage, but we have a condition.¡± ¡°What is it that you want now?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Zhao Fuqing thought of the 100,000 carriages of gold. If the Huainan Prince¡¯s Mansion were to offer another 100,000 carriages of gold, they would be left with nothing. Thus, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s eyes were filled with caution as he looked at Jiang Peihuan. Unfazed by his wary gaze, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°The prince must send Lan Zhi away!¡± ¡°Send Lan Zhi away? That¡¯s impossible! She¡¯s Xu Er¡¯s biological mother, and she has taken care of him since childhood. Without Lan Zhi, he¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to discuss this marriage any further. Prince, kindly take your leave.¡± Without waiting for Zhao Fuqing to finish his words, Jiang Peihuan directly interrupted him. Seeing Jiang Peihuan suddenly turn hostile, Zhao Fuqing was stunned. ¡°Miss Jiang, our Huainan Mansion can amodate your request.¡± At this moment, a man beside Zhao Fuqing spoke up. Jiang Peihuan recognized him; his name was Zhao Yong, the attendant of the King of Huainan. ¡°Alright, I promise you, I will send Lan Zhi away.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s voice, Zhao Fuqing nodded in agreement. Jiang Peihuan sat down again, saying, ¡°Truthfully, someone like Lan Zhi deserves severe punishment, even death. However, considering she is the young master¡¯s birth mother, I will spare her life.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang is kind-hearted. If our Huainan Mansion can agree to your request, we hope you can also agree to ours.¡± As Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice trailed off, Zhao Yong, who had spoken earlier, added in a low tone. ¡°What do the Huainan Mansion want?¡± Zhou Rongfang posed this question. When Jiang Peihuan was talking, she hadn¡¯t dared to interrupt. Now, hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, she finally interjected. Zhao Yong bowed to the Second Mistress and replied softly, ¡°Our King and Queen hope that the Second Miss can marry sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°Many people are aware of the Second Miss¡¯s miscarriage. If word spreads, it could harm the reputation of both families. It would be best to hold the wedding as soon as possible. What do the Second Mistress and Miss Jiang think?¡± Without waiting for Zhao Fuqing to finish speaking, Jiang Peihuan interrupted him directly. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, Zhao Fuqing was taken aback. ¡°Miss Jiang, our Royal Residence can amodate your request.¡± At this moment, a man beside Zhao Fuqing spoke up. Jiang Peihuan recognized him; his name was Zhao Yong, an attendant of the King of Huainan. ¡°Alright, I promise you, I will send Lan Zhi away.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s voice, Zhao Fuqing nodded in agreement. Jiang Peihuan sat down again, saying, ¡°Truthfully, someone like Lan Zhi deserves severe punishment, even death. However, considering she is the young master¡¯s birth mother, I will spare her life.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang is kind-hearted. If our Royal Residence can agree to your request, we hope you can also agree to ours.¡± As Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice trailed off, Zhao Yong, who had spoken earlier, added in a low tone. ¡°What are your Royal Residence¡¯s requirements?¡± Zhou Rongfang posed this question. When Jiang Peihuan was talking, she hadn¡¯t dared to interrupt. Now, hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, she finally interjected. Zhao Yong bowed to the Second Mistress and replied softly, ¡°Our Prince and Princess hope that the Second Miss can marry sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°Many people are aware of the Second Miss¡¯s miscarriage. If word spreads, it could harm the reputation of both families. It would be best to hold the wedding as soon as possible. What do the Second Mistress and Miss Jiang think?¡± ¡°Indeed, the wedding should be held sooner. We can agree to this.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could respond, Zhou Rongfang quickly agreed.. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan was at a loss for words, while Zhao Fuqing¡¯s eyes revealed a smug smile. ¡°Second Madam, our King and Queen have examined the uing dates. In ten days, there is an auspicious day thates only once in a hundred years. Why not set the wedding of the prince and the second miss for that day?¡± Overhearing Zhou Ronghua¡¯s words, Zhao Yong immediately joined the conversation. Although Zhou Ronghua also hoped that Jiang Ruyun could marry into the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion as soon as possible, she was not unreasonable. Hearing the proposed ten-day timeline, her eyes revealed hesitation, ¡°Isn¡¯t ten days too hasty?¡± When a youngdy from a noble family gets married, preparations usually begin a year in advance. In these ten days, there wouldn¡¯t even be enough time to prepare the dowry. ¡°Second Madam, there was no need to rush initially. However, other than that date, it would be half a year before another auspicious dayes along.¡± ¡°Considering the current situation, I believe the Second Young Lady cannot afford to wait for half a year.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set it for ten days from now.¡± ¡°Second Madam is truly sensible. Since that is the case, I will immediately report back to the King and Queen.¡± As he spoke, Zhao Yong nced at Zhao Fuqing.. Thetter quickly stood up from his chair and gave a perfunctory nod to the Second Madam before leaving. ¡°Huanhuan, do you think this is too rushed?¡± After Zhao Fuqing and the others left, Zhou Rongfang turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked. Jiang Peihuan did not want to say a word. She looked at Zhou Rongfang and replied directly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too rushed? Didn¡¯t Second Aunt already agree? Since that¡¯s the case, we should focus on preparing Ruyun¡¯s dowry.¡± ¡°Now that Ruyun¡¯s wedding has been settled, I¡¯ll go inform Grandmother.¡± After speaking, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t nce at Zhou Rongfang again, and went straight to the Chrysanthemum Hall with Ye Xiao and Cui Er. In the Chrysanthemum Hall. ¡°Is she eager to marry off her daughter?¡± When Old Madam Jiang heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but curse in anger. Seeing the old madam¡¯s furious expression, Jiang Peihuanforted her softly, ¡°Grandmother, the oue won¡¯t change. What we can do now is to properly arrange Ruyun¡¯s wedding and not let it be too simple.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Old Madam Jiang let out a long sigh and said nothing more. ¡°Huan Er, things haven¡¯t been going well at hometely. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you and your sisters to Lingyun Temple to offer incense.¡± ¡°First, I want the Bodhisattva to bless our children with smooth lives. Second, your father will be back soon, and I wish for the Bodhisattva to protect them for a safe return.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss it with Third Aunt and make thorough arrangements.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Initially, the internal affairs of the Jiang Residence were managed by Xue Yan. Since Xue Yan was absent, the responsibility fell on Zhou Rongfang. But now, as Zhou Ronghua was busy, Jiang Peihuan went directly to Liu Xiu¡¯s garden. The three branches of the Jiang family had not separated, and Jiang Ren and Liu Xiu lived in the courtyard on the west side. Liu Xiu¡¯s courtyard was called Elegant Garden. When Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Ye Xiao and Lu Er, arrived at the entrance of Elegant Garden, she saw Liu Xiu waiting there. ¡°Third Aunt, why are you standing at the door waiting for me?¡± After bowing, Jiang Peihuan quickly supported Liu Xiu. Hearing her words, Liu Xiu smiled softly, ¡°It¡¯s not often you visit, so I wanted to wee you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve prepared some pastries, though I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll suit your taste.¡± As she followed Liu Xiu inside, Jiang Peihuan discreetly observed the Elegant Garden. The garden, much like Liu Xiu, exuded elegance in every detail. In her previous life, influenced by those around her, Jiang Peihuan had looked down on Liu Xiu¡¯s background as a merchant¡¯s daughter and rarely interacted with her. However, after she had faced difficulties, Liu Xiu was willing to help her. Recalling the kindness from her past life, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression grew warmer, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard Third Aunt has an elegant demeanor. It¡¯s truly so.¡± ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, dear. Come and sit.¡± Instead of going inside, Liu Xiu led Jiang Peihuan to sit in the courtyard, where a table with pastries and tea had already been set. After sitting down, Liu Xiu personally handed her a piece of pastry, ¡°Try it.¡± The pastry in Liu Xiu¡¯s hand was shaped like a plum blossom, small and delicate. Jiang Peihuan took it and gently bit into it. She wasn¡¯t fond of pastries, often finding them too greasy. However, this pastry wasn¡¯t overly sweet and carried a hint of plum blossom fragrance. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°This pastry tastes wonderful. Where did Third Aunt buy it? I¡¯d like to buy some for Grandmotherter.¡± ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find these pastries for sale.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s wet nurse, Nanny Liu, stepped forward. After bowing, she smiled and said, ¡°Madam made this pastry herself.¡± ¡°Third Aunt, you¡¯re truly talented.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small skill. If you like it, I¡¯ll make more and have the maids deliver them to your garden.¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Aunt.¡± ¡°Third Aunt, I came to see you today to discuss our visit to Lingyun Temple to offer incense tomorrow.¡± After setting down the pastries in her hand, Jiang Peihuan began to discuss the matter at hand. However, upon hearing this, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes filled with doubt. ¡°Huan Er, shouldn¡¯t we discuss this with Second Sister-inw?¡± ¡°Yun Yun¡¯s wedding is scheduled for ten days from now. During this time, Second Aunt will likely be too busy to manage household affairs. So, Grandmother and I think it¡¯s best for Third Aunt to handle these matters during this period.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never managed the internal affairs of the residence before. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t do well.¡± ¡°Third Aunt, don¡¯t be modest. Youe from the Liu Family, so these matters should be no trouble for you.¡± Others might not know, but Jiang Peihuan who had been reborn was well aware of her third aunt¡¯s capabilities. As the only young daughter of the Liu family, she was not only proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting but also excelled in business. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After agreeing to visit Lingyun Temple to offer incense with Liu Xiu, Jiang Peihuan left with her servant. As she left, Liu Xiu whispered to hers nanny, ¡°Do you think Huan Er has been treating me differentlytely? It seems like we¡¯ve grown much closer.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss has always had a good rtionship with Third Master since childhood. Now that you¡¯re familiar with each other, it¡¯s natural to be close.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If only I could have a daughter like Huan Er in the future.¡± ¡°It would also be nice to have a son like Young Master Song Bai.¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s smile deepened at the thought of her son. ¡°Elder Sister, Elder Sister¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan had just stepped out of Elegant Garden when she saw a young boy running straight towards her. The boy wore a sapphire blue robe, his forehead covered in sweat. He was Liu Xiu¡¯s son, the youngest of the Jiang family, Jiang Songbai. ¡°You must have juste back from school, running and sweating so much.¡± Taking a handkerchief from her sleeve, Jiang Peihuan gently wiped Jiang Songbai¡¯s sweat, her eyes filled with tenderness. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Although he was young, the boys of the Jiang family were quite tall. At only twelve years old, Jiang Songbo was already a head taller than Jiang Peihuan. Seeing Jiang Peihuan take out a handkerchief, he deliberately lowered his head ¡°Did youe from Mother¡¯s garden, Eldest Sister?¡± ¡°Yes, discussing with Third Aunt about going to Lingyun Temple to offer incense tomorrow. Since you¡¯re back today, you can join us tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too? Burning incense is usually done by women. What should I do there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. No one said that boys can¡¯t offer incense.¡± Hearing Jiang Songbai¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan gently scolded him with a smile. He also smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re going, I¡¯ll join you.¡± ¡°Alright, go back and change your clothes. Don¡¯t run around when you¡¯re sweaty. Be careful not to catch a cold. If you fall sick, Third Aunt will be worried. You¡­¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯re almost as naggy as Mother.¡± Jiang Songbo dragged out his tone and ran away with a smile when he saw Jiang Peihuan frowning. Watching his back, Jiang Peihuan smiled but soon revealed aplicated expression. Jiang Songbai was full of vitality at this moment, almost unrecognizable from the bloodied younger brother shest saw in her previous life. In this life, she could not let those tragedies repeat themselves. Early in the morning, as the sky was just getting light, Yue Er walked into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. ¡°Miss, why are you awake so early? I was going to wake you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I think Grandmother has woken up. Let¡¯s pack up and go to the Chrysanthemum Hall.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan, with Ye Xiao and Yue Er, entered the Chrysanthemum Hall. Upon reaching the door, they heard Old Madam Jiang¡¯sughter and Jiang Songbai¡¯s voice. ¡°Grandmother, after I learn archery, I¡¯ll definitely hunt the best pheasant for you to eat.¡± Everyone in the mansion knew that Old Madam Jiang liked to eat wild animals on the mountain. Hearing Jiang Songbai¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes twinkled with joy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for my grandson¡¯s pheasant.¡± ¡°Could you share a bowl with me when the timees?¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, why did you only arrive now? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Songbo¡¯s smile widened. Old Madam Jiang also smiled and said, ¡°Why are you up so early? A youngdy should sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°I went to bed early yesterday, so I woke up erly.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m here!¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Jiang Sijin burst in like a firecracker, rushing to Old Madam Jiang¡¯s side. ¡°Song Bai, why are you back?¡± ¡°What Song Bai? Call me third brother.¡± When Jiang Sijin sat down beside the old madam, she saw Jiang Songbai and called out excitedly. Jiang Songbai and Jiang Sijin were born in the same year, just three months apart. They had been close since they were young, and they enjoyed ying together. Now, when she heard Jiang Songbai¡¯s words, she retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re only three months older than me.¡± ¡°Three months still makes me older. Call me brother.¡± ¡°Grandmother, look at Jiang Songbai. He¡¯s bullying me.¡± Jiang Sijin turned to look at Old Madam Jiang andined openly. At this moment, the curtain was opened again. It was Jiang Ruyun. Seeing her, the old madam frowned. ¡°Why are you up too? You¡¯re still in your confinement period.¡± ¡°Grandmother, my body is no longer in danger. I heard that you¡¯re bringing the family to Lingyun Temple to offer incense. I also want to go and pray for my father and uncle¡¯s safety. Please let me go with you.¡± After all, she was her own granddaughter. Looking at Jiang Ruyun¡¯s pleading eyes, the old madam nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go together.¡± An hourter, the old madam led Liu Xiu and all the children of the Jiang family to Lingyun Temple. Lingyun Temple was located on a mountain outside the city. To offer incense, people usually had to go early. ¡°Grandmother, I want to ride a horse too.¡± Jiang Sijin was sitting in the carriage. When she saw Jiang Songbai on horseback, she hurriedly called out to the old madam. ¡°You can ride a horse, but don¡¯t ride too fast.¡± The people of Qi state were more open-minded, and women were free to go out. Moreover, the General¡¯s Mansion valued martial arts, so the old madam didn¡¯t object to Sijin¡¯s words. After Jiang Sijin left the carriage, only Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun were left inside. The two of them were silent. In the end, it was Jiang Ruyun who took the initiative to speak, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ve already heard about Lan Zhi from my mother. Thank you.¡± ¡°Although Huainan Mansion promised to send Lan Zhi away, she is Xu Er¡¯s mother after all. So after you marry into Huainan Mansion, you must be extra cautious.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Seeing that Jiang Ruyun was willing to listen, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°When you marry into the Huainan Mansion, they will definitely make things difficult for you. Although she is an elder, you have the support of the General¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t be too amodating.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything difficult, let Lan Er inform Second Aunt.¡± ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t worry. Once I marry into the Huainan Mansion, I will certainly serve the queen well. I believe she won¡¯t make things difficult for me then.¡± Jiang Peihuan was left speechless. She decided to let it go, knowing that everyone had their own destiny and couldn¡¯t be forced. ¡°Young Miss, we have arrived.¡± As the sky began to brighten, Jiang Peihuan followed the old madam into Lingyun Temple. The abbot was already waiting for them. Seeing the old madam, he slowly approached her. ¡°Old madam, wee.¡± ¡°Apologies for disturbing you today, Abbot.¡± The abbot of Lingyun Temple, Master Wukong, was already in his eighties but appeared to be in great spirits. The old madam¡¯s eyes filled with respect when she saw him. It wasn¡¯t time to offer incense yet. The old madam nced at the children behind her and instructed Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, take them for a walk around the back mountain, but make sure they don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± ¡°Understood, Grandmother.¡± The old madam left with the abbot, and Liu Xiu apanied her. As soon as they departed, Jiang Sijin said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Big sister, the peaches on the back mountain must be ripe by now. I want to pick some and have a taste.¡± With that, she ran off. Seeing her figure, Jiang Peihuan quickly nced at Jiang Songbai. Before she could speak, Jiang Songbai whispered, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ll go and keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m going to rest in the side room.¡± Jiang Ruyun hadn¡¯t felt anything while in the carriage, but after walking for a while, she started feeling very ufortable. Hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement. Now, only Jiang Peihuan was left. After a moment of thought, she walked along a small path to the side. However, she hadn¡¯t gone far when she sensed someone following her. Furrowing her brow, Jiang Peihuan pulled out the long ck whip from her waist. As the sound behind her drew nearer, she swiftly whipped it backward. ¡°Wait¡­ Stop, it¡¯s me.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan about to strike again, Xiao Junhao quickly called out. Jiang Peihuan turned around and saw Xiao Junhao holding his arm. Her eyes were filled withplex emotions and intense resentment. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 During this time, she believed she had gained control over her emotions. But when she saw Xiao Junhao, she realized she had overestimated herself. The deep-seated hatred for the extermination of her family weighed heavily on her mind. As she thought about the fate of the Jiang family in her past life, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand gripping the whip tightened until it nearly bled. ¡°I came specifically to see you today, but I didn¡¯t expect to receive such a wee gift.¡± Xiao Junhao examined the wound on his arm, his eyes turned cold. When he looked at Jiang Peihuan, he saw her expression was equally cold, as though she was looking at a stranger. Frowning, he approached her and whispered, ¡°Please forgive me, King Qing. I thought there was a viin, so I attacked.¡± Forcing herself to suppress the hatred in her heart, Jiang Peihuan replied with a distant look in her eyes. Though her words conveyed an apology, her eyes held no trace of remorse. Her gaze even held a faint hint of mockery. Though her whip was fast, Xiao Junhao could have dodged it. Yet, he maintained the appearance of having no martial arts skills. However, Jiang Peihuan knew full well that the man before her was not weak. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Huan Er, I came this time because I wanted to¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, please address me as Miss Jiang.¡± Before the man could finish speaking, Jiang Peihuan interrupted him. Upon hearing her words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes darkened. The warmth he once had vanished, reced by a cold stare. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Qing King, I am ady of the inner chamber. If you call me by my name so casually, I¡¯m afraid it will tarnish my reputation.¡± ¡°So, please have some self-respect, Your Highness!¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s tone grew heavier with thest sentence. Xiao Junhao was stunned upon hearing her words. He stared deeply at the woman before him, and if not for her familiar face, he would have doubted whether this Jiang Peihuan was an imposter. Not long ago, she was brimming with love for him and waspletely submissive. Why did she suddenly be so cold? What had happened between them? ¡°Huan¡­ Miss Jiang, are you angry with me?¡± Upon seeing her cold demeanor, Xiao Junhao couldn¡¯t help but change the way he addressed her, anger flickering in his eyes. Jiang Peihuan seemed oblivious to his reaction. When she heard his words, she replied directly, ¡°There is no conflict between you and me, so there is no reason for me to be angry.¡± ¡°Then why have you suddenly be so distant with me? Could it be¡­ you have truly fallen for someone else and developed feelings for King Cheng?¡± As if struck by a thought, Xiao Junhao red at Jiang Peihuan, his eyes filled with rage. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed withplexity. In her past life, she had beenpletely devoted to Xiao Junhao at this point in time. In this life, she wished she could end him with a single stroke. How could she harbor any affection for him now? ¡°King Qing¡¯s guess is urate. I indeed fell in love with King Cheng at first sight. So please, refrain from any actions that could lead to misunderstandings in the future.¡± ¡°After all, if this matter reaches King Cheng¡¯s ears, it might alter his perception of me.¡± ¡°You, you really like King Cheng?¡± Although he had suspected as much, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes filled with confusion and a hint of inexplicable jealousy when he heard Jiang Peihuan confirm it. Jiang Peihuan did not know Xiao Junhao¡¯s thoughts. After hearing his words, she nodded, ¡°At this moment, my heart and eyes are filled with King Cheng. I don¡¯t wish to have any further entanglements with you, Your Highness, to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± ¡°If there is nothing else, I shall take my leave.¡± Fearing that she might lose control and harm the man before her if she continued, Jiang Peihuan turned and left without waiting for Xiao Junhao¡¯s response. However, just as she rounded the corner, she saw Xiao Nanye and Han Feng standing beneath a plum blossom tree. The master and servant looked at Jiang Peihuan with peculiar expressions. In this plum grove, there was nothing to obstruct their view or conversation. He must have heard everything¡­ ¡°Greetings to King Cheng.¡± Biting her lip, Jiang Peihuan slowly approached and bowed to Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye did not look at Jiang Peihuan but instead turned to Han Feng. Seeing his master¡¯s cold and warning expression, Han Feng quickly spoke, ¡°The scenery of Lingyun Temple is quite beautiful. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With that, he hurriedly left, as if something were pursuing him. After Han Feng departed, Xiao Nanye finally turned his gaze to Jiang Peihuan. He remained silent, his eyes calmly studying her, but their depths burned with intensity. Jiang Peihuan found it difficult to meet his gaze. After a moment of thought, she said, ¡°Did Your Highness heard everything I said just now.¡± Xiao Nanye nodded in response to her statement. Upon seeing his nod, a rare hint of embarrassment crossed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan bowed to Xiao Nanye and spoke softly, ¡°King Cheng, I apologize for today¡¯s events. I used you as an excuse because I was left with no other choice.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please consider my words today as a mere joke. Don¡¯t take them seriously. I¡­¡± ¡°What if I do take it seriously?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish speaking, Xiao Nanye gently interrupted her. He stepped closer, his deep eyes gazing intently into hers. As he spoke, his eyes were filled with earnestness. Seeing his expression, Jiang Peihuan was shocked. Xiao Nanye had feelings for her? How could that be possible? They had no connection in their past lives, and Xiao Nanye had passed away early. Could her rebirth have altered the course of her previous life? Regardless, she would not be entangled with the Xiao family again in this life. Realizing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression quickly regained its usual coldness. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean, Your Highness.¡± Seeing the change in her expression, a hint of a smile appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. ¡°What if I said that my marriage proposal at the general¡¯s mansion was genuine?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan fell silent. Who was King Cheng? The Emperor¡¯s own brother, an esteemed royal uncle who stood above countless others. She couldn¡¯t believe that she could genuinely captivate this man, making him fall in love at first sight. As countless thoughts raced through her mind, Jiang Peihuan ultimately surmised that the man before her might also have designs on the military authority held by the General¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Your Highness, the gravest taboo today is for King to engage in secret dealings with ministers. If the Emperor learns that you covet my father¡¯s military power, I doubt it will benefit you in any way.¡± ¡°Do you believe that I proposed to you because I desire the military power your father holds?¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Of course not. Xiao Nanye instinctively wanted to deny it, but upon seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s guarded and cold gaze, he nodded instead. ¡°That¡¯s correct. I do wish to establish closer ties with General Jiang.¡± Upon seeing Xiao Nanye nod, Jiang Peihuan breathed a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t afraid of others scheming against her, but rather not knowing their ns. ¡°Your Highness, forgive my candor, but I fear your n may fail.¡± As Xiao Nanye remained silent, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Although my father holds military power, he is still a subject. He follows His Majesty¡¯s orders in all matters.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I will also persuade my father to surrender themander¡¯s seal. If Your Highness has any designs on my father¡¯s military power, I¡¯m afraid it will be a futile effort.¡± ¡°You intend to persuade General Jiang to relinquish his military power?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. Others might not know the Emperor¡¯s thoughts, but he was well aware. On the surface, the Emperor held Jiang Hong in high regard. In reality, however, the Emperor had long harbored suspicions, unbeknownst to the Jiang family. Now, hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye realized he had underestimated the Jiang family. ¡°Indeed, as long as my father surrenders his military power, the Jiang family will be no more than ordinary officials. We¡¯ll hold no value to the princes, nor to Your Highness.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, I fear you may be oversimplifying matters.¡± Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan approvingly before speaking in a light tone. Upon hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of confusion. Seeing the look in her eyes, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how highly respected your father is in the army? Even if he relinquishes his military authority, it won¡¯t affect his ability to deploy troops. Soldiers in the army only recognize Jiang Hong and not themander¡¯s seal.¡± ¡°In that case, do you think His Majesty¡¯s will feel at ease if your father hands over his military power? Can your Jiang family still be safe?¡± In her previous life, Jiang Peihuan was unaware of these matters. However, after being reborn, she clearly understood that Xiao Nanye¡¯s words were true. As she remained silent, Xiao Nanye suddenly smiled. ¡°Miss Jiang, I have a solution to ensure the safety of the Jiang family.¡± ¡°What solution?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously asked. However, the smile in the man¡¯s eyes grew deeper. ¡°Marry me.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the earnest look in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan would have thought that Xiao Nanye was deliberately teasing her. Even so, there was a hint of anger in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, that is not funny.¡± ¡°I am not joking.¡± ¡°I am the Imperial Uncle and the Emperor¡¯s only brother. If you marry me, the Jiang family¡¯s military power will fall into the hands of the royal family. When this prestige is held by the Emperor himself, he will naturally not doubt your father.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, my suggestion is indeed a good strategy. You should consider it.¡± Xiao Nanye spoke softly as he heard footsteps approaching. ¡°Elder sister¡­¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she heard the voices of Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbo. They ran towards her but stopped when they saw Xiao Nanye. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here? Did youe specifically to see my elder sister?¡± Jiang Sijin saw Xiao Nanye standing beside Jiang Peihuan, looking surprised. Jiang Songbai also revealed a shocked expression upon hearing King Cheng¡¯s name. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xiao Nanye. He had naturally heard of King Cheng¡¯s reputation but had never met him. Now that he saw him, Jiang Songbai finally understood why King Cheng was so renowned. The man before him was truly exceptional. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbai bowed to Xiao Nanye. He smiled gently, ¡°Third Young Master and Fourth Miss, please rise.¡± ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s time to offer incense. Grandmother and Third Aunt are waiting for us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± After saying that, Jiang Peihuan bowed to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Excuse me, I will take my leave.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, you may consider what I have said. If you have any thoughts, you can¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Your Highness. I currently have no other thoughts.¡± Before Xiao Nanye could finish speaking, Jiang Peihuan interrupted and turned to leave. After bowing to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbai quickly followed Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Elder Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Sijin noticed that her sister was walking much faster than usual and couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression returned to normal once the gaze behind her disappeared. Hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s words, she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Elder Sister, did King Cheng bully you?¡± Jiang Songbai suddenly spoke, his eyes revealing a hint of anger. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. King Cheng is the Imperial Uncle, how could he bully me for no reason?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We shouldn¡¯t make Grandmother wait anxiously.¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t want to discuss it further, Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbo followed her into the temple without furtherment. Meanwhile, at Merlin¡¯s side. Han Feng was standing guard not far away. After seeing Jiang Peihuan leave, he immediately appeared in front of his master. ¡°Master, why do I feel that Miss Jiang looked unhappy when she left?¡± ¡°Did you say something you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m you? Someone who don¡¯t even know how to speak.¡± Han Feng was speechless. He shouldn¡¯t have said that. ¡°Master, Prince Qing is here.¡± Xiao Junhao originally intended to catch up with Jiang Peihuan, but the plum forest was deceptivelyrge. One wrong turn could lead in the opposite direction. He didn¡¯t find Jiang Peihuan but unexpectedly encountered King Cheng and his servant. Xiao Nanye, the emperor¡¯s uncle, held a position above all princes due to the emperor¡¯s favor. Thinking of this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes darkened. However, when he approached Xiao Nanye, he still smiled and bowed. ¡°Uncle, what brings you here?¡± ¡°And why are you here?¡± Xiao Nanye countered with his own question, clearly unhappy with Xiao Junhao since learning of his intentions toward Jiang Peihuan. ¡°I heard that the scenery at Lingyun Temple is lovely, so I came to take a look.¡± ¡°Are you truly here to admire the scenery?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye spoke with a deeper meaning, his eyes revealing undisguised mockery. Xiao Junhao frowned, puzzled by the animosity. He had no known grievances with Xiao Nanye, so why did he feel targeted? ¡°May I ask why you said that, Imperial Uncle?¡± ¡°Xiao Junhao, some people are beyond your wildest dreams.¡± Xiao Nanye nced at Xiao Junhao and spoke with a fierce look in his eyes. Xiao Junhao was stunned by his words. After a few seconds, he asked with a hint of defiance, ¡°Is the person you¡¯re talking about¡­ Miss Jiang?¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Xiao Junhao noticed that Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression turned cold, so he instinctively changed the way he addressed him. When Xiao Nanye heard this, he not only did not deny it, but nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Seeing that he really admitted it, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes showed a few surprises, but mostly jealousy. ¡°Imperial Uncle, I have known Miss Jiang before you. I don¡¯t know why you think she would definitely¡­¡± ¡°Just based on this king¡¯s face.¡± Before Xiao Junhao could finish speaking, Xiao Nanye interrupted him. When he heard this, Xiao Junhao was full of shock, and Han Feng beside him was also stunned. It was the first time he knew that his master was actually so shameless. Xiao Junhao wanted to argue, but upon seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t deny that King Cheng was the most handsome person in the capital. ¡°Remember what this king said. Otherwise, don¡¯t me this king for not caring about the rtionship between uncle and nephew.¡± After saying this, Xiao Nanye confidently walked away. Han Feng nced at Xiao Junhao with sympathy and quickly followed. Watching him leave, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes grew dark with frustration. At this moment, Pei Wu approached him. ¡°Your Highness, Jiang Hong will be returning to the capital soon. If you can¡¯t make Miss Jiang fond of you before then, it might be difficult for Jiang Hong to support you.¡± ¡°Pei Wu, do you think that if Jiang Peihuan bes mine, the Jiang family will have no choice but to join me?¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you suggesting¡­?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Pei Wu felt a shiver of fear. However, the speaker didn¡¯t say anything more and simply left, following the path downhill. Jiang Peihuan was unaware of what happened after she left. After leading Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbai into the temple, her heart was filled with devotion. Having been reborn, she began to revere spirits and fate, believing in a predestined path. ¡°Grandmother, Third Aunt.¡± Jiang Peihuan approached the old madam and Liu Xiu, giving them a respectful bow. ¡°You¡¯re here. Come, let¡¯s go offer incense with your grandmother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The group slowly advanced and, under the abbot¡¯s guidance, knelt before the Bodhisattva. Everyone closed their eyes, thinking about their desires. Jiang Peihuan smelled the incense in the air and felt a sense of peace. In her new life, her only wish was to protect her family, with no other ambitions. With these thoughts in her heart, Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes and devoutly bowed down. ¡°Elder Sister, what did you ask the Bodhisattva for?¡± Jiang Peihuan had just handed the incense to Yue Er when Jiang Sijin ran up to her, smiling. Hearing this, Jiang Songbaiughed and said, ¡°If you tell your wish, it won¡¯te true.¡± Listening to her siblings, Jiang Peihuan smiled and gently touched Jiang Sijin¡¯s hair. ¡°I asked the Bodhisattva to bless you and Song Bai, so you can grow up safely and for our family to live in peace and happiness.¡± ¡°Young Miss, the Old Madam and Third Madam said we should head back to the residence.¡± At that moment, Yue Er hurried to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, her tone urgent. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The King of Huainan has sent a betrothal gift. Second Madam sent someone to inform us, and Old Madam decided we should set off early.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± In the past, the old madam would have a vegetarian meal before returning home. Now, due to the King of Huainan¡¯s betrothal gift, she took the Jiang family back to the mansion ahead of schedule. As the carriage arrived at the entrance of the General¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan heard Zhou Rongfang¡¯s voice. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Jiang Peihuan could tell that her second aunt was in a great mood just by listening to her voice. Upon getting off the carriage, she understood why. At the mansion entrance, people wereing and going, each of them holding gifts in their hands. By the time they reached the Chrysanthemum Hall, the courtyard was filled with presents. ¡°Huainan Mansion is truly sincere.¡± The Liu family was the wealthiest merchant family in Qi Kingdom. Liu Xiu, being ustomed to luxurious things, couldn¡¯t help but admit that this was a grand gesture. However, when Jiang Peihuan saw these betrothal gifts, there was some doubt in her eyes. In her previous life, the dowry from the Huainan Mansionwas quite ordinary, but in this life, it was avish offering. Nevertheless, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t believe that the Huainan Mansion had taken a liking to Jiang Ruyun because of this. In the eyes of Zhou Rongfang and Jiang Ruyun, though, the gifts seemed to be a genuine token of goodwill. Especially for Jiang Ruyun, who couldn¡¯t help but smile upon seeing the presents, even forgetting the pain on her body. ¡°Let¡¯s not just stand here. Let¡¯s go inside and talk,¡± the old madam said indifferently, ncing at the betrothal gifts filling the courtyard. Liu Xiu and Nanny Xu went forward to hold the old madam¡¯s hand, while Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Sijin, and the others followed. ¡°Mother, these are the betrothal gifts from the Huainan Mansion. Please take a look,¡± Zhou Rongfang said as soon as the old madam sat down, handing her the gift list. The old madam, however, didn¡¯t reach out to take it, merely saying calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already seen it, there¡¯s no need for me to look.¡± ¡°Ruyun is your daughter, and you¡¯re the one who agreed to this marriage. I won¡¯t say anything more about it.¡± ¡°But this marriage was decided hastily. As Ruyun¡¯s mother, you should put in more effort for her. I¡¯ll leave the wedding preparations to you.¡± Finishing her words, the old madam looked at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯ve been out all day. Go back and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmother,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, bowing to the old madam before leaving with Jiang Sijin. ¡°Eldest sister, what do you think the Huainan Royal Family is up to?¡± Jiang Sijin asked, after they left the Chrysanthemum Hall. At her question, Jiang Peihuan smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Logically, the Huainan Mansion should be quite dissatisfied with our Second Sister. But they sent such a generous betrothal gift. Is it because of our father?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because of Father.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes filled with curiosity at her sister¡¯s words, but Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t continue, simply nodding at her. ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan led Ye Xiao and Yue Er to her plum garden. That night, as Jiang Peihuan prepared for bed, there was a knock on her door. Yue Er entered Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Madam and Third Madam are quarreling. Young Master Song Bai asked me to invite you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded, seemingly having anticipated this already. As Yue Er helped her dress, she asked, ¡°Miss, why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± It was just a matter of dowry. Aristocratic families prepared their daughters¡¯ marriages based on the bride price. Since the Huainan Prince bride price was so generous, Zhou Rongfang had to prepare a matching dowry. But her second uncle was only a fifth-grade military guardmander. Where could her second aunt find the dowry? ¡°Third sister-inw, are you implying that you won¡¯t provide my Yun Er¡¯s dowry?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 When Jiang Peihuan arrived at the entrance of Chrysanthemum Hall, Zhou Rongfang and Liu Xiu were still in the midst of an argument. Upon hearing Zhou¡¯s words, Liu Xiu couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Second sister-inw, what are you talking about? When did I ever prevent you from preparing a dowry for Ruyun?¡±¡± ¡°Then why did you stop me from taking money from our shared funds?¡± ¡°We have a rule in our residence that when sisters get married, apart from Huan¡¯er¡¯s dowry, which is one hundred thousand silver taels, the other sisters receive fifty thousand taels as their dowry.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already taken fifty thousand taels, I can¡¯t let you take any more.¡± ¡°The betrothal gift from the Huainan Mansion is worth at least one hundred thousand taels. How can Yun Er manage with just fifty thousand taels for her dowry?¡± ¡°Second sister-inw, you¡¯ll have to cover the difference yourself. If you can¡¯t do it, then neither can I.¡± Traditionally, it had always been like this. When thedy of the house arranged a marriage for her daughter, she would use her own dowry as a supplement. Except for daughters of concubines. Liu Xiu¡¯s casual remark felt like a p in Zhou Rongfang¡¯s face. ¡°Third sister-inw, are you unting your wealth because youe from a merchant family?¡± ¡°Second sister-inw, what do you mean by that?¡± Liu Xiu frowned upon hearing the word ¡®merchant.¡¯ Zhou Rongfang, however, grew increasingly smug. ¡°Although my family is poor, they¡¯re proper officials, unlike you, with your lowly merchant background¡­¡± ¡°Second aunt, watch your words!¡± Jiang Peihuan entered Chrysanthemum Hall with an serious demeanor and looked at Zhou Rongfang, speaking in a low, firm voice. ¡°Although Third Auntes from the Liu family, they are now royal merchants. They even have a say in the Emperor¡¯s court.¡± ¡°Moreover, Third Aunt is married to Third Uncle and is part of the Jiang family. So, Second Aunt, be careful with your words.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes showed gratitude, while Jiang Songbai¡¯s eyes conveyed appreciation and anger. His mother¡¯s merchant background had led to ridicule from his second aunt since he was a child. Just as Zhou Rongfang was about to respond, the old madam¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°What are you all arguing about?¡± The old madam had already learned of the dispute. She gave Zhou Rongfang a cold nce and said nothing more. However, seeing Jiang Peihuan, the old madam¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Who woke you up? Come over to your grandmother.¡± ¡°Grandmother, since this issue concerns Ruyun¡¯s dowry, I¡¯ve invited Ruyun and Sijin to join us.¡± As Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin entered the room. Jiang Ruyun was well aware that her dowry was the cause of the argument between her mother and Liu Xiu, and her expression was troubled. ¡°Yun Er, this matter concerns your dowry. What do you think?¡± The old madam looked at Jiang Ruyun and asked directly. After a few seconds of silence, Jiang Ruyun replied softly, ¡°I will follow Mother¡¯s decision.¡± Upon hearing this, disappointment flickered in the old madam¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve seen the dowry from the King of Huainan¡¯s mansion. If our dowry is too modest, it won¡¯t be good for our Jiang family¡¯s reputation, so¡­¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s take fifty thousand taels from my dowry.¡± ¡°Huan Er, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, everyone had varying reactions. Jiang Ruyun and Zhou Rongfang were surprised, while the old madam¡¯s eyes zed with anger. Jiang Peihuan smiled and held the old madam¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m serious. Let¡¯s not discuss the fact that I don¡¯t want to get married right now. The dowry money is useless just sitting there. Even if I do marry in the future, with you around, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be mistreated.¡± ¡°Ruyun is the first daughter of our Jiang family to get married. It¡¯s only appropriate for her dowry to be generous. So, let¡¯s take half of my dowry silver and give it to her.¡± After all, she had no ns to get married. In this lifetime, she only wanted to protect the Jiang family. Marriage was not something she desired. However, when discussing marriage, why did she subconsciously think of that man? ¡°Forget it. Since Huan Er has said so, let¡¯s follow her suggestion.¡± ¡°Just remember, you second branch of Jiang family, don¡¯t forget what Huan Er has done for you.¡± ¡°Mother, rest assured. I¡¯m very grateful to Huanhuan.¡± Zhou Rongfang was quite satisfied with this oue, so after hearing the old madam¡¯s words, she quickly responded. TWith the matter resolved, Jiang Peihuan no longer wished to linger with these people. After bowing to the old madam, she softly said, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll head back to sleep now.¡± ¡°Go. Don¡¯te by tomorrow morning. Sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan headed straight to her plum garden. However, as she reached the door, she heard a voice behind her. ¡°Big sister?¡± Jiang Ruyun, holding Lan Er¡¯s hand, hurried to Jiang Peihuan. Upon seeing her, surprise crossed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but she still softly asked, ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Big sister, thank you for the dowry.¡± As Jiang Ruyun spoke, Jiang Peihuan observed her closely. Noticing the sincerity in her eyes, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m not doing this just for you. I¡¯m doing it for the Jiang family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still in your confinement period. Go back and rest early.¡± Jiang Ruyun wanted to say more, but ultimately, she left in silence As Jiang Ruyun¡¯s figure disappeared from the entrance of the plum garden, the expression in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes changed instantly. Pulling out the long whip at her waist, sheshed out at the plum tree on her left. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡± ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s me. Please show mercy,¡± Han Feng pleaded, looking at the long whip heading straight for him. Seeing him, Jiang Peihuan was slightly surprised. She put away her long whip and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Young Miss, I was ordered to deliver something to you,¡± Han Feng exined, handing Jiang Peihuan a palm-sized box. Upon opening the box, an exquisite ruby ring was revealed. Han Feng presented the ring and said proudly, ¡°Miss, this may look like an ordinary ring, but when you press the ruby, a hidden de inside will pop out. The de is made of cold iron and can cut through iron effortlessly.¡± ¡°What is King Cheng¡¯s intention in sending this ring?¡± she inquired. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Young Miss. My master only asked me to deliver the item to you,¡± Han Feng replied hesitantly. ¡°I can¡¯t ept a reward without merit. You should take it back¡­¡± ¡°Young Miss, you can¡¯t abandon me in my time of need,¡± Han Feng interrupted, kneeling before her. If not for Jiang Peihuan¡¯s status, he might have clung to her leg. ¡°Young Miss, this is an order from my master. If I fail toplete it, the consequences will be dire.¡± ¡°So, Young Miss, you must ept this ring. If you truly don¡¯t like it, you can return it personally to my master next time. What do you think?¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Ye Xiao looked at Han Feng¡¯s pitiful expression with disdain. However, Han Feng didn¡¯t seem to notice and continued, ¡°Young Miss, you are beautiful and kind-hearted. Please consider this as saving my life. I will definitely repay you in the future. I will certainly¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted, feeling that if she didn¡¯t, Han Feng could talk until dawn. ¡°I¡¯ll ept the ring. You can go back and report.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Miss. Han Feng takes his leave.¡± Upon hearing this, Han Feng immediately stood straight, his demeanor returning to normal. His face showed no signs of sadness. Seeing him like this, Jiang Peihuan was somewhat speechless. She couldn¡¯t fathom how a man with such a cold demeanor could tolerate a subordinate with such a vtile temperament. At King Cheng¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back,¡± Han Feng announced. Xiao Nanye was examining a portrait on the table. Hearing the voice, he raised his head with anticipation in his eyes. ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Did she say anything?¡± ¡°Master, not to criticize you, but others give girls gifts like jewelry. But you, if it¡¯s not a dagger, it¡¯s a concealed weapon.¡± ¡°What do you know? Can the person I¡¯m interested in be ordinary?¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Did she ept the gift?¡± ¡°With me on the task, sess was inevitable.¡± ¡°Did she say anything?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s question, Han Feng hesitated for a moment before responding softly, ¡°Young Miss said she will thank you personally another day.¡± ¡°Did she really say that?¡± Joy filled the man¡¯s eyes. Seeing the expression on his master¡¯s face, Han Feng¡¯s eyes flickered, but he still nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes.¡± Plum Garden. ¡°Achoo¡­¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s quite cold. Let me fetch a coat for you.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Yue Er hastily spoke up, but she was stopped. ¡°No need, it¡¯s gettingte. You can go and rest. I¡¯m going to sleep too.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan went straight into her room. As she passed by the table, she noticed the wooden box. Jiang Peihuan opened it and put the ring on her finger. The red gemstone emitted a faint glow under the light. Her skin was much fairer than most people, making the red gemstone on her hand appear even more exquisite. Seeing the ring, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but think of Xiao Nanye. She frowned and tried to remove the ring, but¡­ Jiang Peihuan looked down at the ring on her hand, exerting more strength, but she still couldn¡¯t take it off. How could this be? After some time, Jiang Peihuan felt a bit of pain in her hand. Her previously fair fingers were already red and swollen, but the ring still wouldn¡¯te off. ¡°Young Miss, is there a problem?¡± Ye Xiao was a secret guard, ustomed to watching over Jiang Peihuan. Hearing themotion inside, she stood outside the door and asked softly. ¡°Nothing.¡± After Ye Xiao left, Jiang Peihuan gave up on removing the ring. If she continued, her finger would likely be injured. Although she had sleptte the previous night, Jiang Peihuan still woke up early the next morning. Thinking ofst night¡¯s events, she instinctively looked at her hand. The red gemstone ring rested on her middle finger. Upon closer inspection, her finger was still a bit red and swollen from trying to remove the ring. ¡°Miss, may wee in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± After getting permission, Yue Er pushed the door open and entered. Seeing Jiang Peihuan already dressed, Yue Er couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, you slept sotest night. Why are you up so early today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Why is that? Miss Sijin sleeps until seven every morning, but you¡­¡± ¡°Yue Er, how dare you gossip about me behind my back?¡± Jiang Sijin pushed the door and entered, feigning anger. Yue Er quickly bowed. ¡°Miss Jiang, I realize my mistake. Please punish me.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I was just joking with you.¡± Seeing Yue Er¡¯s panicked eyes, Jiang Sijin quickly approached her. Yue Er, now standing, chuckled softly. ¡°I was just joking with Miss Sijin too.¡± ¡°Very funny, Yue Er.¡± ¡°Elder Sister, look, Yue Er is actually teasing me now.¡± ¡°Elder Sister, when did you start wearing rings?¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, Jiang Sijin grabbed her hand. With her shout, everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon her hand. For some reason, at that moment, Jiang Peihuan felt slightly embarrassed. She quickly withdrew her hand and looked at Jiang Sijin. ¡°Why did youe here so early in the morning?¡±¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Sijin let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Second Aunt. She wants everyone to know she¡¯s marrying off her daughter, so she had people start decorating the garden early in the morning. It was so noisy I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Third Brother has returned to the Academy, so I had no choice but toe to you.¡± ¡°In that case, how about I take you out to y today?¡± ¡°Really, Elder Sister?¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard they were going out to y. Although the General¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t restrict their movements, Jiang Sijin was still young, so she needed someone to apany her whenever she went out. ¡°Yes, the loquats at Mother¡¯s manor should be ripe soon. Let¡¯s stay there for two days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Elder Sister. Let¡¯s leave right away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. We have to inform Grandmother first.¡± Seeing Jiang Sijin¡¯s delighted expression, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mood lifted as well. Old Madam Jiang didn¡¯t object when she heard the sisters were going to the manor; instead, she encouraged them. ¡°It¡¯s good to go out and have fun for two days. Just make sure to return before the wedding.¡± ¡°Sijin, you must listen to Peihuan while at the manor, understood?¡± ¡°I understand, Grandmother.¡± In front of the old madam, Jiang Sijin appeared obedient. After leaving the chrysanthemum hall, she excitedly grabbed Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Elder Sister, let¡¯s hurry.¡±¡± ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t been out in ages.¡± ¡°Elder Sister, the weather is perfect for hunting. Once we reach the manor, let¡¯s go hunting on the mountain behind it.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, and Big Brother will return soon. I want to catch a few rabbits to make hand warmers for them. They¡¯lle in handy when the weather gets cold.¡± ¡°I think you just want to eat rabbit meat yourself.¡± ¡°Elder Sister¡­¡± Seeing the smile in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Sijin yfully stretched her tone. ¡°Although I enjoy rabbit meat, isn¡¯t this just a bonus?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan shook her head, and the maids nearby also giggled. When leaving the General¡¯s Masion, Jiang Peihuan brought only a few people: Ye Xiao, Lu Er, and several attendants. A single carriage sufficed. Unbeknownst to Jiang Peihuan, as soon as she left the General¡¯s Mansion, two people had already departed separately from a nearby corner. ¡°Master, there¡¯s news.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 One of them went straight to the Qing Mansion. After returning from Lingyun Temple, the more Xiao Junhao thought about it, the more he felt that something was off. That day, Jiang Peihuan looked at him as if she was looking at a stranger. Her eyes were full of annoyance and indifference, with a faint hint of hatred. Not long ago, she had gazed at him with dependence and admiration. Xiao Junhao had been pondering what had changed in the past few days. In the end, he concluded that Jiang Peihuan had fallen for someone else. He absolutely could not ept this oue. ¡°What news?¡± Seeing Pei Wu enter, Xiao Junhao collected his thoughts and spoke indifferently. Pei Wu stepped forward and whispered a few words in Xiao Junhao¡¯s ear. Hearing him, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Is the news true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Eldest Young Miss has already taken Third Young Miss out of the city. It seems they¡¯ll be staying at the manor for a few days.¡± ¡°The luck is on my side.¡± ¡°Pei Wu, pack your things.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While Qing¡¯s Mansion was bustling, King Cheng¡¯s Mansion also received the news. Han Feng excitedly ran into Xiao Nanye¡¯s study. He looked at the man sitting in the chair, examining a painting, and smiled, ¡°Master, good news.¡± ¡°What? Did you find money?¡± Xiao Nanye nced at him coldly and spoke unhappily. ¡°Master, Eldest Miss has left the city.¡± ¡°Left the city?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s name, Xiao Nanye immediately sat up straight and looked at Han Feng. Observing his master¡¯s expression, Han Feng continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already found out. Eldest Miss brought Third Miss out to y.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t bring any elders with them. They only have Ye Xiao and a servant girl with them.¡± ¡°Pack your things and head to An Mansion. ¡°Master, why are we going to An Mansion? Shouldn¡¯t we be looking for Eldest Miss?¡± Seeing the confusion in Han Feng¡¯s eyes, Xiao Nanye replied disdainfully, ¡°Do you have a house next to the General¡¯s Mansion?¡± Han Feng was speechless. Alright, he had been foolish. At the An Mansion Prince An was the youngest son in the kingdom, only twelve years old this year. When Xiao Nanye arrived, the young prince was bored in his residence. Upon hearing of Xiao Nanye¡¯s arrival, confusion filled Prince An¡¯s eyes. By this time, Xiao Nanye had already approached him. ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± Prince An, Xiao Junmo, looked at Xiao Nanye with puzzled eyes as he walked towards them. Seeing his confused expression, Xiao Nanye calmly replied, ¡°I heard the scenery at your manor south of the city is quite beautiful.¡± ¡°So?¡± The doubt in Xiao Junmo¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°I wish to see it for myself.¡± ¡°Did youe to see me today just for this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Junmo fell silent. Two hourster, Xiao Nanye and Xiao Junmo set off towards the manor. Simultaneously, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin arrived at the manor. ¡°Greetings to Eldest Young Miss and Third Young Miss.¡± The manor¡¯s head had already received the news and had been waiting at the entrance. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin stepping out of the carriage, he hurried forward. ¡°Uncle Liu, please rise.¡± Uncle Liu was Deputy General Liu¡¯s father, so Jiang Peihuan showed him more courtesy. ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m here primarily to spend a couple of days with Sijin. Please, carry on with your duties and don¡¯t mind us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Uncle Liu, are the loquats in the manor ripe?¡± ¡°They are indeed. If Third Miss wants some, I¡¯ll have someone pick a few.¡± ¡°No need, Eldest Sister and I will pick them ourselvester.¡± Hearing Uncle Liu¡¯s words, Sijin quickly waved her hand. As she spoke, she took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Elder Sister, let¡¯s go now, alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Jiang Sijin hurriedly ran towards the hill. Observing this, Jiang Peihuan smiled and shook her head, then turned to Ye Xiao. ¡°Follow Third Miss and ensure she doesn¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Young Miss, shall we go as well?¡± Lu Er was eager to join. Seeing Jiang Sijin¡¯s retreating figure, she spoke softly. Upon hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. The loquats were indeed ripe, and from a distance, patches of golden yellow were visible. Jiang Sijin stood under the tree, calling out to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Elder Sister,e quickly!¡± As she spoke, she had already rolled up her sleeves. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan approached and whispered, ¡°Be careful not to fall from the tree.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Sister, I definitely won¡¯t fall.¡± ¡°Meng Er, fetch me a basket to put the loquats inter.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Meng Er had been following Jiang Sijin the whole time and had a lively personality. In no time, she arrived at the tree with arge basket. With the tools in ce, Sijin began to examine the loquat tree before her. After choosing a rtivelyrge tree, she leaped and climbed onto a branch. Sijin moved swiftly, quickly reaching the tree¡¯s center where she could pick the loquats. ¡°Elder Sister, I¡¯m starting to pluck them. Help me see which loquat isrger.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful and stay safe.¡± Jiang Peihuan responded and then looked up at the loquats on the tree. In the distance, Xiao Nanye was approaching with Xiao Junmo. ¡°Master, it¡¯s the Eldest Miss and her group.¡± Han Feng noticed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s group from afar and quickly alerted his master. Xiao Nanye¡¯s vision was sharp, and he immediately spotted Jiang Peihuan standing under a tree. She looked up, a faint smile gracing her lips. Perhaps the sun was too bright, so she shielded her eyes with her hand. That¡¯s when Xiao Nanye caught sight of the ring on her finger. Upon seeing the ring, Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Young Miss, someone ising.¡± Hearing the voice, Ye Xiao whispered into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ear. Upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan turned her head. Her eyes met Xiao Nanye, who was on horseback, dressed in white, radiating a jade-like aura. She wondered if it was her imagination, but she thought she saw a smile on the man¡¯s face. At that moment, Xiao Junmo looked at Xiao Nanye and asked, ¡°Uncle, did youe here just to see that woman?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression became neutral. ¡°I came here to enjoy the scenery.¡± Xiao Junmo fell silent. Han Feng was speechless ¡°Han Feng, who is that girl on the tree?¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯sughter was quite conspicuous. Xiao Junmo¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity as he saw the girl in red. Hearing Xiao Junmo¡¯s question, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Your Highness, Prine An, that¡¯s the Third Miss of the General¡¯s Mansion. She¡¯s about the same age as you.¡± So, it would be better not to call her a little girl. ¡°Sijin,e down.¡± As Xiao Nanye and his group slowly approached, Jiang Peihuan called to Jiang Sijin on the tree. Realizing that someone wasing, Jiang Sijin heeded Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words and jumped down from the tree. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡± When Sijin saw Xiao Nanye, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Prince An mentioned that the scenery here is beautiful, so he invited me toe and admire it.¡± Knowing that Jiang Sijin and Jiang Peihuan were very close, Xiao Nanye¡¯s tone was gentle. However, both Prince An and Sijin revealed puzzled expressions upon hearing this. Especially Prince An, his eyes showed surprise and confusion, but he didn¡¯t reveal that it was Xiao Nanye who had taken the initiative to find him. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t mind their expressions. After bowing to Xiao Nanye and Xiao Junmo, she whispered, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb Your Highnesses King Cheng and Prince An.¡± With that, she looked at Jiang Sijin. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s return to the manor.¡± ¡°King Cheng, farewell.¡± When Jiang Sijin heard this, she waved at Xiao Nanye and then followed Jiang Peihuan. However, as soon as they entered the manor, Jiang Sijin couldn¡¯t help but grasp Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Elder Sister, why is King Cheng here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the King already say? He¡¯s here to enjoy the scenery.¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, that excuse would only fool a three-year-old. In the entire Qi Kingdom, who doesn¡¯t know that King Cheng has been gifted several beautiful courtyards and vis? If he wanted to enjoy the scenery, why would hee here?¡± ¡°No matter the reason for King Cheng¡¯s visit, it¡¯s not for you to discuss. Don¡¯t bring this up again.¡± Turning around and ring at Jiang Sijin, Jiang Peihuan spoke angrily. But the young girl beside her didn¡¯t seem concerned. Instead, she held her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Elder Sister, could it be that King Cheng¡­¡± ¡°Enough nonsense.¡± Before Jiang Sijin could finish, Jiang Peihuan interrupted her. Seeing the sternness in her eyes, Jiang Sijin silently covered her mouth, indicating she would remain quiet. After giving her a sharp look, Jiang Peihuan walked towards the manor. But just as she took a step, a familiar voice called out from behind her. ¡°Miss Jiang, please wait.¡± ¡°Elder Sister, it seems to be King Cheng.¡± As Jiang Sijin heard the voice, her interest was piqued. Jiang Peihuan looked at the man slowly approaching, her eyes filled withplex emotions. ¡°Greetings to His Highnesses King Cheng and King An.¡± ¡°Young Miss, please rise.¡± ¡°I came here today because I heard that your manor has many loquats and peaches. Coincidentally, I enjoy both these fruits, so I came to ask for some. Eldest Miss, would you be willing to give me some?¡± As soon as Xiao Nanye finished speaking, the expressions in everyone¡¯s eyes varied. Han Feng, who was next to Xiao Nanye, widened his eyes. His master was clearly allergic to peaches, so when did he start liking them? He was going all out to get close to the young miss. After hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, a strange look appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. If she remembered correctly, Xiao Nanye hated peaches the most. This was something she had learned from Xiao Junhao in her past life. ¡°Is the Young Miss unwilling?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan hesitating, Xiao Junmo, who was nearby, asked softly. Hearing his voice, Jiang Peihuan gathered her thoughts and respectfully replied, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll ask the manor¡¯s steward to prepare some loquats and peaches for your highness.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ve heard the manor has beautiful scenery. Since we¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to take a look. Eldest Miss, could you please apany me for a walk?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye nced at Xiao Junmo, who quickly smiled at Jiang Sijin. ¡°Third Miss, I¡¯d like to personally pick some fruits to present to my father and mother. Could you please show me the way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy! I¡¯ll take you there right now.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Junmo¡¯s words, Jiang Sijin spoke without thinking. However, after she finished speaking, she remembered Jiang Peihuan and quickly looked at her. ¡°Elder Sister?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded but softly reminded her, ¡°You are the hostess. Remember to entertain His Highness well.¡± ¡°Understood, Elder Sister.¡± With that, Jiang Sijin left with Xiao Junmo. Then, Han Feng also walked away, ncing at Ye Xiao. However, Ye Xiao seemed not to notice and stood firmly behind Jiang Peihuan. Until Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°Ye Xiao, you may leave as well. I¡¯ll apany Prince Cheng for a walk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Watching Ye Xiao¡¯s retreating figure, Xiao Nanye said softly, ¡°It seems that in Ye Xiao¡¯s heart, your words carry more weight than mine now. ¡°What brings Your Highness here today?¡± After everyone had left, Jiang Peihuan looked directly at the man beside her and spoke. Her eyes were filled with indifference and a hint of distance. For some reason, seeing Jiang Peihuan like this made Xiao Nanye¡¯s heart ache. He didn¡¯t answer her question but looked at her hand instead. ¡°This ring looks lovely on you.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye mention the ring on her finger, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes filled with a hint of helplessness. ¡°For some reason, I can¡¯t remove this ring. Once I manage to take it off, I¡¯ll return it to its rightful owner.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t remove it, then don¡¯t bother. There¡¯s no reason for me to take back something I¡¯ve given away.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan wanting to say more, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°I gave this ring to Miss Jiang because I need your help with something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± When Jiang Peihuan heard Xiao Nanye asking for her help, she felt a sense of relief. For some reason, every time she saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t look directly at him. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about this matter just yet. You¡¯ll know in a few days.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan furrowed her brow. Seeing the expression in her eyes, Xiao Nanye smiled and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. It won¡¯t be anything that puts you in a difficult position.¡± With that, the man walked ahead, and Jiang Peihuan had no choice but to follow. After walking some distance, a small river appeared before them. A gentle breeze blew, making it quitefortable. Xiao Nanye stopped by the river and admired the view, ¡°The scenery here is indeed beautiful.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you tter me.¡± When they were together, it was mostly Xiao Nanye who spoke while Jiang Peihuan responded softly. If the other young nobles of Qi Kingdom saw this scene, they would doubt their eyes. The usually cold and ruthless King Cheng actually had such a gentle side. In fact, Jiang Peihuan also harbored some doubts. In her previous life, when she was with Xiao Junhao, she had always heard people describe King Cheng as a man of few words and cold-hearted. Yet, the man before her couldn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°Elder sister?¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 At that moment, Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice reached her ears, followed by her, Xiao Junmo, and others walking towards them. Seeing these people, Xiao Nanye instantly closed his mouth and showed his usual cold expression. ¡°Elder Sister, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m a bit hungry. Let¡¯s go have a meal.¡± Hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes brightened. He subconsciously looked at Jiang Peihuan, but just as he was about to speak, Jiang Peihuan preempted him, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and there are no elders in the manor. I won¡¯t keep Your Highness for dinner. Please take care, Your Highnesses.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s undisguised dismissal, Xiao Nanye¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he nodded at her, ¡°Then I will take my leave first. If I have time tomorrow, I wille to your manor to enjoy the scenery.¡± After saying that, Xiao Nanye left first. Prince An, Xiao Junmo, quickly followed. ¡°Elder Sister, does King Cheng mean they¡¯reing back tomorrow?¡± ¡°Give the order to return to the residence early tomorrow morning.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t answer Jiang Sijin¡¯s question but looked at Ye Xiao. Upon hearing this, Jiang Sijin looked at Xiao Nanye¡¯s back with sympathy. Soon, Jiang Peihuan left with Jiang Sijin. No one noticed two people standing on the opposite hillside. It was none other than Xiao Junhao and Pei Wu. At this moment, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. He had been hesitating before, but the scene he just witnessed made him determined. Jiang Hong was about to return to the capital. He couldn¡¯t let Jiang Peihuan slip through his fingers. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Everything is prepared, and the items have been ced in the dishes. As soon as Eldest Miss eats that dinner, she will fall asleep.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s departing figure, his eyes revealing a determined expression. Jiang Peihuan waspletely unaware of these things. Looking at the dinner on the table, Jiang Peihuan said to Ye Xiao and Lu Er, ¡°Third Miss and I can¡¯t finish these dishes. You can take some downstairs to eat.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Lu Er had grown up with Jiang Peihuan since childhood, so she wasn¡¯t shy. After hearing these words, she went forward to take some dishes. However, when those dishes passed by Jiang Peihuan, she frowned, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Lu Er jumped in fright. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t look at her but looked at Ye Xiao, ¡°Check these dishes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao knew there was something wrong with the food and quickly went forward. After carefully examining all the dishes, Ye Xiao looked at Jiang Peihuan with a troubled expression, ¡°Eldest Miss, there¡¯s something wrong with these dishes.¡± ¡°Is there a problem with the food?¡± When Jiang Sijin, sitting next to Jiang Peihuan, heard this, her eyes widened in surprise before filling with anger. ¡°Why would there be a problem with the food? I¡¯ll go ask the kitchen staff right now.¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Jiang Peihuan said in a low voice as she saw Jiang Sijin stand up. ¡°Elder sister?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Calm down first, or we might alert the enemy.¡± Jiang Peihuan then turned to Ye Xiao. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these dishes?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not poisoned, but they contain sleeping pills that will make people fall asleep,¡± Ye Xiao exined. This was also why she hadn¡¯t noticed the issue immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t alert anyone. Lu Er, you and Ye Xiao should prepare a few more dishes yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± ¡°Elder sister, do you have a n?¡± As Ye Xiao and Lu Er left, Jiang Sijin looked at Jiang Peihuan with excitement in her eyes. Seeing her sister¡¯s expression, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mood improved. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll close the doors and catch the ghosts.¡± At night, the lights in Jiang Manor were turned off, and the entire estate was eerily quiet. ¡°Master, the eldest Miss and the others have already gone to bed. Shouldn¡¯t we rest as well?¡± Han Feng asked, looking at Xiao Nanye standing in the courtyard. He yawned as he spoke. Xiao Nanye gave him a cold nce but eventually entered the house, seeing the dark manor nearby. After Xiao Nanye went inside, a few shadowy figures entered Jiang Manor. ¡°Your Highness, this is Miss Jiang¡¯s room,¡± Pei Wu, dressed in ck, whispered as he pointed to the room on the left. Xiao Junhao, also in ck but without a mask, looked at the closed door with excitement in his eyes. ¡°You all wait outside for my orders.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Xiao Junhao pushed open Jiang Peihuan¡¯s door. The room was pitch ck, but he could still make out the bed¡¯s outline. He approached the bed, and even though it was dark, his martial artist¡¯s eyesight allowed him to clearly see Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. He reached out and touched her face, unable to resist. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. I gave you a chance.¡± The skin he touched was soft and tender, and the man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of desire. Xiao Junhao lifted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s nket and lowered his head. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan, who should have been unconscious, opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Xiao Junhao, who was approaching her. She raised her hand and whipped the person in front of her. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip struck Xiao Junhao¡¯s face without any bias, causing the man to scream. Looking at Jiang Peihuan sitting on the bed, Xiao Junhao covered his face and said with a dark expression, ¡°You didn¡¯t faint.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan just sneered, gripped the whip in her hand, andshed out.. However, Xiao Junhao managed to dodge this attack. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you forced me to do this.¡± Xiao Junhao couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he knew martial arts and attacked directly. Jiang Peihuan was a little shocked when she held his hand. She did not expect Xiao Junhao to be so strong at this time, even stronger than her In just a moment, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wrist was also grabbed by Xiao Junhao, who forcefully suppressed her hands. Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness. Today, I will make you¡­ Oh¡­¡± Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head, only to see the ring on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t expect that the ring woulde in handy. However, when she saw Xiao Junhao, who had flipped over and fallen to the ground, her eyes turned ugly. She got off the bed and used her hand to feel under his nose. When she felt that he was still breathing, she heaved a sigh of relief. No matter how much she hated him, she couldn¡¯t kill him now. ¡°Han Feng, take these people down!¡± At this moment, the door was kicked open. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Upon hearing the noise, Jiang Peihuan looked coldly at the door, and her eyes widened in surprise when she saw who had entered. When Xiao Nanye entered the room, his gaze immediately fell on Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Are you injured?¡± As he spoke, he carefully examined her, and upon seeing no wounds, he breathed a sigh of relief. When he turned to look at the person lying on the ground, his eyes were filled with menace. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I am unharmed. But what brings you here?¡± ¡°I heard somemotion from your side and brought people to help.¡± ¡°Master, we¡¯ve captured them all.¡± At this moment, Han Feng entered Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. Seeing Xiao Junhao lying on the ground, he felt sympathy for him. Out of all people, Xiao Junhao had targeted someone his master was interested in. ¡°Kill them all.¡± Without hesitation, Xiao Nanye coldly ordered, his eyes filled with fury. Han Feng signaled to the people in the courtyard, and within an instant, all those who came with Xiao Junhao were taken away At that moment, Pei Wu, filled with anger, yelled at Xiao Nanye, ¡°King Cheng, our Prince is also a Prince personally appointed by the Emperor. You have no right to kill people from Qing Mansion.¡± ¡°Spare his life.¡± Xiao Nanye nced at Pei Wu and spoke softly. Then, Xiao Nanye looked down at Xiao Junhao on the ground. With a sudden change of expression, he kicked Xiao Junhao out of the door, sending him tumbling into the courtyard. When Jiang Sijin arrived with her people, she saw Xiao Junhao being thrown out of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room by Xiao Nanye like garbage. Xiao Junhao spat blood onto the ground. Upon witnessing this, Pei Wu rushed to Xiao Junhao¡¯s side, worry in his eyes, and called out, ¡°Your Highness?¡± However, Xiao Junhao was unconscious, showing no response. Pei Wu red angrily at Xiao Nanye. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing I cannot do.¡± ¡°I spare your life so you can ry this message to Xiao Junhao: if there¡¯s a next time, he won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± ¡°Get lost already! Do you really want to see your Prince die?¡± Concerned that Xiao Junhao might actually die, Han Feng angrily yelled at Pei Wu. Hearing this, Pei Wu quickly lifted Xiao Junhao onto his back. After Xiao Junhao had left, Xiao Nanye looked at the indifferent Jiang Peihuan. ¡°To avoid any furtherplications, Miss, you should return to your residence as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping me today, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need to get involved in these troubles.¡± ¡°As long as it concerns you, it¡¯s not a problem for me.¡± Seeing she was about to speak, Xiao Nanye interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest for now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Qing King¡¯s matter; I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan wanted to say something, but ultimately remained silent, nodding with aplex expression. After leaving some guards behind, Xiao Nanye departed with Han Feng. That night, Jiang Peihuan struggled to sleep. Staring at the ring in her hand, her eyes were filled with mixed emotions. Memories from her past life yed out in her mind. She wished to avoid any contact with the Xiao family. Moreover, she knew Xiao Nanye¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t good. Yet, the ring on her finger served as a reminder of his help. When the sky began to brighten, Jiang Peihuan finally grew drowsy. Just as she started to drift off, she heard Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Elder sister?¡± Momentster, Jiang Peihuanposed herself and joined Jiang Sijin in the carriage. ¡°Elder sister, are you worried about what happenedst night?¡± Jiang Sijin asked softly upon seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s troubled expression. Hearing her sister, Jiang Peihuan snapped back to reality. She nced at Jiang Sijin and whispered, ¡°Keepst night¡¯s events to yourself.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we tell Grandmother?¡± ¡°No need. Your second older sister¡¯s marriage is already stressing Grandmother. Let¡¯s not burden her further.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jiang Sijin obeyed Jiang Peihuan, deciding not to inform the family, and even reminded those around her. Old Madam Jiang noticed Jiang Peihuan had only stayed one night before returning to the manor, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Huan Er, why are you back so soon? Is something wrong at the manor?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just happened to find ripe loquats and peaches. They don¡¯tst long, so I picked them and brought them for Grandmother to taste.¡± ¡°You silly girl, there¡¯s always time for Grandmother to enjoy these fruits. You didn¡¯t need to make this trip.¡± Jiang Peihuan smiled but said nothing. She left discreetly. By the time Xiao Nanye visited the Jiang Manor in the morning, she was already gone. As he looked at the vige head standing before him, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes showed a hint of helplessness. Eager to see her, he¡¯d arrived only to find she¡¯d slipped away without a word. ¡°Uncle, what do you think? Should we continue enjoying the scenery or head back?¡± Prince An casually bit into the loquat in his hand and looked at Xiao Nanye with a smile, a hint of amusement in his eyes. Xiao Nanye ignored him and looked at the manor head. ¡°When did Miss leave?¡± ¡°Replying to King Cheng, Eldest Miss left before breakfast.¡± It was almost time for breakfast. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the city.¡± Xiao Nanye nced at Han Feng and left the manor. Watching his retreating figure, Prince An couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Uncle, wait for me!¡± In just a moment, the area returned to its peaceful state. However, not far away, the manor of Qing Mansion was in chaos. ¡°How is he?¡± Looking at the doctor¡¯s concerned expression, Pei Wu quickly asked. Worried that Xiao Junhao would cause unnecessary trouble if he returned to the city, Pei Wu didn¡¯t dare send him back. Instead, he invited a doctor to the manor. Seeing the doctor finish checking the pulse, Pei Wu quickly approached ¡°His Highness, Prince Qing, has severe injuries. To recover, he needs at least a month of proper care.¡± ¡°A month?¡± ¡°Yes, at least a month.¡± ¡°Go prepare the medicine.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± As soon as the doctor left, Xiao Junhao, lying on the bed, opened his eyes. Pei Wu hurried forward and carefully helped him sit up. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re awake.¡± Xiao Junhao coughed for a while before speaking softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Peihuan?¡± Mentioning that woman caused a sharp pain in his heart. She wanted to kill him. At that time, although he was close to fainting, he clearly saw the murderous intent in her eyes. ¡°Miss Jiang has already returned to the city.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 As soon as Pei Wu finished speaking, Xiao Junhao spat out more blood and fainted again. The entire manor descended into chaos once more. Time flew by, and soon it was Jiang Ruyun¡¯s wedding day. The entire Jiang Residence was decorated with joy and celebration. Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Jiang Sijin and Ye Xiao, entered the Orchid Garden. When they arrived, Jiang Ruyun was in the middle of getting dressed. ¡°Quickly bring everything here, and don¡¯t leave anything behind.¡± Zhou Rongfang anxiously instructed the maids. When she turned around, she saw Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin. ¡°Huan Huan, Sijin, what brings you here?¡± ¡°We came to see Ruyun.¡± Jiang Peihuan bowed to Zhou Rongfang and spoke softly. ¡°Eldest Sister, Third Sister.¡± Hearing the voices, Jiang Ruyun also looked at Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin. At this time, Jiang Ruyun was still in her confinement period. However, after a few days of rest, herplexion had improved significantly. Approaching her, Jiang Peihuan handed her a box. ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s this?¡± Looking at the box presented to her, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. Jiang Peihuan remained silent, cing the box on the table beside her. ¡°This is my makeup gift for you.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun opened the box on the table. Inside was a pair of violet jade bracelets. She recalled asking Jiang Peihuan for these bracelets many times, but her sister never gave them to her. Seeing the jade bracelets now, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes held a hint ofplexity. ¡°Eldest Sister, aren¡¯t these your favorite bracelets?¡± ¡°Today, you¡¯re getting married. I remember you liked these bracelets, so I¡¯m giving them to you now. I hope everything goes smoothly for you in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything particrly nice, just this Eight Treasures Ne. Second Sister, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Younger Sister.¡± Jiang Sijin, who usually quarreled with Jiang Ruyun whenever they met, was unustomed to her gentle demeanor. She touched her nose and stood behind Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Eldest Miss, Third Madam invites you toe.¡± At this moment, Liu Xiu¡¯s maid, Jing Er, hurriedly approached them. ¡°Sijin, stay here with your Second Sister.¡± After quietly instructing Jiang Sijin, Jiang Peihuan went outside. Seeing the anxious look in Jing Er¡¯s eyes, she asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something up with Third Aunt?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you go to the Chrysanthemum Hall, Young Miss.¡± Jing Er¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything else and went straight to the Chrysanthemum Hall. Before she entered, she heard Old Madam Jiang¡¯s angry voice, ¡°This Zhao family is simply insufferable.¡± ¡°Grandmother, who has upset you again?¡± Jiang Peihuan walked up to Old Madam Jiang and spoke softly. Seeing her, the old madam¡¯s anger subsided a bit, but she still looked indignant, ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s the Zhao family, of course.¡± Jiang Peihuan turned to look at Liu Xiu, who softly said, ¡°The Huainan Mansion just sent a message saying that the prince is feeling unwell due to the wind, so they can only send the butler to wee the bride today.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. Liu Xiu continued, ¡°If the groom doesn¡¯t personallye to wee the bride, Ruyun might be looked down upon by the Huainan Mansion before even entering their household. I sent someone to discuss this matter with them, but after some investigation, we found out¡­¡± ¡°The prince isn¡¯t actually sick with a cold; he went to Wanxiang Pavilion to drinkst night and hasn¡¯t sobered up yet.¡± As Liu Xiu spoke thest sentence, her eyes were filled with helplessness. The Huainan Mansion was clearly making things difficult on purpose, and there was nothing they could do about it. ¡°Third Aunt, let someone inform Second Aunt about this situation. Let¡¯s see what she thinks.¡± ¡°Jing Er, go and tell Second Mistress about this matter. Remember, don¡¯t cause a scene.¡± Jing Er¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything else and went straight to the Chrysanthemum Hall. Before she entered, she heard Old Madam Jiang¡¯s angry voice, ¡°This Zhao family is simply insufferable.¡± ¡°Grandmother, who has upset you again?¡± Jiang Peihuan walked up to Old Madam Jiang and spoke softly. Seeing her, the old madam¡¯s anger subsided a bit, but she still looked indignant, ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s the Zhao family, of course.¡± Jiang Peihuan turned to look at Liu Xiu, who softly said, ¡°The Huainan King¡¯s Mansion just sent a message saying that the prince is feeling unwell due to the wind, so they can only send the butler to wee the bride today.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. Liu Xiu continued, ¡°If the groom doesn¡¯t personallye to wee the bride, Ruyun might be looked down upon by the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion before even entering their household. I sent someone to discuss this matter with them, but after some investigation, we found out¡­¡± ¡°The prince isn¡¯t actually sick with a cold; he went to Wanxiang Pavilion to drinkst night and hasn¡¯t sobered up yet.¡± As Liu Xiu spoke thest sentence, her eyes were filled with helplessness. The Huainan King¡¯s Mansion was clearly making things difficult on purpose, and there was nothing they could do about it. ¡°Third Aunt, let someone inform Second Aunt about this situation. Let¡¯s see what she thinks.¡± ¡°Jing Er, go and tell Second Mistress about this matter. Remember, don¡¯t cause a scene.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Half a cup of teater, Zhou Rongfang entered the Chrysanthemum Hall with bloodshot eyes, ¡°This Zhao family is going too far.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re angry? Why did you agree so quickly before?¡± Old Madam Jiang spoke, her voice filled with irritation. Seeing that the old madam was about to get angry again, Jiang Peihuan quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, Second Aunt, I have a solution for this problem.¡± ¡°What solution?¡± Hearing this, they all looked at Jiang Peihuan. Facing their gazes, she calmly said, ¡°Since the prince can¡¯te to pick up the bride, let¡¯s postpone the wedding. Whenever the prince cane to get the bride, the wedding will continue.¡± ¡°What if the Huainan Mansion changes their mind?¡± ¡°Second Aunt, Father and Second Uncle will return to the capital soon. If the Huainan Mansion dares to cancel the engagement, our Jiang family won¡¯t be easily bullied.¡± ¡°Yes, Second Sister-inw, you must be firm now, or how will Ruyun face the people of Huainan Mansion in the future?¡± ¡°Alright, you go to the Zhao family now and tell them the wedding is to be¡­¡± ¡°Old Madam, the people from Huainan Mansion havee to wee the bride.¡± Before the old madam could finish speaking, Nanny Xu pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Who¡¯s here to wee the bride?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the prince.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. However, when she saw Zhao Yong beside Zhao Fuqing, she understood why Zhao Fuqing hade. Zhao Fuqing was led directly to the chrysanthemum hall. Although he was wearing wedding clothes, his face was deathly pale, and a strong smell of alcohol lingered on him. Upon seeing Zhao Fuqing like this, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but she dared not speak up. The old madam didn¡¯t even want to nce at Zhao Fuqing. ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m here to fetch Yun Er,¡± said Zhao Fuqing, bowing perfunctorily in front of Old Madam Jiang. If the King of Huainan hadn¡¯t forced him toe, he wouldn¡¯t be here today. ¡°Old Madam, please forgive me. Second Madam, please forgive me. My son has caught a cold, so¡­¡± ¡°If you have a cold, don¡¯t drink. It will only worsen your condition,¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted before Zhao Yong could finish. Hearing this, Zhao Yong¡¯s face stiffened, and Zhao Fuqing¡¯s eyes revealed an ugly expression. ¡°Alright, Second branch of the Jiang family, take the prince to the Orchid Garden.¡± said the old madam, addressing Zhou Rongfang, not wanting to say anything more. Weddings in the Qi Kingdom usually took ce at night, though some families opted for daytime ceremonies to save trouble. When Zhao Fuqing was brought to the Orchid Garden, Jiang Ruyun was still getting ready. When she came out, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience. Just as he was about to lose his temper, he heard a voice by his ear. ¡°Young Miss, His Highness King Cheng has arrived.¡± Then, Jiang Peihuan saw a man dressed in white striding towards them. Upon seeing Xiao Nanye, Zhao Fuqing instantly became well-behaved. ¡°Second Madam, I havee especially today to bring you a gift,¡± Xiao Nanye said as he nced at Han Feng. After the items were presented, he took his ce beside Jiang Peihuan. Chapter 41 - 41: Giving a Medicine Chapter 41: Giving a Medicine Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon seeing Xiao Nanye, Zhou Rongfang was taken aback. However, her surprise gave way to understanding as she took in his demeanor. She reflected on his past marriage proposal and concluded that he must be visiting for Jiang Peihuan. Offering a warm smile, she said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s a privilege to have you grace our humble Jiang Mansion. Huan Huan, please ensure hisfort,¡± she suggested to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Understood, Second Aunt.¡± Zhao Yong interjected, ¡°Second Madam, it¡¯s time for the prince to escort the Second Young Lady.¡± Zhao Yong noticed Zhao Fuqing¡¯s pale face. With Jiang Ruyun already dressed up, Zhou Rongfang had no option but to agree At this point, Jiang Ruyun was already dressed up, leaving Zhou Rongfang with no other option but to agree. Shortly after, a maid helped Jiang Ruyun, donned in red, out of her room. Zhou Rongfang instructed, ¡°Lan Er, guide the Second Miss and the Prince to the ancestral hall.¡± ¡°Yes, Second Madam.¡± Stepping out of her room, Jiang Ruyun locked eyes with Zhao Fuqing. Seeing his pallor, her shy demeanor tempered. As she moved forward, leaning on her maid, she gently said, ¡°Brother Zhao, let¡¯s proceed to the ancestral hall.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± replied Zhao Fuqing impatiently, leading the way. A chill ran down Jiang Peihuan¡¯s spine as she watched them. Once Jiang Ruyun and Zhao Fuqing had departed, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Nanye and proposed, ¡°Your Highness, may I request your presence at the ceremony in the Chrysanthemum Hall?¡± ¡°Your thoughtfulness is appreciated, Miss,¡± he responded graciously. Jiang Peihuan had initially nned to have a maid escort him, but circumstances demanded her presence as his guide. When the Jiang family noticed Xiao Nanye, they expressed surprise. Yet, seeing him with Jiang Peihuan, their surprise turned to understanding. ¡°King Cheng, it¡¯s an honor to have you,¡± said Old Madam Jiang, who moved forward to greet Xiao Nanye, holding Nanny Xu¡¯s hand for support. But, before she could bow, Xiao Nanye intervened. ¡°Please, Old Madam, rise. Today, I¡¯m here to share the joy. Just treat me as a regr guest, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± ¡°I appreciate your understanding, Your Highness. I hope you¡¯ll forgive any shorings in our hospitality.¡± ¡°Certainly not, it would be an honor if the Eldest Miss could apany me,¡± Xiao Nanye replied. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes sparked with curiosity but she held her tongue as the newlyweds were making their way towards them. Zhao Fuqing led the way with confident strides, with Jiang Ruyun trailing behind. Though Jiang Ruyun¡¯s health had improved slightly over the past few days, she was far from fully recovered. Zhao Fuqing walked briskly ahead, forcing her to break into a near jog to keep up. Her face soon turned pale from the exertion. Upon witnessing this, the Jiang family seethed with anger. ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t you see my sister can¡¯t keep up? Could you slow down for her?¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice broke the silence. Hearing this, Zhao Fuqing seemed slightly irked. But remembering the admonition from the King of Huainan, he checked his annoyance. He understood that once the formalities of the ceremony wereplete, he wouldn¡¯t have to put up with this any longer. In the ensuing time, Zhao Fuqing indeed appeared somewhat morepliant. Before long, Jiang Ruyun was ushered into the bridal pnquin, ready to be carried off to the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion. The Jiang family members, stationed at the entrance, watched the pnquin depart. ¡°When the Prince of Huainan shows such disrespect in front of us, one can only imagine the excesses that will ur in the Huainan Mansion after Ruyun¡¯s marriage,¡± Liu Xiu voiced her concern, clutching the hand of the elderly madam. Upon hearing her, Old Madam Jiang replied dismissively, ¡°It was her decision, she cannot me anyone else for the oue.¡± Her gaze intentionally met that of Zhou Rongfang. Witnessing Zhao Fuqing¡¯s indifference, not only was Zhou Rongfang angry, but she also felt a pang of sympathy. Yet, she chose to remain silent, fearing that her words might invite more trouble for her daughter. ¡°Huan Er, please see off King Cheng,¡± Old madam Jiang instructed, looking at Xiao Nanye who was still standing at the door. ¡°Yes, Grandmother.¡± As the senior members of the Jiang family went inside, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Nanye, her voice soft, ¡°Your Highness, the wedding has concluded.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan fell silent, her expression cold. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan retreated into silence, her expression growing cold. Observing her aloof demeanor, Xiao Nanye felt a sense of helpless despair. After a moment¡¯s thought, he spoke softly, ¡°I fear your sister might face difficulties in her married life at the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Should any issues arise in the future, you may send Ye Xiao to seek my assistance.¡± ¡°Your Highness, 1 appreciate your good intentions. But as my grandmother mentioned, this was her decision. If any problems do arise, she must bear them herself.¡± ¡°If you genuinely believed in what you just said, you wouldn¡¯t have confronted others at the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion.¡± Xiao Nanye knew from his investigations that the rtionship between Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun was strained. However, he also knew that she had stood up for her sister in spite of their differences. Her demeanor belied a different story, she was not as icy as she appeared. This cold faqade might just be a shield to guard herself. A spark ignited within Xiao Nanye as this realization dawned on him, making his gaze towards Jiang Peihuan grow warmer. ¡°Your Highness, please excuse me. 1 have some pressing matters, so I can¡¯t apany you further.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan started to walk away. An inexplicable fear to meet his warm gaze took over her, for reasons she could not fathom. But as she took a step, he grabbed her wrist. Even through her clothes, she could feel the heat of his hand. Coldness shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Highness, please behave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Noticing her icy reaction, he quickly let go of her hand. As he turned to leave, he left a small box in her hand. ¡°This is something 1 had prepared for you.¡± He departed without waiting for her response, his figure soon vanished from sight. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s this?¡± Yue Er, watching the scene unfold, couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Finishing her words, Jiang Peihuan headed towards her plum garden. Once in her room, curiosity got the better of her and she opened the box. She was taken aback by the sight within the box. Inside was a bottle of medicine, just by its scent she recognized it as the Heart-nourishing Pill. This potion was renowned for its nourishing properties, particrly beneficial for people suffering from insomnia. But how did he know about her sleepless nights? Ever since her rebirth, she hadn¡¯t slept well. Every night, she was haunted by dreams, and every moment, she feared that waking up would prove it was all just a dream. ¡°Miss, what is this medicine?¡± Chapter 42 - 42: To the Huainan Mansion Chapter 42: To the Huainan Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Yue Er stared at the medicine bottle in the box, her confusion deepening. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s next actions puzzled her even more. ¡°Put the medicine away and remind me to take it every night.¡± ¡°Understood, Miss.¡± As Yue Erplied, Jiang Peihuan felt somewhat puzzled. She had hidden her insomnia well. Nobody in the Jiang family knew about it. How did he find out? ¡°Master, 1 believe the youngdy has epted your medicine.¡± Han Feng spoke softly from behind a tree outside the plum garden, ncing at Xiao Nanye, who was intently observing the garden. Only after the door closed did Xiao Nanye look away. Upon seeing Han Feng still watching him, Xiao Nanye grumbled, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Let¡¯s move.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye quickly departed, leaving Han Feng smirking behind him. After dinner, Yue Er ced the Heart-Nourishing Pill beside Jiang Peihuan. ¡°You all don¡¯t need to stay here, go and rest,¡± Jiang Peihuan said softly, taking the medicine from Yue Er. ustomed to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s nighttime solitude, Yue Er obediently left the room. Jiang Peihuan leaned against the bed with a book. Whether it was the medicine or tiredness, she started feeling sleepy after reading for a while. She slept well that night, only to be awakened by a knock at the door. ¡°Yue Er, let¡¯s open the door. The youngdy usually wakes up early. I wonder why she¡¯s still asleep today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for the youngdy to have a good sleep, and these people had to disturb her,¡± Yue Er grumbled, her eyes shing with anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± After pushing open the door, they found Jiang Peihuan lifting her bed curtain. Yue Er rushed forward to help, ¡°Miss, are you awake?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded, feeling rxed and refreshed. The Heart-Nourishing Pill had indeed worked. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Eldest Miss, Lan Er is here.¡± ¡°Lan Er?¡± Hearing this name, Jiang Peihuan frowned. Lan Er was Jiang Ruyun¡¯s personal maid and had just gone to Huainan Mansion yesterday. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, but 1 heard Lan Er went to the Chrysanthemum Hall. Third Madam sent Jing Er to get you. She wants you to go over.¡± As she finished speaking, Yue Er had already tidied up for Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Chrysanthemum Hall.¡± Jiang Peihuan, along with Ye Xiao and Lu Er, headed towards the Chrysanthemum Hall. They hadn¡¯t even reached the gate when they heard the sobs of Lan Er. ¡°Old Madam, you must save the Second Miss. She¡¯s been bleeding all night, and they didn¡¯t even call a doctor from the pce. 1 had no choice but to run back.¡± Entering the hall, Jiang Peihuan saw the clear finger marks on Lan Er¡¯s face. ¡°Grandmother, Second Aunt, Third Aunt.¡± ¡°Huan Er?¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, everyone in the room seemed relieved. Especially Zhou Rongfang, she grabbed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Huanhuan, what should we do? Ruyun seems on the verge of death.¡± Tears filled Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes. Liu Xiu, despite her indifference towards the Second Madam, couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her in this state. Sheforted her, ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t panic, we will find a way.¡± Zhou Rongfang replied, ¡°What can I possibly do? Ruyun got married just yesterday; I can¡¯t possibly bring her back today.¡± Jiang Peihuan interjected, ¡°Who said you can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Huan Er, you mean?¡± ¡°Second Aunt, if Ruyun can¡¯t even keep her life, what¡¯s the point of minding these trivial matters?¡± Jiang Peihuan responded firmly to Zhou Rongfang¡¯s gaze. She then turned towards Old Madam Jiang and softly said, ¡°Grandmother, 1 will go to Huainan Pce to check on her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Upon hearing this, the Old Madam nodded. She said quietly, ¡°You should go check. If it¡¯s just an ident, don¡¯t spread it. If it truly is Huainan Mansion¡¯s fault, don¡¯t be scared. Ruyun is our family¡¯s daughter; we won¡¯t let her suffer needlessly.¡± ¡°Understood, Grandmother, don¡¯t worry.¡± After reassuring the Old Madam, Jiang Peihuan left the Chrysanthemum Hall. As soon as she left the Chrysanthemum Hall, a cold look reced the concern in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do we need to prepare a carriage, eldest Miss?¡± Deputy General Liu quickly asked when he saw Jiang Peihuan exiting the main gate. Shaking her head, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°No need.¡± She whistled, and the sound of horse hooves echoed shortly after. Her horse, Lie Feng, ran to her side and came to a halt. Climbing onto the horse, Jiang Peihuan took the reins. ¡°Elder Sister, let me go with you.¡± At this moment, Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice came from inside the manor. She looked at Jiang Peihuan sitting on the horse and quickly spoke up. Jiang Peihuan shook her head. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t simple; you stay home, I will go alone.¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, didn¡¯t you say we, as the Jiang family, share in glory and loss together? 1 am also part of the Jiang family.¡± Jiang Sijin approached Jiang Peihuan, determination shining in her eyes. When Jiang Peihuan remained silent, Jiang Sijin continued, ¡°If you won¡¯t take me now, I¡¯ll go by myselfter.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan revealed a faint smile. She looked at Deputy General Liu, ¡°Prepare a horse for the Third Miss.¡± ¡°Yes, eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Miss, 1 will be by your side. My duty is to keep you safe,¡± Ye Xiao said and followed behind closely. Jiang Peihuan nodded and said nothing. The trio immediately embarked on a journey to Huainan Mansion on horseback. Upon reaching the gate, Jiang Peihuan turned to Ye Xiao, instructing her, ¡°Knock on the door.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ye Xiao promptly dismounted and rapped on the grand door of the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion. The door was promptly answered. However, upon noticing Jiang Peihuan perched on her horse, the gatekeeper instinctively moved to shut the door. Witnessing this, a shadow of sternness passed over Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She swiftly reached for the ck whip hanging from her waist, flinging it towards him. The gatekeeper was instantly flung to the side, leaving Ye Xiao to open the door. Entering the premises on horseback, Jiang Peihuan was quickly followed by the gatekeeper who cried out, ¡°Quickly, notify the Queen!¡± In her past life, Jiang Peihuan had visited the Huainan Mansion, so she knew where to go. She rode her horse straight there. ¡°Miss, please stop!¡± When Jiang Peihuan got to the main door of the backyard, she was stopped by Zhao Yong, who seemed toe out of nowhere. ¡°Butler Zhao,¡± she said ¡°I wish to see my younger sister..¡± Chapter 43 - 43: Who Dares to Stop Me Chapter 43: Who Dares to Stop Me Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Young Miss, this isn¡¯t within protocol. The Second Miss has already be a part of our Huainan royal household, taking the position of the Prince¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°In that case, could you do me a favor, Butler Zhao? Please inform the prince¡¯s wife that I wish to see her.¡± ¡°Very well, but could you and the Third Miss please wait for a moment?¡± With that, Zhao Yong cast a look at the maid nearby, instructing her, ¡°Inform the prince¡¯s wife that the Young Miss has arrived.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Yong¡¯smand, the maid swiftly headed into the main estate. As soon as she entered the garden, she spotted Chu Rou seated in a position of authority. Immediately, she announced, ¡°Your Highness, guests from the Jiang family have arrived.¡± ¡°Who hase?¡± Before Chu Rou could inquire, Zhao Fuqing had already spoken up from the side. Upon hearing his words, the maid turned her gaze to him and softly responded, ¡°In response to the Young Prince, it is the Eldest and Third Misses of the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan again. She¡¯s like an unrelenting spirit.¡± Zhao Fuqing made to leave as he spoke but was stopped by Chu Rou, ¡°Fuqing, please stay.¡± Chu Rou then addressed the maid, ¡°Tell them that the prince¡¯s wife is unwell today and isn¡¯t receiving guests. Ask them to visit some other time.¡± ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡± As the little maid departed, Zhao Fuqing turned to Chu Rou with a smile of admiration, ¡°Mother, your foresight is unmatched.¡± ¡°You!¡± Chu Rou, unable to hide her annoyance, cast an irritated nce at Zhao Fuqing, ¡°Why can¡¯t you show some restraint? Why did you end up in a scuffle with Jiang Ruyun?¡± ¡°Mother, she didn¡¯t allow me to touch her and tried to bar me from entering other rooms. 1 simply pushed her a little, how was I to know she would hit her head?¡± ¡°Oh, just forget about it¡­ just make sure this stays under wraps, we don¡¯t want the Jiang family finding out.¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, Lan Er has already shared about Second Sister¡¯s injury. Do we still have to wait here?¡± After waiting for a while without seeing the maid, Jiang Sijin approached Jiang Peihuan and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words dropped, they heard footsteps approaching. A young maid came over, paying her respects to Zhao Yong before quietly rying, ¡°The prince¡¯s wife is unwell and won¡¯t be receiving guests today. Please, Miss,e back another day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! My second sister has been injured by you guys.¡± Jiang Sijin, unable to contain herself, blurted out. However, Zhao Yong ignored her, turning his attention to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve heard. The prince¡¯s wife isn¡¯t epting visitors. Perhaps it¡¯s best for you to leave.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, 1¡¯11 take my leave then,¡± responded Jiang Peihuan, before turning around to exit. ¡°Eldest sister?¡± Confusion filled Jiang Si jin¡¯s eyes as she watched the scene unfold. Jiang Peihuan merely nced at her. Recognizing something in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Jiang Sijin held her tongue, merely huffed coldly and followed her out. Once the figures of Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin disappeared around the corner, Zhao Yong finally exhaled in relief. But seeing the maid still standing there, he frowned, ¡°What actually happened?¡± ¡°This?¡± she began, faltering. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, tell me.¡± ¡°The prince wounded his wife.¡± Knowing Zhao Yong was a favorite of the King of Huainan, the maid didn¡¯t dare to withhold any information and exined what had transpired the previous night. After hearing the maid¡¯s story, Zhao Yong finally grasped the seriousness of the situation. Jiang Ruyun, still recovering from childbirth, found out that Zhong Fuqing had visited the maid¡¯s roomte at night. When she went to confront them about it, a struggle ensued. During this, Zhao Fuqing shoved her, causing her to fall and hurt her head. Upon realizing this, Zhao Yong was left speechless. ¡°Elder sister, where are we going?¡± Jiang Sijin asked once they had left the main courtyard. Instead of leaving thepound, Jiang Peihuan guided them along a narrow path to a side door. Seeing Jiang Peihuan stop in front of the locked door, a puzzled look crossed Jiang Sijin¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re going to see your second sister,¡± Jiang Peihuan exined before moving towards the door, a frown appearing on her face as she noticed the lock. At that moment, Ye Xiao stepped forward, ¡°Miss, I can unlock this.¡± ¡°Please do,¡± Jiang Peihuan stepped back, giving Ye Xiao space. Ye Xiao removed the hairpin from her hair, simply twirled it a couple of times in the keyhole, and the door sprang open. Watching this, Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, ¡°Ye Xiao, where did you learn that? Can you teach me?¡± ¡°If Miss wishes to learn, I will teach youter.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Seeing the gleam in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan nced at her and whispered, ¡°Keep quiet. We must go over there silently.¡± ¡°Understood, elder sister.¡± Jiang Sijin ced her hand over her mouth, following quietly behind Jiang Peihuan. In a moment, they found themselves standing outside Jiang Ruyun¡¯s house. ¡°You¡­ you all¡­¡± A young maid who had previously delivered a message had just returned to the room, but was surprised to see Jiang Peihuan. She cried out immediately, ¡°Your Highness, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family is here.¡± Upon hearing the maid¡¯s shout, Chu Rou emerged from within the room. As sheid her eyes on the steely-faced Jiang Peihuan, a hint of guilt flickered in Chu Ron¡¯s eyes. Regardless, she addressed Jiang Peihuan coldly, ¡°What brings you here, Jiang Peihuan?¡± ¡°Queen of Huainan, this morning, my younger sister¡¯s maid returned home, injured all over. She imed my sister had been seriously hurt by people at Huainan Mansion,¡± Jiang Peihuan said. ¡°Ridiculous! Ruyun is my son¡¯s wife, betrothed formally and honourably. Who would darey a hand on her?¡± Chu Rou retorted. ¡°I naturally trust Your Highness. If that¡¯s the case, I request to see Ruyun, so I can report back to our grandmother.¡± ¡°Well¡­ As you must know, Ruyun is still in her confinement period and needs plenty of rest. If¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, by avoiding my request, you seem to be lying.¡± Before Chu Rou could finish her sentence, Jiang Sijin cut in and called into the room, ¡°Second sister, are you there? Your eldest sister and 1 came to see you¡­¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice was soft, but it was enough to echo through the entire courtyard. Witnessing this, Chu Ron¡¯s eyes burned with fury, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, what are you implying?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I am determined to see Ruyun today. 1 hope you will forgive me.¡± Finishing her sentence, Jiang Peihuan took a step forward, only for Chu Rou to block her path, ¡°1 would like to see who dares.¡± Seeing this, the smile in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes faded, reced by a fierce re, ¡°In that case, forgive me for any rudeness.¡± With these words, Jiang Peihuan pulled out a long ck whip from her waist. Not to be outdone, Jiang Sijin withdrew her own red whip. ¡°You¡­ you all¡­¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to interfere, don¡¯t me my whip for not being merciful.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan swung her whip. The ck whip cracked through the air, causing the maids who were about to step forward to retreat in fear. Chapter 44 - 44: Let’s go home Chapter 44: Let¡¯s go home Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without another word, Jiang Peihuan entered the house. Inside, Zhao Fuqing was seated. He jumped up as she came in. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you dare to¡­¡± His sentence was abruptly cut short by a cry of pain. Before Zhao Fuqing could react, Jiang Peihuan had hit him across the face with her whip. By this point, Jiang Peihuan had advanced further into the room. As she walked in, a heavy, metallic smell of blood reached her. She followed the smell with her gaze and saw Jiang Ruyun, unconscious on the bed. ¡°Eldest Sister, what¡¯s happened to Second Sister?¡± Jiang Sijin hurried to her side. Seeing the bandages on Jiang Ruyun¡¯s head made her eyes red with worry. Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost, the blood stains on her bandages shockingly visible. ¡°Ye Xiao.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes turned icy as she assessed the situation. At her call, Ye Xiao quickly moved to hold Jiang Ruyun¡¯s hand. After checking her pulse, she whispered, ¡°The Second Miss has a head wound and lost a lot of blood, causing her to pass out.¡± While speaking, Ye Xiao took a pill from her bag and ced it in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s mouth. A momentter, Jiang Ruyun opened her eyes. ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re awake! How do you feel? Is there anywhere else that hurts?¡± Even though Jiang Sijin and Jiang Ruyun had a history of disagreements, the sight of her sister in this state broke Jiang Sijin¡¯s heart. She felt a wave of relief when she saw Jiang Ruyun awake and asked her questions eagerly. Feeling groggy, Jiang Ruyun noticed Jiang Sijin and Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Third Sister, Elder Sister, why are you here?¡± she managed to mumble. ¡°Second Sister, you must be confused. Lan Er came to our home to tell us you were hurt. Of course, we had toe and be with you,¡± Jiang Sijin answered. Until now, Jiang Peihuan had remained silent. Only when Jiang Ruyun looked at her did she ask calmly, ¡°What happened to your head?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ wuuu¡­¡± Before she could reply, Jiang Ruyun started to cry. Seeing her sister so upset made Jiang Sijin tear up too. Sheforted Jiang Ruyun, her voice filled with righteous anger. ¡°Second Sister, please don¡¯t cry. Tell us what happened. If someone hurt you, we¡¯ll make them pay.¡± ¡°He¡­ he has been having affairs with more than ten maids.¡± Jiang Ruyun managed to say after her tears had stopped, anger shing in her eyes. Jiang Peihuan, who already knew about this from her past life, remained silent and waited for Jiang Ruyun to continue. ¡°Last night was supposed to be our special night, but he left me for the maid¡¯s quarters. I was so angry and went to confront him, but he had the nerve to hit me.¡± ¡°Stop crying, Let¡¯s go home.¡± Seeing that Jiang Ruyun was still crying, Jian Peihuan said coldly. Upon hearing this, Jiang Ruyun froze in ce and replied, ¡°Go home?¡± ¡°What, do you want to stay here?¡± Noticing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s hesitation, Jiang Peihuan smirked coldly. ¡°Second Sister, why are you hesitating? If you don¡¯t leave today, they will continue to bully you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯s words seemed to jolt Jiang Ruyun back to her senses. Throwing off her nket, she turned to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Elder Sister, I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°Sijin, assist your Second Sister.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Sister.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan marched towards the exit, her hand tightly gripping her whip. As she observed the departing figure of Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes welled up with a storm of emotions. ¡°Queen of Huainan, if your iMansion can t provide for my sister, I¡¯ll bring her back home.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan approached the door, she saw Chu Rou in the courtyard, apanied by Zhao Fuqing and Zhao Yong. Seeing this, Ye Xiao stealthily pulled out a tiny bug from her bag and tossed it on the ground. On hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Chu Rou¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you should understand that Jiang Ruyun is now a part of the Huainan Mansion. She¡¯s not someone you can simply take away at your whim.¡± ¡°Yun Er, do you really want to leave? Won¡¯t your departure make me sad?¡± Zhao Fuqing turned his gentle gaze onto Jiang Ruyun. But before she could respond, Jiang Sijin, filled with disdain, jumped in. ¡°Cut out the act. If you truly cared for my Second Sister, you wouldn¡¯t have snuck off to the maid¡¯s quartersst night.¡± ¡°And you certainly wouldn¡¯t have hurt my Second Sister.¡± ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t get fooled by his lying words anymore.¡± Initially uncertain, when Jiang Ruyunid eyes on Zhao Fuqing, she was reminded of the previous night¡¯s events. Combined with Jiang Sijin¡¯sments, her gaze turned icy. ¡°Brother Zhao, if you have any feelings for me, let me go.¡± ¡°Qing Er, there¡¯s no point in trying to reason with her.¡± Once she finished speaking, Chu Rou turned her attention to Zhao Yong. ¡°Stop them. We can¡¯t let Jiang Ruyun leave today.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Zhao Yong took a few steps forward, unsheathed his long sword, and aimed it at Jiang Peihuan. Seeing his aggressive posture, the fierceness in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes intensified. She let go, and her long whipshed directly at Zhao Yong. He seemed to have expected this, and dodged skillfully. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip struck the ground, immediately carving a deep gash. Upon seeing the marks, surprise shed across Zhao Yong¡¯s eyes. He had heard tales of the youngdy of the General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s courage andbat skills, but he¡¯d dismissed them as exaggeration. Now he realized that Jiang Peihuan lived up to her reputation. His expression hardened. Despite Jiang Peihuan¡¯s impressive fighting skills, Zhao Yong¡¯s extensive battlefield experience gave him the upper hand. When Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip came flying at him again, Zhao Yong managed to grab it in mid-air, then swiftlynded a palm strike on her back. Jiang Peihuan was thrown to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Elder sister?¡± Seeing this, both Ye Xiao and Jiang Sijin were filled with worry. However, they were surrounded by guards and could note to her aid. Despite the severe pain in her stomach, Jiang Peihuan did not falter. She got back on her feet, pretending tosh her whip while pressing a button on her ring. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As Zhao Yong drew near, the secret de embedded in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ring dug into his arm, pulling a cry of pain from him. Seeing his own blood, a glint of murderous rage shed in his eyes. He spun around and charged at Jiang Peihuan, brandishing his long sword. ¡°Elder Sister, watch out!¡± Spotting the danger, Jiang Ruyun instinctively leaped towards Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan looked surprised. She caught Jiang Ruyun and simultaneously hurled her whip at Zhao Yong¡¯s neck, quickly followed by his howl of pain. Turning around, she saw Zhao Yong¡¯s sword-wielding hand had been cut off. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s sword was still slick with blood, but when he looked at Jiang Peihuan, he managed to sh a reassuring smile. Chapter 45 - 45: Injured Chapter 45: Injured Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As the man¡¯s words sank in, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. But before she could say anything, she coughed up blood. ¡°Big sister?¡± ¡°Elder sister?¡± Both Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin gasped in horror at this sight. Xiao Nanye, however, pointed his sword at Zhao Yong, his eyes dark and fierce. ¡°You dare to hurt her; I¡¯ll make sure you pay with your life.¡± But as he prepared to attack, Han Feng stepped in. ¡°Master, we need to focus on the eldest miss¡¯s health first.¡± Jiang Peihuan could feel pain ripping through her body, causing her to shiver. Noticing her difort, Xiao Nanye handed his sword to Han Feng and carefully picked up Jiang Peihuan. As he walked past Zhao Fuqing and Chu Rou, he paused. ¡°If anything happens to her, I swear your Huainan Mansion will be reduced to ashes.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, though not loud, echoed clearly among the crowd. Zhao Fuqing seethed with anger, but the threatening look in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes silenced him, forcing him to watch as the Jiang family left. Seeing all this unfold, Zhao Yong fainted. At the entrance of the Huainan Mansion, Lie Feng ran over as Xiao Nanye carried Jiang Peihuan. Gently patting his horse, Xiao Nanye put Jiang Peihuan on the horse¡¯s back. Jiang Sijin got on her horse and reached out a hand to Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Second sister, get on.¡± Jiang Ruyun, who was an expert rider, took Jiang Sijin¡¯s hand and quickly mounted the horse. They then headed to the Jiang Mansion. Once they reached the Jiang Mansion, Xiao Nanye told Jiang Sijin as he carried Jiang Peihuan, ¡°1¡¯11 take your eldest sister to the plum garden. Go tell the Old Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± After bowing to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Sijin hurried to the Chrysanthemum Hall, while Jiang Ruyun was escorted to the Orchid Garden. ¡°Master, allow me to check on the young miss,¡± Ye Xiao suggested, as Xiao Nanye carefully ced Jiang Peihuan on the bed. Quietly, Xiao Nanye stepped aside, watching as Ye Xiao examined her. The deeper Ye Xiao¡¯s frown got while she checked Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pulse, the more worried Xiao Nanye became. When Ye Xiao finally finished, he asked in a soft voice, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°The eldest miss has severe internal injuries, and her lungs are affected too. She needs proper rest and care.¡± ¡°Are there any other injuries?¡± ¡°Huan Er?¡± Before Ye Xiao could reply, the door was thrown open. Old Madam Jiang, looking worried, walked in, supported by Nanny Xu, followed by Liu Xiu. Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jiang Peihuan, who was lying on the bed. She seemed to not even notice Xiao Nanye¡¯s presence. ¡°Mother, calm down. Let¡¯s find out about Huan Er¡¯s condition first,¡± Liu Xiu said, trying to soothe her. At the sound of Liu Xiu¡¯s voice, Old Madam Jiang looked at Ye Xiao. ¡°Old Madam, the eldest miss has significant internal injuries. Her lungs have been damaged, and she needs time to rest and recover,¡± Ye Xiao exined. ¡°The audacity of the Huainan Mansion has crossed all boundaries!¡± ¡°Yuzhen, tell Deputy General Liu to gather the troops. I¡¯m going to confront the Huainan Mansion and demand justice.¡± Old Madam Jiang was truly infuriated. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ghostly pale face ignited a raging fury within her, which she voiced to Nanny Xu. Wearing a troubled look, Nanny Xu instinctively nced at Liu Xiu. Liu Xiu quickly noticed Nanny Xu¡¯s worried expression and rushed tofort Old Madam Jiang, ¡°Mother, we must focus on caring for Huan Er right now. The eldest and second brothers will be back from the capital soon. We can discuss how to deal with this situation then.¡± Upon hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang managed to regain herposure. Just then, she noticed Xiao Nanye standing aside. Remembering Jiang Sijin¡¯s earlier words, she approached him. But before she could bow in respect, Xiao Nanye stopped her, ¡°Old Madam, there¡¯s no need for such formality.¡± ¡°Your Highness, we owe you a great debt this time.¡± Tears of gratitude welled up in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes. She would have been inconsble if anything worse had happened to Jiang Peihuan. She had initially dismissed Xiao Nanye¡¯s words as empty talk. But seeing him now, standing protectively in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room, she saw him in a whole new light. ¡°The Old Madam is being too serious. This is what I, as the king, should be doing.¡± ¡°Our mansion doesn¡¯t want to impose on you any further since it¡¯ste. Once Jiang Hong is back, I¡¯ll ensure he brings Huan Er to express our thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too gracious, Old Madam.¡± ¡°Liu Xiu, please escort King Cheng out.¡± ¡°Understood, mother.¡± Upon hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯smand, Liu Xiu courteously gestured Xiao Nanye towards the door. Xiao Nanye was hesitant to leave Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room, but he knew he had to respect her privacy, especially in front of her family. However, as he left, he stole onest nce at the frail figure on the bed. Once outside, Xiao Nanye resumed his typical stern demeanor. But there was a glimmer of warmth in his eyes as he looked at Liu Xiu, ¡°Third Madam, there¡¯s no need to escort me further. I can see myself out.¡± ¡°Take care, Your Highness.¡± Hearing these words, Liu Xiu bowed to Xiao Nanye, then turned and left. Old Madam Jiang stayed by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side for a long time. Eventually, Liu Xiu, worried about her mother-inWs health, gently advised, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll keep watch over Huan Er. As soon as she wakes up, 1¡¯11 send someone to inform you right away. It¡¯ste, and you should get some rest.¡± ¡°Huan Er would be upset knowing you¡¯re sacrificing sleep for her sake. She always wants what¡¯s best for you.¡± Looking visibly exhausted, Old Madam Jiang nodded in agreement to Liu Xiu¡¯s words, but before she left, she gently warned, ¡°If anything happens to Huan Er, notify me immediately.¡± ¡°Understood, mother.¡± ¡°Third Madam, you should also rest. We promise to take excellent care of Miss.¡± After the Old Madam left, Yue Er repeated her assurance to Liu Xiu. Understanding she couldn¡¯t do much more in this situation, Liu Xiu simply nodded when advised to rest. ¡°If anything happens, find me in the Elegant Garden.¡± ¡°Certainly, Third Madam.¡± Ye Xiao, Lu Er, and Yue Er remained by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, vigntly monitoring her condition. As the night settled deeply over the Jiang Mansion, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered open. The moment her eyes fluttered open, a sharp jolt of pain radiated from her belly. ¡°Miss, are you awake?¡± At the slightest movement from Jiang Peihuan, Ye Xiao was instantly by her side. Quickly following, Yue Er and Lu Er turned their focus to her as well. ¡°How long was I out?¡± Upon asking this, Jiang Peihuan naturally took a look around her. Upon recognizing her room, a wave of relief washed over her. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for six hours, young miss.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan simply nodded, her attention then shifting to Yue Er and Lu Er.. Chapter 46 - 46: Giving the Letter of Divorce Chapter 46: Giving the Letter of Divorce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon seeing the concern etched on Yue Er and Lu Er¡¯s faces, Jiang Peihuan spoke gently, ¡°I¡¯m already feeling better. You two should rest now. Let Ye Xiao stay here. You can return in the morning.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for everyone to keep watch.¡± Seeing Yue Er about to object, Jiang Peihuan decisively made her decision. Only after hearing her firm words did Yue Er and Lu Er reluctantly leave. Once alone, Jiang Peihuan turned her attention to Ye Xiao. ¡°Was it King Cheng who brought me back?¡± She vaguely remembered hearing his voice. To her query, Ye Xiao nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, it was the master who brought you home. He¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Before Ye Xiao couldplete her sentence, she heard a subtle sound of breathing from outside the window. Instinctively, she drew her dagger, but a familiar figure appeared in the window. ¡°You may leave for now.¡± Xiao Nanye briefly nced at Ye Xiao and gave a direct order. But Ye Xiao hesitated, looking at Jian Peihuan for guidance. ¡°Stay outside and keep guard.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand, Ye Xiao finally exited the room. As she passed by Xiao Nanye, she respectfully bowed to him. Once Ye Xiao had left, Xiao Nanye seated himself on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s bed. Seeing her pale face, he searched his robe and took out a porcin bottle. ¡°This is a Fragrant Pill. It¡¯s good for recovery. Keep it with you,¡± he offered the bottle to Jiang Peihuan in a soft, gentle voice. She looked at the porcin bottle in his hand, her eyes filled with mixed emotions. This medicine was as valuable as gold, yet he had casually given her an entire bottle. ¡°Your Highness, if you¡¯re trying to win my father¡¯s military power, there¡¯s really no need¡­¡± ¡°Do you still believe that everything I¡¯ve done is for the sake of your father¡¯s military power?¡± Xiao Nanye interrupted Jiang Peihuan before she could finish, an undertone of annoyance in his voice. Despite his face remaining expressionless, Jiang Peihuan could sense his irritation. ¡°Ye Xiao told me about your lung injury. This medicine will help in your recovery. Remember to take it.¡± Saying this, he ced the porcin bottle on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s bedside table and left. Watching his retreating figure, an umon feeling of helplessness dawned in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss, what happened with the master?¡± The moment Xiao Nanye left the room, Ye Xiao returned. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled look, she echoed the confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he just came to deliver some medicine.¡± After reassuring Ye Xiao with a few simple instructions, Jiang Peihuan closed her eyes. However, for some reason, whether it was due to too much sleep earlier or something else, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep again. Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t the only one kept awake. Back at the Cheng Mansion, Xiao Nanye was visibly upset, far from the gentle manner he had shown in front of Jiang Peihuan. Noticing his master¡¯s bad mood, Han Feng held his breath, cautiously avoiding any actions that might provoke him further. However¡­ ¡°Get in here!¡± Upon hearing themand, Han Feng reluctantlyplied. He had barely opened the door when a sudden, fierce gust of wind brushed against his cheek. Han Feng quickly moved aside, but the gust hit his shoulder. The intense pain from his shoulder evoked a bitter smile from Han Feng. ¡°Master, please show some mercy.¡± ¡°Come here, spar with me.¡± epting his fate, Han Feng stepped forward. An hourter, Xiao Nanye, his eyes still hard and frosty, though a touch less restless, gave an order to Han Feng, whoy motionless on the ground. ¡°Stand up!¡± At the sound of Xiao Nanye¡¯smand, Han Feng, his eyes heavy with fatigue, retorted, ¡°Master, wouldn¡¯t it be simpler to kill me?¡± ¡°Master?¡± Suddenly, the voice of a covert guard resonated from outside. Perking up at the sound, Han Feng quickly scrambled to his feet. Xiao Nanye regained his habitual coldposure. ¡°Come in.¡± A man dressed in ck stepped in. Approaching Xiao Nanye¡¯s side, he whispered, ¡°General Jiang has arrived at Hangu Pass. He¡¯ll be in the capital in two days.¡± ¡°Have there been any movements from the other royal mansion?¡± ¡°Nothing conspicuous, but we have spies discreetly gathering information.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Master, with General Jiang returning soon and hisdy wife¡¯s impending return, isn¡¯t it about time you proposed marriage?¡± ¡°Get ready; we¡¯re going to the pce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s order to head to the pce, relief washed over Han Feng, his eyes filling with unshed tears. His ordeal, it appeared, was finally over. The General¡¯s Mansion. Early the next morning, the General¡¯s Mansion was buzzing with arguments. At the entrance of the Chrysanthemum Hall, Zhao Fuqing stood, his face reflecting his unwillingness. He had been waiting for a good half hour, grumbling about the discourtesy of the Jiang family. ¡°Your Highness, the Old Madam invites you in.¡± As Zhao Fuqing¡¯s patience dwindled, a maidservant guided him inside. All members of the Jiang family were present, with the exception of Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun. ¡°What brings the prince here so early?¡± Liu Xiu asked, her gaze uninterested. ¡°I came to take Ruyun home,¡± Zhao Fuqing stated tly. ¡°Kindly return, Prince. Yun Er won¡¯t be leaving today.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s patience snapped. She red up at Zhao Fuqing, who simply sneered dismissively. ¡°Madam Zhou, Ruyun is now a princess of the Huainan Mansion. It¡¯s unreasonable for her to stay at the General¡¯s Mansion indefinitely.¡± ¡°Since when has your Huainan Mansion started treating my second sister as a princess of the Huainan family? If it weren¡¯t for me and my eldest sister bringing her back, she might have died in your mansion yesterday.¡± ¡°Third Miss, watch your words. When has my Huainan Mansion ever behaved in such a manner?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jiang Sijin, rendered speechless by Zhao Fuqing¡¯s boldness, struggled to find a response. Suddenly, a frosty voice echoed from the entrance. ¡°Prince, kindly leave.¡± It was Jiang Ruyun. In that moment, her gaze towards Zhao Fuqing was devoid of all previous warmth. Seeing her cold demeanor, Zhao Fuqing couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back to the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Jiang Ruyun, aren¡¯t you being funny? You¡¯re already part of the Huainan family, how can you¡­¡± ¡°We should get a divorce then.¡± Before Zhao Fuqing could finish his sentence, Jiang Ruyun cut him off. ¡°What did you say?¡± At the mention of ¡®divorce¡¯, Zhao Fuqing was visibly stunned. The Jiang family members seated nearby were equally shocked. Zhou Rongfang stared at her daughter, disbelief etched on her face. ¡°Yun Er, you¡­¡± ¡°Mother, my decision is final. If the Huainan Mansion considers me unworthy, why should I endure the humiliation?¡± ¡°Consequently, I want a divorce from the prince.¡± ¡°Divorce? You¡¯re dreaming. Jiang Ruyun, a divorce is out of the question. If you don¡¯t return today, all you¡¯ll find is a divorce letter from me.¡± ¡°Do you dare?¡± Chapter 47 - 47: Jiang Changbai Returns Chapter 47: Jiang Changbai Returns Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion No sooner had Zhao Fuqing¡¯s words left his mouth than a deep voice echoed from behind. Whirling around, he was met with a punch square in the face. ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°Changbai?¡± The surprise return of Jiang Changbai lifted the spirits of the entire Jiang family. Zhao Fuqing, nursing his aching cheek, was a mix of bewilderment and fear. He red, snapping, ¡°Jiang Changbai, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Today, I n to teach you a lesson. You need to learn that the daughters of the Jiang family are not toys to y with.¡± With these words, Jiang Changbai delivered another punch to Zhao Fuqing¡¯s face. ¡°Jiang Changbai, if you dare hit me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Blood now trickled from Zhao Fuqing¡¯s nose. His eyes burned with rage, but all he received was a cold chuckle. A fight erupted between Zhao Fuqing and Jiang Changbai. Despite having martial arts training from a young age, Zhao Fuqing was no match for Jiang Changbai. Before long, he found himself on the ground. ¡°Your Highness?¡± None of the attendants from the Huainan Mansion had dared to step in when Jiang Changbai began his assault. But seeing Zhao Fuqing down, they swiftly came to his aid. Jiang Changbai looked ready to continue, but the Old Madam Jiang stopped him. ¡°Changbai, that¡¯s enough.¡± Jiang Changbai seemed ready to continue his attack, but the Old Madam Jiang stopped him. ¡°Changbai, enough.¡± She hadn¡¯t intervened when Jiang Changbai first struck out. After all, the Huainan Mansion¡¯s actions had crossed the line. But she was afraid that if Zhao Fuqing got severely injured, it might lead to trouble for Jiang Changbai. At his grandmother¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai unclenched his fists. But his stare at Zhao Fuqing remained frosty. ¡°Prince Zhao, heed my warning. My father and uncles will be back in the capital soon. Once they arrive, the Jiang family will visit the Huainan Mansion to seek justice.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± With that, Jiang Changbai shot a cold re at the attendants of the Huainan Mansion. They quickly helped Zhao Fuqing up and left the Jiang residence. Once they were gone, Jiang Changbai approached the Old Madam, kneeling deeply before her. ¡°Grandmother, your grandson is back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back¡­¡± The Old Madam¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she gazed at her eldest grandson. She hurried to help him up. ¡°Stand up, let me take a good look at you.¡± ¡°Were you injured on this journey?¡± As she spoke, the Old Madam inspected Jiang Changbai closely. Jiang Changbai held his grandmother¡¯s hand,forting her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother, I¡¯m fine. I know you worry about me, so I wouldn¡¯t dare get injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Old Madam Jiang held onto his hand tightly, her eyes filled with emotion. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t just focus on Big Brother and forget about us.¡± Seeing the Old Madam¡¯s emotional state, Jiang Sijin made a yful remark, earning her a yful scold from the Old Madam. ¡°You little imp.¡± ¡°Sijin, where¡¯s Huan Er?¡± Only then did Jiang Changbai notice the absence of Jiang Peihuan. Upon hearing his question, theughter in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes vanished, reced by a sh of anger. ¡°All because of that wretched Huainan Mansion.¡± Jiang Sijin continued, ¡°Our eldest sister got injured. Ye Xiao said her lungs were affected; she needs time to recover.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to check on Huan Er for a bit. I¡¯ll be back soon to keep youpany,¡± Jiang Changbai said. ¡°Go on,¡± replied the Old Madam, giving a nod of understanding. Everyone in the Jiang Mansion was well aware of the strong bond between Jiang Changbai and his sister, Jiang Peihuan. The Old Madam, after hearing Changbai¡¯s words, let go of his hand, freeing him to tend to his sister. After paying his respects to his grandmother, Jiang Changbai ran straight to the plum garden. ¡°Finally, he¡¯s back.¡± Watching Jiang Changbai disappear into the distance, Old Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, shared by Zhou Rongfang and Liu Xiu. Meanwhile, in the Plum Garden¡­ ¡°Huan Er¡­¡± Through a veil of drowsiness, Jiang Peihuan thought she heard her older brother¡¯s voice. ¡°Huan Er?¡± The voice grew clearer. Unable to resist, Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes. There he was, her brother Jiang Changbai, dressed in his military uniform, sitting by her bed. ¡°Elder Brother?¡± She rubbed her eyes fiercely. Once she confirmed the figure before her was indeed real, she wrapped her arms around Jiang Changbai in a tight embrace. His armor was ufortable against her body, but its solid presence confirmed that this wasn¡¯t a dream. In her previous life, Jiang Changbai had fallen in battle, and she had seen his lifeless body. Now, in this life, she saw him alive before her. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing. Her elder brother was alive ¨C what a miraculous feeling! ¡°Huan Er, don¡¯t cry. Rest assured, I¡¯ve already dealt with Zhao Fuqing.¡± ¡°If I¡¯d known he was the one who hurt you, 1 would have hit him even harder.¡± ¡°Elder Brother, you hit Zhao Fuqing?¡± she asked quickly, her mncholy momentarily forgotten. Seeing the concern in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Changbai¡¯s anger ignited once again. ¡°That scoundrel dared to break his engagement with you and nned to divorce Ruyun. He deserved the beating.¡± ¡°Huan Er, don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for¡­¡± ¡°Elder Brother, 1 don¡¯t harbor any feelings for Zhao Fuqing anymore. My concern is for you,¡± she interrupted him. At her words, Jiang Changbai let out a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Elder Brother, our father¡¯s significant military power has stirred jealousy among many. If the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion holds a grudge against you over this, it could cause more trouble.¡± ¡°Our Jiang family has always been careful due to father¡¯s power. Despite our restraint, we haven¡¯t been able to win the current ruler¡¯s trust. In that case, we might as well assert ourselves. At least it would bring some satisfaction.¡± Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes held a clear understanding. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan was shocked. She had forgotten ¨C her elder brother had always been a strategic thinker from a young age. He was more insightful than most. He was fully aware of the challenges the Jiang family faced. Reflecting on the fate of the Jiang family in her past life, Jiang Peihuan held onto Jiang Changbai¡¯s hand, ¡°Elder Brother, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s got you so serious?¡± he asked. ¡°Elder Brother, when father returns, we should try to persuade him to give up his military authority.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re suggesting father should relinquish his military power?¡± Jiang Changbai looked at her in surprise and confusion. He¡¯d always known his younger sister was clever, but this was unexpected. Standing firm, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Elder Brother, father loves this country deeply. But sadly, he¡¯s now seen as a problem by the current rulers.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he chose to give up his military authority voluntarily? It might give us a break, a moment of peace.¡± ¡°Huan Er,¡± Jiang Changbai countered, ¡°this issue is not as simple as you think.¡± He had initially decided not to involve his younger sister in suchplex matters, but the sincerity in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s plea forced him to rethink his decision.. Chapter 48 - 48: Lodging a Complaint, Upholding Justice Chapter 48: Lodging a Comint, Upholding Justice Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Changbai looked at Jiang Peihuan, his voice softening. ¡°Father¡¯s served in the military for a long time. His reputation extends far beyond the symbolic authority of the Tiger Tally. Lots of soldiers are loyal to him, not just to the Tiger Tally.¡± ¡°So, even if dad gives up the Tiger Tally, it may not entirely resolve the situation.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re right. We certainly need to surrender this military authority.¡± ¡°But let¡¯s put this aside for now. Huan Er, there¡¯s something 1 want to ask you.¡± Noticing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s silence, Changbai spoke in a softer tone. ¡°How did you discover my poisoning when you were in the capital? And why did you send a letter to dad warning him about Uncle Meng?¡± Jiang Changbai had returned earlier than nned, partly to reassure the Jiang family of his safety and partly to get these answers from Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan had expected these questions from Jiang Hong and Jiang Changbai, so she was ready with an answer. She looked at Jiang Changbai and simply said, ¡°King Cheng told me.¡± ¡°King Cheng?¡± he repeated, ¡°Why would he tell you all this?¡± Jiang Changbai wasn¡¯t surprised that Xiao Nanye knew about these events. It wasmon knowledge that King Cheng wielded immense power in the Qi Kingdom, second only to the Emperor himself. What puzzled Jiang Changbai was why Xiao Nanye, upon discovering these facts, had chosen to convey them through Jiang Peihuan instead of informing their father directly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Jiang Peihuan admitted, ¡°but 1 can confirm that it was King Cheng who informed me.¡± ¡°In that case, there may indeed be hidden secrets surrounding Uncle Meng,¡± he concluded. Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, surprise and disbelief filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Although her father and brother were willing to believe her, they didn¡¯t fully trust her. But surprisingly, Xiao Nanye¡¯s words seemed to have convinced her brother. Considering this, she asked directly, ¡°Elder Brother, why do you trust King Cheng¡¯s words so strongly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with King Cheng a few times. He¡¯s not one to make unfounded ims,¡± he exined. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan choked on her saliva, but Jiang Changbai thought her reaction was due to residual pain from her injuries. He quickly apologized, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept you talking for so long, knowing you¡¯re still hurt.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you should rest. Dad and the others will be back in a couple of days. They¡¯ll worry if they see you injured.¡± ¡°Alright, you should rest too, elder brother,¡± she advised, noticing the tiredness in Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes. After Jiang Changbai left, Peihuan quickly called out, ¡°Ye Xiao?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss?¡± Ye Xiao, who was on guard outside, responded promptly and entered. Seeing her, Jiang Peihuan simply said, ¡°Ye Xiao, please invite King Cheng over. I need to discuss something with him.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go right away,¡± Ye Xiao replied, and quickly left the Jiang Mansion. Xiao Nanye was deep in a chess game with the emperor at the pce. Although Emperor Qi Ming was nearing fifty, he looked only in his thirties. His face was average, but hismanding presence added an aura of authority. As his white chess pieces dwindled, Emperor Qi Ming shot a frustrated look at the young man opposite him, ¡°Can¡¯t you let me win just once,d?¡± ¡°Imperial brother, I¡¯ve been going easy on you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have a single piece left now.¡± Xiao Nanye casually leaned on a nearby armrest, his right hand supporting his head, his left foot resting on the couch, lightly swaying from time to time. Seeing his rxed posture, Emperor Qi Ming became even more frustrated. Just as he was about to speak, his personal eunuch, Wang Kun, walked in. ¡°Your Majesty, the King of Huainan requests an audience.¡± ¡°What does he want?¡± grumbled the Emperor, his eyebrows furrowing at Wang Kun¡¯s words. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Imperial brother, let him in. You could use a break.¡± ¡°You troublemaker, always stirring things up, aren¡¯t you?¡± Qi Ming used, though his tone was more yful than angry. At this, Wang Kun quickly retreated, his respect for Xiao Nanye growing. He was a man Wang Kun dared not offend. ¡°This humble servant offers his respect to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Rise. What brings you to court today?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I seek justice from you.¡± With that, Zhao Yang, King of Huainan, dropped to his knees. ¡°Jiang Hong¡¯s son, Jiang Changbai, is unbearably arrogant.¡± Upon hearing of the incident, King Zhao Yang immediately rushed to the pce. His original n w7as to pressure Zhao Fuqing into an apology, but after seeing Zhao Fuqing¡¯s injuries, he had a change of heart. Briefly summarizing the actions of the Zhao family, Zhao Yang, with fury zing in his eyes, said, ¡°My son went to wee his bride, but he was attacked by Jiang Changbai. Such open disregard for thew is intolerable.¡± ¡°King of Huainan, it seems you have only shared half the truth.¡± ¡°Your Highness, King Cheng?¡± Upon entering, Zhao Yang w7as so lost in thought that he failed to notice Xiao Nanye lounging on the couch. Now¡¯ seeing him, King Zhao Yang expressed mild surprise. However, he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is true. Your Majesty, I beseech you to discern the truth.¡± Upon hearing King Zhao Yang¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s brow7 furrowed, a sh of anger in his eyes. But hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, he shifted his attention from the King of Huainan to Xiao Nanye. ¡°So, you know7 about this matter?¡± ¡°I am not aware of the details of Young Master Jiang¡¯s assault, but I am familiar with the marriage arrangements between the Huainan Mansion and the Jiang Mansion.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°The Prince of Huainan was initially betrothed to the eldest Miss Jiang. However, after she had an unfortunate ident and fell into the w7ater, the Huainan Mansion heard rumors that she might have difficulty bearing children. So, they proposed a change of bride while she was still recuperating.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming instinctively looked towards King Zhao Yang of Huainan. A hint of perspiration w7as visible on Zhao Yang¡¯s face. He wanted to deny these usations, but the truth was undeniable. He could only manage a weak response. ¡°Emperor, I only have one son, so¡­¡± ¡°This is somewhat understandable.¡± ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have been an issue by itself. The Jiang family even agreed to the bride sw7ap. However, the Huainan Mansion had already weed a grandson before the second Miss Jiang had joined the family.¡± ¡°Outrageous! How could a servant girl give birth to a child before the legitimate wife even steps into the house?¡± At these words, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s anger erupted, and he mmed a chess piece onto the table. Witnessing this, King Zhao Yang appeared utterly horrified. ¡°Imperial Brother, there¡¯s more to the tale. Just yesterday was the Prince of Huainan¡¯s wedding day. But on the very night of the wedding, he ended up injuring his bride.¡± ¡°Zhao Yang, are King Cheng¡¯s words urate?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this¡­¡± ¡°You just need to tell me, is this true or false?¡± ¡°It is¡­ It is true.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Now, 1 understand why Jiang Changbaished out at your precious son. If 1 were in his ce, I might have even contemted killing him. And you dare toe here andin. Leave my sight immediately..¡± Chapter 49 - 49: He’s still a servant Chapter 49: He¡¯s still a servant Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Your Majesty, this matter isn¡¯t as it appears¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The King of Huainan wanted to offer an exnation, but Emperor Qi Ming cut him off before he could finish his sentence. Seeing the anger simmering in the emperor¡¯s eyes, Zhao Yang dared not say more and exited the room, his head hung low. However, as he departed, his eyes lingered on Xiao Nanye, an intricate blend of emotions ying on his face. Xiao Nanye did not care at all. Emperor Qi Ming had noticed the lingering nce. Once Zhao Yang was gone, he turned his attention to the man seated across him, ¡°You typically steer clear of court politics, Nanye. Why the sudden interest in the Jiang family¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story.¡± Xiao Nanye sinctly described his rescue of Jiang Peihuan and then casually addressed Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°The ones 1 despise most are those who break their promises.¡± ¡°The King of Huainan, though he shares no blood ties with us, has squandered your benevolence, Elder Brother.¡± ¡°Regardless, the Zhao family still holds royal power. Don¡¯t let your arrogance get the best of you.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s undisguised contempt, the emperor shot him a stern re. Unfazed, Nanye only grew more defiant, ¡°Why should 1 fear him when 1 have you, Elder Brother?¡± ¡°Sometimes 1 just can¡¯t deal with you.¡± Hearing Nanye¡¯s brazen words, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s frustration surprisingly didn¡¯t escte. Instead, a touch of indulgence flickered in his eyes. By the time Nanye was born, the Emperor had already entered his twenties. Thete emperor, during his reign, was particrly indulgent towards his youngest son, Nanye. The emperor¡¯s father, before his death, entrusted Nanye to Qi Ming. He then appointed Qi Ming as the crown prince. Qi Ming was fully aware that his ascension wasrgely due to Nanye¡¯s existence. Initially, his concern for Nanye was out of respect for his father¡¯s wishes, but with time, Qi Ming developed a genuine affection for his younger brother. Despite royal life¡¯s cold, unfeeling nature, Nanye lived as he pleased, without hiding his true self, and Qi Ming found himself willing to indulge him. ¡°By the way, I received a letter from Jiang Hong. He intends to return to the capital in a couple of days, having won another victory.¡± Upon hearing Qi Ming¡¯s words, Nanye set down his chess piece and looked at him, ¡°General Jiang won a significant battle. Are you not pleased, Elder Brother?¡± ¡°If it were anyone else, I would be overjoyed. But Jiang Hong¡¯s growing fame, especially after this victory, will undoubtedly increase his influence in the military.¡± ¡°Elder Brother, if 1 were in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t worry about it at all.¡± Hearing this, Qi Ming subconsciously turned to Nanye. Meeting Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, Nanye spoke inly, ¡°No matter how heroic Jiang Hong might be, he remains a servant.¡± ¡°And you, Elder Brother, are the emperor. As long as Jiang Hong harbors no traitorous intentions and remains loyal to you, his fame only underscores your wise leadership.¡± ¡°Well, while that is true¡­¡± ¡°No matter. When Jiang Hong returns, we shallvishly reward the three armies.¡± ¡°Wang Kun, what¡¯s the time now?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s alreadyte in the evening.¡± Upon hearing Wang Kun¡¯s reply, Emperor Qi Ming turned towards Xiao Nanye across him, ¡°Are you staying in the pce tonight?¡± ¡°No way, it¡¯s too dull in here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading back home. Speaking of which.¡± Xiao Nanye, already stepping forward, suddenly paused and swiveled back towards Emperor Qi Ming, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous calction, ¡°1 heard that you¡¯ve recently acquired some exquisite Eastern Pearls. How about¡­¡± ¡°Drop it, those are out of bounds. In two days, it¡¯s our sister¡¯s birthday, and I¡¯ve already decided to gift these pearls to her.¡± Emperor Qi Ming impatiently cut Xiao Nanye off before he could finish his sentence. Xiao Nanye shrugged it off, nonchntly grabbing onto Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Elder Brother, I just remembered 1 haven¡¯t prepared a birthday gift for our sister yet. You¡¯ve got an array of treasures stashed away, how about letting me pick a few?¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯m to provide two gifts for our sister¡¯s birthday.¡± Emperor Qi Ming chuckled in exasperation, freeing his sleeve from Xiao Nanye¡¯s grasp. He then jokingly made a kicking motion towards him, ¡°Dream on. Off you go.¡± Dodging swiftly, Xiao Nanye retorted casually, ¡°Fine. 1¡¯11 secretly get it another day.¡± Having said that, he sauntered off with a swagger. Watching his retreating figure, Emperor Qi Ming shook his head and mumbled, ¡°That kid, he¡¯d love to empty my entire treasure collection if he could.¡± ¡°His highness is indeed forthright with you, Your Majesty. None of the other would dare to behave like this,¡± Wang Kunmented quietly. Once he left Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s pce, Xiao Nanye¡¯s demeanor shifted back to its habitual iciness. He headed towards the pce gate, only to be greeted by Ye Xiao, who came forward to pay her respects. Upon seeing her, Xiao Nanye revealed a hint of surprise, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Master, the youngdy wishes to see you.¡± ¡°She does?¡± At these words, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. However, recalling past events, the excitement quickly dimmed a notch. He then turned to Ye Xiao, asking quietly, ¡°Do you know why she wants to meet me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid 1 don¡¯t.¡± ¡°However, the eldest master has returned home today.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Nodding in understanding, Xiao Nanye quickly mounted his horse, Zhui Yun, and set off towards the General¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Peihuan had been anxiously waiting for Xiao Nanye, and at the sound of his arrival, she hastily sat up, identally pulling at the wound on her abdomen. ¡°Be careful,¡± a voice sounded as a handnded on her shoulder. The man looked concerned as he swiftly fetched a cushion and ced it behind her. Once Jiang Peihuan had settledfortably, he faced her and asked, ¡°Ye Xiao mentioned that you wanted to see me. What can 1 do for you?¡± It seemed that somewhere along the line, his form of self-address had shifted in her presence. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t notice the change, but Jiang Peihuan certainly did. Pondering over Jiang Changbai¡¯s question, she turned her attention to the man in front of her, voicing her request directly, ¡°1 sought your presence, King Chen, because 1 require your help.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°A while back, 1 delivered some medication to my elder brother and discovered there was a traitor among my father¡¯s close associates. Unsure of how to exin this to my father and brother, 1 considered involving you.¡± ¡°Today, when my elder brother questioned me, 1 told him it was you who informed me.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, surprise flickered in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. He met Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze and gave a nod of understanding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it.¡± ¡°If your father or brother questions this matter in the future, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Receiving a positive response, relief swept over Jiang Peihuan.. Even though she had anticipated his assistance, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how 1 came to know about this, Your Highness?¡± Chapter 50 - 50: Inform in Advance Chapter 50: Inform in Advance Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°If I asked, would you tell me?¡± Xiao Nanye returned the question to Jian Peihuan with a yful smile. Caught off guard, she descended into silence. Unfazed by her silence, he maintained his grin and spoke further, ¡°See? You¡¯re hesitant to speak up.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I shall abstain from asking. Whenever you feel ready to share, feel free to tell me.¡± His words were gentle, and his eyes held a soft smile, a stark contrast to the stern persona she was ustomed to. Witnessing this unfamiliar facet of Xiao Nanye left Jian Peihuan with a multitude of mixed feelings. She was not some naive, inexperienced girl. Having lived two lifetimes, she was adept at discerning the sincerity in his eyes. However, she had resolved to abstain from indulging in emotional ties in this life. Especially with those from the Xiao family. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± A moment of silence followed before Jian Peihuan expressed her gratitude, her gaze brimming with sincerity.. ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± Xiao Nanye was about to respond when he was interrupted by a knock at the door. Jiang Changbai¡¯s voice echoed from the doorway, ¡°Huan Er?¡± At the sound of Jiang Changbai¡¯s voice, a look of surprise shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, followed by a fleeting panic. What if her elder brother discovered a man in her room? ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯ming in.¡± With no response from Jiang Peihuan, a frown marred Jiang Changbai¡¯s features as he pushed open the door. Seizing the moment the door swung open, Xiao Nanye swiftly vaulted onto the room¡¯s beam. ¡°Huan Er, why didn¡¯t you respond when I called?¡± ¡°I just woke up, still trying to gather my senses.¡± ¡°Big brother, why are you here? You should be resting after your return from the battlefield.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sturdy. A short nap will be enough for me. On the other hand, have you been feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai¡¯s worry, Jiang Peihuan smiled. Seeing this, he nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then, Jiang Changbai took out a box and handed it to Jiang Peihuan. He said, ¡°I brought this from the Northern Region. The girls there like these earrings. I saw them and got a pair for you too. Do you like them?¡± ¡°Are these earrings?¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan carefully opened the box. A pair of blue earringsy quietly inside. The earrings were made of dark blue agate, showing off a unique ethnic style. They weren¡¯t very expensive, but they were a kind gesture from Jiang Changbai. Closing the box, Jiang Peihuan smiled at Jiang Changbai, ¡°Thank you,big brother. I really like them.¡± ¡°If you like them, that¡¯s great. You¡¯ll look good wearing these earrings.¡± Xiao Nanye, sitting on the beam, watched the two with aplex look. So, she could smile like this too. However, these smiles were reserved only for those dear to her. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve just returned and need more rest. If there¡¯s nothing pressing, you should get back and rest early,¡± said Jiang Peihuan. She remembered someone hiding in the rafters of her room, so after a brief moment of thought, she suggested this to Jiang Changbai. Jiang Changbai, being rather unsuspecting, responded warmly to his sister¡¯s suggestion. Nodding his head with a smile, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back for now. I¡¯ll visit you again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, take care, big brother.¡± As Jiang Changbai took his leave, closing the door behind him, the figure from the beam descended. ¡°So, you share quite a bond with your elder brother,¡± he remarked. ¡°Of course. Big Brother and I are born of the same mother,¡± she replied. The moment Jiang Changbai left, her smile faded. Wary of possible further visitors, Jiang Peihuan turned to the man before her, ¡°Your Highness, I thank you once more. However, it¡¯s gettingte, you should head back early.¡± ¡°I understand, you should rest as well,¡± Xiao Nanye replied with a soft voice, noticing her paleness. Then, without dy, he headed for the door. Jian Peihuan heaved a sigh of relief as she watched the man disappear through the door. Yet, she was unaware that as Xiao Nanye reached the entrance to the plum garden, a long sword was thrust towards him. Guarding the spot was none other than Jiang Changbai. In fact, upon entering Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room earlier, he had detected an unfamiliar presence. But seeing that everything seemed normal with Jiang Peihuan, he chose not to expose her and waited for the intruder instead. Xiao Nanye effortlessly dodged Jiang Changbai¡¯s sword, but as if the sword had a will of its own, it swiftly followed his movements. Jiang Changbai, a seasoned warrior from countless battles, was quite surprised to see his opponent easily deflect his attack. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Young General, you tter me.¡± Xiao Nanye responded while parrying Jiang Changbai¡¯s sword with his fan and aiming a blow at his neck. At the same time, Jiang Changbai¡¯s sword was directed towards Xiao Nanye¡¯s heart. Their eyes locked, and surprise shed through Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes, ¡°King Cheng?¡± ¡°Young General.¡± ¡°Why were you in my sister¡¯s room, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I was concerned about Miss Jiang¡¯s injuries and came to visit.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Changbai furrowed his brow. He remembered what Jiang Peihuan had mentioned to him earlier. Unable to help himself, he nced at the man standing before him and said, ¡°King Cheng, the Jiang family is indebted to you for saving my sister¡¯s life.¡± ¡°However, ady¡¯s reputation cannot bear even a slight blemish, so I implore you, Your Highness, to exercise self-restraint.¡± ¡°Indeed, I was hasty today, Young General. I ask for your forgiveness.¡± In the corner, Han Feng¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head upon hearing this. Could this really be his domineering and untamed master? He was exhibiting such unexpected gentleness and manners. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s earnest attitude, Jiang Changbai found it hard to further reprimand him, and his countenance softened as well. ¡°I may have overstepped earlier. Allow me to escort you out.¡± ¡°No need for that, I¡¯m familiar with the way.¡± ¡°Young General, there is a matter I wish to inform you in advance.¡± ¡°Please, Your Highness, go ahead.¡± Upon witnessing Xiao Nanye¡¯s sudden shift to a serious demeanor, Jiang Changbai promptly responded. ¡°The proposal I made that day was not in jest. Thus, when General Jiang and his wife return, I will personallye to their doorstep to propose.¡± ¡°You¡­?¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Changbai froze on the spot. After a few seconds, his eyes ignited with rage. He no longer cared if the person in front of him was the respected imperial uncle, he lifted his sword and lunged towards him. But Xiao Nanye was clearly ready. He effortlessly dodged the attack and scaled the wall. ¡°I merely wanted to inform the Young General beforehand.¡± With those words, Xiao Nanye leaped away. ¡°Master, wait for me.¡± Watching Xiao Nanye¡¯s retreating figure, Han Feng hastily called out. He did not wish to bear the brunt of Jiang Changbai¡¯s wrath.. Chapter 51 - 51: Increase the Security Chapter 51: Increase the Security Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Hmph, got away quick, didn¡¯t they?¡± Jiang Changbai watched the departing master-servant duo, his eyes still sparked with annoyance. Just then, Deputy General Liu hurried into the plum garden. As Deputy General Liu had always been responsible for the General¡¯s Mansion security, hearing the disturbance, he immediately came over to the garden. Seeing Jiang Changbai standing in the courtyard, he hastily came forward and saluted, ¡°Young General?¡± Deputy General Liu was more ustomed to addressing Jiang Changbai as the Young General, given his previous military tenure. ¡°Did someone breach the General¡¯s Mansion, Young General?¡± Deputy General Liu asked softly after saluting Jiang Changbai. ¡°Just a petty thief,¡± Jiang Changbai answered dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ve chased him off.¡± ¡°A petty thief?¡± Liu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. In the capital, everyone knew that the General¡¯s Mansion was popted with martial arts experts. Even the guards had some skill, somon thieves would never dare target the estate. Noticing Deputy General Liu¡¯s surprised expression, Jiang Changbai cleared his throat and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Moving forward, make sure to increase security, especially around thedies¡¯ gardens.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°You can leave now, get some rest.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Are you not heading back to rest, Young General?¡± Deputy General Liu asked, noticing Jiang Changbai seating himself in the courtyard. ¡°No problem, it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll sit here for a while. You go on and sleep,¡± Jiang Changbai replied nonchntly. He had a nagging worry. What if King Cheng returned? He needed to be here, just in case. Outside the wall. Han Feng, after much effort, finally caught up with Xiao Nanye. Seeing Nanye mount his horse, he blurted out, ¡°Master, are we just leaving like this?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Xiao Nanye retorted coldly from atop his horse. Rubbing his nose, Han Feng quickly suggested, ¡°It¡¯ste. Perhaps we should head back.¡± ¡°Master, tomorrow is the Eldest Princess¡¯ birthday banquet. Your gift isn¡¯t ready yet.¡± ¡°Take something from the storeroom when we get back¡­Wait, there¡¯s a banquet at the princess¡¯s mansion tomorrow?¡± Xiao Nanye suddenly turned to look at Han Feng. Seeing his master¡¯s thoughtful expression, Han Feng involuntarily took a couple of steps back before finally nodding. ¡°After we get back to the mansion, find a valuable gift and send it to the Eldest Princess¡¯s Mansion. Have the princess send an invitation to the Jiang Mansion.¡± Yes, sir.¡± Thinking about seeing Jiang Peihuan again tomorrow brought a smile to Xiao Nanye¡¯s face. His mood had taken a clear turn for the better. As dawn broke, the quiet life of the plum garden started to stir. ¡°Eldest Young Master?¡± Yue Er had intended to go to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room early. As she approached the courtyard, she noticed a figure on the stone bench. It was only when she recognized Jiang Changbai that she held back her surprise. Jiang Changbai had spent countless nights on the battlefield, often sleeping in the open, so falling asleep on the bench wasn¡¯t unusual. Hearing Yue Er¡¯s voice, he opened his eyes, casting a nce at the lightening sky. ¡°Dawn already?¡± he mumbled, standing and stretching his arm. As he spoke, Jiang Changbai stood up and moved his arm. Yue Er, seeing this, offered a respectful bow before asking, a touch of amusement in her voice, ¡°Eldest Young Master, what brings you here so early?¡± He looked as if he¡¯d just awoken. ¡°I was merely strolling. It should be about time Huan Er is awake. Let her know I have something to discuss with her.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go see if the youngdy is awake.¡± When Jiang Peihuan had heard the sounds outside, she had roused from her sleep. As Yue Er entered her room, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside?¡± ¡°The Eldest Young Master is here, Miss.¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± ¡°From what I observed, it seems the Eldest Young Master has spent the entire night outside.¡± As Yue Er shared this information, her voice dropped to a hush. Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes widened a bit in surprise. After Jiang Peihuan freshened up, she directed Yue Er, ¡°Please invite my Big Brother in.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The moment Jiang Changbai walked in, Jian Peihuan noticed that he was still in the clothes from the previous evening. Thinking back tost night, she felt a spark of realization. She might just know why her big brother had spent the entire night in her courtyard. ¡°Big brother, is there something you need from me?¡± Once Jiang Changbai had taken a seat, Jian Peihuan turned to address him. There was a touch of hesitance in Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds of thought, he looked at Jian Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, what¡¯s your opinion of King Cheng?¡± ¡°Huan Er, King Cheng maybe handsome, but he¡¯s also of high stature. Being with him might lead to aplicated life. You¡¯re a calm soul, not suited for aplex family life.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could respond, Jiang Changbai found himself advising her. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t hold back a softugh. She turned to her big brother and chuckled, ¡°So, Big Brother, did you spend an entire night in my garden just to give me this piece of advice?¡± Seeing the smile in Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes revealed some awkwardness, but he quickly revealed a serious expression.¡± You¡¯re stillughing. I saw King Chenge out of your roomst night.¡± Upon seeing the amusement in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Changbai¡¯s face colored with a hint of embarrassment, which was quickly reced by a serious demeanor. ¡°You find it funny? Last night, I spotted King Cheng leaving your room,¡± he pointed out. At these words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s smile faded, and she replied softly, ¡°Big Brother, my rtionship with King Cheng isn¡¯t what you imagine it to be. Moreover, I currently have no intentions of getting married, so you need not worry.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s disinterest in marriage, Jiang Changbai felt relieved. She nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother, I¡¯ll heed your¡­¡± ¡°Miss?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, the door was suddenly pushed open by Lu Er. Yue Er, standing aside, frowned at the intrusion. ¡°The Eldest Young Master and the Eldest Miss are in conversation. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Hearing Yue Er¡¯s admonishment, Lu Er quickly moderated her tone. ¡°I apologize, Miss. I know I was wrong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just remember to be more mindful next time. Impatience might be overlooked here, but elsewhere, it could cause problems.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the urgent matter that made you rush in?¡± Keeping in mind Lu Er¡¯s circumstances from her past life, Jiang Peihuan decided not to be too hard on her. After giving her a brief reprimand, she let the matter rest. Regaining her energetic demeanor, Lu Er approached Jiang Peihuan, grinning. ¡°Miss, we received an invitation from the Eldest Princess¡¯s Mansion. They are inviting us to a banquet.¡± Jiang Peihuan looked surprised at the news. The Eldest Princess wasn¡¯t fond ofrge gatherings, thus her semi-centennial celebrations typically only included a select few princes and princesses, seldom ministers. In her past life, the Jiang family hadn¡¯t been invited to the Eldest Princess¡¯s celebration. ¡°Huan Er, your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed. Perhaps it¡¯s best not to attend,¡± Jiang Changbai suggested, less concerned about the event and more worried about her well-being. However, Jiang Peihuan was quick to object, ¡°No, Big Brother, I wish to attend..¡± Chapter 52 - 52: Going to the Banquet Chapter 52: Going to the Banquet Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Reflecting on her past life, she remembered that at this banquet, Xiao Nanye had been poisoned and had barely survived. She might have been oblivious, but now that she knew, she couldn¡¯t stand by and allow that man to fall into peril once more. Jiang Changbai, observing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s anxiety, expressed surprise. Meeting his bewildered gaze, Jiang Peihuan quickly spoke up, ¡°Big Brother, since the Eldest Princess¡¯s Mansion has sent an invitation, we must attend. If not, rumors could damage Father¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°That does make sense.¡± The birthday celebration at the Eldest Princess¡¯s Mansion was nned for the evening, so after lunch, Liu Xiu ordered the outfits to be delivered to Plum Garden. ¡°Young Miss, the Third Madam has sent over the outfits.¡± Jing Er, carrying the clothes, entered Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. She ced the clothes on the table, then quietly chuckled. ¡°Miss, this dress was specially chosen for you by the Third Madam. Do you like it?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t fancy it, we can always switch it out.¡± As Jing Er spoke, Yue Er and Lu Er had already moved forward and unfolded the clothes. The delicate attire, a light blue Shu brocade, was adorned with soft yellow petals. The sleeves were finished with a border of golden silk. The dress wasn¡¯t ostentatious, but it was indeed exquisite. This dress perfectly matched Jiang Peihuan¡¯s taste. She nodded and, with a smile, looked at Jing Er. ¡°Could you thank the Third Madam for me? I truly appreciate her choice.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re pleased, Miss.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jing Er couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. ¡°Young Miss, I need to deliver outfits to the other youngdies as well. I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡± ¡°Yue Er, apany her.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± As they stepped into the courtyard, Yue Er extended her hand to Jing Er¡¯s. When she pulled away, Jing Er found herself holding a small purse. Feeling its surprising weight, Jing Er quickly attempted to refuse. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly ept¡­¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯ve earned this. Miss loves the dress, and this is her way of showing appreciation.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I thank the Eldest Miss for her generous reward.¡± After distributing all the dresses, Jing Er returned to Elegant Garden. Liu Xiu sat in a chair, examining the clothes and jewelry spread on the table. Seeing Jing Er return, she softly queried, ¡°Have the dresses been delivered?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°And were they well-received?¡± ¡°The Eldest Miss and Third Miss seemed very pleased. The Young Miss even rewarded me with silver. However, Second Miss didn¡¯t appear too satisfied with her dress.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Xiu¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Well, let her be.¡± Actually, Jing Er¡¯s words were quite diplomatic. Yet, Jiang Ruyun wasn¡¯t just unsatisfied; she entirely disapproved. Observing the garments spread on the table, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°Such a muted color brought before me, are you trying to insult me on purpose?¡± ¡°Second Young Miss, all the other youngdies have received simr attire,¡± reasoned Lan Er, responding softly to Jiang Ruyun¡¯s outburst. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. The dresses of both Eldest and Third Young Misses are quite modest in style and color. Actually, Second Young Miss, your purple dress is the most striking.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll settle with this one.¡± On hearing these words, Lan Er breathed a sigh of relief. The Second Miss was finally showing signs of change. In the past, Jiang Ruyun would have made a fuss. But after her recent wedding, she seemed to have learned restraint. In the evening, Old Madam Jiang led the group out of the General¡¯s Mansion. Catching sight of Jiang Peihuan, her eyes sparkled, ¡°Huan Er, you look exceptionally beautiful in this dress.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I should give credit to Third Aunt for this. She took care of everything,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied softly, approaching the old madam. Upon hearing her, Old Madam Jiang cast a look at Liu Xiu, then nodded appreciatively. ¡°Your housekeeping efforts aremendable.¡± However, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t resist expressing her discontent, ¡°Third Aunt does y favorites. She prepared such lovely clothes for Eldest Sister, but look at what she handed me.¡± At Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, everyone wore a frown. Old Madam Jiang retorted without hesitation, ¡°If you¡¯re displeased with your Third Aunt¡¯s choice, don¡¯t bother attending. You¡¯re still in your confinement, you need proper rest.¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face turned rigid at her words. Quickly smoothing things over, Zhou Rongfang intervened, ¡°Mother, Yun Er is only joking. She quite likes the dress her sister-inw arranged. She wouldn¡¯t be wearing it otherwise.¡± Old Madam Jiang was about to say something more, but a tug from Jiang Peihuan at her sleeve silenced her. After a reassuring shake of the head from Jian Peihuan, the old madam climbed into the front carriage without another word. Soon after, both Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun joined her in the carriage. Sijin promptly followed Jiang Changbai, riding a horse. ¡°Regardless of how you feel, Third Aunt meant well. Even if you dislike her choice, there was no need for such harsh words,¡± Jiang Peihuan calmly addressed Jiang Ruyun upon settling in the carriage. Hearing this, aplicated emotion flickered in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. Choking back tears, she admitted, ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I just¡­¡± Seeing the downtrodden expression on Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face, Jiang Peihuan reminded her gently, ¡°You must remember, you are Jiang Ruyun, the Second Miss of the General¡¯s Mansion. Stand tall, no matter the circumstances.¡± ¡°It¡¯s merely a banquet. If Grandmother has agreed for you to attend, she will surely protect you. What¡¯s there to fear?¡± ¡°If someone dares to utter unkind words at the banquet, whip them back into line. You are of the Jiang family, and that¡¯s your strength.¡± When Jiang Peihuan spoke, her voice was soft, yet it had a soothing effect on Jiang Ruyun¡¯s turmoil. Looking at Jiang Peihuan seated opposite her, she muttered, ¡°Eldest Sister, thank you.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond, they had arrived at the Eldest Princess¡¯s mansion. As they entered the princess¡¯s mansion along with the others, Jiang Peihuan noticed a significant number of guests. Reminded of her mission here, she leaned towards Ye Xiao and whispered, ¡°Ye Xiao, check if King Cheng is here. If he¡¯s arrived, ask him to meet me in the garden.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Ye Xiao responded quietly and left the crowd, heading towards the front yard. ¡°Grandmother, I need to freshen up,¡± Jiang Peihuan murmured, guiding the old madam to the banquet. ¡°Go ahead,¡± the old madam nodded. Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Yue Er, headed towards the garden. As they turned a corner, they found a tall figure waiting there. ¡°Miss?¡± Xiao Nanye, upon hearing from Ye Xiao that Jiang Peihuan wished to see him, had promptly made his way to the rear garden. Recognizing the footsteps behind him, he swiftly turned, greeting them with a warm smile. ¡°Your Highness, please refrain from drinking any wine at the banquet today..¡± Chapter 53 - 53: Someone that Piques My Interest Chapter 53: Someone that Piques My Interest Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye was stunned. It took him a few seconds before he could look at her, surprised. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t disclose the exact reason, your highness. If you trust me, please abstain from all alcohol.¡± After uttering these words, Jiang Peihuan remained silent. She bowed to Xiao Nanye before turning to leave. This was a secret she knew only from her past life. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t exin much to Xiao Nanye. She had already reminded him. As for whether he would listen or not, it was not something she could control. Lost in her thoughts, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t notice the approaching person until she bumped into him. ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡± After regaining her bnce, Jiang Peihuan instinctively began to apologize. However, upon recognizing the person in front of her, her regret evaporated immediately. Xiao Junhao looked at the woman standing before him, his eyes clouded withplexity. Though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for over a month, he felt Jiang Peihuan was a stranger. Her eyes no longer held the dependency and affection they once did, only distance and apathy. ¡°Prince Qing, I beg your pardon. I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Taking a few steps back, Jiang Peihuan responded, her voice measured and distant. Xiao Junhao had been severely wounded at the mansion, resting for more than half a month before returning to the capital. Seeing Jiang Peihuan again ignited a throbbing pain in his heart. ¡°So, you truly have moved on,¡± he dered, his wordsced with bitter sarcasm. It took Jiang Peihuan a moment to understand the meaning behind his words. She met his gaze, her eyes frosty, and replied sternly, ¡°Your highness and I never had any promises. So, how can one speak of moving on?¡± Xiao Junhao had always kept her on a leash, yet never made any explicitmitments. It was her past naive self that had blindly followed his sweet nothings. Given a second chance, she was now able to sever her ties with this venomous snake. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face darkened. As he spotted a distant figure slowly approaching, he said softly, ¡°This Prince harbored genuine feelings for you. Yet, in your heart, our rtionship meant nothing.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan covered her mouth with a handkerchief andughed, but her eyes held no mirth, only the re of evident scorn. Observing Jiang Peihuan in this state, the expression in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes darkened even more. He stared at the person before him, his voice shrouded in a cold veil, ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m amused at the grand charade you¡¯re putting on, If you truly hold feelings for me, then what about Miss Lin?¡± Lin Mengyao ¨C she was the light of Xiao Junhao¡¯s heart. In her past life, Jiang Peihuan only discovered this fact toote. ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± Upon witnessing Xiao Junhao¡¯s shock, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s smile remained, unabated. She spoke softly, ¡°Your Highness, remember, if you don¡¯t want others to know, then don¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°The banquet is about to start. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Jiang Peihuan respectfully bowed to Xiao Junhao. Turning to the approaching man, she acknowledged him with a nod. Then, holding Yue Er¡¯s hand, she departed. Xiao Nanye stood at a short distance. He approached Xiao Junhao only after Jiang Peihuan¡¯s figure had disappeared around the corner. ¡°I thought I had made my intentions clear to the Qing Prince back at the vi.¡± At that moment, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with defiance and a hint of disdain. Witnessing this look, Xiao Junhao gripped his own hands tightly. Although they were both princes and kings in future, King Cheng, being the Emperor¡¯s younger brother, held a higher status. Meanwhile, Xiao Junhao had struggled to earn the title of King Qing. ¡°I shall remember your words, Imperial Uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯d best remember this king¡¯s advice ¨C keep your distance from her. Or next time, your wounds may not heal so quickly.¡± While speaking, Xiao Nanye patted Xiao Junhao¡¯s shoulder. To outsiders, it appeared to be a casual, familial exchange. However, Xiao Junhao was well aware of the force Xiao Nanye applied. A surge of pain radiated from his shoulder. ¡°Master, the banquet has started. We should head over.¡± Han Feng approached Xiao Nanye and spoke softly at that moment. Hearing him, Xiao Nanye nodded and followed in the direction Jiang Peihuan had taken. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Pei Wu, watching Xiao Nanye¡¯s receding figure, walked up to Xiao Junhao, his voice filled with concern. A fierce glint lurked in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. However, noticing the approaching crowd, he managed to offer a warm smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he headed toward the banquet. Unaware of the events transpiring behind her, Jiang Peihuan moved straight to where the Old Madam Jiang was seated upon entering the banquet hall. Seeing that she had been gone for such a long time, the old madam¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.¡± Why have you been gone for so long? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to worry you, Grandmother. I was just taken by the beautiful scenery of the princess mansion, so I stayed a bit longer,¡± JianG Peihuan reassured her. Hearing JianG Peihuan¡¯s exnation, relief washed over the old madam. She chuckled and said, ¡°Since you like the surroundings, feel free to explore. You don¡¯t need to stick by my side all the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, Huan Er. I¡¯m here to take care of Mother. You¡¯re still a young girl. Go have fun with Ruyun and Sijin,¡± chimed in another voice. ¡°King Cheng has arrived, Prince Qing has arrived, Prince Rui has arrived, Prince An has arrived¡­¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to respond, an announcement from the entrance cut her off. All the princes were present today, with Xiao Nanye, d in white, at the forefront. His demeanor was rxed, his aura emanating an undeniable nobility. The other princes also carried an air of distinctiveness, but standing next to Xiao Nanye, they seemed somewhat overshadowed. ¡°Why are you all so prompt today? Interesting to see everyone here at the same time,¡± the Eldest Princess remarked as she strolled out from the backyard, leaning on her maid¡¯s hand. Everyone quickly kneeled to greet her, ¡°Wishing the Eldest Princess good health.¡± ¡°Today is my birthday celebration. I appreciate you all making the journey. Please, take your seats,¡± she offered graciously. ¡°Thank you, Eldest Princess.¡± As Jian Peihuan rose, she subtly examined the Eldest Princess. Despite being in her fifties, she looked no more than early thirties due to her well-maintained appearance. ¡°Imperial sister, you¡¯ve organized quite a lively event today,¡± Xiao Nanyemented casually, leaning against a couch in a nonchnt manner that no one else dared to assume in the Eldest Princess¡¯s presence. In response to Xiao Nanye¡¯s seemingly carefree attitude, the Eldest Princess chuckled indulgently. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care for big gatherings,¡± she teased. ¡°Imperial sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not that I dislike lively settings. I just don¡¯t care for too many uninteresting people. But today¡¯s event has someone that piques my interest,¡± Xiao Nanye retorted, his eyes sparkling with intrigue.. Chapter 54 - 54: Xiao Junhao’s White Moonlight Chapter 54: Xiao Junhao¡¯s White Moonlight Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As he spoke, Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze swiftly scanned Jiang Peihuan. As their eyes locked, she noticed a passionate fire in his gaze, causing her to shy away, lowering her head. Several people caught Xiao Nanye¡¯s look. Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes wereden with dark clouds, Xiao JunMo¡¯s brimmed with sarcasm, while Jiang (Shanghai¡¯s were full of rage. The Eldest Princess smiled lightly, ¡°We have many youngdies attending today. It¡¯s natural you¡¯d find some appealing.¡± ¡°Commence the banquet.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The nanny beside the Eldest Princess left, only to return momentster with pce servants bearing dishes and wine for the table. Dancers d in exquisite attire began to perform. This was the usual course of such banquets. Jiang Peihuan was indifferent, but Jiang Sijin lit up at the sight of the music and dance. She would frequently tug on Jiang Peihuan, whispering, ¡°Eldest sister, the performances at the princess¡¯s mansion are truly stunning.¡± Seeing the joy in her sister¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan found herself smiling. ¡°If you enjoy it, take your time watching.¡± ¡°Imperial Aunt, on this day of your birthday banquet, I wish you peace and eternal youth.¡± As the music and dance ceased, Xiao Junhao raised his wine ss, expressing his good wishes to the Eldest Princess. Observing this, the other princes followed suit, raising their sses. ¡°I wish good health to my Imperial Aunt¡­¡± ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s toast to your kind words.¡± As the Eldest Princess lifted her ss, so did everyone else. Subconsciously, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes sought Xiao Nanye, only to find him eschewing his wine ss in favor of a teacup. ¡°Imperial Uncle, it¡¯s Imperial Aunt¡¯s birthday today. Isn¡¯t it improper not to have a drink?¡± Xiao Junhao, sitting beside Xiao Nanye, called him out on his choice. At this moment, all eyes, including the Eldest Princess¡¯s, turned to Xiao Nanye. His face remained impassive as he addressed the Eldest Princess, ¡°Please forgive me, Imperial Sister, I¡¯ve not been well ofte. The royal physician has advised against alcohol.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not well, you should abstain from alcohol.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial sister. I shall make amends another day.¡± ¡°No worries. If Imperial uncle can¡¯t drink, I, his nephew, will drink in his stead.¡± As he spoke, Xiao JunMo reached for the wine ss on Xiao Nanye¡¯s table. Xiao Nanye attempted to stop him, but Prince An had already downed the drink. Seeing this scene, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed. Xiao Nanye took hold of Xiao JunMo¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle, look how righteous I am, I¡­¡± ¡°Ah Mo?¡± Before Prince An couldplete his sentence, a torrent of blood erupted onto Xiao Nanye. This sight shocked the room. The Eldest Princess¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°Your Highness, it seems Prince An may have been poisoned.¡± ¡°Poisoned? How could he be poisoned out of nowhere?¡± ¡°Han Feng, fetch the royal physician at once.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon witnessing Prince An¡¯s copse, Han Feng made a hasty exit. Xiao Junhao watched this unfold, his eyes glinting with confusion, quickly followed by regret. He thought, how wonderful it would¡¯ve been if it were Xiao Nanye consuming the tainted wine instead. At that moment, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes mirrored a maelstrom of emotions. Instinctively, his gaze found Jiang Peihuan, who was also staring back at him. Jiang Peihuan shifted her gaze, whispering a few words to Ye Xiao. Subsequently, Ye Xiao, as silent as a shadow, walked over to Xiao Nanye. He offered him a porcin bottle, saying, ¡°Master, Miss Jiang has requested you to administer this medicine to Prince An.¡± ¡°Alright, ensure she¡¯s safe,¡± Xiao Nanyemanded, receiving the bottle from Ye Xiao before making his way towards Prince An. ¡°Imperial Sister, it appears we must conduct a thorough investigation into today¡¯s events,¡± he advised. ¡°Indeed, scrutinize every detail. I¡¯m curious to see who¡¯s causing such mischief within my pce,¡± the Princess agreed, her toneced with concern. Today was her birthday feast. What was meant to be a joyous gathering had been disrupted, with the prince himself falling victim to poison. The entire ordeal was giving her a headache. ¡°Imperial Aunt,¡± Xiao Junhao interjected, his toneced with insinuations, ¡°it¡¯s quite a fortunate coincidence that the Imperial Younger Brother happened to drink the Imperial Uncle¡¯s wine. Otherwise, who knows when we would¡¯ve discovered it was poisoned.¡± His words, hinting at a darker implication, were met with the princess¡¯s frosty retort, ¡°Are you suggesting King Cheng is behind the poison?¡± ¡°Please, Imperial Aunt, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯d never insinuate such a thing.¡± ¡°Then what are you trying to say?¡± Caught off guard by her direct questioning, Xiao Junhao was at a loss for words. However, their tension was interrupted by a gentle voice, ¡°Your Highness, I have some medical knowledge. Perhaps I could assist with Prince An?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes sparkled. Lin Mengyao, Xiao Junhao¡¯s pure admiration, had made her appearance. ¡°And who might you be?¡± the Princess asked, her gaze shifting to Lin Mengyao. The girl¡¯s elegant white dress and distinguished demeanor prevented the princess from pressing further. The nanny beside the Eldest Princess had already walked in front of the Eldest Princess and whispered a few words. ¡°You are Lin Ruhai¡¯s daughter, correct?¡± the Princess confirmed after hearing the servant¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, Lin Ruhai is indeed my father,¡± Lin Mengyao affirmed. ¡°If your medical skills are as you im, then by all means, attend to Prince An.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With a graceful nod to the princess, Lin Mengyao headed straight towards the fallen prince. Passing by Xiao Junhao, she gifted him a tender look. Her intervention allowed the tension between the Princess and Xiao Junhao to dissipate. With Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, the Eldest Princess did not say anything more about Xiao Junhao. After checking Prince An¡¯s pulse and applying acupuncture to his heart meridian, Lin Mengyao managed to revive the unconscious prince. Prince An¡¯s eyes fluttered open. ¡°Ah Mo, you¡¯re awake?¡± Relief washed over Xiao Nanye at the sight of his nephew regaining consciousness. ¡°Imperial Uncle, what happened?¡± The newly awakened Prince An was visibly confused. Xiao Nanye exined the situation briefly beforeforting him, ¡°Rest assured, you¡¯re safe now. I will ensure the culprit behind this poisoning is brought to justice.¡± ¡°Eldest Princess, I¡¯ve used acupuncture to detoxify prince An. However, his Highness will need to rest and recuperate for a while.¡± ¡°So, Prince An is out of danger now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well done. You deserve a reward.¡± Upon hearing that Prince An was safe, the princess couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. If something were to happen to Prince An while he was in her mansion, she didn¡¯t know how she would exin it to the Emperor. Looking at Lin Mengyao now, the Princess couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfaction well up in her eyes. But when Lin Mengyao heard the Princess¡¯s praise, she responded modestly, ¡°I only did what was necessary. I don¡¯t feel I should ept any reward, Princess.¡± The Princess found her humility appealing. The satisfaction in her eyes deepened. Helping Lin Mengyao to her feet, she said gently, ¡°You saved Prince An. This is a great aplishment. I want to reward you, and when the Emperor hears of this, he will want to reward you as well..¡± Chapter 55 - 55: She wouldn’t Lose Anything to Jian Peihuan Again Chapter 55: She wouldn¡¯t Lose Anything to Jian Peihuan Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Thank you, Eldest Princess,¡± Lin Mengyao gracefully responded. Turning down the reward any further would be seen as ungrateful. ¡°Eldest Princess, the Imperial Physician has arrived.¡± ¡°Bring him in,¡± she ordered. An anxious-looking Imperial Physician Wang, donned in his official hat, made his way into the banquet hall. As he was about to bow, the Eldest Princess interrupted him, ¡°Imperial Physician Wang, skip the formalities and attend to Prince An.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess,¡± heplied. Physician Wang approached Xiao JunMo, knelt down, and checked his pulse carefully. Following his thorough examination, he reported to the Eldest Princess, ¡°Your Highness, the poison within Prince An¡¯s system has almost been fully purged. It appears someone has already treated him.¡± ¡°It was I,¡± Lin Mengyao humbly replied, giving Physician Wang a respectful bow. Physician Wang inspected Lin Mengyao, his eyes brimming with admiration, ¡°Miss Lin, it¡¯s impressive to see such exceptional medical skills in one so young.¡± ¡°You overpraise me, Physician Wang. My knowledge is merely rudimentary. Compared to professional physicians like yourself, I¡¯mcking,¡± she modestly replied. Originally, Physician Wang had been somewhat irritated by Lin Mengyao¡¯s prior intervention with Prince An. However, her humble response dissolved any lingering dissatisfaction. Standing silently in the corner, Jiang Peihuan watched the scene unfold, a sardonic smile ying on her lips. Lin Mengyao was consistent, always maintaining her gentle and virtuous reputation no matter the circumstance. With the knowledge that King An was safe, the Eldest Princess breathed a sigh of relief. She turned to address the guests, ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, with this we conclude today¡¯s banquet. If there were any shorings in our hospitality, I ask for your forgiveness.¡± Hearing her words, the guests quickly offered their respects, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re too kind. We¡¯ll now take our leave.¡± The news of Prince An¡¯s poisoning at the banquet spread rapidly, soon reaching the ears of those within the Imperial Pce. Cining Pce. Seated on the couch, the Empress Dowager wore an expression of displeasure. Her gaze fell on the kneeling eunuch as she asked coldly, ¡°Are you saying that Mo Er is the one poisoned?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°The wine was initially on King Cheng¡¯s table, but he didn¡¯t drink it.¡± After quickly summarizing the events that unfolded during the banquet, the eunuch continued, ¡°Prince An willingly drank the wine intended for King Cheng, hence King Cheng was unharmed, but Prince An was poisoned.¡± ¡°That wretch is truly fortunate. Even this didn¡¯t end him.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s plenty of time ahead, don¡¯t let anger harm your health.¡± The old nanny standing beside the Empress Dowager gestured dismissively at the eunuch on the ground. Then, she turned to the Empress Dowager, speaking softly. The Empress Dowager, though almost sixty, only looked in her fifties. But now, her piercing phoenix eyes brimmed with hostility. Hearing the old maid¡¯s words, she retorted with fiery eyes, ¡°Fang Ruo, you¡¯ve seen how much the Emperor spoils that miscreant. How can I stand him?¡± ¡°It would be fine if he was really the son of the previous emperor, but he clearly¡­¡± Her voice trailed off at the end of the sentence, leading to a sigh from Fang Ruo. After some contemtion, she decided to caution in a low voice, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps we should hold off for some time. The individuals we deployed before, along with this incident, may draw the Emperor¡¯s attention. After all, he holds King Cheng in high regard.¡± ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s not urgent. Let them retract their steps for now.¡± ¡°Send some items over to An Mansion.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The news of Prince An¡¯s poisoning was first received by Emperor Qi Ming. ¡°Minister Lin, you raised a good daughter.¡± Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes glowed with admiration as he looked at the kneeling Lin Ruhai. Lin Mengyao had saved Prince An. The Emperor could not simply bestow rewards upon a minister¡¯s daughter, so he summoned Lin Ruhai into the pce directly. Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. He promptly responded, ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s duty to help. Saving Prince An is her good fortune.¡± The Lin family hailed from a line of warriors. Yet, with the Jiang family in the picture, the Lin family had little room to shine. This was the first time Lin Ruhai had seen Emperor Qi Ming treat him so amicably. His eyes were full of excitement and exhration. ¡°Merit deserves reward. I¡¯ve arranged for some jewelry and essories to be prepared. When you leave the pce, take them to Miss Lin.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± When Lin Ruhai left the pce, he felt like he was walking on air. When he arrived at the carriage, a eunuch from the pce approached, carrying a gift. ¡°Lord Lin, this is a reward from the Emperor. Please, take it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As he extended his hand to ept the gift, Lin Ruhai passed arge pouch to the eunuch, its contents hefty. Seeing this, the eunuch¡¯s smile widened, a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Congrattions, Lord Lin.¡± ¡°The pleasure is shared.¡± With that, Lin Ruhai climbed into the carriage. The Lin family was awash with cheer. Madam Lin sat upright on the head seat, radiating a confidence she had never shown before. Seated at the lower end, Second Madam Lin and Third Madam Lin, each bore a faint smile. But their eyes told a different story, filled with envy and sarcasm. Standing beside Madam Lin was Lin Mengyao, her gaze sweeping over her half-sisters and cousins, her expression sour. Thoughts of Jiang Peihuan gued her mind. Both the Jiang and Lin families came from a long line of military nobility. Jiang Peihuan, the eldest Jiang daughter, and Lin Mengyao, the eldest Lin daughter, had always beenpared by the people of the capital. To shed off the stigma of being called crude, Mengyao had learned zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting from a young age. Yet, she never seemed to outshine Jiang Peihuan. Seeing Old Madam Jiang holding Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand throughout the banquet, Mengyao couldn¡¯t suppress her envy. Both being daughters of military families, why could Jiang Peihuan live so freely and mboyantly? Why did she, Mengyao, always have to tread carefully? Even the man she fancied sought ways to get closer to Jiang Peihuan. From now on, she vowed, she wouldn¡¯t lose to Jiang Peihuan again. ¡°Madam, the master has returned,¡± the butler announced excitedly, interrupting her thoughts. Upon hearing his words, Madam Lin immediately rose from her seat. Then, she saw Lin Ruhai stride into the living room. She rushed to greet him, ¡°My lord, you¡¯ve returned.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Ruhai had never been particrly kind to Madam Lin, but today was an exception as he offered her a rare smile. When his gazended on Lin Mengyao, his smile grew even wider. ¡°Yao er, you did exceptionally well this time.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Father. I¡¯m d I could be of help.¡± Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Mengyao responded gently. Lowering her eyes, a veil of indifference settled on her features. She had left the capital at the tender age of fourteen to study medicine at her maternal grandfather¡¯s house. In the past five years, besides her mother, her father, in name at least, hadn¡¯t shown her any sign of affection. ¡°These are rewards from the Emperor. Considering the number of sisters in this household, I¡¯ve decided to divide them among you all.¡± ¡°My lord, this¡­.¡± Chapter 56 - 56: Big Brother, Show Mercy Chapter 56: Big Brother, Show Mercy Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Violet heard this, her eyes turned ugly. She wanted to stop him, but before she could finish, a hand grabbed her. It was Lin Mengyao. Mengyao shot a quick nce at Madam Lin, then turned her smile towards Lin Ruhai. ¡°Father, you¡¯re correct. These rewards were probably given by the Emperor in honor of you. It¡¯s only fitting that you handle their distribution.¡± ¡°Well thought, my dear.¡± Following his statement, Lin Ruhai got up and addressed Madam Lin, ¡°Madam, you can manage the distribution of these items.¡± ¡°Mengyao, apany me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mengyao followed Lin Ruhai into his study, marking her first time entering his study in the 19 years of her life. In the Lin family, sons were valued over daughters. Despite being the eldest daughter from the primary branch, Mengyao¡¯s standing couldn¡¯tpete with that of her elder brother, who was born to a concubine, or even her younger brother. ¡°Yao Er, how are things between you and Prince Qing now?¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s name caused Mengyao¡¯s eyes to flicker. Looking up at Lin Ruhai, she questioned, ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡± ¡± Yao Er, I understand that Prince Qing holds some genuine affection for you, but his position among his royal siblings isn¡¯t promising. Without support from either his mother¡¯s or maternal family, being with him limits your prospects.¡± ¡°As I see it, you¡­¡± ¡°Father, please choose your words carefully.¡± Before Lin Ruhai could finish his statement, Mengyao interrupted him. Lowering her voice, she said, ¡°Father, regardless of what Prince Qing is like, he¡¯s still a prince.¡± ¡°You surely haven¡¯t forgotten that the circumstances back then weren¡¯t significantly better for the reigning Emperorpared to Prince Qing.¡± ¡°But who is it that upies the throne now, if not the current Emperor?¡± A sense of sternness took hold in Mengyao¡¯s eyes. While others might be oblivious to Prince Qing¡¯s temperament, she knew him well. If he ever learned about her father¡¯s intention to hedge his bets, he would surely be distressed. Hearing Mengyao¡¯s words seemed to bring some rity to Lin Ruhai. Looking at her, he murmured, ¡°I was mistaken.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, he added, ¡°Yao Er, regardless of the circumstances, you must stay close to Prince Qing.¡± Given that he had many daughters, he could always arrange for others to get involved with the other princes. ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± Just then, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Master, Prince Qing has arrived.¡± ¡°A short whileter, Xiao Junhao was ushered into Lin Ruhai¡¯s study.¡± ¡°Honored to meet you, Your Highness.¡± Lin Ruhai and Lin Mengyao stepped forward to greet him. Xiao Junhao raised his hand to wave them off. ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Then, he took his scat at the head of the room. With Lin Ruhai standing before him, Xiao Junhao spoke inly, ¡°Lord Lin, I¡¯vee to see Yao Er. You can carry on with your tasks.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Yao Er, ensure that His Highness is well catered to.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± With a final nce at Lin Mengyao, Lin Ruhai exited the study. As soon as the door was shut, Xiao Junhao seized Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, drawing her into hisp. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Her eyes med with a hint of shyness as Lin Mengyao attempted to stand, but Xiao Junhao refused to release her. After a few struggles, Lin Mengyao ceased her efforts. ¡°Yao Er, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Leaning into Lin Mengyao, Xiao Junhao spoke gently, his eyes warm. Seeing his tender gaze, Lin Mengyao chuckled, ¡°Yes, Yao Er is back. Your Highness, from now on, you won¡¯t be alone. Yao Er will help you achieve everything you wish for.¡± Xiao Junhao remained silent, his grip on Lin Mengyao tightening. ¡°Your Highness, General Jiang is about to return to the capital. How are you and Miss Jiang of the Jiang family doing¡­¡± ¡°Enough about her.¡± Before Lin Mengyao could finish her sentence, Xiao Junhao interrupted, his eyes hardening with a cold edge. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Lin Mengyao looked at him with confusion, puzzled by his icy demeanor. In response to her expression, Xiao Junhao softened his tone, whispering, ¡°Yao Er, I won¡¯t be marrying her. In my heart, you¡¯re the only one worthy of being the Qing Princess.¡± ¡°Your Highness, Yao Er will not let you down.¡± Moved by Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, gratitude filled Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. She reached out and tightly embraced the man beside her. Jiang Peihuan, behold, the man you yearn for only has eyes for me. Little did Lin Mengyao know, Jiang Peihuan not only had no affection for Xiao Junhao but also harbored a deep aversion towards him. General Manor, Plum Garden. Just as Jian Peihuan was about to settle in, she caught the sounds of movement. Recognizing the familiar sound of footsteps, she turned to see Xiao Nanye appearing in her room. Eyeing the man who made himselffortable, Jian Peihuan couldn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Your Highness, if others knew of your behavior, it might tarnish your good name.¡±¡± ¡°When have I ever cared about what others think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. I¡¯vee today to give you a token of gratitude.¡± While speaking, he pulled out a decorative box from his robes and carefully set it before Jiang Peihuan. He asked, hopeful, ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?¡± Caught by his eagerness, Jiang Peihuan instinctively opened the wooden box. To her surprise, it was filled with Eastern Pearls. An Eastern Pearl the size of a thumb was precious enough, but he had presented her with a whole box. ¡°Your Highness, this is too valuable, I¡­¡± ¡°No matter how valuable, can it surpass the value of my life?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Xiao Nanye softly interrupted her. Struck by his words, she found herself at a loss, unsure of how to react. ¡°I¡¯ve been curious, could you possibly satisfy my curiosity?¡± ¡°Is Your Highness asking how I knew the wine was poisoned?¡± Before he could answer, Jiang Peihuan spoke up, guessing his question. He simply nodded in response. Meeting his gaze, Jiang Peihuan replied with aplex look, ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness, I can¡¯t reveal that.¡± Xiao Nanye wanted to press further, but the fleeting sorrow in her eyes made him close his mouth. Standing up, he pushed the wooden box towards her, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift, you should ept it.¡± ¡°If you truly don¡¯t wish to keep it, then throw it away. I see the security in your garden has tightened, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Saying this, Xiao Nanye swung open her room¡¯s window and jumped out. But just as he left, a sword swung at him. ¡°King Cheng, you are looking down on my General Mansion.¡± Jiang Changbai red at the man leaping out from his sister¡¯s room, his eyes full of fury, his movements more ruthless. Inside, Jian Peihuan heard themotion and rushed out. Seeing Jiang Changbai¡¯s sword aimed at Xiao Nanye¡¯s heart, she quickly cried out, ¡°Big Brother, show mercy.¡± As she called out, she whipped out her own weapon, a ck whip, and ensnared Xiao Nanye, yanking him to the side. Jiang Changbai¡¯s sword met only air. Chapter 57 - 57: Big Brother Will Forever Protect You Chapter 57: Big Brother Will Forever Protect You Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Huan Er, are you still protecting him?¡± Jiang Changbai¡¯s initial annoyance had just simmered beneath his calm facade, but now, his eyes were a full-blown storm of fury upon witnessing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s actions. He thrust the sword in his hand towards Xiao Nanye. Reacting promptly, Jiang Peihuan stepped forth, cing herself protectively in front of Xiao Nanye. ¡°Huan Er, step aside,¡± Jiang Changbai ordered, halting his advance. ¡°I intend to give him a piece of my mind today.¡± ¡°Big brother,¡± Jiang Peihuan responded, ¡°if you harm King Cheng today, our entire Jiang Mansion will bear the consequences.¡± Despite Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes remained aze with anger, but he refrained from taking another step forward. At this moment, Xiao Nanye emerged from behind Jiang Peihuan, directing a calm gaze at Jiang Changbai. ¡°Young General, my visit today was simply to express gratitude, not to offend the Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Express gratitude?¡±Jiang Changbai queried, his eyebrows knitting together. His frosty gaze locked onto Xiao Nanye. ¡°If it¡¯s a gift of gratitude, why didn¡¯t you use the main entrance? Why infiltrate under the cover of darkness?¡± ¡°I merely wished to avoid undue attention,¡± Xiao Nanye exined. Before Jiang Changbai could retort, Xiao Nanye added, ¡°General Jiang is set to return to the capital tomorrow. I presume you¡¯d prefer to keep the General¡¯s Mansion from bing the subject of idle chatter.¡± Though Jiang Changbai had his reservations about Xiao Nanye, he couldn¡¯t deny the validity of his points. Upon seeing this, Xiao Nanye ryed how Zhao Yang, the Prince of Huainan, had lodged aint to the Emperor. Jiang Changbai interjected, unable to contain his anger, ¡°Zhao Fuqing has tormented my sister. A beating was the least he deserved, and yet the audacity of the Huainan Mansion toin to the Emperor!¡± ¡°Young General, you¡¯re broad-minded and may notprehend the ulterior motives at y.¡± ¡°When General Jiang returns to the capital, there will be plenty who envy the General¡¯s Mansion. A single person might not sway the Emperor, but with enough whispers of discord, he might begin to doubt.¡± ¡°General Jiang, your loyalty is beyond question. I wish not for you to fall prey to malevolent schemes.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes shone with genuine concern as he spoke the final words. Witnessing his sincerity, Jiang Changbai softened, raising a hand towards Xiao Nanye. In a low voice, he acknowledged, ¡±1 appreciate your warning, Your Highness. However, a woman¡¯s honor is sacred. I ask that you conduct yourself appropriately in the future.¡± With these words, he implicitly assured Xiao Nanye that he would not dwell on today¡¯s events. Following this, Jiang Changbai concluded, ¡°Your Highness seems quite familiar with theyout of my General Mansion. I¡¯ll forego the formality of escorting you out. Safe travels, Your Highness.¡± This was an unmistakable dismissal. Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t get upset. Instead, he nced at Jiang Peihuan and spoke quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod in agreement, Xiao Nanye swiftly left the plum garden. ¡°Master, are we leaving just like that?¡± Han Feng asked after Xiao Nanye had left, quickly following him. He was unable to suppress his thoughts of Jiang Changbai¡¯s discourteous manner and voiced them to hispanion. Han Feng was from the King Cheng Mansion, a ce where arrogance wasmon. He couldn¡¯t fathom leaving in such a humiliated way. On hearing his words, Xiao Nanye gave him a cool look and replied dismissively, ¡°What do you want? A grand farewell from the entire Jiang family?¡± Han Feng was about to agree, but seeing his master¡¯s stern expression, he promptly shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± It was obvious to Han Feng that his master had developed feelings for the eldest Jiang daughter. They were ying in a different league until his master could marry her, and until then, the people of the Cheng Mansion were a notch below the General¡¯s Mansion. ¡°You were too impulsive, big brother,¡± Jiang Peihuan quietlymented in the plum garden, after pouring a cup of tea for Jiang Changbai. Having spent many years in the army, Jiang Changbai had developed crude habits. He gulped down his tea and grumbled, ¡°He dared to trespass into your room in the middle of the night. How could I possibly overlook that?¡± Despite not causing any harm to Xiao Nanye, he criticized the inadequate security of the plum garden. ¡°Once our father returns, I¡¯ll discuss getting some soldiers from the army to guard the residence.¡± Jiang Peihuan calmly responded, ¡°Big brother, the army soldiers are the emperor¡¯s men. How can we use them for our residence?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Changbai was stunned. After a few seconds, he looked at Jian Peihuan and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was thoughtless.¡± Just then, Jiang Changbai noticed a wooden box on the table. ¡°Is this King Cheng¡¯s thank-you gift to you?¡± he asked as he opened the box. ¡°This, this is the East Pearl?¡± Jiang Peihuan tried to stop him, but it was toote. With the box already opened, she simply nodded. Jiang Changbai looked at the East Pearl inside the box, aplex expression on his face. ¡°Alright, I admit my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have obstructed Xiao Nanye. If he keeps bringing such valuable gifts each time, perhaps I could learn to tolerate his visits.¡± However, Jiang Changbai quickly frowned and turned to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan Er, tell your big brother honestly. Why did Prince Cheng give you such a precious gift?¡± All he had heard from Xiao Nanye was that it was a thank-you gift, but he didn¡¯t know what for. Since Jiang Peihuan could not tell Jiang Changbai that she had advised Xiao Nanye not to drink, she came up with a vague reason. ¡°One day, King Cheng was attacked, and I helped him.¡± ¡°Just for that, he sent such avish gift?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Jiang Changbai sensed something was amiss. However, seeing her calm demeanor, he refrained from saying anything. Instead, he closed the wooden box and pushed it towards Jiang Peihuan. ¡°As this is your thank-you gift, you should keep it safe. This East Pearl is very valuable. Don¡¯t give it away care Jiang Peihuan understood exactly who Jiang Changbai was referring to. A soft smile graced her features as she addressed her elder brother, ¡°After what happened, Big Brother, I¡¯m sure Ruyun will learn from it.¡± ¡°If she had truly learned, she wouldn¡¯t have married Zhao Fuqing.¡± Perhaps realizing that speaking ill of a woman behind her back was ungentlemanly, especially when that woman was his own sister, Jiang Changbai abruptly silenced himself. ¡°You should rest now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll apany you to wee our parents home.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± It had been a while since shest saw her parents, counting her past life as well. Therefore, when she heard Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes gleamed with unbridled joy. ¡°I¡¯lle for you tomorrow then.¡± As he made this statement, Jiang Changbai affectionately brushed his hand through Jiang Peihuan¡¯s long hair. Sheughed gently at his action, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m not a child anymore. If you were to pamper Sijin this way, she might not take it well.¡± ¡°In my eyes, no matter if you¡¯re in your seventies or eighties, you¡¯ll always be the little girl who grew up by my side. Big Brother will forever protect you.¡± Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes twinkled with mirth. Rising to her feet, she said with a heartening smile, ¡°Huan Er has always been aware of that.¡± Chapter 58 - 58: Divorce Chapter 58: Divorce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Aware of the unwavering support she received from her father, mother, and brother, Jiang Peihuan vowed to guard them fiercely in this lifetime. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± Upon reaching the doorway and noticing that Jiang Peihuan was still venturing out, Jiang Changbai voiced out firmly. ¡°Get some rest early.¡± Listening to the receding footsteps outside, the smile in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes remained undiminished. Her cherished family was right by her side; it was aforting thought. The very next day marked the return of the Jiang brothers to the capital. The entire Jiang household was abuzz with excitement. Early in the morning, themotion within the mansion greeted Jiang Peihuan. Due to her persisting internal injuries, Jiang Peihuan had forgone her morning training these past few days. However, she still maintained her habit of waking up early. The prospect of seeing her parents soon brightened Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mood. Her lips curved into a gentle smile which quickly faded upon hearing Yue Er¡¯s words. ¡°Young miss, the people from Huainan Mansion are here again.¡± At Yue Er¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan put down her teacup. ¡°Who has arrived? Is it the Prince of Huainan?¡± ¡°Yes, but the Queen of Huainan is here too.¡± Thinking of the temperament of the Huainan Queen, Jian Peihuan could not help but frown. She rose to her feet and moved towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Chrysanthemum Hall.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Yue and Ye Xiao followed Jiang Peihuan towards the Chrysanthemum Hall. On their way, they encountered Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Big sister?¡± Upon spotting Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Ruyun performed a courteous bow. In the past, Jiang Ruyun never bowed to Jiang Peihuan. Observing her paleplexion, Jiang Peihuan voiced her concern, ¡°You¡¯re still not fully recovered. Instead of resting properly in your room, why have youe out?¡± ¡°I heard from maids that mother¡­ Huainan Queen is here?¡± On the evening of her wedding to Zhao Fuqing, Jiang Ruyun had started referring to the Queen as Mother. However, the Queen had publicly dered that she couldn¡¯t ept such a title, leading Jiang Ruyun to alter her form of address. In this era, a daughter-inw naturally harbored respect towards her mother-inw, and Jiang Ruyun was no exception. ¡°Big Sister, I believe the Huainan Mansion came to take me back. If she indeed requests, what should I do?¡± A hint of anxiety shed in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. Hearing her query, Jiang Peihuan responded directly, ¡°Do you wish to return to the Huainan Mansion?¡± Without waiting for Jiang Ruyun¡¯s reply, Jiang Peihuan carried on, ¡°If you choose to return, you¡¯ll be the Princess wife. With Father and Second Uncle¡¯s presence, the Huainan Mansion would not dare to mistreat you openly. But behind the scenes, their disapproval of you will surely intensify.¡± ¡°If you choose not to return, the Jiang Family will do everything in its power to annul your marriage with the Huainan Prince. You will remain the second daughter of the Jiang Family, yet bear the stigma of a dissolved marriage.¡± ¡°Among these two paths, have you made up your mind about which one to take?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun fell silent. Seeing her quiet, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t pressure her with more questions and proceeded towards the Chrysanthemum Hall. But then, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s voice echoed from behind, ¡°Big sister, I choose the second option.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Peihuan turned her head to look at Jiang Ruyun, her voice tender, and her eyes gentle. Seeing the understanding in her sister¡¯s eyes, Jiang Ruyun firmly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°Come with me. Remember, you¡¯re a daughter of the Jiang family. We¡¯re your support. Whatever happens, we stand by you.¡± ¡°Understood, big sister!¡± In the Chrysanthemum Hall. ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s not that I want toin, but as a mother-inw, I¡¯ve been here for quite some time, but I haven¡¯t seen my daughter-inw yet. It seems like your General Mansion¡¯s youngdies have quite a temper.¡± Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun just reached the door when they heard the voice of Chu Rou. With a sarcastic smile, Jiang Peihuan responded, ¡°My second sister is the only newlywed who was injured on her wedding night in the whole capital. The Huainan Mansion seems more terrifying than wild beasts.¡± ¡°Huan Er, mind your manners.¡± Upon hearing her granddaughter¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes reflected a hint of pain, but she maintained herposure and reprimanded Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan understood her grandmother¡¯s intentions perfectly. After hearing her, she quickly stepped forward. ¡°Peihuan greets Queen Chu Rou.¡± ¡°Ruyun greets Queen Chu Rou.¡± After Jiang Peihuan paid her respects, Jiang Ruyun also stepped forward and bowed to Queen Chu Rou. Chu Rou frowned upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s address. Coldly, she said, ¡°Ruyun, you and Fuqing have already married. You¡¯re husband and wife now. You should follow Fuqing¡¯s example and address me as mother.¡± ¡°That day, Your Highness mentioned that you couldn¡¯t bear such an address, so I didn¡¯t overstep. Also, after today, I¡¯ll no longer be rted to the Prince of Huainan.¡± ¡°Jiang Ruyun, what do you mean?¡± From the moment Fuqing stepped into the Chrysanthemum Hall, he remained silent. The King of Huainan had issued a stern order: he was to bring Jiang Ruyun back to the mansion today, no matter what. However, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words stung him, making him seethe with cold fury. At this moment, the gentle look Jiang Ruyun once had for him was reced by disgust. ¡°I wish to divorce the Prince. After that, we naturally won¡¯t have any ties.¡± ¡°You want a divorce?¡± ¡°Ruyun, you also hold some responsibility for what happened that day. Besides, I have personallye to bring you back. If you keep harping on the past, aren¡¯t you being ungrateful?¡± ¡°Then, Your Highness, you should look for a wife who¡¯s worthy of your favor. Today, I must divorce the Prince of Huainan. If the Prince doesn¡¯t consent, I¡¯ll take the matter to the court and ask the Emperor for a decision.¡± ¡°You, you¡­¡± Nobody expected Jiang Ruyun to be so resolute. Even Jiang Peihuan was surprised. However, when she noticed Jiang Ruyun¡¯s tightly clenched fists, Jiang Peihuan felt reassured. ¡°The way your Huainan Mansion has treated my sister is uneptable. Our agreement to this divorce is already a significant concession to the Huainan Mansion¡¯s pride. Or does the queen wish for my father to personally request the divorce papers from the Huainan Mansion?¡± A deep voice echoed from the doorway, followed by the entrance of Jiang Changbai and Jiang Songbai. Jiang Changbai¡¯s icy stare fell directly onto Fuqing. In response, Fuqing felt a fresh wave of pain emanate from his old injuries. Observing the queen rendered speechless with anger, Fuqing spat out, ¡°Fine, I agree to the divorce.¡± ¡°Fuqing, you¡­Nevermind. Let¡¯s go ahead with the divorce.¡± Chu Rou bit her tongue when she saw the humiliation in Fuqing¡¯s eyes. On hearing this, Jiang Changbai instantlymanded, ¡°Someone, bring the brush and ink.¡± Chapter 59 - 59: Jiang Hong Returns to the Capital Chapter 59: Jiang Hong Returns to the Capital Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion A momentter, a pen and paper were ced in front of Zhao Fuqing. He picked up the pen and red at Jiang Ruyun.¡± Do you really want to divorce?¡± Jiang Ruyun didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing this, Zhao Fuqing wrote down the letter of divorce with a gloomy expression and threw it to Jiang Ruyun. He said coldly, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Prince. Even if I regret it, I will not implicate the Huainan Mansion.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ A wilted flower indeed, believing she¡¯s still a blooming one.¡± On hearing Ruyun¡¯s words, Chu Rou¡¯s eyes reflected nothing but scorn. Jiang Ruyun held her tongue, her eyes radiating shame. ¡°Qing Er, we should leave.¡± Seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s silence, Chu Rou¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph. Yet as she began to leave, a sudden pain in her foot had her stumbling forward, her forehead colliding with the door sill. ¡°Your, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Blood! Somebody fetch the imperial physician quickly. The Queen is bleeding.¡± As Nanny Wei helped Chu Rou up, she saw blood trickling down her forehead and immediately raised the rm. ¡°Quick, back to the mansion.¡± Seeing the blood staining the Queen forehead, Fuqing quickly moved to support her. As they departed, Jiang Peihuan shot a nce at Jiang Sijin. Confronting her sister¡¯s all-knowing eyes, Sijin felt a twinge of guilt. But as Peihuan held her tongue, Sijin¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile. Witnessing Sijin¡¯s smile, brighter than any flower, Peihuan found herself at a loss for words. Eventually, she simply shook her head. The Huainan Queen, she concluded, was indeed in need of a lesson. Jiang Changbai, oblivious to the exchange between the sisters, calcted the time. He then addressed the old Madam Jiang, ¡°Grandmother, Father, Second Uncle, and Third Uncle should be nearing the city. I thought of taking my sisters to greet them.¡± ¡°Good. All of you should go together. It¡¯s crowded today, no need to ride horses. Take a carriage.¡± ¡°Grandmother, due to the crowd, it¡¯s indeed inconvenient for a carriage. Riding horses would be more suitable.¡± ¡°Very well, as you wish.¡± The Jiang siblings offered their respects to the old Madam and departed together. The Jiang family, being of military heritage, ensured that each sibling, except for Jiang Sijin, had their own horse. Lie Feng stood at the very front. Spotting Jiang Peihuan, he sauntered over to her, his horse affectionately rubbing its head against her shoulder. ¡°Lie Feng, we¡¯ll go see Father and Mother shortly,¡± she said, extending her hand to stroke the horse¡¯s head. A soft chuckle escaped her lips. As if understanding her words, Lie Feng gave a lengthy neigh in reply. ¡°When Father returns, I¡¯m determined to ask him for a horse of my own,¡± she proimed. On the sidelines, Jiang Sijin watched with a hint of envy in her eyes. She was the only one in the Jiang household who didn¡¯t have a horse yet. Jiang Changbai mounted his horse, overhearing Jiang Sijin¡¯sment. Smiling gently, he assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. On your birthday this year, Father will undoubtedly give you a fine horse. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll find one for you.¡± ¡°Arc you sure you¡¯re not just trying to cate me, Big Brother?¡± she teased. ¡°Now, when have I ever lied to you, little one?¡± he retorted, grinning. ¡°Hmph, you tricked me plenty when I was younger,¡± she pouted. Jiang Changbai was nearly ten years older than Jiang Sijin and had often used her as a scapegoat during their childhood martial arts practice. She held onto these memories, never forgetting them. Hearing Sijin reminisce, Jiang Changbai quickly replied, ¡°This time, Big Brother promises not to trick you.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯ll trust you this once,¡± she conceded. Jiang Changbai then turned his attention to Jiang Ruyun, whose face was a shade paler than usual, but her spirit remained strong. He asked her, ¡°Ruyun, are you feeling alright? Can you handle riding a horse?¡± Ruyun replied softly, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Big Brother. I¡¯m doing just fine.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m not as skilled as Big Sister, I have a few years of martial arts training to fall back on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± After assessing everyone, Jiang Changbai instructed Jiang Songbai, ¡°Songbai, stay close to Sijin. Make sure no one bumps into her.¡± ¡°Understood, Big Brother,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± Jiang Changbai led the way, his whip cracking in the air. Jiang Peihuan was close behind him. The tter of horse hooves on the street caused the bystanders to step aside. One person, recognizing the carriage upants, spoke up, ¡°Aren¡¯t those the young masters and mistresses from the General¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Young Master and Young Lady of the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°They must be on their way to wee General Jiang. He¡¯s supposed to arrive in the city today.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go see for ourselves. We won¡¯t find a ce if we wait too long¡­¡± Unaware of the chatter among the people, Jiang Peihuan gripped Lie Feng¡¯s reins, her eyes aze with excitement. Although she was aware that Jiang Hong and Xue Yan were safe and sound, she found it hard to ept this fact. She needed to witness it for herself to fully believe that everything was indeed real. ¡°Big Brother, Big Sister, there are too many people. It¡¯s not feasible to keep riding our horses,¡± Jiang Songbai pointed out, looking at the dense crowd ahead and towards Jiang Changbai and Jiang Peihuan on their horses. In her past life, the entire Jiang family had been submerged in the grief of Jiang Changbai¡¯s death,pletely oblivious to the size of the crowd. The sight of so many people now gave Jiang Peihuan a slight headache. Just then, a figure rapidly approached them ¨C Han Feng. He walked up to Jian Peihuan, offered her a respectful bow, and then quietly suggested, ¡°Miss, my master has reserved a private room at the Pine and Crane Pavilion. He mentioned that if Miss and the young masters don¡¯t have a suitable location, you can wait for General Jiang in the private room.¡± A couple of days prior, Jiang Peihuan had intended to reserve a private room at the Pine and Crane Pavilion herself, but there were no rooms left.. On hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, surprise flickered in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She considered his suggestion for a moment before quietly inquiring, ¡°Is King Cheng also in the private room?¡± ¡°The master is at the pce. The Emperor intends to reward the three armies today, and the master is required to apany the Holy Cross,¡± he replied. Learning that Xiao Nanye wasn¡¯t in the private room, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. However, she still turned towards Jiang Changbai, asking, ¡°Big Brother, what do you think?¡± Taking note of the swelling crowd, especially as their numbers continued to grow, Jiang Changbai nodded in agreement, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Pine and Crane Pavilion. Han Feng directly led them to the Pine and Crane Pavilion. Xiao Nanye had arranged for a private room on the second floor, a room with a street view that offered an excellent vista. After escorting Jiang Peihuan and the others to the private room, Han Feng proposed his departure, ¡°Miss, I will take my leave now.¡± ¡°Very well, please extend my thanks to King Cheng on my behalf.¡± ¡°Understood. I will take my leave now.¡± Han Feng offered a final bow to Jiang Peihuan before quickly exiting, shutting the private room door behind him. ¡°Elder sister, is this King Cheng perhaps¡­¡± ¡°What are you implying? Don¡¯t spread baseless rumors,¡± Jiang Songbai, who spent most of his time at the Academy and wasn¡¯t familiar with Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s situation, looked at the departing Han Feng, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. His question, however, was cut off midway by Jiang Changbai.. Chapter 60 - 60: She’s Not Even Close Chapter 60: She¡¯s Not Even Close Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan seemed oblivious to the dispute between her two Jiang brothers. She casually strolled to the window and pushed it open. To her surprise, as she opened her window, the window across from her swung open too. Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t anticipate seeing Jiang Pei Huan on the other side, which left her momentarily stunned. After a few seconds, she managed to give Jiang Peihuan a warm smile. Jiang Peihuan returned the gesture, a faint, delicate smile gracing her face. ¡°Elder Sister, look! Father, Second Uncle, and Third Uncle!¡± Jiang Sijin suddenly cried out, her voice ringing in the air. Jiang Peihuan swiftly looked down, her eyes met by the sight of streets brimming with enthusiastic townspeople, all cheering in unison. Perched on the horse at the front was Jiang Hong. He was in his forties this year but years in the military had added a touch of ruggedness to his appearance, making him look older than he actually was. Yet, his refined facial features lent him a schrly aura, contrasting his status as a general. Following Jiang Hong were Jiang Yuan and Jiang Ren. Jiang Yuan had a stern countenance and seemed reticent, while Jiang Ren, with his delicate features and handsome face, was undoubtedly the most attractive among the three brothers. Despite being d in armor, his demeanor resembled more of a young nobleman than a warrior. Behind the trio trailed a carriage, which Jiang Peihuan knew carried her mother, Xue Yan. ¡°Father, Second Uncle, Third Uncle?¡± Jiang Sijin, with her youthful innocence, voiced out her excitement as she noticed the approaching group. Her voice echoed through the street, reaching her father. Upon hearing his youngest daughter¡¯s voice, Jiang Hong instantly raised his head. Inside the carriage, Xue Yan, unable to contain her curiosity, gently lifted the curtain. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m here,¡± Jiang Sijin called out, her arm waving vigorously upon seeing Xue Yan opening the carriage curtain. Xue Yan, from inside the carriage, smiled at her daughter¡¯s excitement, her eyes misty and reddened. She waved back at them. ¡°Father, Mother,¡± Jiang Peihuan whispered, her gaze fixed on Jiang Hong and Xue Yan who were now directly beneath her window. Her voice trembled, she was unsure if she was calling out to her current parents or those of her past life. Overwhelmed by the moment, tears began to stream down her face. Jiang Hong, mounted on his horse, initially maintained his stern demeanor befitting of an armymander. But upon hearing Jiang Pei Huan¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯t resist turning his head repeatedly. Seeing Jiang Peihuan with tears welling in her eyes, he felt a lump in his throat. His own eyes reddened as he waved back at her, mouthing ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Big brother, remember there are a lot of townsfolk watching. You mustn¡¯t cry,¡± Jiang Ren cautioned as he waved at his son and nieces and nephews. He chuckled lightly, finding the sight of his usuallyposed older brother teary-eyed rather amusing. Before Jiang Hong could even open his mouth, an irritated Jiang Yuan shot him a sharp re. ¡°You¡¯re impudent! Watch how you speak to our elder brother.¡± ¡°Second Brother, though you¡¯re not much older, you seem more like an old man than our elder brother does.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force me to p you in front of so many people.¡± ¡°In front of all these people, don¡¯t provoke me to p you.¡± At the forefront, Jiang Hong, hearing the squabbling behind him, shot Jiang Ren an icy stare. Upon hearing this, Jiang Ren immediately quieted down. Inside their private quarters. ¡°Elder Sister, Father and the others have already left. Should we head back to the mansion now?¡± asked Jiang Sijin. ¡°Mm,¡± Jiang Peihuan murmured, still somewhat lost in her thoughts. Hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice, she nodded softly. As she lifted her gaze, Jiang Peihuan met Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, filled with aplex mix of emotions. Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze, Jian Peihuan felt a flicker of confusion, but she chose not to voice it. She simply nodded in acknowledgement and closed the window. Jiang Sijin, who had observed the entire exchange, turned to Jiang Peihuan, perplexed. ¡°Elder Sister, why was Miss Lin looking at you in such a peculiar way?¡± ¡°What kind of look?¡± asked Jian Peihuan. Jiang Changbai and Jiang Songbai, noticing the stranger was a woman, had averted their eyes without giving much thought. Now hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯sment, they both turned to her in unison. ¡°I can¡¯t quite describe it¡­ it just seemed odd,¡± Jiang Sijin said with a slight frown, responding to her brothers¡¯ questions. ¡°What¡¯s so odd about that?¡± Jiang Ruyun interjected. ¡°Both the Lin family and our familye from a line of warriors. Lin Mengyao has beenpared to our Elder Sister since childhood. It was only recently, when she moved to her maternal grandfather¡¯s house, that people stopped drawingparisons.¡± ¡°Now that she¡¯s back and has seen Elder Sister, it¡¯s only natural she wants to size herself up against her.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s exnation, Jiang Changbai and Jiang Songbai wore expressions of resignation, evidently at a loss to understand the intricacies of the female mind. Jiang Sijin, though, appeared unconvinced. She frowned and retorted, ¡°Even though the Lin family also descends from military officers, Miss Lin seems like she¡¯d wilt in the wind. She¡¯s nothing like Elder Sister. There¡¯s noparison at all.¡± She paused and then looked at Jiang Ruyun with a slight smirk. ¡°Actually,e to think of it, Miss Lin¡¯s temperament is quite simr to yours, Second Sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare topare her with me. She¡¯s not even close,¡± Jiang Ruyun responded without hesitation. Despite the Lin family also being of military descent, they paled inparison to the Jiangs. Moreover, the Lin family didn¡¯t prioritize their daughters. As the sole legitimate daughter of the second house of the Jiang family, she was far superior to Lin Mengyao. ¡°Enough, no more gossiping about others. Father and Second Uncle should be on their way to the pce. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice cut through Jiang Sijin and Jiang Ruyun¡¯s brewing conversation. Once Jiang Peihuan spoke, the other two fell silent. Across the room, Lin Mengyao was staring at the now closed window, a dark look clouding her eyes. The Jiang family¡¯s reputation was on the rise once again, and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s standing among the nobledies was also sure to ascend. Sharing a simr background as a general¡¯s daughter, Lin Mengyao felt a burning jealousy. How did Jiang Peihuan get so lucky? In the Imperial Pce. ¡°We offer our greetings to the Emperor. Long live the Emperor.¡± Jiang Hong was at the forefront, followed by a dozen or so generals. Emperor Qi Ming, seeing the sea of people kneeling before him, wore a smile that filled his eyes. He stood from his throne and approached Jiang Hong. He lifted him up personally, ¡°Minister Jiang, you¡¯ve outdone yourself.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you tter me. As a citizen of Qi State, I was born to defend it.¡± Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes were brimming with sincerity. The Emperor was momentarily stunned by his earnest gaze, and then, his smile deepened. Addressing Jiang Hong, Emperor Qi Ming chuckled, ¡°Splendid, it¡¯s the Great Qi¡¯s fortune to have a capable minister like you. Indeed, it¡¯s my luck.¡± ¡°Jiang Hong, heed mymand.¡± ¡°I am at your service.¡± Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Hong quickly dropped to his knees. ¡°Jiang Hong has proven his valor and prowess in quelling the recent rebellion. Reflecting on the substantial contributions of the Jiang family, today I bestow upon Jiang Hong the distinguished title of Great General King, entrusting him with themand of our three armies. His wife, Lady Xue, is henceforth granted the esteemed title of First Rank Lady of the Decree. Jiang Yuan is promoted to the position of Minister of War, with an official ranking of third grade. Jiang Ren is appointed as a military officer, ranked at fifth grade. Meng Yi is given the title of Chief of a Thousand Households, also of the fifth grade¡­¡± ¡°We express our deepest gratitude to the Emperor!¡± ¡°Esteemed ministers, please rise.¡± Chapter 61 - 61: The Jiang Brothers Return Home Chapter 61: The Jiang Brothers Return Home Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Hong and hispanions slowly rose to their feet, their eyes glimmering with smiles. However, the expressions on the faces of the court officials, gathered in the assembly, were a study in contrasts. They had expected the Emperor to express his gratitude to the three armies on their return to the capital, but the scale of the rewards surpassed their anticipation. Unaware of the internal thoughts of the officials, Emperor Qi Ming resumed his speech after Jiang Hong and others had risen. ¡°Minister Jiang, you have trulybored hard. I hereby grant you three days off. Take this time to rest and spend some quality moments with your family.¡± This war had spanned half a year. Jiang Hong indeed hadn¡¯t been able to see his family for an extended period. Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, his smile deepened with sincerity. He swiftly bowed in gratitude, ¡°My deepest thanks, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Go. I will soon issue a promation for the rewards of the three armies.¡± After expressing their gratitude to the Emperor, Jiang Hong and hispanions exited the pce. ¡°Big brother, shouldn¡¯t we go home? I¡¯m sure mother is already waiting for us.¡± Standing at the pce gate, Jiang Ren looked at Jiang Hong and said. Acknowledging his words with a nod, Jiang Hong then addressed his fellow officer,¡± Meng Yi, you¡¯ve worked hard this time. Rest well for the next few days.¡± ¡°Understood, General.¡± Meng Yi, a man of an honest countenance, upon hearing Jiang Hong¡¯s words, gave a nod, his face adorned with a smile. He stepped forward to pay his respects before turning to depart. As he turned to leave, his smile faded abruptly. He couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging feeling that Jiang Hong seemed to be maintaining a distance. In the past, Jiang Hong would have invited him to join their journey back to the Jiang family. ¡°Big Brother, why did you allow Meng Yi to return? Didn¡¯t we always extend an invitation for him to visit our mansion?¡± asked Jiang Yuan, watching Meng Yi¡¯s receding figure, unable to suppress his curiosity. Jiang Yuan looked at Meng Yi¡¯s departing back and could not help but ask Jiang Hong. Upon hearing this, a flicker of amusement danced in Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes. He softly chuckled, ¡°In the past, Meng Yi was a solitary soul. Now that he has a family of his own, it¡¯s only natural that he wishes to return home to his loved ones.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and head home. Our mother and children are eagerly waiting for us.¡± Anticipating further inquiries from Jiang Yuan, Jiang Hong tactfully interjected. After finishing his sentence, he promptly mounted his horse. Observing this, both Jiang Yuan and Jiang Ren followed suit. The imperial edict had already arrived at the Jiang household, so at this moment, Old Madam Jiang, apanied by the entire Jiang family, stood at the entrance, eagerly awaiting their return. Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mix of hope and excitement, her gaze frequently darting towards the road ahead. Jiang Peihuan, gently holding Old Madam Jiang¡¯s hand, felt it trembling slightly. In a soft voice, she suggested, ¡°Grandmother, considering the time, Father and my uncles should only have just left the pce. Perhaps you could rest a while? When they arrive, they¡¯ll first visit the Chrysanthemum Hall to meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll wait here for your father and your uncles,¡± Old Madam Jiang replied, shaking her head. Noticing the concern in Peihuan¡¯s eyes, she gave a gentle pat on the back of her hand. Zhou Rongfang and Liu Xiu, standing behind Old Madam Jiang, also watched the road ahead with anticipation shining in their eyes. Suddenly, Jiang Sijin cheered, ¡°Hoofbeats! I hear hoofbeats!¡± As Sijin¡¯s voice echoed, the figures of Jiang Hong and the others appeared at the intersection. ¡°Grandmother, Father and my uncles have returned.¡± ¡°Thank goodness they¡¯re back¡­ they¡¯re back¡­¡± Old Madam Jiang immediately descended the steps, with Peihuan supporting her by the hand. Upon seeing Old Madam Jiang approaching, the three Jiang brothers quickly dismounted their horses. Jiang Hong, leading his two brothers, strode forward. Upon reaching Old Madam Jiang, Jiang Hong fell to his knees, ¡°Mother, your sons have returned home safe and sound.¡± ¡°Good, good¡­ Quickly, stand up,¡± Old Madam Jiang, holding back her tears, swiftly reached out, pulling Jiang Hong¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, your eyes are only for your eldest son. Don¡¯t you see your youngest?¡± teased Jiang Ren, who was kneeling beside Jiang Hong. His jest eased some of the palpable tension in the air. ¡°Grandmother, you should rejoice. Father and the others have returned safely,¡± Jiang Peihuan chimed in upon hearing her third uncle¡¯s lightheartedment. Old Madam Jiang, wiping away her tears, smiled and replied, ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re right. This is a joyous asion. The safe return of my sons is indeed a moment of celebration for our Jiang family.¡± ¡°Deputy General Liu, make the arrangements. On behalf of our Mansion, distribute porridge outside the city for three days. It¡¯s a gesture of gratitude to the Bodhisattva for ensuring my sons¡¯ safe return.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Deputy General Liu replied, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he swiftly moved to fulfill his duty. At this moment, Xue Yan approached Old Madam Jiang, offering a courteous bow. ¡°Mother, I have fulfilled your wish, escorting Brother Hong and his brothers home safely. Now, you can rest easy.¡± ¡°Dear child, it¡¯s our Jiang family¡¯s good fortune to have a daughter-inw as capable as you.¡± Old Madam Jiang was truly satisfied with her eldest daughter-inw. Not only was she adept at raising her children and managing the household well, but she also possessed the courage to apany her husband into battle. Old Madam Jiang, having been born into a military family, understood better than anyone the trials a woman faced on the battlefield. Thus, upon seeing Xue Yan, her eyes were full of appreciation and gratitude. Xue Yan had been part of the Jiang family for over two decades and had never had a disagreement with Old Madam Jiang. She genuinely regarded the old madam as her own mother. Upon hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s kind words, she quickly responded, ¡°Mother, you are too gracious. It¡¯s truly my fortune to be married into the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Sister-inw has been honored by the emperor as a First Rank Lady. We will have to bow when we meet her from now on.¡± An out-of-ce voice rang in the air at that moment. Hearing it, Jiang Peihuan immediately knew it was her second aunt, once again showing her pettiness. Hearing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s words, Xue Yan slightly frowned but, considering the youngsters in the house and Jiang Yuan who had just returned, she chose to hold back her harsh words. She nced at Zhou Rongfang and simply said, ¡°Second sister-inw, you worry too much. We are all family; there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± ¡°But sister-inw was, after all, personally honored by the Emperor. If outsiders knew, wouldn¡¯t they say that people of our Jiang House¡­¡± ¡°How would outsiders know if you don¡¯t say anything?¡± Initially, for the sake of her second son, Old Madam Jiang hadn¡¯t intended to intervene. However, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s words grew increasingly irksome. Not waiting for Zhou Rongfang to finish, Old Madam Jiang cut her off. Zhou Rongfang attempted to speak further, but Jiang Yuan quickly stepped forward, grasping her hand. ¡°Enough. We can talk about this tonight. For now, let¡¯s head back to the garden.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Yuan turned towards Old Madam Jiang and Jiang Hong, ¡°Mother, big brother, I¡¯ll return to the garden first. Let¡¯s all dine together tonight.¡± ¡°Go, get some rest.¡± Seeing the exhaustion in her second son¡¯s eyes, Old Madam Jiang softened and nodded her approval. After Jiang Yuan¡¯s family left, Old Madam Jiang addressed Jiang Hong and Jiang Ren, ¡°Both of you should go and freshen up as well. Join us for dinner at the Chrysanthemum Hall tonight.¡± Chapter 62 - 62: Father And Daughter Conversation Chapter 62: Father And Daughter Conversation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Indeed, Mother.¡± ¡°Grandmother, let me escort you back.¡± Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and offered gently, as she saw Old Madam Jiang leaving with the support of Nanny Xu¡¯s hand. Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes sparkled with warmth and amusement. She patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand tenderly before uttering, ¡°I¡¯m aware that you miss your parents dearly. Head to your mother¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°Grandmother, let Nanny Xu make some chestnut cakes. I¡¯ll go over and eatter.¡± ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t worry.. I¡¯ll prepare them as soon as we get back,¡± Nanny Xu promptly assured, before Old Madam Jiang could respond. Jiang Peihuan nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Nanny Xu.¡± After observing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s departure, Jiang Peihuan proceeded to Xue Yan¡¯s garden, known as Yanlin. This garden, thergest within the Jiang Mansion aside from Old Madam Jiang¡¯s Chrysanthemum Hall, was named by Jiang Hong. ¡°Mother, why are you standing here waiting for me?¡± Upon reaching the entrance of Yanlin, Jiang Peihuan saw Xue Yan standing there, out of her military attire and donning a light purple dress. Her long hair elegantly bundled up with a silver hairpin. This gentle appearance belied her role as a battlefield-hardened female general. ¡°Your elder brother and sister are already inside. I thought I¡¯d wait for you here.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± ¡°Father, please help me find a fine horse as soon as possible. Preferably like elder sister¡¯s ¡®Lie Feng.''¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan and Xue Yan entered the living room, they found Jiang Sijin clutching Jiang Hong¡¯s sleeve, pleading. ¡°How could I forget about your horse? I brought you a Ferghana Horse from Hangu Pass. Go and see if you like it.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go see it right away.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Hong¡¯s words, Jiang Sijin darted off enthusiastically. Catching sight of Xue Yan and Jiang Peihuan entering, she eximed, ¡°Mother, Eldest Sister, I¡¯m off to see my horse!¡± ¡°Be careful and slow down.¡± Xue Yan couldn¡¯t help but remind her when she saw her running away quickly. Quietly sipping tea, Jiang Changbai sat on a chair nearby. Observing the situation, he put down his tea and proposed to Jiang Hong and Xue Yan, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll ensure Sijin stays safe.¡± ¡°Go, don¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Changbai also left after speaking. As he passed by Jiang Peihuan, he affectionately tousled her hair. Jiang Peihuan, looking at her now tousled hair, sighed slightly. ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯ve been shouldering a lot during my absence,¡± Jiang Hong gently acknowledged, seeing Jiang Peihuan pay him her respects. She shook her head in response, ¡°It¡¯s not hard on me, Father. The real hardship is on you and Mother.¡± ¡°Huan Er, your elder brother has informed me about the medicine and the letter you sent him.¡± ¡°But, there¡¯s something I need to rify. Is it true that Uncle Meng Yi poisoned your brother? What could be his motive for such an act?¡± Despite the growing distance between Jiang Hong and Meng Yi, their longstanding bond left Jiang Hong in considerable distress. Upon seeing the sorrow in her father¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart wavered. However, the memory of Jiang family¡¯s fate in her previous life stiffened her resolve. Turning to Jiang Hong, she spoke, ¡°Father, Uncle Meng might have served by your side for many years, but he has long been a man of Prince Qing.¡± ¡°Prince Qing?¡± ¡°Huan Er, are you sure it¡¯s the Prince Qing and not the Emperor?¡± Thetter question came from Xue Yan. Initially, when they discovered that Jiang Changbai¡¯s poisoning was orchestrated by Meng Yi, Jiang Hong and Xue Yan had surmised Meng Yi was a man of the Emperor. But now, hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s assertion that Meng Yi served Prince Qing, both parents looked on with surprise. Spotting their astonishment, Jiang Peihuan affirmed with a nod, ¡°This information came directly from King Cheng himself, so there is little reason to doubt its veracity.¡± In her previous life, Xiao Junhao had openly admitted Meng Yi was his follower. However, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t disclose this to her parents, choosing instead to attribute the information to Xiao Nanye. Hearing this, Jiang Hong couldn¡¯t resist inquiring, ¡°Huan Er, when did you and King Cheng develop such a close rtionship?¡± ¡°Father, my rtionship with King Cheng is not what you¡¯re imagining,¡± responded Jiang Peihuan hastily, noticing her father¡¯s odd look. Seeing the strange expression in her father¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan quickly spoke up. Jiang Hong was about to add more, but Xue Yan interjected, ¡°Huan Er, your elder brother mentioned you wish for your father to relinquish his military token. Is this true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing this, a grave seriousness marked Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She faced Jiang Hong and Xue Yan, voicing sternly, ¡°Father, your reputation in the military has been growing due to your years of warfare. Rumors that the Qi soldiers only recognize their general and disregard the military token have reached the Emperor¡¯s ears.¡± ¡°Although the Emperor¡¯s rewards have been generous, you have also be a thorn in the side of the ministers. Therefore, I believe you should seize this opportunity and return the military token to the Emperor.¡± ¡°Huan Er,¡± responded Jiang Hong, his eyes reflecting bitterness, ¡°I have pondered on what you said, but have you considered one thing? Even if I return the military token to the Emperor, it might not be sufficient to quell his suspicions.¡± He continued, his voice imbued with a bitter undertone, ¡°Our family is renowned for its bravery, and I achieved fame at a young age. Serving the Emperor has been my lifelong duty. I never thought that the Emperor, whom I¡¯ve been serving since my youth, woulde to distrust me. It is disheartening, but such is the fate of those whose aplishments overshadow their masters.¡± ¡°Father, surrendering your military token, even if it doesn¡¯tpletely eliminate the Emperor¡¯s suspicions, can at least disy your sincerity.¡± ¡°Brother Hong, I think Huan Er¡¯s idea is right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to give this some serious thought,¡± he replied. ¡°For me, surrendering the military token is simple, but it implicates many people. I have to consult your grandmother, your second uncle, and your third uncle about this matter.¡± Upon hearing his response, Jiang Peihuan chose to remain silent. She had faith in her father¡¯s judgement. While Yan Lin was quiet and peaceful, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s Fang Garden was in a state of uproar. ¡°Why did you pull me away just now?¡± Zhou Rongfang demanded. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t dragged you away, would you have preferred me to stand by while you quarreled with our sister-inw? Regardless of anything else, she¡¯s your elder, and you ought to show her some respect.¡± ¡°Respect?¡± Jiang Yuan, do you even have a shred of conscience left? Look at Xue Yan. She¡¯s already an imperialdy of the first rank. Then look at me. We¡¯re both married into the Jiang family, yet why am I still essentially amoner?¡± Upon seeing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s green-eyed jealousy, Jiang Yuan¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Our sister-inw has been beside our brother, fighting battles for many years, achieving countless merits. This imperial title wasn¡¯t handed to her on a tter; she earned it herself..¡± Chapter 63 - 63: Jiang Family Meeting Chapter 63: Jiang Family Meeting Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°If you¡¯re capable, you could earn a title for yourself.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Yuan¡¯s words, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s expression darkened even further. She red at him and coldly retorted, ¡°I should¡¯ve never married you, I¡­¡± ¡°Mother.¡± Before Zhou Rongfang couldplete her sentence, Jiang Ruyun had pushed the door open. Upon hearing from the maid about the dispute between Jiang Yuan and Zhou Rongfang, Jiang Ruyun rushed over immediately. She heard her mother¡¯s harsh words even before she reached the door. Swiftly, she pushed the door open, interrupting Zhou Rongfang¡¯s sentence midway. Seeing her daughter, Zhou Rongfang showed a hint of embarrassment but still managed to utter softly, ¡°Yun Er, you¡¯re still notpletely recovered. Why did youe here?¡± ¡°Father just returned home. I came to chat with him.¡± After speaking, Jiang Ruyun turned her gaze towards Jiang Yuan, giving him a respectful bow. ¡°Please rise.¡± Seeing his daughter bowing, Jiang Yuan hastily responded. Despite his stern and serious demeanor, he adored his only daughter, Jiang Ruyun, greatly. As per the Jiang family rules, a man was allowed to take a concubine only if he turned forty without a male heir. ording to the Jiang family¡¯s rules, a man could only take a concubine when he was forty years old. Even if the main wife had a daughter, taking a concubine was not allowed. Therefore, it was likely that Jiang Ruyun would be the only child Jiang Yuan would ever have. ¡°Father, congrattions on your promotion.¡± ¡°Your sentiments are appreciated.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of the promotion? He¡¯s still just an undersecretary in the Ministry of War. How can he stand against the power of the Huainan Mansion?¡± Zhou Rongfang, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t contain her rage after hearing the father-daughter conversation. Jiang Yuan, seated in his chair, bristled at her snide remark, retorting coldly, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you now?¡± ¡°Am I acting crazy? Zhao Fuqing injured Yun Er on their wedding night. As her father, can you seek justice for her?¡± ¡°When, when did this happen?¡± ¡°Moreover, wasn¡¯t it Huan Er who was betrothed to the Huainan Mansion? How did it change to Yun Er?¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes reflected his confusion, whereas Zhou Rongfang¡¯s gaze flickered guiltily. Recalling Jiang Peihuan¡¯s defense of her, Jiang Ruyun stepped up and recounted the whole incident. Finally, she looked at Jiang Yuan and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve divorced the Prince of Huainan. Elder sister has already sought justice for me. Please don¡¯t worry about this anymore.¡± Jiang Yuan was overwhelmed with mixed emotions. He was angry that Jiang Ruyun had an affair with Zhao Fuqing before their marriage, but he was also distressed by her plight. Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Jiang Yuan spoke up with a frosty voice, ¡°You must remember the lesson from this incident. Never again¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Jiang Yuan,¡± Zhou Rongfang cut him off. ¡°Yun Er has suffered so much. It¡¯s bad enough that you won¡¯t seek justice for her, but you even want to lecture her. Is this how a father should behave?¡± Before Jiang Yuan could finish his sentence, Zhou Rongfang interrupted him abruptly. Zhou Rongfang remained silent, which somewhat tempered Jiang Yuan¡¯s mood. However, upon hearing herments, the fury in his eyes intensified. Staring at Zhou Rongfang, he articted his resentment, ¡°I¡¯m far off in the Northern territories, utterly unaware of what transpired in Jingdou. As Yun Er¡¯s mother, is this the way you teach your daughter?¡± ¡°All daughters of the Jiang family have their share of pride. You¡­ Never mind, let¡¯s not bring this up anymore.¡± Jiang Yuan took note of Jiang Ruyun¡¯s reddened eyes and, in the end, chose to keep silent. Meanwhile, conversations within the Elegant Garden revolved around the events unfolding in the mansion. Liu Xiu ryed to Jiang Ren all urrences at the General¡¯s Mansion over the recent period, with particr emphasis on Jiang Ruyun¡¯s marriage. By the time Liu Xiu finished, Jiang Ren¡¯s eyes zed with anger. ¡°The Zhao family has crossed the line! They must have intentionally disrespected the Jiang family, thinking there are no men at home.¡± ¡°Enough. Ruyun and the Huainan Mansion have separated, which means the Jiang family and the Zhao family won¡¯t have any rtion in the future.¡± Liu Xiu spoke softly, locking eyes with Jiang Ren who sat across her. Jiang Ren, very fond of Liu Xiu, heard her words and decided not to push the issue. Instead, he brought up another matter, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re now in charge of the mansion, is that correct?¡± ¡°Yes, I indeed oversee the house.¡± ¡°That so? How did Mother agree?¡± Seeing Liu Xiu nod in affirmation, surprise flickered in Jiang Ren¡¯s eyes. Liu Xiu responded with a gentle smile, ¡°The credit actually goes to Huan Er.¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re unaware. In the days when you, First Uncle, and Second Uncle were absent, Eldest Sister aplished many things.¡± Jiang Songbai, who was seated nearby, joined in after hearing his mother¡¯s voice, expressing his admiration for Jiang Peihuan with his words. Jiang Ren was well aware of his niece¡¯s intelligence, yet her resilience surprised him. He felt a deep pang of sympathy, considering how she, a young girl, had been shouldering the family¡¯s honor. He turned to Jiang Songbai after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°Though you are young, you¡¯re a boy. Whenever your uncles and I aren¡¯t present in the mansion, you must stand beside your elder sister, never allowing her to confront hardships alone.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Father. I will keep that in mind.¡± Jiang Ren was about to add something when a maid¡¯s voice echoed from outside, ¡°Third Master, the Old Madam requests your presence. She wishes for both you and Madam toe together. First Master and Second Master have also been notified.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Having acknowledged the maid, Jiang Ren looked at Liu Xiu with a warm smile, ¡°Ah Xiu, shall we?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± As Liu Xiu rose, Jiang Ren stepped up to her, extending his hand. A blush graced Liu Xiu¡¯s face at his gesture, but she nheless ced her hand in his. The pair left, their hands intertwined, leaving Jiang Songbai watching the scene with a bright smile on his face. He deeply admired his parents¡¯ bond and aspired to share a simr loving rtionship when he grew up. Every member of the Jiang family had gathered in the Chrysanthemum Hall. In the living room, arge round table was already set up. ¡°Quickly now, be efficient,¡± Nanny Xu instructed the scurrying maids as she looked over the spread of dishes. Seeing that everything was prepared, Nanny Xu drew back the adjacent curtain, addressing the Old Madam seated at the head of the table. ¡°Old Madam, the meal is ready. We may take our seats now.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jiang nodded. Then, she cast a warm smile towards the room filled with people. ¡°Everyone, please take your seats.¡± Old Madam Jiang upied the seat of honor. To her left were Jiang Hong and his wife, to her right were Jiang Yuan and his wife, followed by Jiang Ren and his wife. The younger generation of the Jiang family arranged themselves ording to their order, waiting for Old Madam Jiang to initiate the meal. Once she picked up her utensils, everyone began to eat. Being from a military background, the Jiang family didn¡¯t adhere to many formalities, so lively conversation sprung up around the table. ¡°Yuzhen, ce this chestnut cake in front of Huan Er. She¡¯s fond of it,¡± Old Madam Jiang instructed. As soon as her words fell, Nanny Xu had already presented the chestnut cake to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Nanny Xu, your cooking skills are truly excellent,¡± sheplimented with a smile, picking a piece of chestnut cake and taking a bite. ¡°If you enjoy it, I¡¯ll make it for you every day,¡± Nanny Xu promised.. Chapter 64 - 64: Relinquish the Command Seal Chapter 64: Relinquish the Command Seal Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Why does Nanny Xu only make for Eldest Sister and not for us?¡± Jiang Sijin teased as she popped a piece of pastry into her mouth, smiling at Nanny Xu. ¡°Oh, you cheeky one. Such ungrateful words! When have you ever been deprived of food?¡± Old Madam Jiang yfully rebuked upon hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s words. The atmosphere at the entire dining table was harmonious. Even Zhou Rongfang only ate quietly. However, Jiang Hong¡¯s sudden voice stunned many people at the dining table. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve decided to relinquish mymand seal.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Old Madam Jiang asked, subconsciously putting down her cutlery. As she saw shocked expressions all around, she was sure she hadn¡¯t misheard. Looking at her eldest son, she spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re giving up your military authority?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Jiang Hong briefly recapped the thoughts he¡¯d shared with Jiang Peihuan and continued, ¡°Our Jiang family is in a powerful position within the military. If we continue this way, we might eventually upset the Emperor. By taking this opportunity to voluntarily surrender themand seal, we may prevent that.¡± ¡°Perhaps when the Emperor sees us willingly give up our military power, he may feel more at ease.¡± ¡°But, big brother, our Jiang family are all military people. If we surrender themand seal, we will lose all our rights,¡± Jiang Ren voiced his concerns to Jiang Hong in a low tone. Hearing this, Jiang Hong nodded.¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Then, he looked at Jiang Ren.¡± Third Brother, what do you think?¡± ¡°Big brother, I support your decision.¡± ¡°All power, military or otherwise, belongs to the Emperor. We, the Jiang family, are his servants. In the future, if the Emperor needs us, we can pick up our armor again. If the Emperor truly considers us, we can live our days in peace.¡± ¡°Now, the princes all became adults, and our Jiang family holds the military power. Even if the Emperor says nothing, we could be a target for these princes.¡± ¡°But, big brother, even though I¡¯m a woman, I understand the importance of safeguarding our future generations. If you surrender the military power, what will be of our next generation?¡± Ignoring Jiang Yuan¡¯s intervention, Zhou Rongfang spoke directly to Jiang Hong. Hearing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang frowned. The expressions on the faces of the three Jiang brothers also turned serious. At this point, Jiang Peihuan addressed Zhou Rongfang, ¡°Second Aunt, Eldest Brother has grown up alongside our father in battles, mastering martial arts. As long as Eldest Brother is diligent, he¡¯ll surely make his own way.¡± ¡°As for Song Bai, he¡¯s still young, but he¡¯s serious about his studies. In the future, whether he takes the imperial examinations or joins Third Uncle on the battlefield, will be up to him.¡± ¡°So, Second Aunt, you should have faith in our Jiang family¡¯s children. Even without the support of the older generation, they are capable of creating their own destinies.¡± ¡°What Huan Er said is exactly what I want to say. Father, please make decisions freely without worrying about us. We will pave our own paths with our own efforts.¡± ¡°Uncle, Father, I feel the same. If my eldest sister, a woman, can be this determined, Song Bai, as a man of the Jiang family, should be even more so.¡± Zhou Rongfang brimmed with frustration as she watched the discussion unfold, wanting to speak out. However, her retort was cut short when Jiang Ruyun tugged firmly on her sleeve. Seeing this, she bit back her words unwillingly. The old madam cast a frosty nce at Zhou Rongfang, then turned to Jiang Hong, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I have nothing more to add.¡± ¡°The safety of the entire Jiang family is more important than everything else.¡± ¡°I appreciate your understanding, Mother,¡± Jiang Hong responded, his eyes misting over. After dinner, at Yanlin. ¡°Brother Hong, are you heading to the pce now?¡± Xue Yan asked, her gaze on the darkening sky. As Jiang Hong donned his official robes, he replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already made the decision. To prevent anyplications, it¡¯s best to hand over themander¡¯s seal soon.¡± ¡°Alright, you leave early and return soon. I¡¯ll be waiting at home.¡± ¡°Sure, once I¡¯ve handed the seal to the Emperor, I¡¯ll return straight away.¡± Having said this, Jiang Hong left the Jiang Mansion on horseback, making his way to the Imperial Pce. Once the pce gates were locked, the ministers couldn¡¯t enter. But due to Jiang Hong¡¯s special status, Emperor Qi Ming had given him the privilege of unrestricted ess to the pce. Consequently, Jiang Hong effortlessly arrived at the Pce of Heavenly Purity. While Emperor Qi Ming was engrossed in his papers, Wang Kun rushed in, ¡°Your Majesty, the Great General has arrived.¡± ¡°Jiang Hong? Why has hee to the pce thiste?¡± ¡°Allow him in.¡± As he spoke, Emperor Qi Ming had already turned his gaze to Wang Kun. Jiang Hong entered the hall, bowing deeply when he was three steps from Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Minister Jiang, you¡¯re here at thiste hour. Is there something important you wish to share?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I havee today to return themander¡¯s seal.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Hong took out a ck token from his clothing, presenting it respectfully with both hands. Hearing Jiang Hong¡¯s words and seeing the item in his hands, a blend of surprise and doubt flickered in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. Looking at the man before him, he spoke in a subdued tone, ¡°You just returned from the North. Why are you relinquishing the Commander¡¯s seal so soon? You are the Great General King of our Qi Kingdom, the seal is most effective in your hands.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, all Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, including myself, are obliged to obey you. This Commander¡¯s seal was given to me to conquer the North for you. Now, with the North pacified, it¡¯s only fitting that the tally be returned.¡± ¡°In the future, if you need me to battle for the Qi Kingdom again, themander¡¯s seal can be bestowed upon me then.¡± Jiang Hong¡¯s earnest words touched a chord. As Emperor Qi Ming studied him, he noticed the flecks of white hair at his temples, despite Jiang Hong being a few years younger than him. With thoughts of the Jiang family¡¯s generations-long service, a deep sense of respect began to stir in Emperor Qi Ming. Moving closer, he assisted Jiang Hong to rise, ¡°Given the circumstances, I¡¯ll temporarily take possession of thismander¡¯s seal. The Jiang family¡¯s contributions to the Qi Kingdom are forever etched in my memory.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Watching Emperor Qi Ming ept the Commander¡¯s seal, Jiang Hong breathed out, a wave of relief washing over him. He had been waging battles for Emperor Qi Ming since he was fifteen. Parting with themander¡¯s seal stirred a tinge of sadness in him. But the actual moment of handing it over also brought an unexpected sigh of relief. At the very least, the Jiang Family would be safe and stable for a short period of time. ¡°Your Majesty, the hour is gettingte. I shall take my leave now so as not to impose further.¡± ¡°Wang Kun, send the general off.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Wang Kun heard Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, he hurriedly followed Jiang Hong out. However, after a few steps, Jiang Hong turned around and smiled,¡± Chief Steward Wang, please wait. You still have to serve the Emperor, so there¡¯s no need to send me off.¡±¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, take care, Great General.¡± Giving Wang Kun an acknowledging nod, Jiang Hong headed briskly towards the pce gate. Inside the hall. Emperor Qi Ming picked up themander¡¯s seal on the table, his eyes filled withplexity. ¡°He left?¡± Chapter 65 - 65: Bringing Jiang Hong’s Eldest Daughter into the Palace Chapter 65: Bringing Jiang Hong¡¯s Eldest Daughter into the Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing Wang Kun¡¯s figure appear in front of him, Emperor Qi Ming asked in a low voice. Wang Kun stepped forward and replied with a bow, ¡°The Great General has indeed left.¡± Studying themander¡¯s seal in his hand, Emperor Qi Ming murmured, ¡°What do you suppose Jiang Hong means by this? Is he truly relinquishing the seal, or is it a strategic retreat?¡± ¡°This matter involves significant court affairs; I wouldn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly,¡± Wang Kun responded, bowing even lower. Upon hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming frowned, saying impatiently, ¡°Come now, you¡¯ve been by my side for years. When I ask, you speak.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s Your Majesty wish, I will speak my thoughts,¡± Wang Kun conceded. He looked at Emperor Qi Ming and spoke softly, ¡°I believe the great general¡¯s actions are a disy of his loyalty to you, Your Majesty.¡± Emperor Qi Ming remained silent, only giving Wang Kun a nod to continue. Encouraged, Wang Kun continued, ¡°The Jiang family has faithfully served Your Majesty for generations, and the general has fought in your name for years, earning him high respect within the army. However, he is intelligent and surely knows that there have been instances where a servant¡¯s sess could outshine the master.¡± ¡°He voluntarily hands over this seal to show his loyalty to you, and to remind himself of his duty as a servant.¡± Upon hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming sank into thoughtful silence. After a while, he finally spoke in a dismissive tone, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking this.¡± ¡°After all, he fought for me in his youth.¡± ¡°Wang Kun, I recall that Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter is of marriageable age, correct?¡± Hearing this, Wang Kun replied hurriedly, ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty, the eldest Miss Jiang is eighteen this year.¡± ¡°Eighteen, certainly a fitting age for marriage. What do you think of the idea of bringing Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter into the pce?¡± A hint of a smile appeared in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes at his own proposal, ¡°By bringing the eldest Miss Jiang into the pce, I¡¯ll have no reason to fear any disloyalty from the Jiang family.¡± Wang Kun kept his head low, his eyes shing briefly, but he maintained a ttering smile. ¡°It is indeed an honor for Miss Jiang to catch the Emperor¡¯s eye. However, with the general freshly returned to the capital, an immediate edict could stir unnecessary trouble. Might we consider this matter further?¡± ¡°You make a valid point.¡± ¡°In that case, invite the Empress to join us.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, Wang Kun was secretly shocked, but he still bowed and exit the room. Once outside, he quickly signaled his young apprentice, ¡°Master?¡± ¡°I need you to do something for me.¡± Whispering a few words into the young apprentice¡¯s ear, Wang Kun urged, ¡°This task cannot be dyed. Off you go, now.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll go now.¡± The little apprentice quickly ran away. Watching his back as he left, Wang Kun bowed and walked towards the Empress¡¯s Kun Ning Pce. As night fell, the scene shifted to Cheng Mansion. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve received news from the pce.¡± ¡°Sote? What could have possibly transpired within the pce at this hour?¡± Upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s report, Xiao Nanye set down the brush in his hand. A portrait of a beautiful womany on the desk before him. It was, once again, Jiang Peihuan. The painting tube beside him was filled with several rolled-up canvases. ¡°The courier did not borate,¡± Han Feng informed. As he spoke, Han Feng stepped forward and handed the note to Xiao Nanye. epting the note from Han Feng, Xiao Nanye unfolded it swiftly. It contained merely two lines. ¡°Jiang Hong has relinquished hismander¡¯s seal. The Emperor expresses his desire to wee the eldest daughter of the Jiang family into the pce.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t betray any emotion at the first sentence, but upon reading the second, they darkened, his face clouding over. He promptly rose to his feet. ¡°Master, what is going on within the pce?¡± Noticing Xiao Nanye¡¯s distress, Han Feng¡¯s expression abruptly shifted, prompting him to voice his concern. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything and simply handed him the note. After perusing the contents of the note, Han Feng¡¯s countenance mirrored his master¡¯s earlier reaction. ¡°What? The Emperor actually intends to bring the Eldest Miss into the pce?¡± ¡°Tell them to continue monitoring the news from the various pces. Any development should be ryed to me instantly. I must pay a visit to the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± Finishing his instructions, Xiao Nanye hastily departed. It was already deep into the night. Unwilling to disturb the Jiang family, Xiao Nanye chose to scale the wall and infiltrate the plum garden. As soon as hended, he found himself at the pointed ends of several swords. Leading the group was Deputy General Liu, a familiar figure to Xiao Nanye. Advancing a couple of steps, Liu saluted with a fist-over-heart gesture before speaking up, ¡°Your Highness, King Cheng, the young general has issued an order barring your entry into the Eldest Miss¡¯s plum garden. Therefore, I must ask you to leave.¡± ¡°I am here today to ry an urgent matter to the Eldest Miss. Please step aside.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, confusion crossed Deputy General Liu¡¯s face. However, witnessing the urgency in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, he responded in a lower tone, ¡°If your Highness has urgent matters, you may inform me. I can pass on the message on your behalf.¡± ¡°No, I must discuss this matter directly with the Eldest Miss.¡± While speaking, Xiao Nanye attempted to move forward, but Deputy General Liu¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in response, his hand instantly going to the hilt of his sword. Seeing the people in front of him, a flicker of irritation surfaced in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll say this for thest time. Stand aside. If not, don¡¯t me me for my ruthlessness.¡± ¡°My apologies for any offense.¡± A cold glint appeared in Deputy General Liu¡¯s eyes. As he finished his sentence, he raised his sword and stabbed at Xiao Nanye. However, just as he started, a clear voice came from behind him,¡± Deputy General Liu, stop!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Deputy General Liu hurriedly withdrew his long sword and turned to salute Jian Peihuan, who was walking over.¡± Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°Take them down first. I need to have a word with His Highness, King Cheng.¡± ¡°But Miss, the young General instructed me to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Big Brotherter.¡± ¡°Understood, I will take my leave now.¡± After Deputy General Liu left with his men, Jiang Peihuan turned her attention to the man before her. ¡°Your Highness, is your visit tonight about my father surrendering hismander seal?¡± ¡°The situation unfolded because your father surrendered hismander¡¯s seal, but that¡¯s not the issue here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue then?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jian Pcihuan¡¯s eyes reflected confusion. Facing her puzzled expression, Xiao Nanye spoke directly,¡± The emperor intends to take you into the pce.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jiang Peihuan had just seated herself in the courtyard when these words struck her. She nearly toppled the teacup in her hand. After talcing a deep breath, she calmed herself down. The fact that Xiao Nanye had this news meant that it must be true. Looking at the man opposite her, Jiang Peihuan asked directly,¡± Your Highness, may I ask why the Emperor has such thoughts?¡± Such a turn of events hadn¡¯t happened in her past life. ¡°Arc you willing to enter the pce?¡± Instead of answering, Xiao Nanye returned her question. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t hesitate and shook her head. ¡°I certainly do not.¡± While it wasmon for noble families to send their daughters to the pce to acquire higher positions, she was not one of them. Rather than being confined within the pce walls, she preferred to be alone, free and unbound.. Chapter 66 - 66: Would you be willing to marry me? Chapter 66: Would you be willing to marry me? Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing Jian Peihuan¡¯s undisguised defiance, a hint of pleasure crossed Xiao Nanye¡¯s face. ¡°If my guess is correct, the Emperor intends to use you to control the entire Jiang n,¡± he stated. With Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze filled with displeasure, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I¡¯ll devise a n to discourage the Emperor from this idea.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I must ask you.¡± ¡°Please speak, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Would you be willing to marry me?¡± At Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan fell into silence once again. Observing her silence, Xiao Nanye carried on, ¡°If you be my wife, you will be the only woman I desire. In the whole Cheng Mansion, there won¡¯t be any other woman but you.¡± Jiang Peihuan, who was about to respond, was stunned by his words. She instinctively looked into the man¡¯s eyes, meeting his unblinking gaze. Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were deep, his focus unwavering as he watched Jiang Peihuan. She could clearly see her reflection in his eyes, giving her the impression that she was the only person in his world. ¡°Is it true what you¡¯ve said, Your Highness?¡± She found herself asking, as if driven by some unknown force. Hearing her question, a trace of a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°My word is my bond. I promise, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s as you say, then I, Peihuan, am willing to marry,¡± she said. ¡°Good. You needn¡¯t worry about this, I will handle it,¡± he assured. Upon hearing her eptance, a look of sheer joy flooded Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. He yearned to reach out and hold Jiang Peihuan, yet hesitated, fearing it woulde off as impetuous. Amidst his dilemma, a voice echoed from the entrance of the courtyard. It was Jiang Changbai, ¡°Your Highness, King Cheng, it¡¯s ate hour and the dew is dense. Why aren¡¯t you in your Cheng Mansion? Why are you here in my General¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°Could it be that my General¡¯s Mansion possesses a unique charm?¡± ¡°Indeed, the beauty of the General¡¯s Mansion is truly unique,¡± he agreed. Jiang Changbai had spoken those words on purpose, but to his surprise, Xiao Nanye took them seriously and nodded. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s agreement, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes zed with anger. Seeing Jiang Changbai about to step forward, JJiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, Your Highness. Please return. Thank you foring to inform me about today¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks with me.¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai¡¯s scowl deepen, Xiao Nanye murmured, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s nod of approval, the man swiftly departed. Watching his retreating figure, Jiang Changbai irritably took a seat opposite Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan Er, do you realize this could harm your reputation? You¡­¡± ¡°Big brother, indeed King Cheng had important news to share with me today.¡± ¡°What important news?¡± In Jiang Changbai¡¯s mind, it seemed like an excuse from Xiao Nanye. However, when he heard what Jiang Peihuan said next, he bolted upright. ¡°You, what did you just say?¡± ¡°The Emperor is nning to bring me into the Pce.¡± ¡°He, he¡¯s of such a ripe age, and you¡¯re so young, how could he¡­¡± Rage red in Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes, but thinking of the Emperor¡¯s power, he closed his mouth in silence. Upon hearing this, a trace of sarcasm shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Perhaps the Emperor thinks of this as a gracious gift to the Jiang family.¡± ¡°No, that can¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you enter the pce. I¡¯m going to our parents right now.¡± With those words, Jiang Changbai headed towards the exit, but Jiang Peihuan tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯ste now. Our parents are resting. Even if we have to discuss this, it¡¯s better to wait till tomorrow.¡± Looking at the darkened sky, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were filled with worry, but he nodded his agreement. Seeing his anxiety, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Maybe in a few days, the Emperor will change his mind.¡± ¡°You make it sound so simple.¡± Despite hisints, Jiang Changbai eventually left at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s request. The following morning arrived quickly. A flurry of knocks on the door roused Jiang Peihuan from her slumber. Soon after, Yue Er stepped unbidden into her room. ¡°Miss, we have a decree from the pce,¡± she announced. ¡°A decree? From whom?¡± asked Jiang Peihuan. The first thing that popped into her mind was what Xiao Nanye had shared with her the previous night. The thought sent a jolt of adrenaline rushing through her, rousing herpletely. However, Yue Er shook her head, ¡°Not sure yet, it¡¯s the Empress¡¯s decree. She wants your mother to go to Kun Ning Pce for a discussion.¡± ¡°The Empress?¡± Upon realizing it wasn¡¯t an order from the Emperor, Jiang Peihuan sighed in relief. But then, considering what was behind it all, her eyes shed with urgency. Looking at Yue Er, she quicklymanded, ¡°Hurry, help me get ready and let¡¯s go to Mother¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a short while, Jiang Peihuan, along with Yue Er, made their way to Yanlin where Jiang Hong and Jiang Changbai were present. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, Xue Yan instantly took her hand, ¡°Huan Er, your elder brother has already informed us about the matter. Don¡¯t worry. Even if it means I have to die, I won¡¯t let you marry into the pce.¡± ¡°Mother, if it means saving you, then I¡¯d rather marry into the pce.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush,¡± Jiang Hong interjected, ¡°we still don¡¯t know the full story.¡± He then addressed Xue Yan, ¡°If the Empress brings up Huan Er, find an excuse to deflect it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± The pce¡¯s guests were still waiting in the parlor, so after a brief exchange, Xue Yan proceeded to the carriage that would transport her to the pce. Looking at Xue Yan¡¯s back as she left, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes filled with worry. The pce was a world beyond her control. In the Imperial Pce. ¡°Madam, the carriage can only take you this far.¡± Upon arrival at the pce gate, a young eunuch spoke to the carriage, and then Xue Yan, lifted the curtain and held the servant girl¡¯s hand as she walked down. ¡°Thank you, Eunuch.¡± As she spoke, her servant girl discreetly handed the eunuch a pouch. After weighing the pouch, a wider smile spread across the young eunuch¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to the Empress¡¯s Kun Ning Pce,¡± he dered, leading the way while Xue Yan, holding her servant¡¯s hand, followed. As she spoke, she walked forward. Xue Yan held the servant girl¡¯s hand and followed behind. Some timeter, Xue Yan entered the Kun Ning Pce. Observing the Empress seated at her throne, Xue Yan advanced, knelt, and saluted, ¡°Your servant pays respect to the Empress.¡± ¡°Please rise, Madam.¡± The Empress was poised and majestic, appearing only in her early thirties despite her actual age of over forty, thanks to her excellent self-care routine. Upon seeing Xue Yan, the Empress greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Please be seated, Madam. I invited you here today just for a friendly chat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Empress.¡± With respect, Xue Yan took her seat and then asked, ¡°May I know what the Empress wishes to discuss?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your eldest daughter, Miss Jiang, is endowed with beauty and talent. Does she have any marital arrangements yet?¡± Upon the Empress¡¯s mention of Jiang Peihuan, Xue Yan felt her heart skip a beat, yet she replied calmly, ¡°In response to the Empress, my daughter is yet to be married..¡± Chapter 67 - 67: King Cheng has Arrived Chapter 67: King Cheng has Arrived Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Empress was already aware of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s marital status, but formalities required her to ask. Once she¡¯d heard Xue Yan¡¯s words, the Empress spoke directly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the eldest Miss Jiang is both graceful and brilliant. I¡¯ve been contemting finding someone for the Emperor who can truly understand him. It seems to me that Miss Jiang could be just the person.¡± ¡°Niangniang, you are too generous. I must admit, my eldest daughter has been a troublemaker since young and I¡¯m afraid may not be able to serve the Emperor adequately.¡± Xue Yan said modestly. Xue Yan hadn¡¯t anticipated the Empress would be so forthright. Stunned, she found herself sinking to her knees. Everyone in the harem was far from naive, particrly the Empress. Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, she instantly grasped their implications. She frowned, her gaze settling on Xue Yan with evident displeasure. ¡°Are you implying that Madam Jiang does not wish for her daughter to join the pce?¡± ¡°No, not at all, Niangniang. It¡¯s just that¡­ my daughter may not be up to the task¡­ I fear¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Madam. No need for such empty excuses.¡± The Empress cut Xue Yan off before she could finish, her gaze intense on the woman¡¯s pale face. Remembering her own daughter, she softened a bit. ¡°You may rise now.¡± ¡°Thank you, Niangniang.¡± Once Xue Yan had regained her feet, the Empress spoke again. ¡°Let me be honest with you. The reason for your summoning today was per the Emperor¡¯s wishes. I believe you are smart enough to understand the implications.¡± ¡°Whatever was said here today will remain within these walls. Even if the Emperor enquires, I will protect you. But remember, if the Emperor issues a decree, I don¡¯t believe the Jiang family can afford to disobey.¡± ¡°Servant!.¡± At the Empress¡¯s call, a Nanny entered the room. Upon her entry, the Empress instructed her without hesitation, ¡°Escort Madam Jiang out of the pce.¡± ¡°Of course, Niangniang.¡± The Nanny turned to Xue Yan and said, ¡°Madam, if you please.¡± ¡°I shall take my leave now.¡± After offering her respects to the Empress, Xue Yan left the Kun Ning Pce As soon as she stepped outside the pce gates, a chill ran down her spine, and cold sweat drenched her back. The Emperor¡¯s resolve was clear from the Empress¡¯s words. ¡°Madam?¡± The servant from the Jiang Mansion were waiting at the pce gate. Upon seeing Xue Yan exit, they hurried to meet her. ¡°Return to the mansion, quickly.¡± Noticing Xue Yan¡¯s grave expression, the attendant of the Jiang Mansion wasted no time in cracking his whip. As the carriage arrived at the entrance of the Jiang Mansion, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai were seen standing there, waiting. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Why arc you three standing here?¡± Upon seeing her children, Xue Yan forced a smile. Although Xue Yan appeared cheerful, Jiang Peihuan noticed the icy chill of her mother¡¯s fingertips when she moved forward to steady her. With a concerned frown, she gently asked, ¡°Mother, did you catch a chill on your journey here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Seeing the worried look in Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Xue Yan patted her eldest daughter¡¯s hand. Outdoors, Xue Yan managed to hold herself together, but once they entered Yan Lin, her difort became apparent. Staring at Jiang Hong, seated at the head of the table, she voiced her dismay, ¡°Brother Hong, the Emperor is actually considering admitting Huan Er into the pce. How can he do this?¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, a shadow crossed Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes, but he gripped Xue Yan¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Yan Er, don¡¯t fret. Until the Emperor formally deres it, there¡¯s still hope.¡± ¡°But it seems like the Empress believes the decree wille soon.¡± ¡°Had I known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have surrendered themander seal.¡± ¡°Mother, be cautious. The walls have ears.¡± When Xue Yan spoke without restraint, Jiang Peihuan quickly interrupted her. Realizing what she had just said, Xue Yan sighed heavily, slowly regaining herposure. Looking at her husband and eldest son, Xue Yan asked, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Father, mother, His Highness King Cheng also has feelings for sister.¡± At this point, Jiang Sijin suddenly chimed in. Hearing this, Jiang Hong and Xue Yan involuntarily turned their gaze toward Jiang Peihuan, especially Xue Yan, whose eyes immediately took on a guarded expression. ¡°Huan Er, what is Sijin suggesting with these words?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t anticipated her sister would suddenly voice such a sentiment. After giving her a pointed look, she recounted her experience of falling into the water and Xiao Nanye¡¯s marriage proposal. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a spark ignited in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. She turned to Jiang Hong and asked directly, ¡°Brother Hong, you¡¯ve had some interaction with King Cheng. What¡¯s your impression of him?¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s question, Jiang Hong pondered a moment before responding, ¡°My encounters with King Cheng have been limited. But from our conversations, he seems like a gentleman.¡± ¡°Father, some people aren¡¯t always as they appear on the surface.¡± Jiang Changbai, who had been silent until now, couldn¡¯t help but murmur his disagreement with his father¡¯s assessment of Xiao Nanye. Although his voice was soft, everyone in the living room ¨C all being practitioners of martial arts ¨C could hear him. Turning his gaze to Jiang Changbai, Jiang Hong frowned. ¡°Changbai, it¡¯s not fair to make assumptions about others behind their backs. Why would you say such a thing?¡± IIJ II Jiang Changbai wanted to reveal to his parents the incidents of Xiao Nanye¡¯ste-night visits to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room, but he hesitated, not wanting to get Peihuan into trouble. Instead, he voiced, ¡°I¡¯ve spotted him a few times, scaling our walls and entering our estate.¡± ¡°Are you certain it was King Cheng?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion. In his understanding, King Cheng had always been a noble and cold person. How could such a person climb over a wall? It was not untilter that Jiang Hong witnessed it himself, understanding how delicately his eldest son had put it. Seeing the skepticism in Jiang Hong¡¯s gaze, Jiang Changbai felt wounded. ¡°Father, do you think I could mistake someone else for him?¡± ¡°This?¡± ¡°General, His Highness King Cheng has arrived¡­¡± At this moment, Deputy General Liu¡¯s voice, echoed from the entrance. Hearing this, Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes held a flicker of confusion, ¡°Who did you say?¡± Shortly after, Xiao Nanye sauntered into the Jiang Mansion, followed by Han Feng. They carried dozens ofrge boxes. Witnessing this grand scene, Jiang Hong and Xue Yan exchanged nces, each mirroring the confusion in the other¡¯s eyes Only Jiang Peihuan, her eyes held a hint of helplessness. She probably had an idea of the man¡¯s intention for this visit. ¡°Greetings, Great General. Greetings, Madam.¡± Approaching Jiang Hong and Xue Yan, Xiao Nanye gave a slight nod. The pair hastily returned the formalities. ¡°Your Highness, to what do we owe this visit today?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee today to propose marriage.¡± ¡°These arc gifts I¡¯ve brought for the young Miss. If you, the Great General and First Rank Lady, consent to betroth Peihuan to me, I will ensure more betrothal gifts are prepared..¡± Chapter 68 - 68:I like Huan Er Chapter 68:I like Huan Er Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Your Highness, thises as quite a surprise,¡± Jiang Hong started. ¡°It¡¯s not sudden at all. When Great General and First Lady was up in the Northern Territories, I had already spoken to the Old Madam Jiang about this. She just wanted to wait for your return to discuss the matter,¡± Xiao Nanye exined. ¡°And now that both you and your wife are back, it¡¯s only fitting that I¡¯m here to talk about this proposed marriage.¡± While Xiao Nanye spoke, his words were directed to Jiang Hong and his wife, but his eyes were irresistibly drawn towards Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Hong was no fool; he noticed the attention on his daughter. Somehow, it confirmed his eldest son¡¯s words; one shouldn¡¯t judge a person solely by their appearance. Clearing his throat, Jiang Hong shifted his attention to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, please take your sister downstairs.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± she replied. Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan said nothing more. She bowed to both of them and proceeded to guide her sister out. But as she passed by Xiao Nanye, she caught his whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll find youter.¡± However, when she passed by the man, she heard a voice.¡± I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±¡¯¡¯ Jiang Peihuan quickly nced at her parents, finding their expressions unchanged. That¡¯s when she realized that only she had heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s words. A hint of resignation in her eyes, she nodded politely to him before leaving. Once Jiang Peihuan was out of sight, the warmth in Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze faded, reced by his usual cool demeanor. ¡°Your Highness, may I ask why you suddenly wish to marry my daughter?¡± Jiang Hong queried, ¡°If this is about saving someone, it¡¯s unnecessary. We, the Jiangs, are from a military background; we don¡¯t fuss over formalities.¡± ¡°General, you¡¯re worrying too much,¡± Xiao Nanye interjected, his eyes steady on the couple. ¡°If I don¡¯t care for someone, their life or death wouldn¡¯t matter to me.¡± ¡°So my visit today isn¡¯t about following protocols; it¡¯s because I have taken a liking to Huan Er.¡± ¡°I like her, hence I want her as my wife. And I¡¯ve decided: in this lifetime, Huan Er will be the only woman for me. She will be the sole queen of Cheng Mansion. No other woman will take her ce.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s soft words were crystal clear in the ears of the Jiang family. Both Jiang Hong and his wife, Xue Yan, looked stunned, as did their son, Jiang Changbai. Initially, Xue Yan was slightly discontent, but after hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s candid confession, all dissatisfaction dissipated. She could clearly see the genuine affection in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. This man, indeed, loved her daughter. Yet, considering the day¡¯s events, worry clouded Xue Yan¡¯s gaze. ¡°Your Highness, perhaps you are unaware that the Emperor wishes to take Huan Er into the pce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with my royal brother,¡± Xiao Nanye responded immediately. This statement caused a spark of hope to re in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. She looked at Xiao Nanye earnestly, ¡°King Cheng, do you possess a means to dissuade the Emperor from this intention?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°How do you n to do it, Your Highness?¡± Jiang Changbai interjected. Meeting Jiang Changbai¡¯s gaze, Xiao Nanye said simply, ¡°By marrying Huan Er, she won¡¯t have to enter the pce.¡± Jiang Changbai was tempted to voice his thoughts, but when it came to choosing between entering the pce or marrying into the Cheng Mansion, his preference leaned towards thetter. Xiao Nanye shifted his gaze towards Jiang Hong, expressing with utmost sincerity, ¡°Great General, my purpose for this visit is to pose a question. Are you in agreement with my marriage proposal?¡± On hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Hong sank into a contemtive silence. Under usual circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have consented. However, given the current predicament, he was left with no room for alternatives. Despite this, while looking at Xiao Nanye, he asked coolly, ¡°Your Highness, can you genuinely assure to cherish Huan Er?¡± Xiao Nanye solemnly vowed, ¡°I swear upon my life, should I ever be unfaithful to Huan Er, may I perish gruesomely.¡± ¡°Alright. Given your readiness to make such a solemn promise, I ept this marriage proposal.¡± ¡°I will personally exin the situation to the Emperor.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Hong¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye responded in a subdued tone. His demeanor towards Jiang Hong softened appreciably. After all, there weren¡¯t many ministers bold enough to defy the emperor for their daughter¡¯s sake. Confronted by Jiang Hong¡¯s puzzled expression, Xiao Nanye rified calmly, ¡°My elder brother, the Emperor, knows about this situation. It¡¯s just my impulsiveness, recklessness even. He won¡¯t hold it against me.¡± ¡°But, if you were to voice it, Great General, it would be considered defiance of the imperial decree, which would not bode well for the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Now that both you, Great General, and your wife have given your consent, I shall proceed to the pce. Please prepare to receive the royal decree.¡± Having said this, Xiao Nanye departed. However, he didn¡¯t leave the General¡¯s Mansion, instead making his way to the plum garden. Plum Garden. ¡°Eldest sister, in my opinion, you and King Cheng seem well-matched,¡± ventured Jiang Sijin. Xiao Nanye intended to walk in, but upon hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s statement, he instinctively halted, curious to hear Jiang Peihuan¡¯s thoughts. Subsequently, the woman¡¯s gentle voice echoed, ¡°How are we a match?¡± ¡°Eldest sister, you exude nobility and grace, while King Cheng possesses an unmatched charm. Together, you make a pair of exceptional couple.¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Miss, for your kind words. I share the same sentiment,¡± responded Xiao Nanye. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she heard a voice behind her. Turning around, she saw the man standing at the doorway. Catching her eye, the man advanced slowly. ¡°Third Miss, might I speak privately with your elder sister?¡± ¡°King Cheng, as you wish. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Jiang Sijin responded, curtseying to Xiao Nanye before cheerfully darting away. Watching the younger girl¡¯s retreating figure, Jiang Peihuan shook her head in mild exasperation. As she turned to face the man, she spoke softly, ¡°Sijin still carries the impetuousness of youth. Your Highness, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I find Third Miss¡¯s statement rather insightful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve recently asked for your hand from your parents. Your father has given his consent for our marriage.¡± ¡°This¡­ How can this be?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s surprised expression, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of pride. ¡°If this were before, your father wouldn¡¯t have agreed so readily. But now, as long as I demonstrate sincerity, he will surely agree.¡± ¡°But even if my father agrees, what about the Emperor?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle that.¡± Seeing the concern in her eyes, the man unexpectedly reached out and gently touched her head. The man swiftly withdrew his palm, but its warmth seemed to linger. Jiang Peihuan subconsciously lifted her head. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Huan Er, I have feelings for you.¡± Looking into her eyes, he said softly, each word pronounced distinctly. ¡°Why?¡± Even as the man¡¯s eyes held an ocean of gentleness, she still dared not believe. In her past life, she had given everything for Xiao Junhao, only to be met with the total destruction of her family. In this life, she had no deep ties with this man, yet he imed to have feelings for her. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes filled with bewilderment. For some reason, seeing her like this stirred a strange ache in Xiao Nanye¡¯s heart. He stretched out his arms, holding her gently. ¡°There¡¯s no why. I just do. I simply have feelings for you..¡± Chapter 69 - 69: Entering the Palace Chapter 69: Entering the Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan had convinced herself that she would no longer harbor feelings for sweet nothings of love in this lifetime, yet upon hearing ¡°I have feelings for you,¡± her heart unexpectedly fluttered. When she was hugged by Xiao Nanye, she could scent the crisp fragrance wafting from him, a scent that she found oddly captivating. She couldn¡¯t resist reaching out, but even before her hand touched Xiao Nanye, he released her. Meeting her gaze, he smiled softly, his eyes brimming with mirth. ¡°Huan Er, I know you aren¡¯t in love with me yet, but it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll gradually make you fall for me.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan fell silent. After a significant pause, she looked at the man before her and asked, ¡°Is there anything you need me to do regarding this matter?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need.¡± Locking eyes with her, Xiao Nanye went on, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. The mere opportunity for me to love you is more than enough.¡± Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t linger much longer. After exchanging a few words with Jiang Peihuan, he promptly left the General¡¯s Mansion. Watching the man¡¯s retreating figure, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes held a hint ofplexity, yet there was an inexplicable happiness tugging at her heart. Could he be different? ¡°Master, where are we going now?¡± As soon as he saw Xiao Nanye emerge, Han Feng quickly approached. ¡°To the pce.¡± Leaving these words behind, Xiao Nanye hopped on Zhui Yun, directing it towards the pce. Xiao Nanye headed straight for the Pce of Heavenly Purity, but Emperor Qi Ming was absent. Learning that the Emperor had visited the Empress¡¯s Kun Ning Pce Xiao Nanye promptly rerouted to the Empress¡¯s Kun Ning Pce In Kun Ning Pnce As the Empress was about to discuss Jiang Peihuan with the Emperor, she heard her maid announce King Cheng¡¯s arrival. Before the Empress had a chance to speak, Emperor Qi Ming chuckled, ¡°What brings the young man here?¡± Xiao Nanye strode into the room. Emperor Qi Ming and the Empress were preparing for their meal. Seeing the array of dishes on the table, Xiao Nanye pulled out a chair and sat down. He looked at the Empress and said, ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, I¡¯ve always heard about the delightful food in your pce. I finally got the chance to join today. You can¡¯t possibly send me away.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, a gentle smile formed on the Empress¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, yet you behave like a child.¡± She then directed her gaze at a pce maid, ¡°Quickly, bring a set of bowls and chopsticks for King Cheng.¡± Shortly after, a clean pair of bowls and chopsticks was ced before Xiao Nanye. Once Emperor Qi Ming picked up his chopsticks, Xiao Nanye started eating. He ate carelessly as if he was in his own home. Even after Emperor Qi Ming and the Empress had finished eating, he continued to eat a few more bites. Having finished his meal, Xiao Nanye grinned, ¡°The food here indeed tastes wonderful.¡± ¡°If you enjoy it, feel free to visit every day. Anything you wish to eat, I¡¯ll have it prepared.¡± ¡°That might not work. It¡¯s fine to freeload asionally, but if Ie daily, the Emperor might chase me away.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. When have I ever chased you out?¡± ¡°You never have¡­ yet. Who knows about the future?¡± ¡°You¡­ Enough, leave now. You¡¯re giving me a headache.¡± ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, see? The Emperor is indeed starting to chase me away.¡± The Empressughed upon hearing this but chose to remain silent. While others might not understand, she knew better than anyone the level of affection and indulgence the Emperor had for his younger brother. After the pce maids and servants cleared away the food, the Empress summoned for tea. After a sip of tea, Xiao Nanye turned to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Imperial Brother, I heard Jiang Hong willingly surrendered hismand seal?¡± Correct.¡± The Emperor wasn¡¯t surprised that Xiao Nanye knew this, as he was the one who spread the news. Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye casually replied, ¡°It appears that Jiang Hong is indeed devoted to you.¡± ¡°I truly appreciate his loyalty.¡± ¡°By the way, I am considering bringing Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter into the pce. What¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± As he spoke, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Nanye. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye¡¯s fingers subtly brushed his cup before responding, ¡°I¡¯m not particrly keen on the idea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s response, Emperor Qi Ming quirked an eyebrow. ¡°If you genuinely want me to express my thoughts, I will, Imperial Brother. But remember, if I say something you disagree with, you can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°When have you ever been so timid in my presence, you little bastard?¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, you are still young and in your prime. By bringing Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter into the pce and potentially having her bear a prince, don¡¯t you worry that the Jiang family could be swept into a battle for the throne?¡± Upon hearing these words, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s brow furrowed. After a moment of silence, he turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°And what if I don¡¯t allow her the chance to have a child?¡± ¡°If Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter doesn¡¯t bear a prince, it could potentially avoid the conflict, to an extent. But the moment Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter entered the pce, the Jiang family became unavoidably entangled with the royal family. Regardless of whether there¡¯s a prince or not, they could still choose sides, couldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Therefore, Imperial Brother, the best strategy might be to separate the Jiang family from the royal family.¡± ¡°Your point isn¡¯t wrong, but this would result in the Jiang family escaping my control.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, your intention to bring Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter into the pce, was it primarily to keep a handle on Jiang Hong?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Seeing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s affirmation, Xiao Nanye proceeded, ¡°In that case, you could simply grant me the privilege to marry Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter.¡± ¡°To grant you a marriage?¡± At Xiao Nanye¡¯s suggestion, Emperor Qi Ming was stunned. If it weren¡¯t for the candid look in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, he would have suspected a scheme at y. Yet, even so, Emperor Qi Ming regarded Xiao Nanye with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°Why would you want to marry Jiang Hong¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I desire to marry Jiang Hong¡¯s daughter, rather, I wish to assist you, Imperial Brother.¡± In response to Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s puzzled expression, Xiao Nanye narrated how he had saved Jiang Peihuan, then continued, ¡°Everyone under the heavens knows I am your blood brother, and in many ways, I am a representation of you.¡± ¡°Thus, if I marry the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, the family would still remain within your grasp, Imperial Brother. Plus, this would also mean that the Jiang family would lose their chance to meddle with imperial power.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming fell deep in thought. Xiao Nanye stayed silent, asionally ncing at the emperor with subtle unease. After an indefinite period, Emperor Qi Ming turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Tell me honestly, do you have any other motives besides wanting to assist me?¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Meeting Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, Xiao Nanye chuckled, his smile sycophantic. Then, he spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. She¡¯s rather fetching.¡± ¡°You?¡± Emperor Qi Ming pointed at Xiao Nanye and huffed with vexation, ¡°Enough already, you¡¯re not wrong in this. I will issue a decree to grant the eldest daughter of the Jiang family to you as your wife..¡± Chapter 70 - 70: Bestowed Marriage Chapter 70: Bestowed Marriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You brat, it seems I haven¡¯t spoiled you for nothing all these years.¡± Towards the end of his words, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze on Xiao Nanye softened. Xiao Nanye rose from his chair, finishing the tea in front of him with a swift gulp. He then addressed Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°If my imperial brother feels guilty, he can always give me more jewels.¡± ¡°You brat still dare to say! You¡¯re on the verge of emptying my private treasury.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I take it as consent from my imperial brother.¡± With a casual wave to Emperor Qi Ming, Xiao Nanye strode towards the exit. Watching his retreating figure, a helpless look shed in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. Shortly after, the Empress approached and sat beside him. Watching the Empress take her seat, Emperor Qi Ming murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s drop the idea of bringing the eldest daughter of the Jiang family to the pce.¡± ¡°This¡­ Why would Your Majesty suddenly change his mind?¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, the Empress appeared startled. The Emperor uttered a few words and then calmly dered, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to grant Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter to Nanye as his principal wife.¡± ¡°Following Your Majesty¡¯s words, we ought to prepare a generous wedding gift for the young man.¡± Emperor Qi Ming acted quickly. That very night, the Jiang residence received a decree from the pce. Wang Kun personally delivered and announced the decree. Surveying the Jiang family members kneeling on the floor, he unfurled the decree, ¡°It¡¯s known that the General¡¯s eldest daughter is exceptionally wise, a model among youngdies. Hence, today, Jiang Peihuan, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, is bestowed to King Cheng as his principal wife. The wedding is to be held in three months¡¯ time.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®bestowed to King Cheng as the principal wife,¡¯ Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart began to pound wildly. Jiang Hong and his wife, Xue Yan, however, breathed a sigh of relief. Apart from those of the First Branch, everyone in the Jiang family disyed surprise initially, but then their faces lit up with smiles. However, among them, Zhou Rongfang was an exception. Seeing the imperial messenger beaming at the members of the First Branch, jealousy shed in her eyes. ¡°Eunuch Wang, thank you for taking the trouble toe here. You must be tired, pleasee inside for some tea.¡± Jiang Hong approached Wang Kun, a smile gracing his lips. ¡°The Great General is too kind. The Emperor is awaiting my return to report back.¡± ¡°Then, please allow me to send you off.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Hong moved forward, his hand closing around Wang Kun¡¯s. In a seamless movement, he slid a small pouch into Wang Kun¡¯s hand. Wang Kun weighed the pouch. It was nearly weightless. Clearly, it contained banknotes. He stuffed the pouch into his sleeve and the smile in his eyes became even brighter.¡± Great General. I¡¯ll return to the pce now.¡±¡± Once the pce members departed, Jiang Hong turned to his wife and said,¡± Yan Er, you can rest assured now. The imperial decree has been issued. Huan Er won¡¯t be entering the pce.¡± ¡°Enter the pce? What pce?¡± Jiang Hong¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, yet Zhou Rongfang managed to catch it. She started mumbling to herself, voicing her confusion. Jiang Hong frowned upon hearing this. Seeing his two younger brothers¡¯ eyes on him, he decided to rify the situation. The revtion left everyone present with looks of surprise. Only Liu Xiu, looking at Xue Yan with a full-faced smile, said, ¡°Sister-inw, judging by all this, King Cheng genuinely cherishes Huan Er. If Huan Er truly bes part of King Chen household in the future, I¡¯m sure King Cheng will treat her kindly.¡± Hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words cased some of the worry from Xue Yan¡¯s heart. But before she could respond, Zhou Rongfang interjected, ¡°King Cheng is the Emperor¡¯s uncle, and Huan Huan¡¯s marriage was called off by Huainan Mansion. Moreover, Huan Huan¡¯s future childbirth will be difficult, this¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Yuan snapped, interrupting Zhou Rongfang, his eyes filled with icy disdain. Jiang Hong had always been tolerant of his sister-inw for his brother Jiang Yuan¡¯s sake. But Zhou Rongfang¡¯s words caused an unpleasant expression to creep onto his face. Finding it inappropriate tosh out at a woman, he directed his ire towards his younger brother, ¡°Jiang Yuan, if you can¡¯t control your wife, you¡¯d better resign from your position ande home before you bring misfortune upon the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jiang Yuan said, his eyes filled with remorse. Zhou Rongfang, on the other hand, looked resentful. Ignoring Jiang Yuan¡¯s attempts to restrain her, she retorted, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need to defend Jiang Yuan. Everything I¡¯ve said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me¡­ Ah¡­¡± A crisp p echoed through the room. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes brimmed with a cold fury. However, she held her tongue in front of the family elders. As she struggled to contain her anger, she saw her mother stride forward and deliver a sharp p to Zhou Rongfang¡¯s face. Despite their private disputes, physical altercations were unheard of among the Jiang family. Zhou Rongfang, her hand on her reddening cheek, stood there stunned. Coming back to her senses, she lunged at Xue Yan. ¡°You, Xue, dare to hit me? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You have the audacity to harm my Huan Er? I¡¯ll make you pay for it today,¡± retorted Xue Yan. Having been trained in martial arts since her childhood, Xue Yan found Zhou Rongfang an easy opponent. She firmly grasped Zhou Rongfang¡¯s hand, striking her several more times with her free hand. Before long, the vivid imprint of five fingers appeared on Zhou Rongfang¡¯s face. Xue Yan, with a forceful push, sent Zhou Rongfang sprawling to the ground. Driven to the brink of madness, Zhou Rongfang picked herself up from the floor, her eyes wild with rage as she lunged at Xue Yan. Witnessing this scene, Jiang Peihuan could hold back no longer. She stepped forward, cing herself between Zhou Rongfang and Xue Yan. ¡°Second Aunt, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± she protested. ¡°Too much?¡± Zhou Rongfang retorted, her voice heavy with sarcasm. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, didn¡¯t you see it was your mother who threw the first blow? Or have you be so arrogant, now that you¡¯re to be a queen, that you think you can disregard your elders?¡± Her eyes filled with derision, Zhou Rongfang¡¯sst words stung Jiang Peihuan. Looking at Zhou Rongfang, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s already darkened expression became even more severe. She said coldly, ¡°Second Aunt, I didn¡¯t intend to expose your plot against me to Second Uncle. But now, there¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore.¡± Meeting her gaze, Jian Peihuan¡¯s already ugly expression turned even uglier. She looked at Zhou Rongfang and said coldly,¡± Second Aunt, I didn¡¯t n to tell Second Uncle that you framed me. Now it seems that there¡¯s no need to hide it for you.¡±¡± ¡°Plot? What plot?¡± Jiang Yuan interjected, his face showing confusion and concern. When he heard Jiang Peihuan mention a plot, he spoke out. Turning to him, Jiang Peihuanid out the whole story of the past rumours and added, ¡°So, it was Second Aunt¡¯s scheming that led the Huainan Mansion to dissolve their engagement with me.¡± Looking at Jiang Yuan, Jian Peihuan directly told him about the rumors and then continued,¡± So, the reason why the Huainan Mansion came to break off the engagement was nned by Second Aunt.¡± ¡°Zhou Rongfang, is what Peihuan said true?¡± Jiang Yuan¡¯s voice was thick with disbelief and shock. He¡¯d always known Zhou Rongfang to be somewhat difficult, but he¡¯d never imagined she could be so malicious ¨C especially towards her own niece. Anger burned in Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes. Facing his gaze, Zhou Rongfang showed a flicker of panic.. However, considering Jiang Yuan¡¯s usual concessions towards her, she hardened her stance and retorted defiantly, ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? If it weren¡¯t for me, could she have married King Cheng today?¡± Chapter 71 - 71: Want to Divorce Chapter 71: Want to Divorce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You¡­¡± Shock and disbelief flooded Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes at Zhou Rongfang¡¯s words. His gaze shifted toward her, carrying an unfamiliar undertone. The room sank into silence. Suddenly, Jiang Yuan addressed Zhou Rongfang, ¡°Forget it. I realize now that I¡¯m powerless.¡± ¡°Given that, you should leave.¡± Though Jiang Yuan¡¯s voice was soft, every onlooker could hear it clearly. Zhou Rongfang froze in surprise, and Jiang Peihuan, upon hearing his words, revealed a startled expression. She had an inkling about what Jiang Yuan was implying As expected. ¡°Jiang Yuan, what exactly are you saying?¡± ¡°My intent is clear¡ªI¡¯m giving you a divorce letter. Once you ept it, you¡¯re free to leave Jiang Mansion¡­ and me.¡± ¡°You¡­what did you just say?¡± Zhou Rongfang paled instantly at Jiang Yuan¡¯s words. She gazed at him in shock, as if he was a stranger to her. After his deration, Jiang Yuan seemed to breathe easier. Meeting Zhou Rongfang¡¯s stunned expression, he repeated, ¡°I said, I want a divorce from you, you¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Yuan, you heartless man! How dare you consider divorcing me?¡± Enraged, Zhou Rongfang lunged at Jiang Yuan, relentlessly attacking him. Jiang Yuan, a martial artist, easily evaded her strikes, not fighting back. Soon, scratches marred his face, inflicted by Zhou Rongfang¡¯s frantic onught. ¡°What is going on?¡± Old Madam Jiang had been awaiting news in the chrysanthemum hall, receiving none for quite some time. She had no choice but to lean on Nanny Xu¡¯s arm and move to the front hall, where she walked into the ongoingmotion. The sight of Jiang Yuan¡¯s scratched face caused the old madam to glower at Zhou Rongfang. ¡°Rongfang, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mother, he¡­he is driving me to my death.¡± Hearing the old madam¡¯s voice, Zhou Rongfang ceased her assault, but fell to her knees, sobbing in front of Old Madam Jiang. Seeing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s tear-streaked face, Old Madam Jiang frowned but spoke gently, ¡°If you have grievances, voice them properly. What is the use of this crying?¡± ¡°Mother, Jiang Yuan wants to divorce me.¡± This news caused the old madam to raise her eyebrows in surprise. She knew her second son well¡ªdespite his stern nature, he was fundamentally kind-hearted. Turning to Jiang Yuan, the old madam inquired softly, ¡°Jiang Yuan, is this true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mother, you heard him! He indeed wants to divorce me. He¡¯s driving me to suicide. I¡­I might as well die now¡­¡± ¡°If you indeed wish to die, I can arrange for someone to fetch a rope right now.¡± Old Madam Jiang cut off Zhou Rongfang¡¯s dramatic outcry. Under her fierce gaze, Zhou Rongfang dared not say more, only crying quietly. Old Madam Jiang surveyed the room, her gaze finally settling on Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan Er, enlighten me. What exactly transpired here?¡± ¡°Grandmother, to be precise, all this started because of me,¡± confessed Jiang Peihuan. She recounted everything from start to finish. When Jiang Peihuan spoke of Zhou Rongfang¡¯s actions, Old Madam Jiang looked at her with an icy demeanor. However, while addressing Jiang Yuan, she continued to defend Zhou Rongfang. ¡°You¡¯ve been warring abroad for years, and it was your wife who managed the household in your absence. Now, on your return, you wish to part ways with her. How does that make any sense?¡± ¡°Mother, is it truly her?¡± Jiang Yuan wanted to reprimand Zhou Rongfang for her excessive actions, but when he thought about her years of toil and dedication, he ended up not voicing anyints. As the Old Madam praised her efforts, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s sobs grew even more sorrowful. Having addressed Jiang Yuan, Old Madam Jiang shifted her attention towards Zhou Rongfang. ¡°Enough, no more tears.¡± ¡°Every action has its consequence. You must be aware of the amount of work Huan Er has put in. You need not be grateful to her, but if you had even a shred of conscience, you wouldn¡¯t nder her this way. Is it because Huan Er didn¡¯t please you, while Ruyun did?¡± Upon hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, guilt swam in Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes. Her daughter¡¯s life was virtually in shambles. Yet, after Jiang Peihuan¡¯s betrothal was cancelled, she could joyously be a princess. How was that fair? ¡°Huan Er shares the surname Jiang, and so does Ruyun. Even Huan Er understands the principle of shared honor and disgrace. Have you lived these many years in vain?¡± ¡°Mother, I realize my mistakes.¡± ¡°Jiang Yuan, you¡¯ve been at war for countless years. Regardless of your wife¡¯s wrongdoings, you owe her. If you truly wish for a divorce, discuss it with her. If she consents, I won¡¯t interfere. But if she declines, you have no right to insist.¡± ¡°Have you understood my words?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Mother.¡± ¡°Huan Er, will you escort me back?¡± Old Madam Jiang¡¯s gaze rested on each individual before finally settling on Jiang Peihuan. Upon hearing her request, Jiang Peihuan moved forward to support her. Upon reaching the Chrysanthemum Hall, Jiang Peihuan knelt down before the Old Madam. Seeing this, the Old Madam promptly spoke. ¡°Huan Er, what on earth are you doing? Stand up at once.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve been too petty.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a twinge of sadness entered the Old Madam¡¯s eyes. She personally helped Jiang Peihuan up and gestured her to sit by her side. Then, she spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°If you call yourself petty, then isn¡¯t everyone in this world a saint?¡± ¡°Huan Er, if I could, I would rather you were more like Sijin, more naive. You¡¯re intelligent and steadfast, which can be exhausting over time.¡± ¡°When King Cheng brought up the marriage proposal, I assumed he was speaking casually. I didn¡¯t think he was truly fond of you.¡± ¡°Huan Er, out of everyone, I worry about you the most.¡± ¡°Grandmother, there¡¯s no need to worry. Huan Er can take care of herself.¡± Jiang Peihuan lowered herself gently, resting her head against Old Madam Jiang knee. The old madam hand smoothed her long hair. After a considerable pause, she spoke softly, ¡°King Cheng may seem prestigious, but he is also a nuisance to many. Marrying him won¡¯t guarantee your peaceful days ahead.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I have faith in him.¡± Recalling his words, Jiang Peihuan, lying on the old madamp, whispered. While the Jiang Mansion was in chaos, a storm was brewing in the pce. At Cining Pce. ¡°Emperor, you are indeed audacious to have Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter betrothed to Xiao Nanyc. What were you thinking?¡± Grand Empress Dowager, eyes filled with restrained fury, questioned Emperor Qi Ming. Bewildered by her words, he asked, ¡°Mother, is there something improper?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is. Given Jiang Hong¡¯s distinctive status, binding him to Xiao Nanyc would make Nanye your arch-nemesis in the future.¡± ¡°Mother, why do you harbor such a strong prejudice against Nanye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about me taking issue with him. It¡¯s about you pampering and overindulging him too much..¡± Chapter 72 - 72: Xiao Nanye Must Be Eliminated Chapter 72: Xiao Nanye Must Be Eliminated Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I must admit, I have indeed spoiled Nanye a bit. But he has never taken undue advantage to do anything outrageous.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t his behavior outrageous enough already? Arc all those tales of his audacity and arrogance untrue?¡± Had Emperor Qi Ming not brought it up, things might have been better. But at his words, the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She wanted to reveal that Xiao Nanye was not thete emperor¡¯s true son, but she couldn¡¯t. Questioning Xiao Nanye¡¯s lineage equated to questioning the previous emperor, an affront to the imperial family. This had to be dealt with discreetly, not publicly. Emperor Qi Ming couldn¡¯t fathom why the Grand Empress Dowager disapproved of Xiao Nanye. He presumed it was out of fear. After a moment of contemtion, he said quietly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve watched Nanye grow up. I trust his character. For my sake, please don¡¯t give him a hard time.¡± ¡°I have already decreed the marriage, so the matter will not change.¡± After making this deration, Emperor Qi Ming left the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s Cining Pce promptly. As he walked away, the Grand Empress Dowager turned visibly pale. The old nanny nearby quickly moved closer. ¡°Grand Empress, please look after your health.¡± ¡°You saw, you saw how much the emperor guards that miscreant. I can¡¯t wait any longer. I must hasten to eliminate him before he bes a catastrophe.¡± ¡°Send him a message. Xiao Nanye must be eliminated within the next three months.¡± ¡°Grand Empress, he is the only one left in King Cheng¡¯s Mansion loyal to us. Are you sure you want to employ him?¡± ¡°As long as I can kill Xiao Nanye, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± Upon hearing the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s words, the old nanny quietly left the Cining Pce. General Mansion. In the Plum Garden. ¡°Elder Sister, why are you up so early?¡± It was barely dawn, but Jiang Sijin noticed that Jiang Peihuan¡¯s clothes werepletely soaked in sweat. Noticing Jiang Sijin approaching, Jiang Peihuan stowed away the long whip she had been holding.. She epted a handkerchief from Jiang Sijin, dabbed the sweat off her forehead, then asked softly, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°Mother sent me to find you. She mentioned that we are going out today.¡± On hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded. She hadn¡¯t slept a wink the previous night, her mind awash with turmoil. In her restlessness, she had decided to practice martial arts, which had resulted in her current sweaty state. Interestingly, the exercise seemed to ease some of her tension. ¡°Miss, I have prepared some hot water for you. You should quickly freshen up and change into clean clothes,¡± Yue Er urged as soon as Jiang Peihuan stepped inside the house. ¡°Alright.¡± After acknowledging Yue Er, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Sijin and inquired, ¡°Do you know where Mother ns to take us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Mother didn¡¯t say anything. She just instructed us to be ready to leave.¡± ¡°Fine, wait for me for a bit. We¡¯ll join Mother for breakfast.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Third Miss, please have some pastries while you wait.¡± After Jiang Peihuan disappeared into the bathroom, Yue Er brought a tray of pastries and tea for Jiang Sijin. ¡°Thank you, Sister Yue Er.¡± After expressing her gratitude to Yue Er, Jiang Sijin began to munch on the pastries happily. By the time Jian Peihuan came out of the bathroom, Jiang Sijin had already devoured everyst pastry from the tray. Giving her a look, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°You¡¯ve gobbled up so many pastries. Will you still have room for breakfast?¡± ¡°Hchc¡­ Sister Yue Er¡¯s pastries are just too delicious to resist!¡± With a yful smile in response to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s teasing, Jiang Sijin stepped forward and wrapped her arm around her sister¡¯s. A hint of amused resignation shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She reached out and lightly tapped Jiang Sijin¡¯s forehead, ¡°Oh, you.¡± When they arrived at Yanlin, Xue Yan had already neatly packed up. Apart from Xue Yan, Liu Xiu was also present. ¡°Third Aunt, what brings you to Mother¡¯s ce today?¡± At Jiang Sijin¡¯s question, Liu Xiu simply smiled without answering, turning her gaze to Jiang Peihuan. Confusion filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Upon seeing this, Xue Yan intervened, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first. We can talk more afterwards.¡± Shortly after breakfast, Xue Yan and Liu Xiu led Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin outside. While the carriage was moving, Xue Yan turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Since you and King Cheng have already set a wedding date, your dowry should be prepared sooner rather thanter.¡± ¡°I have been traveling with your father these past years and have neglected to prepare your dowry. Now, we will have to purchase ready-made items.¡± Dowries for noble daughters are typically prepared from a young age. However, Xue Yan had been apanying Jiang Hong in his travels and battles, causing her to overlook this tradition. Upon remembering this, guilt shimmered in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. Seeing the hint of worry in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan reached out to reassure her. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. We still have three months. We¡¯ll manage everything in time.¡± ¡°Indeed, sister-inw. If we can¡¯t umte enough, I can always pick some things from my dowry,¡± she added casually. ¡°What nonsense! You still have Songbai. How could you possibly take from your own dowry?¡± ¡°My dear sister-inw, you¡¯re well aware of my situation. I don¡¯t have much, but I¡¯m not short on gold and silver. Although Huan Er isn¡¯t my biological child, she shares a strong bond with Songbai, and I¡¯ve watched her grow up.¡± ¡°Third Aunt, does that mean you¡¯ll also prepare a dowry for me?¡± Jiang Sijin chimed in with a yful grin after hearing the exchange between Liu Xiu and Xue Yan. Herment lightened the mood, elicitingughter from everyone in the carriage. Xue Yan, albeit slightly annoyed, reassured her, ¡°Your father and I wouldn¡¯t dare shortchange your dowry.¡± ¡°Ha! Of course not. After all, who could everin about having too much money?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, dear. Don¡¯t worry, when it¡¯s your turn to get married, Third Aunt will certainly prepare a hefty dowry for you.¡± Despite the fact that the marriage had been bestowed, Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t truly felt its reality until now. Hearing Xue Yan and the others discuss these arrangements touched her in a way she hadn¡¯t anticipated. Their carriage then came to a halt. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Treasure Pavilion, madam,¡± announced a servant from outside. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head into the Treasure Pavilion first.¡± At Xue Yan¡¯smand, Jiang Sijin was the first to hop off the carriage, followed by Jiang Peihuan. Once they¡¯d assisted Xue Yan and Liu Xiu down from the carriage, the group of four headed into the Treasure Pavilion together. Since it was still early, the pavilion wasn¡¯t crowded. Nevertheless, Jiang Peihuan instantly noticed Lin Mengyao, who stood by a cab. Upon hearing their entrance, Lin Mengyao turned to look at the doorway. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, her eyes briefly sparkled before she greeted them with a warm smile, ¡°Greetings, madam.¡± ¡°And who might this be?¡± Xue Yan watched Lin Mengyao, curiosity reflected in her eyes. Jiang Sijin stepped up to rify, ¡°Mother, this is Miss Lin, the daughter of General Lin Ruhai.¡± Upon hearing the name Lin Ruhai, a sh crossed Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. However, she smiled at Lin Mengyao and said, ¡°Miss Lin, there¡¯s no need to be overly formal.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, this white jade ne is quite remarkable..¡± Chapter 73 - 73: It Was Something Jiang Peihuan Did Not Want Chapter 73: It Was Something Jiang Peihuan Did Not Want Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Liu Xiu, hailing from a merchant background, had a habitual knack for observing merchandise in each shop she entered. It was this very habit that led her to notice the white jade ne that Mengyao Lin had just set aside. The ne was predominantly gold but the quality of the white jade adorning it wasmendable. ¡°You¡¯ve grown ustomed to exquisite things since childhood,¡± she mused. ¡°If you say it¡¯s a good piece, then it surely must be.¡± Having spoken, Xue Yan turned to the approaching shopkeeper, ¡°How much for this ne?¡± ¡°The madam has a discerning eye,¡±plimented the shopkeeper. ¡°This white jade ne is a new addition to our shop, retailing at five thousand taels.¡± ¡°Five thousand taels?¡± Xue Yan, a military general by origin, was no stranger to the value of jewelry, yet market prices remained somewhat foreign to her. The quoted price startled her. She then shifted her attention to Liu Xiu. Reading Xue Yan¡¯s surprise, Liu Xiu responded with a smile, ¡°Shopkeeper, this white jade ne, though of fine quality, isn¡¯t quite worth five thousand taels. Let¡¯s settle at four thousand five hundred taels. We have quite a few items on our shopping list today. A bit of a discount would be appreciated.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s follow the price Madam said.¡± the shopkeeper conceded. ¡°Madam Jiang, my youngdy was the first one toy eyes on this ne,¡± a voice suddenly interjected. The speaker was Baojuan, Lin Mengyao¡¯s maid. Xue Yan and Liu Xiu both looked at Lin Mengyao on hearing this. ¡°Baojuan, mind your manners,¡± Lin Mengyao chided her maid before turning to Xue Yan and offering, ¡°I sincerely apologize.¡± Although Lin Mengyao¡¯s words suggested an apology, her eyes revealed not a trace of genuine remorse. She had been drawn to this ne from the moment she walked in, but a price tag of 5,000 taels seemed a tad steep for her. However, she was willing to part with 4500 taels. At her words, Xue Yan¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in a frown. Just as she was about to voice her thoughts, her eldest daughter tugged at her sleeve. Jiang Peihuan, having nced at Lin Mengyao, spoke in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Since Miss Lin set her heart on it first, it should rightfully be hers.¡± Once done, Jiang Peihuan addressed Xue Yan and Liu Xiu, ¡°Mother, Third Aunt, let¡¯s browse for other items. This ne doesn¡¯t quite appeal to me.¡± ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t fancy it, we shall look for something else.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, how about we visit Linglong Pavilion next door?¡± Liu Xiu suggested in a soft voice. Liu Xiu said softly. With a nod, Xue Yan prepared to exit. However, she was halted by the shopkeeper behind her. ¡°Madam, please hold on a moment.¡± The shopkeeper nced at the white jade ne, then whispered, ¡°Madam, we have another ne in our shop. Its quality surpasses this white jade one. Would you care to see it?¡± ¡°Superior quality? Bring it to me.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, madam.¡± Upon seeing the contents of the box, a flicker of surprise crossed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Looking at the things in the box, Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. The ne was also crafted from gold, but it was embellished with blood-red jade. Arge ruby hung from the pendant at the bottom. Upon seeing the ne, Jiang Peihuan instinctively looked at her own ruby ring. The colors seemed to match quite well. ¡°This ne is indeed remarkable.¡± Having seen many fine items before, Liu Xiu couldn¡¯t hide a hint of astonishment when she saw this ne. Xue Yan also found the ne beautiful, but she turned to Jiang Peihuan, asking softly, ¡°Huan Er, do you fancy this ne?¡± ¡°Yes, I rather like it.¡± ¡°If you like it, then mother will buy it for you.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Xue Yan beamed at the shopkeeper. ¡°Shopkeeper, could you wrap this ne for me?¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, a subtle smile surfaced on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips. ¡°Mother, you haven¡¯t asked the shopkeeper the price of this ne.¡± ¡°No matter the cost, if you like it, mother will buy it for you.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, wrap it up.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± A broad smile spread across the shopkeeper¡¯s face. After packing the box, he turned to Xue Yan, ¡°Madam, this ne is a bit pricier than the white jade one. It will cost six thousand taels.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Nodding, Xue Yan took out several bank notes and handed them to the shopkeeper. After receiving the items from the shopkeeper, Xue Yan turned to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan Er, is there anything else you¡¯re interested in?¡± ¡°No more.¡± Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. Seeing her response, Xue Yan smiled, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s visit the neighboring Linglong Pavilion.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Yan and the rest nodded at Lin Mengyao and left. Mengyao Lin clenched her fists tightly as she watched them leave. At this moment, the shopkeeper, smiling, approached her. ¡°Miss Lin, would you like me to wrap up this white jade ne for you?¡± Lin Mengyao wanted to decline. She had taken a fancy to this white jade ne at first sight, but it was something Jiang Peihuan did not want. However, upon meeting the shopkeeper¡¯s gaze, she swallowed herughter and nodded. ¡°That would be kind of you.¡± ¡°Miss Lin, I will only charge you four and a half thousand taels for this ne, as we had initially agreed with Madam Jiang.¡± ¡°Thank you, shopkeeper.¡± With a smile, Mengyao Lin epted the box from the shopkeeper. As soon as she stepped out of the Hundred Treasures Pavilion, her smile faltered, unable to maintain its warmth any longer. Once she settled in the carriage, she swiftly swung her hand,nding a solid p across Bao Juan¡¯s face. An immediate imprint of five fingers marked Bao Juan¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t dare to utter a cry; instead, she hastily knelt, pleading, ¡°Miss, this is all Bao Juan¡¯s fault. Please, find your calm.¡± As she spoke, Bao Juan extended her hand, pping herself repeatedly. Mengyao¡¯s eyes, icy and detached, watched Bao Juan. Blood began to leak from the corner of Bao Juan¡¯s mouth. Regardless, Mengyao disyed no intention of ordering her to stop. Suddenly, a voice from outside interrupted them, ¡°Eldest Miss, the Prince Qing has arrived at the mansion. The master requests your immediate return.¡± ¡°Quickly, we must return to the Mansion.¡± At these words, a trace of delight surfaced in Mengyao¡¯s eyes. She turned to Bao Juan, still kneeling to one side, her voice cold, ¡°Enough.¡± Tossing a bottle of medicine to Bao Juan, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°If anyone asks, you know what to say, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I clumsily fell, Miss.¡± ¡°This is top-notch injury medicine. Apply it yourselfter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Bao Juan quickly collected the medicine bottle, then bowed her head and moved to kneel in a corner of the carriage. Meanwhile, at Lin Mansion.. ¡°Prince, I prepared this cake personally for you.¡± Xiao Junhao, seated in the pavilion, examined the woman before him. His eyes were filled with mockery, yet Lin Mengxin remained oblivious, blind to the derision in the man¡¯s gaze. All she saw was his strikingly handsome face. She picked up a piece of cake, presenting it to Xiao Junhao, nearly bringing it to his mouth. ¡°Thank you, Third Miss,¡± Xiao Junhao graciously epted the pastry from Lin Mengxin. However, just as he was about to take a bite, someone whisked the pastry away from him. ¡°Your Highness, this pastry may be difficult to digest. It would be better if you refrained from eating it..¡± Chapter 74 - 74:1 Won’t Hesitate To Take You Down First Chapter 74:1 Won¡¯t Hesitate To Take You Down First Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lin Mengyao softly removed the pastry from Xiao Junhao¡¯s hand. Upon seeing her, a hint of warmth glowed in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Apologies for keeping you waiting, Your Highness.¡± Observing the man¡¯s familiar demeanor, a hint of delight emerged on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face. ¡°No worries at all,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and sit in my courtyard, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Junhao gave a nod of agreement, then followed her to leave, leaving Lin Mengxin alone in the pavilion. As she watched them depart, Mengxin clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Why did you visit the manor today, Your Highness?¡± Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t ask about the prior incident. After serving Xiao Junhao a cup of tea, she turned the conversation to serious matters. Upon hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°My father has already betrothed Jiang Peihuan to King Cheng.¡± ¡°Betrothed to King Cheng?¡± Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise and mixed emotions at Xiao Junhao¡¯s revtion. She felt a rush of joy upon learning that Jiang Peihuan was betrothed, which meant she no longer had to worry about marrying Xiao Junhao. However, the reality that Jiang Peihuan was betrothed to King Cheng, a man of unparalleled power, stirred a sense of unease in her. Is Jiang Peihuan truly that fortunate? she pondered. ¡°Jiang Hong willingly surrendered hismander seal. Soon after, my father arranged Jiang Pcihuan¡¯s betrothal to King Cheng. As it stands, I can no longer rely on the general¡¯s mansion,¡± Xiao Junhao revealed. ¡°Yao Er, the only one who can help me now is you.¡± ¡°What does Your Highness need me to do?¡± ¡°My father ns to construct a pce in the outskirts. If I could oversee this project, I would have frequent opportunities to be in his presence. You should visit the Eldest Princess more often in theing days. I hope my father entrusts me with this responsibility.¡± ¡°Alright, Yao Er understands. I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Eldest Princesster.¡± ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao extended his hand to caress her long hair. Seeing the tenderness in his eyes, she firmly grasped his hand. ¡°Yao Er is willing to do anything for Your Highness, so it doesn¡¯t feel like a burden at all.¡± Since her rebirth, Jiang Peihuan continued to exercise daily. She believed her stamina was more than adequate, but in that moment, she truly felt the weariness seeping into her. Noticing Xue Yan and Liu Xiu pressing on with their shopping, Jiang Peihuan could not help but voice out, ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t possibly finish shopping in a day. Maybe we shoulde back in a couple of days. Let¡¯s call it a day and head home.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother. My legs are about to break.¡± Jiang Sijin chimed in, rubbing her waist. She regretted her decision to tag along, unaware of the exhaustion shopping could bring. ¡°You two simply need to exercise more. Look at your third aunt, she¡¯s no martial artist, yet she isn¡¯tining,¡± Xue Yan chided them. Hearing this, Liu Xiu reddened slightly, ¡°Sister-inw, although I¡¯m no expert in martial arts, I used to y outside with my brothers since childhood. In terms of stamina, I¡¯m not far behind.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we rest and grab a bite at the Pine and Crane Pavilion?¡± suggested Jiang Peihuan, spotting the restaurant nearby. Xue Yan, herself feeling a bit worn out, nodded in agreement upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s suggestion. The four of them walked into the Pine and Crane Pavilion. Spotting them, a waiter immediately attended to them, ¡°Madam, would you prefer to be seated in the main hall or a private room?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take a private room.¡± ¡°Very well, please follow me upstairs.¡± Leading the way, the waiter escorted them to a private room on the second floor. Once the tea was served, he addressed Xue Yan with a polite smile, ¡°Madam, enjoy your tea. Your food will be up shortly.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Xue Yan responded. Jiang Peihuan poured tea for each of them, first setting a cup before Xue Yan, then passing one to Liu Xiu, ¡°Mother, third aunt, have some tea to refresh yourselves.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯ve also been on your feet all day. Rx a bit,¡± Liu Xiu said softly, epting the tea from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. As Jiang Peihuan was about to respond, a ruckus erupted outside, filled with the tter of fighting and heated arguments. They would have dismissed it, but Jiang Songbai¡¯s name caught their attention. They didn¡¯t care at first, but they heard Jiang Songbai¡¯s name. Outside the door. Yan Kuan red furiously at a woman shielded by Jiang Songbai, ¡°Jiang Songbai, you better stay out of this, or else I won¡¯t mind giving you a beating too.¡± ¡°Yan Kuan, you¡¯re crossing a line. She¡¯s my cousin, and you dare to humiliate her in front of me. Do you see me as a pushover?¡± Jiang Songbai fired back. ¡°Oh¡­cousin? The Liu family is nothing more than a bunch of merchants, and she is just a merchant¡¯s daughter. What makes her so high and mighty? At most, I¡¯ll just make her my concubine.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Songbai¡¯s eyes zed with fury. But the woman behind him held his sleeve, ¡°Cousin, let it be. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Cousin Xin, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here today, and I won¡¯t let anyone bully you,¡± assured Jiang Songbai, beforeunching a kick at Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan, who was already twenty and had over a decade of martial arts training, clearly held an upper hand against Jiang Songbai, whose martial arts experience was rtively brief When Jiang Peihuan pushed open the door, she found Yan Kuan pinning Jiang Songbai to the ground, relentlessly raining punches onto his face. Despite the assault, Jiang Songbai refused to cry out in pain. He gritted his teeth, waiting for the right moment. When Yan Kuan was momentarily distracted, Jiang Songbai seized the opportunity, kicked Yan Kuan off him, and quickly gained the upper hand. However, Yan Kuan had a trick up his sleeve ¨C he swiftly pulled out his dagger. Witnessing this dangerous turn, Liu Xin couldn¡¯t contain a shriek, ¡°Song Bai, watch out!¡± Fortunately, the dagger didn¡¯t find its way to Jiang Songbai. Jiang Peihuan had reacted promptly, pulling out the long whip fastened to her waist, and skillfully ensnaring Yan Kuan¡¯s wrist. With a firm tug, Yan Kuan found himself crashing to the ground. ¡°Elder sister?¡± Jiang Songbai, surprised and relieved, locked eyes with his savior. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked in a soft voice, examining Jiang Songbai for injuries. Jiang Songbai shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Enraged, Yan Kuan red at Jiang Songbai, his words seething with contempt, ¡°Are you even a man, relying on a woman to fight your battles?¡± Jiang Peihuan fired back sharply, ¡°Master Yan, you are eight years older than my brother. Is it a mark of a gentleman to bully those younger than you?¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s Jiang Songbai¡¯s fault for poking his nose where it doesn¡¯t belong!¡± ¡°Even so, do you have the right to humiliate my cousin publicly? Yan Kuan, you¡¯re nothing but a coward!¡± ¡°Jiang Songbai, repeat that, and I swear I¡¯ll¡­ Ah¡­¡± Yan Kuan¡¯s threat got cut off mid-sentence when a sudden sharp pain shot through his mouth. He clutched his mouth, and when he pulled his hand back, it held two of his teeth. ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Kuan glowered at Jiang Peihuan, his eyes dark with malice. ¡°If you think you cany a hand on my brother, you¡¯re mistaken. I won¡¯t hesitate to take you down first.¡± Chapter 75 - 75: Mentioning the Past Chapter 75: Mentioning the Past Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Whip in hand, Jiang Pcihuan pointed at Yan Kuan. Her eyes brimmed with fierce hostility, making Yan Kuan shudder. Yet, the moment he realized his fear of a woman, a mix of shame and irritation filled his eyes. The power in Peihuan¡¯s whip had made an impression on him. No longer daring to provoke Jiang Pcihuan, he cast a scornful nce at Jiang Songbai. ¡°Hiding behind a woman, what kind of man does that?¡± ¡°I will remember what happened today. I, Yan Kuan, will definitely get back at you.¡± With those words, he made a swift exit, bumping into a young waiter on his way down the stairs. The waiter, carrying a tray of food, lost his bnce, and the dishes spilled over Yan Kuan. Seeing his stained clothes, Yan Kuan was angered. He kicked the waiter, sending him rolling down the stairs. The waiter¡¯s head was bleeding on the spot, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Looking up into Yan Kuan¡¯s icy stare, he quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Yan, I didn¡¯t mean to, I¡­¡± ¡°You blind mutt!¡± Before the waiter could finish, Yan Kuan kicked him again. Watching from upstairs, Jiang Songbai instinctively moved to intervene, only to be stopped by Jiang Pcihuan. Pcihuan, noticing his puzzled look, said calmly, ¡°You can help him once, but not always. If you step in, Yan Kuan will only target him more.¡± Downstairs, Yan Kuan¡¯s anger subsided slightly seeing the bloodied waiter. He shot a cold nce at Jiang Pcihuan and the others upstairs before striding away from the Pines and Cranes pavilion. Despite the waiter being covered in blood, his injuries were superficial. Jiang Pcihuan sighed in relief. She could have intervened but that could have made things worse for the waiter. Once the waiter was back on his feet, Peihuan turned to Liu Xin and asked softly, ¡°Miss Liu, are you alright?¡± After the waiter stood up, Jian Peihuan turned to Liu Xin and asked softly,¡± Miss Liu, are you alright?¡± Liu Xin, still shaken, managed a smile when she heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice. She bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for today, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, Miss Liu,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, ¡°You¡¯re Songbai¡¯s cousin and my Aunt¡¯s niece. You don¡¯t need to address me like a stranger.¡± ¡°This year I turn seventeen, making me a year younger than you. If you don¡¯t mind, may I call you ¡®Sister Jiang¡¯ from now on?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± In her past life, Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Liu Xin, yet the few times their gazes met, she was able to perceive the clear, sincere eyes and candid demeanor of Liu Xin, signaling her virtuous character. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s nod of acknowledgement, a smile flickered in Liu Xin¡¯s eyes. She continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Sister Jiang, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Call me Xin Er, like Aunt does.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°My mother and third aunt are in the private room. Xin Er, you and Songbai should join us,¡± Jiang Peihuan proposed, to which she got a nod from Liu Xin. Subsequently, Jiang Peihuan escorted both of them into the private room. The mor from outside was quite audible within the private room. However, if Xue Yan and Liu Xiu stepped out, the situation would be different, hence Jiang Peihuan decided to go out on her own. ¡°Xin Er, how are you doing? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± asked Liu Xiu, worry clouding her eyes. Even though she was aware that with Jiang Peihuan present, Liu Xin wouldn¡¯t be easily disadvantaged, she¡¯s still concerned about her safety. As Liu Xin entered the room, Liu Xiu quickly took her hand. The Liu family was prospering, but there were hardly any girls. In Liu Xiu¡¯s generation, she was the only one, hence she had four older brothers looking out for her. By the time Liu Xin¡¯s generation arrived, the number of girls in the Liu family had increased, but Liu Xin was the only legitimate child. Liu Xiu had only one son, Jiang Songbai, and she always treated Liu Xin, her niece, like her own daughter. Seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes filled with worry, Liu Xin quickly reassured her, ¡°Aunt, you need not worry, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Havingforted Liu Xiu, Liu Xin turned her attention to Xue Yan and respectfully greeted her, ¡°Madam, Xin Er pays her respects.¡± ¡°Rise, dear,¡± replied Xue Yan. Having been through many battles, she was seasoned at reading people. Seeing the transparency in Liu Xin¡¯s eyes, she smiled and nodded, then softly added, ¡°We¡¯re all family here, there¡¯s no need for formal titles. Like Changbai, you can call me Auntie.¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± ¡°Today is our first meeting. I¡¯m not fond of wearing jewelry, but this bracelet was something I used to wear in my younger days. It isn¡¯t particrly valuable, but I¡¯d like you to have it as a weing gift.¡± While speaking, Xue Yan removed a bracelet from her wrist. The bracelet was of an average quality, but had an appealing style, adorned with delicate carvings. Liu Xin instinctively nced at her aunt, who reassured her, ¡°This is from your sister-inw, you should ept it.¡± Seeing her niece¡¯s expression, Liu Xiu added with a chuckle. Acknowledging this, Liu Xin extended her hands and graciously epted the bracelet from Xue Yan, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± ¡°Sister Xin Er, how did you end uping to the Pine and Crane Pavilion with Second Brother today? And even running into that Yan Kuan,¡± Jiang Sijin asked once everyone had settled down. Being about the same age as Jiang Songbai, Jiang Sijin often hung out with him, hence, she had seen Liu Xin a few times. Liu Xin briefly exined what had happened in response to Sijin¡¯s curiosity. From her exnation, Jiang Peihuan was able to fully grasp the situation. Liu Xin had stepped out today mainly to inspect the performance of her family¡¯s store. Given her family¡¯s worry about her being alone, Liu Xin¡¯s father had suggested that Jiang Songbai apany her, as Liu Xin¡¯s brothers were already familiar faces at the store. Being Liu Xiu¡¯s only son, Jiang Songbai was cherished by his uncles from the Liu family, resulting in a warm rtionship between him and the Liu family. Upon receiving the letter from his uncle, Jiang Songbai had promptly made his way to the Liu family. All had gone as nned until Liu Xin, not wanting Jiang Songbai to return home hungry, had brought him to the Pine and Crane Pavilion. They had intended to part ways after their meal, only to unexpectedly cross paths with Yan Kuan. ¡°What happened after that was exactly what you saw, Sister Jiang.¡± ¡°This Yan Kuan is nothing more than a domineering bully,¡± Jiang Sijin fumed after hearing Liu Xin¡¯s story. ¡°His sister was the cause of Eldest Sister falling into the waterst time, and today he dared to harass Sister Xin Er. The next time I see him, I swear I¡¯ll teach him a proper lesson.¡± Jiang Sijin heard Liu Xin¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with anger. At this, Xue Yan looked at Jiang Peihuan thoughtfully. ¡°Huan Er, was your previous fall into the water connected to Yan¡¯s Second Miss?¡± Feeling everyone¡¯s gaze upon her, Jiang Peihuan responded calmly, ¡°I had fainted by then, so I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡± She was well aware of the truth. Her fall was indeed rted to Yan Xin, but Yan Xin had been acting under someone else¡¯s instructions. ¡°The only one with Eldest Sister at that time was Yan family¡¯s Second Miss.. If not her, who else could it have been?¡± Chapter 76 - 76: Sending Liu Xin Home Chapter 76: Sending Liu Xin Home Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Sijin was firm in her belief. The first time sheid eyes on Yan Xin, she got the feeling that she was not a trustworthy person. However, her older sister had always considered Yan Xin a close friend. Seeing the wrath in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan chuckled lightly. ¡°If we don¡¯t have any evidence, voicing such suspicions will only stir up gossip. So, let¡¯s not bring it up again.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not fond of Second Miss Yan, I¡¯ll distance myself from her in the future.¡± ¡°Are you serious, Eldest Sister?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Sijin was ted. There was a knock on the private room¡¯s door. The previously injured waiter walked in, his wound now tended to. With careful precision, he set the food on the table and apologized, ¡°Ladies, I deeply regret spilling the food earlier. Here is a freshly prepared meal. I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± responded Xue Yan. Being aware of the incident that had just transpired outside, she was not bothered by the waiter¡¯s admission. Seeing the group¡¯sck of me, the waiter breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan extended a piece of gold to the waiter. ¡°Keep the change. Use the remainder as a tip for yourself. Once the restaurant closes, find a doctor to examine your injuries.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Initially, the waiter was somewhat disheartened. He felt unfortunate for being kicked around undeservedly and having to cover the cost of the spilt meal. However, seeing the gold in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand instantly dissolved his gloom. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start eating. After we finish, Songbai, you¡¯ll escort Xin Er home.¡± ¡°Third Aunt, I¡¯m worried that the Yan family might stir up trouble again. Perhaps, Song Bai and I should apany Xin Er hometer,¡± suggested Jiang Peihuan. Upon hearing this, Liu Xiu showed a hint of worry. ¡°This incident was initiated by the rudeness of Young Master Yan. Are they still nning to harass Xin Er?¡± Seeing the concern in Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan softly replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess on my part. However, being cautious never hurts.¡± ¡®¡±¡®I want toe too, Eldest Sister,¡± Jiang Sijin quickly interjected. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond but nced at Xue Yan. Suddenly, Jiang Sijin tugged at Xue Yan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, please let me apany Eldest Sister.¡± ¡°You may go, but behave yourself. Stick with your sister.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯ll follow Eldest Sister¡¯s lead.¡± Half an hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin climbed into Liu Xin¡¯s carriage. Jiang Songbai rode alongside them on horseback. The journey was very peaceful and nothing happened. Jiang Peihuan simply thought she might be overthinking things. As their carriage pulled up at the entrance of the Liu Mansion, Liu Xin turned towards Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin with a smile. ¡°Sister Jiang, Sijin, please join me in my home.¡± Jiang Sijin remained silent, looking towards her sister for guidance. Meeting Liu Xin¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuanughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s quitete today, so I won¡¯t disturb you. Maybe on another day, I¡­¡± ¡°Young¡­ Young Miss¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words were abruptly cut off when she noticed a middle-aged man hurrying towards them, panic written all over his face. Seeing this man, Liu Xin¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Uncle Liu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Miss, the eldest young master has been injured by someone from the Yan family. The old master is still outside the city. The eldest young master instructed me to wait at the gate, and upon seeing you, to suggest you to spend the night at your aunt¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Big brother is hurt? Is he severely injured?¡± Worry filled Liu Xin¡¯s eyes. She was about to head inside when she realized that Jiang Peihuan and the others were still present. She quickly turned back. ¡°Sister Jiang, I can¡¯t entertain you today. I¡¯ll make it up to you another time.¡± With that said, Liu Xin hurriedly walked in. The steward, Uncle Liu, looked equally worried. Upon witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan knew she could¡¯t stand by and watch. She quickly halted Liu Xin. ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± ¡°Sister Jiang, you¡¯ve already done so much for me today. If you go further¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Regardless of whether it involves you or not, I cannot ignore such an incident. Let¡¯s go inside. At least we should wait until Uncle Liu returns.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Sister Jiang.¡± Jiang Songbai instinctively tried to follow them, but Jiang Peihuan held his hand. ¡°Elder sister?¡± Facing his puzzled gaze, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to join us. Go back to the house, tell Third Uncle about this situation and ask him toe here.¡± ¡°And also, send someone to inform Uncle Liu outside the city.¡± ¡°Understood, elder sister.¡± ¡°Cousin Xin Er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll immediately go back and bring father here.¡± Jiang Songbai assured the worried Liu Xin as he prepared to mount his horse. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s n, Liu Xin let out a sigh of relief. Although the Liu family was wealthy, they were merchants. Going against the Yan family would certainly put them at a disadvantage. However, with her uncle¡¯s arrival, they wouldn¡¯t be without support. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± As she started speaking, Jiang Peihuan was the first to step inside. Just upon reaching the entrance to the main hall, she heard a barrage of insults from inside. The harsh words were from none other than Yan Kuan and another all too familiar voice. ¡°Liu Hao, you¡¯re being too disrespectful. Believe it or not, I can cripple you right now.¡± Liu Hao, Liu Xin¡¯s older brother, was the eldest grandson of the Liu family. Yan Kuan and his men had Liu Hao pinned to the ground. Yan Kuan¡¯s foot was forcefully pressing on the back of Liu Hao¡¯s hand, a cruel grin on his face. Pain filled Liu Hao¡¯s eyes, blood smeared the corner of his mouth, but he bore it silently. Yan Xin, seatedfortably on a chair nearby, watched the scene unfold with a disdainful sneer, ¡°Your Liu family is nothing more than a bunch of traders. It¡¯s her blessing that my brother even fancies her, Liu Xin.¡± The mention of Liu Xin sparked clear disgust in Yan Xin¡¯s eyes. She hated Liu Xin, not for any other reason but the fact that a mere merchant¡¯s daughter dared to share the same name as her. The thought alone was repugnant to Yan Xin. ¡°You dream of humiliating my sister? Even if you were to kill me, I would never let you have her.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ You really don¡¯t know your ce.¡± At those words, Yan Kuan chuckled coldly, his eyes clouding with malice. ¡°Well then, don¡¯t me me for not being polite. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite the business whiz. I wonder, can you still work your magic if I ruin your hands?¡± As soon as he finished his threat, Yan Kuan applied even more pressure on Liu Hao¡¯s hand. The increased pain was too much for Liu Hao, causing him to cry out in agony. But the torment was cut short when Yan Kuan, still standing on Liu Hao¡¯s hand, was abruptly knocked to the ground. Jiang Peihuan, with a swift motion, loosened the whip entwined around Yan Kuan¡¯s ankle. Rushing to Liu Hao¡¯s aid, Liu Xin helped him up from the floor, ¡°Big brother, how are you? Is it very painful?¡± ¡°Xin Er, didn¡¯t I ask you to go to our aunt¡¯s ce? Why did youe here?¡± Seeing his sister, Liu Hao¡¯s expression softened significantly, only to grow stern once again.. Chapter 77 - 77: Jiang Ren Arrives Chapter 77: Jiang Ren Arrives Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Big Brother, it was Sister Jiang and Sijin who brought me here,¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Hao cast his gaze towards Jiang Pcihuan and Jiang Sijin. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you again?¡± Yan Kuan managed to lift himself off the ground, his gaze on Jiang Peihuan simmering with rage. Compared to Yan Kuan, Jiang Peihuan bore an air of cool indifference. She methodically coiled up her long whip, her eyes as frosty as ice. ¡°Seems like thestsh didn¡¯t serve as a sufficient reminder,¡± she dered. ¡°You¡­¡± The sight of his whip marks only served to remind Yan Kuan of his pain. He couldn¡¯t help but flinch at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, feeling the sting in his mouth all over again. Yan Xin, standing aside, was puzzled by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s frosty demeanor. Nevertheless, she mustered the courage to step forward, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, what is the meaning of this? Why did you strike my brother? You¡­¡± As she spoke, Yan Xin reached out to hold Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand as before. But before her hand could make contact, Jiang Peihuan swiftly moved away. Caught by surprise, Yan Xin¡¯s hand hung awkwardly mid-air. This unexpected move left Yan Xin visibly stunned. Confusion swirled in her eyes, but Jiang Sijin was visibly delighted by the spectacle. Jiang Sijin approached Jiang Peihuan and said mockingly to Yan Xin, ¡°My elder sister has seen through your pretense. She will not associate with you in the future. So, stop trying to ingratiate yourself with her.¡± ¡°Peihuan, you¡­¡± ¡°I hardly know you. Henceforth, you should address me as Miss Jiang.¡± Before Yan Xin could reply, Jiang Pcihuan cut her off with a disinterested tone. Jiang Sijin, on hearing this, almost doubled over inughter. She strutted around triumphantly like a rooster returning from battle. Gleefully, she chimed in, ¡°Miss Yan, did you hear my sister? From now on, refer to her as Eldest Miss Jiang.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ What¡¯s so extraordinary? Your Jiang family has already surrendered themander seal. You think I value that?¡± With a disdainful snort, Yan Xin retreated a couple of steps. Her eyes dark and brooding, she red at Jiang Pcihuan and retorted coldly, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, are you certain you want to protect the Liu family? They carry the surname Liu, sharing no connection whatsoever with your Jiang family.¡± Jiang Peihuan merely looked at Yan Xin with indifference, as though she hadn¡¯t heard her words at all. Observing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s reaction, Yan Xin felt an odd sensation stirring within her. However, her annoyance only grew. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s how it is, then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Surveying her allies, Yan Xin ordered, ¡°Go, seize Yan Xin. Anyone who dares to interfere, strike them down.¡± Hearing this, the faces of the Liu siblings shifted. Jiang Peihuan furrowed her brow. Just as she prepared to act, a voice echoed, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares.¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± Seeing the striding figure of Jiang Ren, Liu Hao and Liu Xin brightened and swiftly called out to him. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin also softly called out. Jiang Ren nodded to Jiang Pcihuan and Jiang Sijin, then turned to the Liu siblings, ¡°Arc you guys alright?¡± ¡°Big brother¡¯s been hurt, but I¡¯m okay.¡± At Liu Xin¡¯s words, Liu Hao quickly stepped forward, respectfully addressing Jiang Ren, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve caused you trouble today.¡± ¡°You, boy, why didn¡¯t you inform me about this mess? Were it not for Songbai calling me, you wouldn¡¯t have thought to mention it, would you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Seeing the look in Liu Hao¡¯s eyes, a hint of helplessness crossed Jiang Ren¡¯s face. He was close with Liu Xiu, and though the Liu family was a merchant ss, he had never belittled them. However, the Liu family, from top to bottom, avoided troubling Liu Xiu, hence they never reached out to him when issues arose. This left Jiang Ren both pleased and concerned. ¡°Third Uncle, please handle this matter.¡± At this point, Jiang Peihuan addressed Jiang Ren. Upon hearing his niece¡¯s words, Jiang Ren nodded in agreement. Next, Jiang Peihuan, holding Jiang Sijin¡¯s hand, moved aside. Upon Jiang Ren¡¯s appearance, Yan Xin and Yan Kuan disyed a sh of panic, yet Yan Xin disdainfully retorted, ¡°Lord Jiang, my father¡¯s rank is above yours, you¡­¡± ¡°Silence!¡± With a cold re, Jiang Ren cut off Yan Xin¡¯s words, turning to Liu Hao he said, ¡°Hao Er,e here.¡± Hearing Jiang Ren¡¯s words, Liu Hao stepped forward. Jiang Ren carefully examined Liu Hao, noting his numerous injuries, particrly his hands which were a swollen red. Jiang Ren had heard from his wife that Liu Hao was the most talented businessman in the Liu family. ¡°Tell me, who injured you?¡± ¡°Uncle?¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Seeing the stern look on Jiang Ren¡¯s face, Liu Hao pointed to Yan Kuan and a few of his attendants. Looking at the people Liu Hao indicated, Jiang Ren coldly pronounced, ¡°Will you surrender willingly, or shall I take action?¡± The attendants who found themselves under Jiang Ren¡¯s chilling stare were filled with fear, instinctively turning their eyes towards Yan Kuan for guidance. ¡°Lord Jiang, what are you nning¡­Ah¡­¡± Yan Kuan¡¯s words were abruptly cut off by a piercing pain in his wrist,ing to the realization that Jiang Ren had firmly grasped it. Jiang Ren¡¯s actions were so swift and precise that no one caught sight of them. All they heard was a clear crisp sound, followed by Yan Kuan¡¯s agonizing scream. The sound of Yan Kuan¡¯s distressed cry left everyone in the hall frozen in shock, including Jiang Peihuan. However, she believed that her third uncle was never an impulsive person. ¡°You¡­ you dare to break my brother¡¯s hand?¡± Yan Xin looked at Jiang Ren, trembling. In response to her, Jiang Ren¡¯s eyes were seething with a dangerous fury as he retorted, ¡°So, you think it¡¯s eptable to cripple others¡¯ hands but it¡¯s outrageous when the same is done to you?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help Young Master Yan reattach it.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Ren lifted Yan Kuan¡¯s wrist, gave it a gentle nudge, and remarkably, Yan Kuan¡¯s hand seemed to return to normal. Yet, Yan Kuan was in such immense pain that he couldn¡¯t muster the strength to scream. Before he could react, Jiang Ren seized his other wrist and using the same technique, he snapped it as well. The agonizing shriek that followed reverberated throughout the grand hall. Jiang Sijin discreetly tugged at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeve, whispering in a low tone, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ve always thought our third uncle was a gentle man, but now¡­ I don¡¯t think so anymore.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯sment, a faint smile crossed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. Among the warriors, Jiang Ren was indeed known for his mild-mannered nature. However, even the most amiable individuals, after years spent on a battlefield, couldn¡¯t help but harbor some hostility. Their third uncle, she thought, was managing quite well all things considered. ¡°What, you didn¡¯t hear my words just now?¡± Holding onto Yan Kuan¡¯s wrist, Jiang Ren cast a frosty gaze upon his servants. At his icy words, the servants hurriedly fell to their knees. ¡°Please have mercy, sir, we were merely following orders.¡± ¡°Sir, we prostrate ourselves before you in apology. Please spare us.¡± As they spoke, the men hastily bowed their heads towards Jiang Ren. However, Jiang Ren replied coldly, ¡°The person you harmed wasn¡¯t me. Can¡¯t you distinguish who you should be apologizing to?¡± ¡°Master Liu, we were at fault. Please forgive us..¡± Chapter 78 - 78: Xiao Nanye Arrives to Send Dowry Chapter 78: Xiao Nanye Arrives to Send Dowry Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking at the servants continually kowtowing before him, Liu Hao¡¯s eyes were brimming with rage. Yet, when he noticed their heads bleeding from the repeated knocks, he spoke up in a cold voice, ¡°Enough.¡± He shifted his gaze away from the servant and directed his fiery eyes towards Yan Kuan. ¡°Although we, the Liu family, are merchants, we¡¯re not to be trampled on. The idea of my sister bing your concubine is utterly impossible.¡± ¡°Today, it was your Yan family that initiated this provocation. If you harbor resentment in the future, feel free to seek me, Liu Hao.¡± Listening to Liu Hao, Yan Kuan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. However, waves of pain radiated from his hand. Seeing his expression, Jiang Ren¡¯s already dark face clouded even further. He tightened his grip and questioned, ¡°Oh, so you started the fight, and now you fear retribution?¡± ¡°No, no¡­ Lord Jiang, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°I promise, we won¡¯t bother the Liu family again.¡± Cold sweat dripped down Yan Kuan¡¯s forehead, clearly a result of the pain. Upon witnessing the scene, Yan Xin couldn¡¯t hold back and voiced out, ¡°Lord Jiang, my brother has realized his mistake. Please, release him.¡± ¡°Yan Kuan, remember your words today. If I learn that you¡¯re causing trouble for the Liu family in the future, I won¡¯t spare you.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Ren forcefully lifted Yan Kuan¡¯s wrist. Yan Kuan screamed again, but the wrist pain vanished instantly. ¡°Take your people and leave.¡± Yan Kuan rubbed his sore wrist, then red at his attendant, speaking in a displeased tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As he passed the Liu siblings, Yan Kuan¡¯s gaze swept over Liu Xin, his eyes cold and predatory, akin to a venomous snake stalking its prey. Seeing his chilling gaze, Liu Xin couldn¡¯t suppress a shudder. Observing this, Liu Hao swiftly moved to shield his sister. Subsequently, the Yan siblings left the Liu household. ¡°Ah Hao, you should get a doctor to examine your injuries,¡± Jiang Ren suggested, his eyes on Liu Hao. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Uncle, Miss Jiang, it¡¯s gettingte. Why not stay over for the night?¡± ¡°Thank you, Cousin Liu. However, our mother is still at home, waiting. I¡¯ll take Sijin back now,¡± Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, whispering. Having only intended it as a polite offer, Liu Hao naturally didn¡¯t insist. Noticing the Liu family still in disarray, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Ren. ¡°Third Uncle, you should stay. If you decide to stay, I¡¯ll go back and inform Third Aunt.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll return with both of you.¡± After speaking, Jiang Ren looked at Liu Hao seriously. ¡°If you encounter the likes of the Yan family again, don¡¯t just endure. Send someone to the General¡¯s Mansion to find me, understood?¡± ¡°I will remember, uncle.¡± ¡°Rest early, then. I¡¯ll take them back to our mansion.¡± The Liu siblings approached to show their respects. Jiang Peihuan and the others nodded at them before turning to leave the Liu Mansion. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯ve put you through some trouble today.¡± It was deep into the night, so instead of galloping, they took a leisurely ride on their horses. Hearing the words beside her, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes lit up with a trace of amusement. ¡°Third Uncle, you¡¯re unusually courteous today, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing the smile in her eyes, Jiang Ren couldn¡¯t help but join in theughter. ¡°I¡¯m at fault. I shouldn¡¯t be so formal with you, Huan Er.¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, your martial arts skills have noticeably improvedtely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve improved, it¡¯s that you¡¯ve fallen behind. You, a man of the Jiang family, couldn¡¯t even defeat a good-for-nothing like Yan Kuan. It¡¯s an embarrassment.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could respond, Jiang Ren was already casting a discontented look at Jiang Songbai. At this, Jiang Songbai could only show a look of frustration. However, he was well aware that his father always favored girls over boys, so he didn¡¯t dare to talk back. ¡°Starting tomorrow, apart from your studies at the academy, spend all your time at home training. I will personally oversee your practice.¡± ¡°Father, even when you were absent, I didn¡¯t neglect my martial arts.¡± ¡°Then you must not have put in enough effort, or else how could you lose to Yan Kuan?¡± Jiang Songbai fell silent. ¡°Father, Yan Kuan is several years older than me. Although I didn¡¯t defeat him, I didn¡¯t lose either.¡± ¡°Not winning is the same as losing. Moreover, if it hadn¡¯t been for Huan Er¡¯s intervention, do you dare say you wouldn¡¯t have been at a disadvantage?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Alright, he was left speechless. ¡°Third Uncle, Third Uncle, could you teach me the move you used earlier?¡± At this point, Jiang Sijin was gazing at Jiang Ren with wide, eager eyes. Jiang Ren nced back at the young girl and queried, ¡°Which move are you referring to?¡± ¡°The one where you broke Yan Kuan¡¯s hand then reattached it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl, and you want to learn to break people¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°Third Uncle, please teach me.¡± Under Jiang Sijin¡¯s persuasion, Jiang Ren nodded with a smile. Witnessing this scene, a smile filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. In this life, she was determined to protect her family and loved ones. ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯ve just started to recover. Rest early.¡± Jiang Ren reminded her softly when he sent Jiang Peihuan to the entrance of the plum garden. Seeing the concern in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan nodded and responded with a smile, ¡°I understand, Third Uncle. You should also go back early. Third Aunt must be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back to Elegant Garden now. After watching Jiang Ren disappear around the corner, Jiang Peihuan turned and headed inside. She dismissed her maid to rest and then pushed open the door of her room. ¡°When did you get here?¡± She looked at the person sitting at the table sipping tea, her eyes wide with surprise. Had she not recognized the familiar scent of the man, she might have mistaken him for an intruder. Xiao Nanye sat quietly at the table without a light, asionally sipping from his tea cup. Had it been anyone else in the middle of the night, she would have been terrified. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for almost two hours.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye responded in a low tone, his voiceced with a hint of grievance. She walked to the table and lit themp. In the illumination of the light, she noticed the array of boxes spread out on the table. Not just on the table, the floor was also littered with many more boxes. ¡°What are all these?¡± As Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze fell on the table, the man¡¯s interest seemed to pique. He rose from his chair, moving to stand beside Jiang Peihuan. He smiled and said, ¡°These are the dowry I prepared for you.¡± ¡°Dowry? Do you mean betrothal gifts, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t misspeak. It¡¯s a dowry.¡± As he spoke, he selected a ck wooden box from the table and passed it to her. Seeing him single out this box, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Xiao Nanye directly opened the box, revealing that it was filled withrge denomination banknotes.. Chapter 79 - 79: Call Me Husband Chapter 79: Call Me Husband Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion He stuffed the box into Jian Peihuan¡¯s hands and said with a smile,¡± Huan Er, this is all the silver I¡¯ve saved up over the years. I¡¯ll give it all to you as your dowry.¡±¡± A quick nce told her there were several million taels of silver. Surprise shed across Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, yet she set the box back on the table. ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t ept this.¡±¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°My dowry will be prepared by the Jiang family. Moreover, there is no reason for the groom¡¯s family to prepare dowry. What Your Highness should prepare is the betrothal gift.¡± ¡°My imperial brother will handle your betrothal gifts. I want this to be your dowry.¡± He ced the box back into her hands. Before she could voice a protest, Xiao Nanye interjected, ¡°Huan Er, my heart is already yours. These worldly possessions are nothing to me. They can¡¯t evenpare to a single strand of your hair.¡± ¡°When you marry into the Cheng Mansion, I would have to give these to you anyway. I¡¯m just giving them to you ahead of time.¡± ¡°So, will you ept them?¡± There was a hint of affection mixed with amusement in his eyes. Jiang Peihuan could clearly see his sincerity. After a pause, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯ste. Shouldn¡¯t Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Huan Er, we¡¯re soon to be husband and wife. Shouldn¡¯t you change how you address me? I don¡¯t want you to use formalities with me.¡± He would feel distant if she did. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan seemed troubled. After a moment of thought, she looked at him and asked, ¡°So, how do Your Highness wish to be addressed?¡± ¡°If I tell you how to address me, will you do it?¡± A smile suddenly shed across the man¡¯s eyes. For some reason, when she saw the smile in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, she suddenly had a bad feeling. Just as she expected. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try calling me ¡®husband¡¯?¡± ¡°Does Your Highness genuinely want to hear that?¡± Xiao Nanye just wanted to tease Jiang Peihuan. In his memory, she always seemed to be calm and steady. Yet when he heard her response, he couldn¡¯t hide his anticipation. ¡°May I?¡± He asked instinctively. ¡°Of course¡­ you may not.¡± Before Xiao Nanye could react, a cold gust of wind blew across his face. He stepped back instinctively and, before he knew it, he was outside, with the door firmly shut behind him. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice floated from inside the room, ¡°It¡¯ste. Your Highness, you should go back and rest.¡± The lights went out and Xiao Nanye could only watch her delicate silhouette fade into the darkness. Although he was chased out, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes revealed a smile. Han Feng, who had descended from the tree, saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression, flicker of doubt crossed his eyes. Despite being chased out, his master seemed oddly content. The young miss must¡¯ve cast a spell on him. ¡°Master, shouldn¡¯t we leave now?¡± Xiao Nanye had been able to sit inside Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. In contrast, Han Feng had spent hours sitting on a tree, and his back was sore. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With a soft affirmation, Xiao Nanye sprang into action and disappeared into the night. Inside the house. Jiang Peihuan listened to the fading footsteps, a smile gracing her eyes. She safely stowed the box in her hand andid quietly upon the bed. The next morning. To Jiang Peihuan¡¯s surprise, she found herself waking up half an hourter than usual. Sitting up, her gaze was immediately drawn to the boxes on the table. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to examine their contentsst night, but now a spark of interest ignited in her. Seating herself at the table, Jiang Peihuan nonchntly opened one of the boxes, revealing a pink pearl ne. As she proceeded to open the rest, each contained a rare piece of jewelry. Even for someone like Jiang Peihuan, who¡¯d seen plenty of fine things since childhood, the array of jewels before her was stunning. ¡°Young Miss?¡± The voice of Yue Er drifted in from outside the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, prompting Yue Er to push the door open. Upon entering, Yue Er almost tripped over a box. ¡°Miss, where did all these jewelse from?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s belongings were primarily organized by Yue Er, so she immediately noticed these pieces of jewelry weren¡¯t Jiang Peihuan¡¯s. ¡°It was sent by King Cheng.¡± ¡°King Cheng?¡± ¡°Is this the betrothal gift from His Highness?¡± Yue Er subconsciously spoke, but Jiang Peihuan gently shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s a dowry.¡± ¡°What? Dowry?¡± Had Yue Er not been confident in her hearing, she would¡¯ve doubted what she¡¯d just heard. Jiang Peihuan nodded, then told Yue Er, ¡°You and Lu Er arrange these items. We¡¯ll take them to Mother shortly.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Following a soothing cup of tea, Jiang Peihuan found herself at Xue Yan¡¯s residence, Yan Lin. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, Xue Yan beamed brightly. ¡°You¡¯re a bitte today. Did yesterday¡¯s shopping tire you out?¡± After offering her respects to Xue Yan, Jiang Peihuan softly responded, ¡°No, I just stayed up a bittest night.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re upte, sleep in. No need to visit me so early.¡± ¡°Mother, I came to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°What is it, my dear?¡± After a brief summary ofst night¡¯s events, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve epted the jewelry already. Therefore, Mother, there¡¯s no need for you to prepare any additional dowry jewels.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan showed a flicker of surprise, soon reced by a warm smile. ¡°I must admit, I had my concerns about your marriage to King Cheng. But now, I find myself reassured.¡± ¡°Huan Er, in my opinion, King Cheng truly cares for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, Huan Er,, I epted these items.¡± ¡°Very well, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t arrange for any more jewelry. Instead, I¡¯ll convert the remaining silver into properties and farnds for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not object to Xue Yan¡¯s n. The man she was to marry was King Cheng, a man of paramount status, thus her dowry mustn¡¯t appear modest. This wasn¡¯t merely about maintaining Xiao Nanye¡¯s dignity, but also the honor of the Jiang family. This concerned not only Xiao Nanye¡¯s reputation but also the Jiang family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Miss, Lan Er is here.¡± While Jiang Peihuan was conversing with Xue Yan, Yue Er approached her and spoke in a hushed voice. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What brings her here?¡± Lan Er was Jiang Ruyun¡¯s maid. ¡°She didn¡¯t mention anything specific, only requested to see you, Miss.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± After a brief contemtion, Jiang Peihuan instructed softly. Shortly after, Lan Er entered. As soon as Lan Er saw Jiang Peihuan, she immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Miss, I beg for your help.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s an issue, stand up first and then we can talk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lan Er rose from the ground and looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss, could you apany me to the Orchid Garden?¡± ¡°Did something happen to Ruyun?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Second Young Lady, it¡¯s the Second Master..¡± Chapter 80 - 80: Jian Mei Entering the Mansion Chapter 80: Jian Mei Entering the Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Second Master?¡± Arriving at the entrance of the Orchid Garden, Jiang Pcihuan turned to Lan Er, querying her. However, the answer she got left her momentarily stunned. From Lan Er¡¯s narration, Jiang Peihuan finally grasped the whole situation. After a fierce argument with Zhou Rongfang, Jiang Yuan had left home and didn¡¯t return all night. When he dide back in the morning, he was apanied by a woman. Upon seeing this woman, Zhou Rongfang had lunged forward to strike her, but Jiang Yuan intervened. In the ensuing altercation, Jiang Ruyun was identally hit by Jiang Yuan. After piecing together all the events, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. Although Jiang Yuan was a man of old-fashioned views, he was not the type to be easily swayed by feminine charms. ¡°Lan Er, what¡¯s the identity of this woman?¡± ¡°I heard, she¡¯s ady from a respectable family.¡± ¡°How could a decentdy have any issues with the Second Master?¡± Hearing this, Yue Er, who was following beside Jiang Peihuan, couldn¡¯t help but interject. Lan Er, however, stayed silent as they had already arrived at the Orchid Garden. ¡°Miss, the Eldest Miss is here.¡± Jiang Ruyun wasying in bed. On hearing the voices, she struggled to sit up. Upon seeing the wound on her forehead, Jiang Peihuan frowned. The white gauze was stained with traces of fresh blood. ¡°Did Second Uncle cause this injury?¡± ¡°Father didn¡¯t mean to. When I stepped in to intervene, he pushed me away and I identally knocked into a chair.¡± The severity of the injuries clearly indicated the force Jiang Yuan had applied. ¡°Eldest Sister, you must have heard from Lan Er about the dispute between my father and mother.¡± Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement. Looking at the person on the bed, she softly asked, ¡°So, you called me here to dissuade Second Uncle from marrying that woman?¡± Jiang Ruyun nodded, then said in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Sister, my mother might have a temper, but her love for me is genuine. She deeply cares for Father as well. If Father brings that woman into our home, it will undoubtedly devastate Mother.¡± ¡°But you must understand, this is Second Uncle¡¯s personal matter. Even I, or even Grandmother, can¡¯t stop him if he¡¯s resolute.¡± ¡°If that woman¡¯s background was dubious, we could use that to our advantage. But from what I understand, she¡¯s ady from a good family.¡± ¡°Elder Sister, is there really no other way? I know you¡¯re wise. Please, help me this time.¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with desperation, pleadingly looking at Jiang Peihuan. At this moment, Jiang Ruyun no longer had the arrogance from before. After a brief silence, Jiang Peihuan took a seat beside the bed. Then, she asked Jiang Ruyun, ¡°How did Second Unclee across this woman?¡± ¡°After Father and Mother had their argument, Uncle Meng suddenly sought out Father. By the time Father returned, that woman was by his side.¡± ¡°Uncle Meng came looking for Second Uncle?¡± Upon seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s confirmation, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes clouded, a look of unease taking over her face. She hadn¡¯t expected Meng Yi to be involved in this mess. Even though she had informed Jiang Hong about Meng Yi poisoning Jiang Changbai, there wasn¡¯t any concrete evidence. As a result, Jiang Hong maintained caution towards Meng Yi but hadn¡¯t distanced himself yet. Considering the person pulling strings behind Meng Yi, a wave of cold hostility flickered in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She felt that this matter was not that simple. ¡°Second Miss, Miss Jian has arrived.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her purpose here? Tell her to leave.¡± Lan Er entered the room abruptly, but upon hearing these words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes seethed with rage. Seeing her reaction, Jiang Peihuan gently asked, ¡°Is this Miss Jian the person Second Uncle brought back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lan Er, please invite her in.¡± ¡°This?¡± Lan Er subconsciously looked at Jiang Ruyun. Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.¡± Elder Sister, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±¡± ¡°No matter what, we should treat our guest with courtesy. Given that Miss Jian was brought here by Second Uncle, she could be considered your elder. If you dismiss her without a meeting, word might reach Second Uncle and cause unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°Therefore, let¡¯s hear what she has to say.¡± ¡°Alright then, invite her in.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Momentster, Lan Er reentered the room, apanied by a woman in white. The woman seemed to be in her early twenties. Though not exceptionally beautiful, she exuded a gentle and schrly aura. Upon seeing Jian Mei, Jiang Peihuan immediately understood why her Second Uncle had brought her back. This woman¡¯s demeanor held a powerful allure for men like Jiang Yuan. ¡°Greetings, Eldest Miss and Second Miss.¡± Upon entering, Jian Mei immediately bowed to Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun. Hearing her address, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. ¡°How did you figure out my identity, Miss Jian?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are three young misses in this mansion. However, since the third miss is still quite young, I assumed you must be the eldest miss.¡± Jian Mei¡¯s voice matched her personality, incredibly gentle and soft. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan chuckled, ¡°Miss Jian, you¡¯re quite sharp. It¡¯s no surprise that my Second Uncle brought you here.¡± ¡°You tter me, Eldest Miss. Lord Jiang merely saw my lonely situation and took pity on me, offering me a ce to reside.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just a shelter you need, the Jiang Mansion has several properties avable. Perhaps I can arrange one for you, Miss Jian? My Second Uncle, being a man of simplicity, overlooked the fact that ady¡¯s reputation must remain untainted. This way, we can avoid any misunderstandings within the residence.¡± ¡°What do you think, Miss Jian?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, are you trying to chase me out of the mansion?¡± Jian Mei, who appeared calm and gentle just moments ago, abruptly shifted her demeanor upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. Jiang Ruyun, who was sitting on the bed, was stunned when he saw this scene. Since Jiann Mei¡¯s arrival at the mansion, she had always maintained a serene disposition. Jiang Ruyun had assumed she was incapable of getting angry. ¡°Miss Jian, you must be kidding,¡± retorted Jiang Peihuan. Ignoring the tant fury in Jian Mei¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan offered a light-hearted smile. However, her eyes were devoid of any amusement, instead, they were brimming with a cool indifference. ¡°Even if you were amon visitor, not to mention a guest my Second Uncle brought, I wouldn¡¯t utter words of sending you away.¡± ¡°You mentioned wanting a secure ce to stay, prompting me to suggest this solution. Since you are looking for safety, I presumed it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be within the General¡¯s Mansion. Unless, of course, your idea of safety means being at my Second Uncle¡¯s side?¡± ¡°I am not a dishonorable person, nor do I need to cling to Lord Jiang. It was Lord Jiang himself who vowed to take responsibility for me. If the two young misses are displeased with my presence, then I will take my leave.¡± The moment she finished speaking, Jian Mei dashed out, her eyes welling up with tears. Watching her receding figure, surprise flickered in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly reced with understanding¡ªshe knew who this melodrama was intended for. ¡°Mei Er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Staring at the teary-eyed Jian Mei, Jiang Yuan looked puzzled. Seeing him, Jiang Mei¡¯s tears flowed more freely, yet she managed to smile, ¡°Lord Jiang, I am alright. It¡¯s all my fault, I upset the two young misses. Please, don¡¯t have any disputes with the second young miss because of me..¡± Chapter 81 - 81: Jiang Peihuan’s Probing Chapter 81: Jiang Peihuan¡¯s Probing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Originally, Jiang Yuan maintained a serene expression, but after hearing Jian Mei¡¯s loaded words, evident anger shed in his eyes. He turned and entered Jiang Ruyun¡¯s room. However, he paused, surprised to see Jiang Peihuan there. ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°Second Uncle,¡± replied Jiang Peihuan, performing a polite bow. If she previously harbored any doubts about Jian Mei, the words just spoken solidified her suspicion¡ªthis woman had hidden intentions. ¡°Yun Er, how could you behave so arrogantly and disrespectfully? Isn¡¯t this against the manners I¡¯ve taught you?¡± Jiang Yuan scolded his daughter, his eyes full of disappointment as he stood beside her bed. Jiang Peihuan was stunned hearing these reprimands. Jiang Ruyun was Jiang Yuan¡¯s only daughter, and he had always showered her with affection, both in his previous and current life. Now, it appeared he was even willing to scold his own daughter over another woman. While Jiang Peihuan was shocked, Jiang Ruyun was utterly frozen in disbelief. Her eyes welled up and turned red as she stared at her father, her face pale as she questioned, ¡°Father, are you ignoring your own daughter for her sake?¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with usation. Initially, seeing her injury, Jiang Yuan felt a pang of regret. But her words brought his simmering anger back to the surface. ¡°Second Uncle, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding,¡± interjected Jiang Peihuan, aiming to prevent any further harsh words from Jiang Yuan. Hearing her, Jiang Yuan turned his gaze toward her. ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Lord Jiang, you don¡¯t need to me Second Miss. I am at fault here. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed Second Miss, it¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°Miss Jian, may I speak with my Second Uncle first?¡± interrupted Jiang Peihuan with a polite smile, seeing Jiang Mei was eager to exin herself. Despite her courteous smile, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes held not a trace of mirth but only cold indifference. Meeting Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jian Mei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she silently stood aside, putting on a fearful and aggrieved look. Seeing her in this state, a hint of mockery shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She then turned her gaze towards Jiang Yuan and continued, ¡°I heard that Ruyun was hurt, so I specifically came to check on her. I had just sat down when I saw Miss Jian hurrying in.¡± ¡°Ruyun wasn¡¯t feeling well, and I was about to send Miss Jian home, but considering her well-meaning intentions, I let her in. However, no sooner had she entered than she began spouting off vague statements. Second Uncle, you can ask the maids in the room. Nobody insulted her, and no oneid a hand on her.¡± Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, her demeanor calm. Upon hearing her words, Jiang Yuan instinctively nced at Jian Mei. Spotting his furrowed brows, Jian Mei quickly interjected, ¡°Lord Jiang, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I just wish to maintain a good rtionship with the Second Miss. After all¡­ we will be family in the future.¡± ¡°Family? Earlier in the room, didn¡¯t Miss Jian mention that she was only seeking a ce to settle down? I was considering offering her a suitable courtyard from the many we have in our residence. What does this idea of ¡®family¡¯ mean?¡± Although her words were addressed to Jian Mei, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze rested squarely on Jiang Yuan. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, embarrassment flickered in Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes, but he nheless voiced his exnation. ¡°I had too much to drinkst night and inadvertently offended Miss Jiang, so¡­¡± So he had no choice but to bring her to the General¡¯s Mansion. Even though Jiang Yuan didn¡¯t finish his sentence, Jiang Peihuan already understood his implication. Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips. She looked at Jiang Yuan and lightly teased, ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯ve been in the military for many years, yet your tolerance for alcohol remains poor.¡± ¡°The alcohol Uncle Meng servedst night was too strong.¡± Hearing Meng Yi¡¯s name caused Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyebrows to crease. It wasn¡¯t likely that the alcohol Meng Yi served was potent, but rather that something was amiss with the drink. If there was an issue with the wine, then there must be a problem with Jian Mei too, but these were just Jiang Peihuan¡¯s spections. Without evidence, she couldn¡¯t take action. ¡°In that case, Second Uncle, you should apany Miss Jian home. I¡¯ll stay with Ruyun.¡± Jiang Yuan nced at Jiang Ruyun, noting the wound on her head. He murmured, ¡°Rest well.¡± Having said this, he turned and departed, with Jian Mei trailing behind him. ¡°Elder sister, why didn¡¯t you let me speak earlier?¡± Jiang Ruyun had tried to interject several times, but Jiang Peihuan had gently held her back. Seeing Jiang Yuan and Jian Mei leave, Jiang Ruyun could no longer contain herself. Noticing the anger in her eyes, Jiang Peihuan quietly soothed, ¡°I know you¡¯re furious right now, but if you genuinely want to help Second Aunt, you need to stay calm.¡± Jiang Ruyun clenched her fist and took a couple of deep breaths to steady her emotions. Turning to look at Jiang Peihuan, she blurted out, ¡°Elder sister, am I really expected to stand by and watch our father bring that woman into our family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush things. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Miss Jian approaching Second Uncle likely has ulterior motives.¡± ¡°Of course she has ulterior motives. She¡¯s clearly attracted to the wealth and honor of our General¡¯s Mansion, isn¡¯t she ¡°Not only that.¡± Upon stealing a nce at Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly. On hearing this, thetter¡¯s eyes clouded with confusion. ¡°Eldest Sister, what do you mean?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. When the timees, you¡¯ll naturally know. I¡¯m only asking you if you want to help Second Aunt.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Watching Jiang Ruyun nod firmly, a smile trickled into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Although Jiang Ruyun had her ws, her fierce protectiveness of their mother was amendable trait. ¡°Then do as I say.¡± Confronted with Ruyun¡¯s puzzled look, Jiang Peihuan beckoned her closer. Leaning in, Jiang Peihuan whispered a few words into her ear. Whatever Jiang Peihuan had said remained a mystery, but upon hearing her words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes brimmed with bewilderment. ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯re advising me to maintain a good rtionship with that woman. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Could it be that you expect me to ept her as father¡¯s mistress?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to befriend her so you can keep a close eye on her, to uncover her reasons for approaching our Second Uncle. It¡¯s the only way to prevent him from weing her into our home. Otherwise, how could we, being of younger generations, meddle in the personal matters of our elders?¡± ¡°I understand, elder sister. I will do as you say.¡± ¡°Mm, you have to tell Second Aunt about this matter. She tends to act impulsively, so do temper her emotions.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the plum garden first. If there¡¯s anything you need, tell Lan Er to look for me.¡± As she spoke, Jian Peihuan got up from her chair.¡± Elder Sister?¡± Hearing the voice, Jian Peihuan turned to look at Jiang Ruyun on the bed. ¡°Elder sister, thank you for helping me..¡± Chapter 82 - 82: The Person Behind the Scenes Chapter 82: The Person Behind the Scenes Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing this, a trace of amusement flickered in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve always said, we, as family, share honor and disgrace alike. As long as you¡¯re a daughter of the Jiang family, I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± ¡°Enough now, take some rest. I¡¯ve got a scar removal ointment at my ce. Later, I¡¯ll have Lu Er deliver it to you. You¡¯re a young woman, your face shouldn¡¯t bear a scar.¡± ¡°Thank you, elder sister.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded and left Orchid Garden. Upon returning to her own abode, Plum Garden, she summoned Ye Xiao into her room. ¡°Young miss, you needed me?¡± These days, Jiang Peihuan was mostly staying at the mansion. Ye Xiao, practically bored to death, was thrilled to be called upon. Jiang Peihuan, oblivious to Ye Xiao¡¯s eagerness, thought of Jian Mei and ordered quietly, ¡°Ye Xiao, I need your help investigating something.¡± ¡°What can I assist with? Justmand me, miss.¡± ¡°Look into Jian Mei¡¯s background for me. And find out where my second uncle got drunkst night. Was he genuinely drunk?¡± Jiang Yuan, always in the army, was no light drinker. Not as stout as Jiang Ren, perhaps, but not one to get drunk easily either. The master behind Meng Yi was Xiao Junhao. The mere thought of the atrocity Xiao Junhao inflicted on the entire Jiang family in her past life made it impossible for Jiang Peihuan to disregard this. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s grave expression, Ye Xiao assured solemnly, ¡°Rest easy, miss. I¡¯ll start the investigation right away. You¡¯ll know the oue soon.¡± ¡°Good, I appreciate your efforts.¡± Without another word, Ye Xiao quietly exited Plum Garden. While Jiang Peihuan was suspicious of Jian Mei, news from the General¡¯s Mansion reached the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. In the Qing Mansion, study room. Xiao Junhao sat in the main seat. The person sitting next to him was none other than Meng Yi. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve managed to ce our person close to Jiang Yuan.¡± ¡°Jiang Yuan? Not Jiang Hong?¡± Upon hearing Meng Yi¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s brows knitted, indicating some displeasure. ¡°Your Highness, you might not know, but Jiang Hong and his wife are deeply in love. Jiang Hong won¡¯t even touch Jian Mei. Even if he did, he¡¯d never bring her into the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°What about Jiang Ren? I hear his ties with the eldest branch of the Jiang family are more substantial.¡± ¡°Jiang Ren can handle his liquor exceptionally well. If it were him, I fear he would sense something.¡± In truth, it appeared the Jiang family had grown cautious of him. A piece of information Meng Yi dared not disclose to Xiao Junhao. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s proceed with your n. Instruct Jian Mei to keep an eye on the General¡¯s Mansion. Any significant intel, she must ry immediately.¡± ¡°And, have her keep a close watch on Jiang Peihuan.¡± ¡°Your Highness, the emperor has betrothed the eldest miss to King Cheng. Are we to stand by and let the Jiang family ally with King Cheng?¡± ¡°An imperial decree is beyond my control, but luckily she is marrying Xiao Nanye.¡± Though Xiao Nanye is highly influential, he is but an imperial uncle. Hecks the potential to ascend to the throne. This could be seen as a blessing in disguise. ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± A knock sounded at the door. Xiao Junhao nced at Meng Yi. ¡°You can go now. Unless there¡¯s something crucial ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Meng Yi stood up and left. As he walked through the doorway, he saw Lin Mengyao standing at the entrance. Lin Mengyao had also noticed Meng Yi. Seeing him sparked a hint of surprise in her eyes. Yet, she remained silent and merely gave Meng Yi a respectful bow. Meng Yi returned the nod before taking his leave. ¡°Yao Er, you¡¯re here at this time¡­ Is it because there¡¯s progress on that matter?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± After nodding, Lin Mengyao smiled towards Xiao Junhao and said, ¡°The eldest princess has agreed to intercede for you, Your Highness. It¡¯s likely that the responsibility for repairing the city moat will fall on you.¡± ¡°Yao Er, thank you for your hard work.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes filled with warmth. He gently grasped Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand and softly voiced his gratitude. ¡°You give me too much credit, Your Highness. It¡¯s all part of my duty.¡± ¡°Oh, and I just happened to run into General Meng earlier. Is he¡­ one of your men?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon witnessing Xiao Junhao¡¯s affirmative nod, Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze towards him became even more affectionate. He was a man of strategic foresight. By this time, Meng Yi had already left the Qing Prince¡¯s Mansion. Yet, he couldn¡¯t shake the sensation of being watched. It was as if eyes were constantly following him from behind. However, he turned around several times and did not see anyone. Once Meng Yi returned to his own mansion, a figure finally emerged from around the corner. It was Ye Xiao. Looking at the firmly shut door of the mansion, Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes reflected both confusion and difort. Having entrusted the task to Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan waited for an update in the Plum Garden. It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that Ye Xiao entered her room. ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Seeing her enter, Jiang Peihuan set aside the book she was reading. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± ¡°This is the information I found when investigating Jian Mei,¡± Ye Xiao said, cing a letter before Jiang Peihuan. She continued, ¡°I discovered that Jian Mei was appointed by General Meng. I even tailed him. He¡­ He has connections with the Qing Prince.¡± Ye Xiao was well aware of the ties between Meng Yi and the Jiang family. So, when she delivered thest piece of information, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Jiang Peihuan. However, her expression remained impassive. Ye Xiao was an intelligent woman and couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Did you already know all this, Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known for a while that Meng Yi is in the service of the Qing Prince.¡± ¡°So Miss, was all of this orchestrated by the Qing Prince?¡± ¡°Not entirely.¡± Hearing this, confusion flickered in Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes while Jiang Peihuan studied the letter in her hand. The document detailed Jian Mei¡¯s family background. Jian Mei was indeed from a respectable family. Moreover, her father was once a military officer under Jiang Hong, having lost his life on the battlefield. Upon reading this, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow. ¡°Eldest Miss, is there an issue with this information?¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, did you personally investigate Jiang Mei¡¯s background?¡± ¡°No, I had the people from the Dark Chamber conduct the investigation,¡± exined Ye Xiao, responding to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s confused look. ¡°The Dark Chamber was founded by His Highness himself, with specific members dedicated to gathering information.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan finally understood. ¡°Miss, I have some other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to respond, Ye Xiao hastily left the room. Soon after, the window was opened, and a man¡¯s slender figure abruptly appeared before her. Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Nanye, now sitting across from her, with a slight sense of helplessness in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, have you developed a liking for climbing over walls and sneaking through windows?¡± ¡°Surely you realize your garden is teeming with people? If I were to use the front entrance, your brother would unquestionably discover my presence.¡± As Xiao Nanye said this, a trace of helplessness flickered in his eyes. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.. Chapter 83 - 83: Assassination Attempt During an Outing Chapter 83: Assassination Attempt During an Outing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing the smile in her eyes, Xiao Nanye also smiled. ¡°Your brother treats me as if I were a wolf.¡± ¡°My elder brother is simply worried about me,¡± Jiang Peihuan assured him. ¡°Huan Er?¡± The moment Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, her hand was held by Xiao Nanye. She instinctively looked at him. His eyes were suddenly aze. If it had been before, she would not have dared to meet his gaze. But now, having decided to marry the man before her, she softly inquired, ¡°What can I do for you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Three months¡­ it¡¯s too long.¡± If it were up to him, he¡¯d marry her at this very instant. However, Xiao Nanye understood this was merely wishful thinking. He could only sneak into the Plum Garden in the dead of night by scaling the wall, not to mention advancing their marriage. Upon hearing his words, a glint shed across Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. As soon as she realized what Xiao Nanye was implying, a wave of warmth swept over her face. Extracting her hand from his, she spoke quietly, ¡°My parents believe even three months is too hasty.¡± ¡°Huan Er, would you apany me to a certain ce?¡± Recalling the reason he hade here, Xiao Nanye look at Jiang Peihuan, posing the question gently. Jiang Peihuan was about to decline, but catching the hopeful look in the man¡¯s eyes, she found herself asking, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡± With that, he reached for her hand. Xiao Nanye¡¯s lightness skill was unmatched. Even carrying Jiang Peihuan, when he left the Plum Garden, no one noticed their departure, except for Han Feng. Looking at the two of them leaving, he sighed softly. Ye Xiao saw him and asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apany your master?¡± ¡°The master went to great lengths to be alone with the young miss. As his secret guard, how could I intrude?¡± Outside the city limits. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan found herself seated on the back of Zhui Yun, with Xiao Nanye positioned behind her. From her early childhood, either in her previous life or the current one, Jiang Peihuan had mastered archery and had never shared a ride with anyone. This was her first time, held in the embrace of a man. Xiao Nanye¡¯s hands reached around Jiang Peihuan to grasp the reins. He was exceptionally tall, his stature superior even while seated, causing his breath to brush against her ears each time he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Huan Er,¡± he said. Upon viewing the mountain peak before her, a glint of confusion flickered in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. However, once they reached the mountain¡¯s top, the panorama took her breath away. The cityy beneath them, bathed in a million lights, the protective moat embracing all its streets. From this vantage point, one could see the whole capital in vivid detail. The sight of the city lights seemingly eased the tension within Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Come,¡± Xiao Nanye gestured as he dismounted his horse and extended a hand towards her. Meeting the man¡¯s outstretched hand, Jiang Peihuan ced her own hand in his. After assisting her off the horse, Xiao Nanye released the reins, allowing Zhui Yun to frolic nearby. They proceeded to a nearby grassy area where Xiao Nanye casually sat down, patting the spot next to him as an invitation for Jiang Peihuan to join. Sitting beside him, Jian Peihuan quietly looked at the scenery in the distance. Xiao Nanye remained quiet as well, his attention focused on the woman by his side. This sensation was peculiar. In her previous life, she had bared her soul to Xiao Junhao, but he never reciprocated with genuine emotions. And now, in this life¡­ Jiang Peihuan nced towards the man beside her, her lips parting to speak. But before any words could form, Xiao Nanye¡¯s face hardened, pushing her away abruptly. A long ck arrow flew between them them. Immediately, Xiao Nanye sprung to his feet, pulling Jiang Peihuan off the ground and shielding her behind him. Six men in ck descended from nowhere and slowly appeared before them. A fierce determination flickered in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes as he took in their presence. ¡°Huan Er, be careful.¡± With that, he unfurled his fan and squared off against the six ck-d men. Jiang Peihuan could tell that these men were of the same ilk as the ones they had previously encountered outside the Jiang Mansion. The only difference being, these six were more proficient in their martial skills. But Xiao Nanye held his own, skillfully maneuvering against all six. Jiang Peihuan swiftly drew her whip from her waist, her attention fixated on Xiao Nanye¡¯s movements. ¡°You think you can take this king¡¯s life? You overestimate yourselves.¡± At his words, the six men in ck fell to the ground. But an arrow, jet ck and unexpected, shot forth. Only then did Jiang Peihuan notice a figure perched on a distant tree. The six men had been a mere diversion, the real threat being the archer concealed in the tree. ¡°Be careful, Your Highness!¡± Jiang Peihuan saw an arrow darting towards Xiao Nanye and immediately swung her whip. The dark whip split the arrow in mid-flight. Nheless, Xiao Nanye had to grasp his arm where the arrow had hit, revealing a needle hidden within it. Discarding the folding fan in his hand, Xiao Nanye sessfully made the man dressed in ck on the tree end his life by slitting his own throat. However, the needle had already pierced into Xiao Nanye¡¯s arm. Swiftly, Jiang Peihuan moved closer, ¡°You¡¯re wounded.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a minor injury. Death¡­¡± His words were abruptly interrupted by a bout of bloody coughing. Jiang Peihuan disregarded the risk of revealing her medical knowledge and immediately examined Xiao Nanye¡¯s pulse. Upon feeling his pulse, her face turned grave, ¡°This needle is poisoned.¡± ¡°What kind of poison?¡± ¡°Venom from a cobra.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s diagnosis, a glint of hostility flickered in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, and he coldly chuckled, ¡°She truly stops at nothing.¡± ¡°It seems that Your Highness have an idea who is behind this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°The Grand Empress Dowager?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s initial suspicion fell on the princes, but it never crossed her mind that it would be the Grand Empress Dowager. Stunned, she stared wide-eyed at the man before her. Seeing her surprised look, Xiao Nanye smiled slightly, ¡°Are you curious about the motives behind this?¡± ¡°Could it be that the Grand Empress Dowager fears you might usurp the throne?¡± After a few moments of silence, Jiang Peihuan finally spoke in a low voice. Hearing this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes revealed some surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Peihuan to be this perceptive. ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason, but not the whole truth.¡± ¡°Huan Er, do you know how to cure this poison?¡± Without uttering a word, Jiang Peihuan promptly rolled up Xiao Nanye¡¯s sleeve, extracted the poisoned needle, then pushed on a ring she was wearing. She used a small knife concealed in the ring to make a finger-length incision on Xiao Nanye¡¯s arm. Next, Jiang Peihuan brought out several silver needles and inserted them into precise acupuncture points on Xiao Nanye¡¯s arm. Soon, ckened blood began to ooze from the fresh wound. Once the blood flowing from the wound returned to a normal red, Jiang Peihuan withdrew the silver needles and used her handkerchief to carefully dress Xiao Nanye¡¯s wound. Throughout this process, the man remained silent.. Once everything was taken care of, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but question the man before her, ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you curious about how I know medicine?¡± Chapter 84 - 84: Send the Corpse to the Cining Palace Chapter 84: Send the Corpse to the Cining Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°When you¡¯re ready to share, you will,¡± Xiao Nanye said. This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d said these words. He¡¯d used them before when Jiang Peihuan had pinned the me for Meng Yi¡¯s actions on him. Jiang Peihuan found herself at a loss for words. She was clearly aware of Xiao Nanye¡¯s sincerity, but the more sincere he was, the heavier the burden she felt. She could already feel the man¡¯s sincerity, but the more he was like this, the more she felt burdened. Perhaps sensing the change in Jian Peihuan¡¯s mood, Xiao Nanye spoke gently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ve had our share of the beautiful scenery today. I should take you back.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded. Upon seeing her nod, Xiao Nanye gave a sharp whistle and Zhui Yun, his horse, dashed over. He swung himself onto the horse, pulling the reins with his right hand and extended his left hand to Jiang Peihuan. As soon as her hand found his, he gripped it firmly and with a swift pull, Jiang Peihuan was hoisted up to sit in front of him. ncing at the corpses strewn across the ground, Jiang Peihuan inquired, ¡°What about these bodies?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone take care of it,¡± he reassured. With that, he wrapped his arms securely around Jiang Peihuan and spurred Zhui Yun forward with a gentle squeeze of his legs. Once again, they chose to climb over the wall. Han Feng, who was dozing off in a tree, woke at the sound and quickly opened his eyes. ¡°Get some rest,¡± Xiao Nanye advised as he dropped Jiang Peihuan off at her door. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze fell upon his injured arm. After a moment of consideration, she softly warned, ¡°Avoid getting the wound wet and remember to change the dressing regrly.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± he nodded. Watching him nod in agreement, Jiang Peihuan turned around and entered the room. ¡°Master, you¡¯re injured,¡± Han Feng voiced out his concern in a low whisper, picking up on the scent of blood on Xiao Nanye. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this outside,¡± he dismissed, dying the conversation. Only after seeing the light from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room extinguish, did Xiao Nanye retreat, with Han Feng in tow. Once they¡¯d left the plum garden, the tenderness that had softened Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes vanished, reced by a chilling harshness. He turned to Han Feng, his voice cold and stern, ¡°She really believes she can trample all over me.¡± ¡°Go to the outskirts and bring those corpses to her,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Han Fengplied, promptly heading towards the outskirts. That night, within the imperial pce. Cining Pce. The Grand Empress Dowager ced great emphasis on her daily wellness routines, but age was relentless, affecting the quality of her sleep. Restlessly, she turned on her bed and opened her eyes. However, upon opening her eyes, she froze. Momentster, her screams echoed throughout the Cining Pce. ¡°Niangniang¡­¡± Hearing the unsettling sounds, the pce maids and old nanny standing guard rushed into the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s chambers, but were met with a horrifying sight. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The moment the door swung open, the maid spotted the seven lifeless bodies sprawled across the floor. She shrieked in horror. ¡°Silence!¡± One of the old nanny beside the Grand Empress Dowager, agitated by the maid¡¯s screams, promptly pped her. ¡°This servant deserves punishment!¡± Realizing her mistake, the startled maid promptly knelt down, offering frantic apologies to the Grand Empress Dowager. ¡°Leave us.¡± Spotting the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s grave expression, the old nanny ordered coldly. The pce maid was stunned. She hesitated for a few seconds before quickly exiting the room. ¡°What of these bodies?¡± ¡°Niangniang, these are our people. They were dispatched tonight.¡± ¡°So, that scoundrel has deduced that all of this was orchestrated by me.¡± Upon hearing this, the old nanny remained silent, not daring to utter a word. But it was clear as day, this was indeed the oue. Otherwise, these bodies wouldn¡¯t have ended up here. ¡°He¡¯s taunting me, proiming that I¡¯m powerless against him.¡± ¡°Has everything been prepared on our end?¡± ¡°Everything has been arranged.¡± ¡°Which day did he choose?¡± Upon the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s question, the old nanny remained quiet for a moment before speaking in a low voice, ¡°He chose the night of King Cheng¡¯s wedding.¡± ¡°A fitting date indeed,¡± the Dowager Empress chuckled. At the General Mansion As the sky had just begun to lighten, Jiang Ruyun found herself hurriedly heading towards the plum garden. ¡°Second Miss,¡± greeted Yue Er, her eyes filled with curiosity as she saw Jiang Ruyun entering the courtyard. ¡°Where is Elder sister?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss is practicing her skills in the backyard,¡±. Upon hearing this, Jiang Ruyun dashed off towards the backyard. Upon reaching the backyard, she found Jiang Peihuan engrossed in sword practice. The swift motion of her de against the trees and flowers resulted in leaves falling all around her. Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes widened with surprise at the sight. She had always known of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s remarkable martial arts skills, but witnessing her in action was nothing short of awe-inspiring. ¡°Elder Sister.¡± she called out softly. Not wanting to interrupt her practice, she held back, waiting until Jiang Peihuan finished before she walked forward, handkerchief in hand. As soon as Jiang Ruyun approached, Jiang Peihuan noticed her. She epted the handkerchief from her and delicately wiped the sweat off her forehead. Handing the handkerchief back to Yue Er, Jiang Peihuan then turned her attention to Jiang Ruyun. ¡°What brings you here so early?¡± she inquired. Jiang Peihuan handed the handkerchief to Yue ¡®Yue Er and looked at Jiang Ruyun.¡± Why are you here so early?¡±¡± ¡°The woman has left the mansion, Elder Sister,¡± Jiang Ruyun revealed. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly. She had expected Jian Mei to wait a bit longer but seemed she couldn¡¯t hold back. Looking at Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan asked gently, ¡°Did you have someone trail her?¡± ¡°Yes, Lan Er is on her tail.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll change my outfit. Follow me out of the mansion.¡± ¡°Of course, Elder Sister.¡± A little whileter, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun left the General¡¯s Mansion, shortly crossing paths with Lan Er, who had been waiting for them. On spotting Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun, her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Miss, I saw Miss Jian entering the Pine and Crane Pavilion.¡± ¡°Do you know which room she¡¯s in?¡± ¡°I do. I¡¯ve kept a close eye on her.¡± Hearing Lan Er¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded approvingly. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Elder Sister, what¡¯s our n now?¡± Jiang Ruyun asked. ¡°We wait,¡± replied Jiang Peihuan calmly. She noticed Jiang Ruyun¡¯s confused look and exined, ¡°Once we uncover Miss Jian¡¯s real intentions, we can sessfully remove her from our Second Uncle¡¯s life.¡± But thinking about the information she had gathered the night before, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes flickered withplexity. Technically, Jian Mei was the daughter of an noble family, but she was willing to be Jiang Yuan¡¯s concubine. Jiang Peihuan had a hard time believing there wasn¡¯t an ulterior motive behind it. ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Miss, we¡¯re here,¡± announced Lan Er as they reached the second floor of the Pine and Crane Pavilion, pointing to the farthest private room. Looking at the securely closed private room, Jiang Peihuan guided Jiang Ruyun to a room on the opposite side. Once seated, Jiang Peihuan looked at Lan Er and Yue Er and instructed them quietly, ¡°Keep an eye on that room. If their door opens, let me know immediately.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± they both acknowledged, standing by the door, alert and silent. Meanwhile, in the private room across. ¡°Uncle Meng, why have you summoned me?¡± At this moment, Jiang Mei¡¯s eyes no longer had the gentleness in front of Jiang Yuan. Her eyes were full of coldness. Looking at Jian Mei, who was sitting opposite him, Meng Yi whispered Xiao Junhao¡¯s instructions to her.. Chapter 85 - 85: Enemies on a Narrow Road Chapter 85: Enemies on a Narrow Road Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion He then spoke softly, ¡°Mei, when you¡¯re in the General¡¯s Mansion, keep a watch on not just Jiang Yuan and his brothers, but also Jiang Peihuan.¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Jian Mei¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t question why. It¡¯s Prince Qing¡¯smand. Just follow it,¡± he exined. Seeing Jian Mei¡¯s troubled face, Meng Yi expressed his concern. ¡°Mei Er, I know you¡¯re upset, but you need to bear it for the sake of avenging your father.¡± ¡°Uncle Meng, I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful on the way.¡± Jian Mei nodded at Meng Yi and took her leave. As she exited the room, Yue Er and Lan Er hurried to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Miss, thedy from across hase out.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun moved to the door. Instead of opening it, they discreetly poked a hole in the door¡¯s paper. Jian Mei was seen leaving from the room opposite, but to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s surprise, she also caught a glimpse of Meng Yi. Jiang Ruyun had also witnessed this scene. ¡°Why is this woman with Uncle Meng?¡± ¡°Could she be trying to seduce both my father and Uncle Meng?¡± ¡°No, I need to reveal her true intentions.¡± Jiang Ruyun subconsciously wanted to open the door, but was stopped by Jiang Peihuan.¡± Elder Sister?¡± ¡°How are you so sure it wasn¡¯t Uncle Meng who invited Miss Jian?¡± ¡°That¡­how is that possible?¡± Jiang Peihuan had already formed a guess, but the rest of the Jiang family was still in the dark about Meng Yi¡¯s real identity. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan briefed Jiang Ruyun about Meng Yi. On hearing this, Jiang Ruyun was left shocked. She stared at Jiang Peihuan in disbelief, her eyes wide with astonishment. ¡°Elder Sister, is what you said true? Uncle Meng, is a bad person? But that doesn¡¯t make sense. He¡¯s been with our uncle for so many years, how could he be a bad person?¡± ¡°Bad people don¡¯t always wear abel that says ¡®bad.''¡± ¡°In any case, keep a close eye on Miss Jian when we get back. But don¡¯t make any rash moves. We don¡¯t want to spook her.¡± Jiang Ruyun was still grappling with the revtion about Meng Yi. Jiang Peihuan decided not to press the issue further. Once Meng Yi also left the private room, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Ruyun and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Elder sister, now that we¡¯re already out, let¡¯s take a stroll before heading back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been out for a leisurely walk.¡± Jian Peihuan subconsciously wanted to decline, but seeing the hopeful look in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, she gave a nod. ¡°Only for a couple of hours, at most.¡± ¡°Great, thank you, elder sister.¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s smiling eyes brought a soft smile to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t mind Jiang Ruyun¡¯s naive antics. As long as she didn¡¯t cause harm to the Jiang family, Jiang Peihuan would always protect her as a part of the family. ¡°Elder sister, let¡¯s go to the LingLong Pavilion. I haven¡¯t bought any jewelry in ages.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at the array of dazzling jewelry, excitement filled Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. But Jiang Peihuan remained indifferent. ¡°Elder sister, what do you think of this bracelet?¡± At Jiang Ruyun¡¯s query, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward. Jiang Ruyun held a white jade bracelet of excellent quality. ¡°If you like it, wear it. It¡¯s my gift to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, the smile in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes deepened. But just as she was about to put the bracelet on, it was swiftly snatched away. ¡°Master Cao, what do you think of this bracelet?¡± Yan Xin, holding the bracelet she¡¯d just taken from Jiang Ruyun, turned to the man beside her with a smile. The man wasn¡¯t strikingly handsome, but his gentle demeanor and decent looks made him appealing. Hearing Yan Xin¡¯s question, Cao Jun frowned. ¡°Miss Yan, it seems this bracelet caught the attention of mydy. Perhaps you might want to consider something else?¡± Cao Jun looked somewhat irritated. His family, the Cao¡¯s, weren¡¯t nobility but they were respectable schrs. He found Yan Xin¡¯s behavior distasteful, but he couldn¡¯t argue against his parents¡¯ wishes. Despite hearing Cao Jun¡¯s displeasure, Yan Xin replied nonchntly, ¡°But I really like this bracelet.¡± She naturally knew that Cao Jun was unhappy. She wanted him to be unhappy. The man she desired was a refined gentleman, not someone ordinary like Cao Jun. Jiang Ruyun¡¯s good mood was instantly ruined. Staring at the bracelet now in Yan Xin¡¯s hand, she spoke coldly, ¡°Yan Xin, do you always have thispulsion to snatch other people¡¯s belongings?¡± ¡°What do you mean by snatch? Have you paid for this bracelet?¡± ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been taken from my hand, I would have already paid.¡± ¡°That just means you haven¡¯t paid yet. So, now that it¡¯s in my hands, it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°By Miss Yan¡¯s logic, the bracelet belongs to whoever holds it, is that right?¡± Jiang Peihuan, who had been watching the whole situation, chimed in. At the sound of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, a flicker of panic crossed Yan Xin¡¯s face, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Yes, the bracelet belongs to whoever¡­Ah¡­¡± Before Yan Xin could finish her sentence, she felt a sudden pain on the back of her hand. Jiang Peihuan had stepped forward, snatched the bracelet from her, and smacked the back of her hand quite hard. Yan Xin looked at her hand, the back of which was now bright red. Seeing this, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Take it. Make sure you keep your belongings safe. 1 won¡¯t help you retrieve it again. Jiang Peihuan spoke with a calm voice as she handed the bracelet over to Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Thank you, elder sister.¡± Jiang Ruyun epted the bracelet from Jiang Peihuan and immediately adorned her wrist with it. ¡°Yue Er, go pay the bill.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you shouldn¡¯t overstep.¡± Staring at Jian Peihuan, Yan Xin said angrily. Yet, Jiang Peihuan showed no reaction, seemingly ignoring her words entirely. Seeing this, Yan Xin is dissatisfied. She turned to Cao Jun who was beside her, ¡°Are you just going to watch them bully me?¡± ¡°Cao Jun, what arc you staring at?¡± Yan Xin realized Cao Jun was frozen in ce. Following his gaze, she found his attention was fixed on Jiang Ruyun. Seeing this scene, Yan Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with frustration. If Cao Jun¡¯s attention was on Jiang Peihuan, she could have tolerated it. But Jiang Ruyun? She was a divorced woman from the Huainan Mansion. Even though Yan Xin didn¡¯t have feelings for Cao Jun, she felt insulted by his attention on another woman, ¡°Cao Jun, don¡¯t let yourself be fooled by Jiang Ruyun. She¡¯s a discarded wife, sent away with a divorce letter from the Huainan Mansion.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t possibly find such a¡­¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes zed with fury upon hearing Yan Xin¡¯s words. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak up, Cao Jun¡¯s voice of rebuke echoed in the room.. Chapter 86 - 86: Today I will send the Matchmaker Chapter 86: Today I will send the Matchmaker Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Miss Yan, as ady, how can you speak so viciously? Everyone in Jingdou knows that the issue between the Second Miss Jiang and the Prince of Huainan was entirely the fault of the Huainan Mansion.¡± ¡°And to rify, the Huainan Mansion did not issue a divorce letter. They divorce peacefully.¡± ¡°You¡­ Cao Jun, have you forgotten the instructions of your parents?¡± she pressed. ¡°Do you still want to marry me?¡± Yan Xin was so angry that her eyes turned red. Cao Jun had always been subservient in front of her. Although she didn¡¯t like it, she enjoyed the feeling. But now, she wanted nothing more than to kill Cao Jun. At this, Jiang Peihuanughed lightly and said, ¡°Miss Yan, since your heart belongs to someone else, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t marry anyone else.¡± ¡°You¡­what are you bbering about?¡± Yan Xin stammered. ¡°Am I? Could it be that Miss Yan doesn¡¯t have a liking for Qing¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Yan Xin yelled, her eyes ming with wrath. She red at Jiang Peihuan, and a question loomed in Yan Xin¡¯s mind ¨C how did Jiang Peihuan know? Jiang Peihuan, as if reading her thoughts, mocked, ¡°Miss Yan, the truth always finds a way to reveal itself. So, if you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it at all.¡± ¡°I see now!¡± Cao Junughed heartily. ¡°Miss Yan, your coldness towards me now makes sense. It seems you¡¯ve given your heart to someone else. I will inform my parents immediately. I, Cao Jun, cannot afford to marry you.¡± Having said this, Cao Jun turned to leave,¡± Stop right there!¡± Hearing the voice behind him, Cao Jun halted. ¡°Is there anything else, Miss Yan?¡± ¡°If not me, who else are you nning to marry? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re considering Jiang Ruyun?¡± Yan Xin¡¯s words were hasty, but upon hearing them, Cao Jun burst intoughter, ¡°Indeed, I am actually nning to marry Miss Jiang Ruyun.¡± At this revtion, Yan Xin was stunned, as were Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Young Master Cao, a woman¡¯s reputation is a matter of great importance. Don¡¯t take my sister¡¯s reputation lightly.¡± Jiang Peihuan warned, her eyes full of caution as she stared at Cao Jun. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Cao Jun stepped forward, offering a solemn bow to both Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun.¡± Eldest Miss, I am not ying around. I am entirely serious and will immediately go home to inform my parents.¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡­ No, today, I will send for a matchmaker.¡± With that, Cao Jun dashed off. Jiang Ruyun was left stunned, as was Jiang Peihuan. Yan Xin, however, was nearly frenzied. She red at Jiang Ruyun, her voiceced with ridicule, ¡°Jiang Ruyun, you truly have no shame! A lowly widow like you dares to entice¡­¡± ¡°Miss Yan,¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted, ¡°I advise you to watch your words. Otherwise, my whip won¡¯t stay idle.¡± Stepping up to Yan Xin, Jiang Peihuan uncoiled her long ck whip. ¡°You, you all¡­ Jiang Peihuan, just you wait. This isn¡¯t over.¡± After saying this, Yan Xin ran away, leaving Jiang Ruyun and Jian Peihuan alone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon turning back, Jiang Peihuan noticed Jiang Ruyun standing there, seemingly lost. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, she regained her senses, ¡°Elder sister, I know young master Cao.¡± ¡°You know him?¡± This time, Jian Peihuan was really surprised. Initially, she had thought that what Cao Jun had just said was just a joke. Now that she saw Jiang Ruyun like this, Jiang Peihuan felt that there was a story behind it. After such a thing happened, the two of them did not continue shopping. After getting on the carriage, Jiang Ruyun looked at Jian Peihuan and said,¡± Elder Sister, do you still remember that I lived at our maternal grandparents¡¯ house for two years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When I was living there, my cousins didn¡¯t like to y with me, but a boy from the neighboring house often did.¡± ¡°Is this boy from the neighboring house Young Master Cao?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun nodded. Jiang Peihuan fell silent. Afterwards, the two remained quiet until they reached home. Upon entering the mansion, Jiang Ruyun hesitated before taking Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, ¡°Elder sister, if¡­ if he truly doese, what should I do?¡± As she spoke, nervousness filled Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. Seeing her look, Jian Peihuan thought for a moment and then then gently asked, ¡°If Young Master Cai sincerely proposes to you, would you consider epting him?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Her failure to reject the idea immediately meant tacit consent. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go with the flow.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m no longer a maiden. How could I marry him?¡± As she said this, a hint of tears welled up in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. Seeing her in such a state, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice softened considerably. ¡°Ruyun, remember this. While appearance matters, it¡¯s the soul that truly counts.¡± ¡°Young Master Cao must surely know everything about you. If, knowing all this, he still dares to propose, it signifies he doesn¡¯t care about your past, or perhaps he deems it unimportant. If so, why worry?¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Elder sister, could I spend a little time in your plum garden?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Ruyun apanied Jiang Peihuan to the plum garden. Upon entering, they found Jiang Sijin sitting there, visibly bored. Hearing voices, the young girl turned around, seeing Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun who had juste in. Confusion filled Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eldest Sister, Second Sister?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with your horse all day? How do you find the time to visit me?¡± ¡°Dad says that even if I don¡¯t need rest, the horse does. He forbade me from riding for the next two days.¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes were brimming with resentment as she spoke. Upon hearing this, a smile crept into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Turning towards Jiang Sijin, Jiang Peihuan gently advised, ¡°Your Ferghana horse was a precious find for our father. If you exhaust it to death, father might not find a second one for you.¡± ¡°Eldest sister?¡± Upon seeing the teasing look in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Sijin voiced her displeasure. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Eldest sister, I want to join the military camp.¡± Hearing this, Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed some surprise. She looked at Jiang Sijin and continued to ask, ¡°First, tell me, why do you want to join the military camp?¡± ¡°Second brother is just three months older than me, and he¡¯s already in the military camp.¡± ¡°Songbai is a man, and men in our family are supposed to join the military camp from a young age.¡± ¡°Alright, second brother is a man, but you, eldest sister, are a woman. You fought on the battlefield at my age, so why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Elder sister had no choice back then. Now, our family doesn¡¯t need a little girl like you taking such risks.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could even reply, Jiang Ruyun, who was sitting next to them, chimed in first.. Chapter 87 - 87: Visit to Propose Marriage Chapter 87: Visit to Propose Marriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I understand,1* Jiang Sijin replied softly. Despite her young age, she grasped the essence of the matter. Yet, she still longed for the military camp. ¡°Sijin, why do you wish to join the military camp?11 Jiang Peihuan gently asked, cing a cup of tea before the young girl. Jiang Sijin lifted her gaze towards Jiang Peihuan, a determined look in her eyes. ¡°Eldest Sister, I want to be in the military camp. It s my heartfelt wish.11 ¡°Growing up, 1 was surrounded by the sight of our parents in armor. They were always in the military camp. Our eldest brother joined the camp early, and you, Eldest Sister, entered the battlefield at a young age. I¡¯ve been waiting for my turn.¡¯1 ¡°1 understand the logic behind your words. Second Sister. 1 know that the Jiang Family no longer needs me to fight. But I¡¯m not seeking the battlefield, 1 yearn for the military camp. 1 am a Jiang daughter, born with a warrior s blood.¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice was soft, but it carried a firm resolve. Jiang Ruyun looked stunned upon hearing this, while Jiang Peihuan remained silent. Finally, Jiang Peihuan turned towards Jiang Sijin, ¡°The military camp is a harsh ce. Once there, being a daughter of the Jiang family won¡¯t earn you special treatment. Are you sure you want to endure that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared of hardship,¡± Jiang Sijin promptly responded. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. She grabbed onto Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Eldest Sister, does this mean you agree to let me join the military camp?¡± The thought of joining the military camp brought a bright smile to Jiang Sijin¡¯s face. Observing her happiness, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mood lifted, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless. ¡°I can try speaking to our parents on your behalf, but 1 can t guarantee their approval.¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, if you speak to them, they will surely agree. Let s go, 1 11 apany you to find them right away.¡± Anxious and excited, Jiang Sijin held onto Jiang Peihuan1 s hand tightly, worried she might change her mind. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, a person in a hurried pace followed Yue Er into the plum garden. The neer was Ping Er, the handmaid of Zhou Rongfang. ¡°Second Miss, the Madam wishes for your presence in the front courtyard,¡± Ping Er delivered her message upon entering the garden. She quickly nced towards Jiang Ruyun, respectfully awaiting a response. Seeing her anxious look, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does my mother need me for something?¡± Ping Er nodded and disclosed, ¡°The representative from the Cao family has arrived. They intend to propose marriage to you.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jiang Ruyun¡¯s surprised gasp echoed through the garden. She stood abruptly from her seat, eyes wide in disbelief. At the news, Jiang Peihuan also showed a trace of surprise. Her perception of Cao Jun shifted unexpectedly. She had not anticipated him to be a man of his word. Seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s shock morph into panic, Jiang Peihuan quietly advised, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, first find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Turning to Ping Er, she inquired, ¡°Who hase to visit?¡± Ping1 er replied promptly, ¡°It¡¯s Lord and Madam Cao.¡± In Qj Kingdom, it wasmon for a matchmaker to arrange marriage proposals. However, when a bride s parents personally made the house call, it indicated exceptional satisfaction with the prospective match. This gesture showcased Cao Jun¡¯s earnest intentions, ¡°You should go to Second Madam first.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ping Er bowed before walking out. Jiang Sijin observed the unfolding scene with confusion. Her gaze traveled from Jiang Ruyun to Jiang Peihuan and finally rested on her eldest sister, Jiang Peihuan. ¡°1¡¯11 exinter,¡± Jiang Peihuan reassured her. ¡°As for your entry into the military camp, we¡¯ll discuss it with our parents tomorrow. For now, you should return to your own garden.¡± ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 head back then.¡± Understanding Jiang Peihuan¡¯s predicament, Jiang Sijin didn¡¯t press further. After offering a polite bow, the young girl dashed off. As Jiang Sijin¡¯s figure vanished from the garden entrance, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Ruyun and suggested, ¡°Since Second Aunt has requested your presence, you should prepare yourself. Go change into something more appropriate.¡± Jiang Ruyun responded nervously, ¡°Elder sister, can you apany me?¡± When Jian Peihuan¡¯s voice fell, Jiang Ruyun suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand. At the sight of her gripping hand, Jiang Peihuan hesitated. Recognizing Jiang Ruyun distress, she nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Half a tea s timeter, the two sisters were en route to the front hall. As they approached the main hall, Jiang Ruyun, anxiety evident in her grip, asked, ¡°Elder sister, do 1 look okay?¡± As he spoke, there was a hint of unconfidence in his eyes. Upon hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan took a good look ar Jiang Ruyun¡¯s attire ¨C a light pink dress, adorned with a matching pearl hairpin. This look added a touch of delicacy to Jiang Ruyun. Noticing the doubt in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°Your makeup is wless, Ruyun. Remember, you are a daughter of the Jiang family. Stand tall, no matter rhe time or ce.¡± ¡¯ Let¡¯s go in,¡± she concluded, leading the way inside. Dressed in her usual green outfit, her long hair nearly bundled with a wooden hairpin, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t be overlooked. Despite the simplicity of her appearance, her natural charismamanded attention. Looking at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s back, Jiang Ruyun felt a surge of courage. She imitated Jiang Peihuan¡¯s posture and slowly walked into the main hall. At this moment, there were six people sitting in the main hail. Apart from the Jiang Hong and Jiang Yuan couples, the remainder were the Cao couple. ¡°Father, Mother, Second Uncle, Second Aunt.¡± ¡°First Uncle, First Aunt, Father, Mother.¡± Together, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun came forward to greet everyone. On seeing them, Jiang Hong, acting as the elder, nodded in acknowledgment. Then, he introduced the Cao couple with a smile, ¡°This is Uncle Cao and Aunt Cao. Huan Er, Ruyun, you should greet them.¡± ¡°Greetings, Uncle Cao, Auntie Cao.¡± Turning to the Cao couple, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun bowed simultaneously. When she bowed, Jiang Peihuan subtly appraised the couple. Mr. Cao seemed stern, but his eyes were honest. Mrs. Cao, on the other hand, reminded Jiang Peihuan of Liu Xiu ¨C both were soft-spoken, gentle individuals. When Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun stood up, Mrs. Cao directly grabbed Jiang Ruyun¡¯s hand.¡± This must be the Second Miss. You¡¯re quite a beauty.¡± To anyone with keen eyes, it was apparent that Jiang Peihuan was more beautiful than Jiang Ruyun. Yet, Mrs. Cao¡¯spliment brought smiles to the faces of Jiang Yuan and his wife. Zhou Rongfang, in particr, looked pleased. Previously, she held little regard for schrly families like the Cao¡¯s. However, after the incident at the Huainan Mansion, her outlook had significantly changed. ¡°Mrs. Cao, you¡¯re too kind,¡± she replied modestly.. Chapter 88 - 88:I Don’t Let Any Other Woman Come Close To Me, Only You. Chapter 88:I Don¡¯t Let Any Other Woman Come Close To Me, Only You. Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Mrs. Cao¡¯s words, Zhou Rongfang responded with a modest smile. ¡°Second Madam, 1 lived in Qizhou for many years and had a good rtionship with the young madam of the Zhou family. If you don¡¯t mind, please feel free to visit me more often. 1 can¡¯t promise much, but 1 can assure you that the Jizhou pastries 1 make are quite authentic.¡± ¡°That sounds wonderful! 1 was justmenting about not being able to find such authentic pastries in the capital. Now that 1 know this, 1 hope you won¡¯t find my frequent visits bothersome.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Upon hearing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s words, Mrs. Caoughed warmly. The two engaged in friendly banter, each full of praise for the other, creating a harmonious atmosphere in the main hall. Sensing the opportune moment, Mrs. Cao cut straight to the chase, turning to Jiang Yuan and Zhou Rongfang. With a soft chuckle, she said, ¡°To be honest, my husband and I are here today because we want to discuss something with both of you.¡± ¡°Please, do tell, Madam.¡± At this point, Mrs. Cao¡¯s gaze shifted to Jiang Ruyun. ¡°I am here today to propose a marriage for my son. I would like to engage your second daughter as his wife.¡± Though the intent of the Cao family¡¯s visit had been anticipated, Jiang Yuan and his wife were still shocked by the directness of the proposal. The Jiang family was thoroughly pleased with this marriage prospect. However, after hearing Mrs. Cao¡¯s words, Zhou Rongfangughed lightly and said, ¡°Marriage is indeed a significant matter, and I need to consult with my husband. How about this, I¡¯ll send someone to deliver our response to you tomorrow. Would that be eptable?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± When the Jiang family didn¡¯t oppose outright, the Cao family knew they had almost secured the match. Therefore, on hearing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s response, Mrs. Cao promptly smiled and nodded in agreement. With everything discussed and the sky darkening, the Cao couple suggested it was time for them to take their leave. Once the Cao couple had left, it was time for the Jiang family to deliberate. Xue Yan turned to Zhou Rongfang and said,¡± Second Sister-inw, please discuss this thoroughly with your husband. We will head back home now.¡± ¡°Thank you for your assistance today, elder sister-inw.¡± Despite a recent disagreement, Zhou Rongfang smiled and nodded, knowing that Jiang Ruyun¡¯s future still depended on the support of the eldest siblings. Jiang Peihuan gave a respectful bow to Jiang Yuan and his wife, then left alongside her parents. ¡°Huan er, I heard you apanied Ruyun out of the house today. Do you have any idea about this sudden marriage proposal from the Cao family?¡± Once they stepped out of the main hall, Xue Yan couldn¡¯t resist asking Jiang Peihuan about the surprising turn of events. Hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan nodded, proceeding to recount the day¡¯s happenings on the streets. ¡°When Young Master Cao left, he did indeed mention sending a matchmaker. But I never thought that Lord Cao and Madam Cao would actuallye to propose a marriage tonight.¡± ¡°So it seems, this Young Master Cao holds genuine affection for Ruyun,¡± Xue Yan whispered to herself. However, thinking of the Yan family, she furrowed her brows, ¡°Brother Hong, do you think this might cause the Yan family to harbor resentment towards us?¡± Jiang Hong had been silent throughout, quietly observing his wife and daughter¡¯s conversation. Only after Xue Yan¡¯s words did he speak softly, ¡°Even without this incident, the Yan family was never going to align with us. Given that, we shouldn¡¯t concern ourselves over this matter.¡± Even though Jiang Hong¡¯s tone was calm, it wasced with a chilling resolve. ¡°Father, Mother, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The topic had finally shifted to Xue Yan¡¯s Yan Lin. Upon settling in the living room, both Jiang Hong and his wife turned their attention to Jiang Peihuan. Meeting their eyes, Jian Peihuan briefly told them about Jiang Sijin wanting to join the military camp. Initially, Jiang Peihuan intended to bring it up the next day. However, with the Cao family¡¯s proposal being epted so swiftly, she decided to address Jiang Sijin¡¯s matter right away. ¡°Father, 1 understand that you and Mother are reluctant to see Sijin suffer. But Sijin isn¡¯t a child anymore; she has her own dreams. If we persistently deter her, she might just sneak off.¡± ¡°Sijin is our family¡¯s child. From birth, all Jiang children are destined to be warriors. If that¡¯s the case, I believe we should support Sijin.¡± Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes revealed a bit of hesitation. He subconsciously looked at Xue Yan.¡± Yan Er, what do you think?¡± Xue Yan looked at Jian Peihuan and said unhappily,¡± With all you¡¯ve said, did Sijin coax you into advocating for her?¡± Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t deny it but instead nodded. She then looked at Xue Yan and asked softly, ¡°Mother, do you agree?¡± ¡°Well, if she yearns to go that badly, let her.¡± Xue Yan said softly after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest. 1¡¯11 take my leave.¡± Seeing Xue Yan¡¯s nod, Jiang Peihuan rose, bowed to her parents, then left Yan Lin. ¡°Young Miss, the third miss must be thrilled now.¡± Exiting Yan Lin, Yue Er couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang Peihuan and chuckle. Jiang Peihuan smiled, not saying much. Once inside the Plum Garden, she told Yue Er, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should rest too.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Having grown ustomed to Jiang Peihuan spending her nights alone, Yue Er took her leave right after bowing to her. Upon opening her room door, Jiang Peihuan was greeted by a familiar scent. As expected, Xiao Nanye was casually seated, a cup of hot tea atop the table. She didn¡¯t know exactly when it started, but he had developed a habit of visiting her every night. Like tonight, even though Xiao Nanye had nned to rest, he still got dressed and made his way to the General¡¯s Mansion after settling into bed. ¡°Has Your Highness be addicted toing here now?¡± Jiang Peihuan ignited the table candle and casually cast a nce at the man seated in the chair. She had posed the question without much thought, but to her surprise, he nodded earnestly. ¡°Yes, somewhat addicted.¡± Jian Peihuan was speechless. When she turned around, she noticed the handkerchief she had given him, still wrapped around his arm. A frown creased her forehead, and she asked in a soft tone, ¡°Haven¡¯t you changed the dressing on your hand?¡± ¡°Han Feng is too clumsy. I didn¡¯t trust him with it, so 1 came here.¡± During this exnation, Xiao Nanye took out a bottle of wound ointment and set it on the table. On a tree just outside the door. Han Feng¡¯s hearing was sharp. Upon hearing his master¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth twitched. Inside the house. Jiang Peihuan eyed the ointment on the table, a touch of helplessness evident in her gaze. ¡°Your Highness could have your maids apply the ointment, you know¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have maids at my ce.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan couldplete her suggestion, Xiao Nanye gently interrupted her. Facing her surprised look, he calmly stated, ¡°I don¡¯t let any other womane close to me, only you.¡± Upon hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan managed to keep her expression neutral, but a subtle wave of happiness stirred within her. Moving closer, she softly suggested, ¡°Allow me to change the dressing for you, Your Highness.¡± Chapter 89 - 89: Jian Mei Was Poisoned Chapter 89: Jian Mei Was Poisoned Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan settled down, next to Xiao Nanye, gently removing the handkerchief from his arm. The handkerchief was stained with both blood and medication. As she was about to dispose of it, it was swiftly taken from her hand. Seeing the confusion in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the man lightly chuckled. ¡°This is the first gift Huan Er gave me. I must cherish it.¡± Upon hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes gleamed with contemtion. Xiao Nanye had given her many things, such as jewelry, medicine, weapons, and more. Yet, she realized she hadn¡¯t given him any significant gift in return. Looking at the handkerchief that was taken by the man, Jiang Peihuan secretly remembered this matter in her heart. When the wound was revealed, it looked quite horrifying, even after being treated with medicine. Remembering the men in ck, Jiang Peihuan found herself asking, ¡°Have those bodies been dealt with, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I had Han Feng deliver the bodies to their master.¡± Jiang Peihuan remembered the man mentioning that the Grand Empress Dowager was the person behind the scenes. Surprise shed in her eyes as she blurted out, ¡°You sent the bodies to the pce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His audacity was startling, yet it was entirely in line with Xiao Nanye¡¯s usual style of doing things. After carefully applying the medicine to the wound, Jiang Peihuan took a new handkerchief and helped him bandage the wound. Next, she handed him the porcin bottle that had been on the table. ¡°Your Highness, the wound has been bandaged. Please keep this medicine.¡± ¡°Keep the medicine.¡± ¡°Since I wille here to change the bandage anyway, it will save me the trouble.¡± Was that an implication that he intended to visit every night from now on? Looking at the man before her, a hint of uncertainty lingered in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. As if to verify her guess, Xiao Nanye stood up.¡± I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±¡±After saying this, the man walked towards the door. This time, he didn¡¯t climb out through the window. As he reached the door, the man turned to regard Jiang Peihuan and lightly chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest as well.¡± When Xiao Nanye exited Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room, Han Feng descended from the tree, bowed to Jiang Peihuan, and then followed his master¡¯s lead. Watching the man climb over the wall, a smile surfaced on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. It was already quitete. Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t been in bed for long before sleep started to im her. However, Jian Peihuan was destined not to sleep well that night. ¡°Young Miss?¡± Jiang Peihuan was a light sleeper, so as soon as she heard a noise at the door, her eyes flew open. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The one who knocked was Yue Er. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, she gently pushed the door open. Once she reached the bedside, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Eldest IVLiss, there¡¯s been an incident in Fang Yuan.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, the Second Miss urgently requests your presence,¡± said Lan Er, her voice strained with anxiety. Stirring from her bed, Jiang Peihuan turned towards Yue Er, ¡°Could you bring me my clothes, please?¡± With Yue Er¡¯s assistance, Jiang Peihuan swiftly dressed and donned her coat. Stepping outside her room, she spotted the anxious Lan Er waiting in the courtyard, with Ye Xiao standing nearby. ¡°Eldest Miss,¡± Lan Er promptly greeted as Jiang Peihuan emerged. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked, making her way toward the courtyard while keeping her eyes on Lan Er. From Lan Er¡¯s narration, Jiang Peihuan came to grasp the situation. Jian Mei had been poisoned, and all the evidence was pointing towards Zhou Rongfang. An intense quarrel had ensued between Jiang Yuan and Zhou Rongfang, causing an atmosphere of fear to grip the household staff of Fang Garden. Unable to handle the situation, Jiang Ruyun had no choice but to seek Jiang Peihuan¡¯s help. Just as she reached the entrance of Fang Garden, the uproar from inside reached Jiang Peihuan. Pausing for a moment, she waved at Ye Xiao. Catching her signal, Ye Xiao promptly stepped forward. ¡°I need you to carry out a task, but make sure you don¡¯t draw attention.¡± Jiang Peihuan leaned in, whispering specific instructions into Ye Xiao¡¯s ear. Understanding the orders, Ye Xiao nodded. ¡°I¡¯m on it, Miss,¡± she said, then slipped away into the darkness. Once Ye Xiao was out of sight, Jiang Peihuan, with Yue Er by her side, proceeded to enter Fang Garden. Inside the main hall of Fang Garden, a heated argument was in full swing. ¡°Jiang Yuan, have all our years as husband and wife led you to perceive me as a viin?¡± Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes zed with fury as she stared at Jiang Yuan sitting across from her, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. On hearing this, Jiang Yuan let out a cold, bitterugh. ¡°Viin, you say? You poisoned the soup with arsenic, a substance that can take lives. Is that not viinous?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I didn¡¯t put in the poison. It has nothing to do with me¡­¡± ¡°Then who else could it be? You¡¯re the one managing everything in Fang Garden.¡± Jiang Yuan coldly interrupted Zhou Rongfang¡¯s defence. She recoiled, her eyes filled with both anger and a trace of hurt. Upon hearing themotion from outside, Jiang Peihuan rushed forward. ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt?¡± Seeing the sudden appearance of Jiang Peihuan, the anger on Jiang Yuan¡¯s face somewhat subsided. Only after Jiang Peihuan had performed her courteous bow, did he murmur, ¡°Hua Eer, why have youe over sote?¡± ¡°I invited Elder Sister here.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, the voice of Jiang Ruyun echoed from the doorway. Upon entering the main hall and paying her respects to Jiang Yuan and his wife, Jiang Ruyun reached out and took Zhou Rongfang¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yun Er, your father¡­ he¡¯s driving me to my grave.¡± Initially, Zhou Rongfang had managed to keep herposure, but when she saw her daughter, she could no longer hold back her tears. Seeing Zhou Rongfang crying with tears in her eyes, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were also a little upset, but he still patientlyfort her,¡± Mother, don¡¯t cry first. Things haven¡¯t been rified yet.¡± Afterforting Zhou Rongfang, Jiang Ruyun turned her attention to Jiang Yuan. ¡°Father, I know Mother can be somewhat assertive, but she would nevermit such harmful acts. So, Father, please don¡¯t jump to conclusions about this matter.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan, standing to the side, showed a flicker of surprise in her eyes. She halted, pulling back the step she had been about to take. The Jiang household wasrge, and with the crowd came a multitude of affairs. If she had to take care of everything herself, she would surely be worn out in no time. Jiang Yuan, despite maintaining a stern expression, exhibited a softer tone towards his only daughter. ¡°Your mother oversees everything in Fang Garden. She was the one who instructed the preparation of the soup. If not her, who else could be behind the poisoning?¡± At his words, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s newly calmed emotions red up in anger once again. But just as she was about to voice her objection, Jiang Ruyun firmly held her back. Giving her mother a slight shake of the head, Jiang Ruyun turned towards Jiang Yuan. ¡°Father, perhaps it would be best if I took the reins on this matter.¡± ¡°I assure you I will investigate this thoroughly. Regardless of the oue, I will produce the necessary evidence.¡± Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Jiang Yuan¡¯s brow furrowed, his eyes reflecting a hint of uncertainty and conflict. That¡¯s when Jiang Peihuan softly interjected, ¡°Second Uncle, this matter involves Second Aunt¡¯s honor. I think aprehensive investigation is crucial..¡± Chapter 90 - 90: Show One’s True Colors Chapter 90: Show One¡¯s True Colors Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Okay, given the circumstances, Yun Er, you have three days,¡± ¡°Three days from now, if you can¡¯t rify that this matter has nothing to do with your mother, I will bring Miss Jian into our house. No one can stop me.¡± With these words, Jiang Yuan made his exit from the main hall. Upon his departure, Zhou Rongfang sank, almost copsing into the chair. ¡°Mother?¡± The sight of Zhou Rongfang in this state evoked a pang of sympathy in Jiang Ruyun. She wanted tofort her mother but was at a loss for words. Seeing her daughter¡¯s concern slightly improved Zhou Rongfang¡¯s demeanor. Yet, as she watched the direction of Jiang Yuan¡¯s departure, her eyes were still filled with resentment. ¡°After all,¡± she said, ¡°your father just wants to bring that woman home.¡± ¡°Mother, now is not the time to dwell on these matters. It¡¯ste, you should go rest. 1 promise 1 will thoroughly investigate this issue. But for these three days, please avoid any conflicts with Father.¡± ¡°Any concerns can be addressed once we¡¯ve proven your innocence.¡± Zhou Rongfang didn¡¯t have high hopes for Jiang Ruyun, but she couldn¡¯t ignore her daughter¡¯s sincerity, so she simply nodded. After Zhou Rongfang¡¯s departure, exhaustion enveloped Jiang Ruyun, and she copsed onto the chair. At that moment, a cup of tea was brought to her. When Jiang Ruyun looked up, she was met with the smiling eyes of Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Thank you, elder sister.¡± After epting the tea from Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Ruyun expressed her gratitude in a soft voice. After a couple of sips of tea, Jiang Ruyun turned her attention to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Elder sister, about today¡¯s events, I¡­¡± ¡°Your actions today were exemry and pleasantly surprising.¡± ¡°Elder sister, everything I did today was learned from you.¡± When she initially received the news, Jiang Ruyun was in total chaos. Her immediate instinct was to send Lan Er to find Jiang Peihuan. Remembering Jiang Peihuan, she started to recall how she handled situations when they urred. This reminiscing allowed her to regain her calm, which led to herposed response earlier. Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. She picked up her teacup and took a few sips. Once she had set her cup down, she turned her gaze towards Jiang Ruyun. ¡°So, how do you n to go about the investigation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Elder sister, can you help me?¡± Jiang Ruyun seemed slightly awkward as she asked the question, assuming that Jiang Peihuan might reject her outright given this was a matter involving the second branch of the family. Unexpectedly, Jian Peihuan nodded and stood up.¡± Let¡¯s go and visit Miss Jian first.¡±¡± ¡°Visit her?¡± Jiang Ruyun looked ufortable with the idea, but seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s nod, she didn¡¯t voice any further objections. ¡°Miss.¡± No sooner had they exited the main hall than they saw Ye Xiao approaching them. Seeing her, Jiang Peihuan halted. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°As per your instructions, I¡¯ve brought Miss Jian¡¯s soup.¡± Ye Xiao reported, carrying a basket. ¡°Have you inspected it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The soup indeed contains arsenic. The quantity is not small either ¨C about two taels.¡± Ye Xiao had a solid background in medicine. Hearing her report, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes glinted with a tinge of mockery. ¡°Store the soup safely.¡± Turning to Jiang Ruyun, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s visit Miss Jian.¡± Confusion filled Jiang Ruyun. As she trailed behind Jiang Peihuan, she found herself reaching for her hand. ¡°Elder sister, why did you ask Ye Xiao to bring the soup?¡± ¡°Do you know the amount of arsenic needed to poison someone fatally?¡± Though Jiang Ruyuncked medical knowledge, she knew that arsenic was a potent poison. ¡°A small amount should suffice, I suppose.¡± Instead of answering her directly, Jiang Peihuan turned to Ye Xiao. ¡°You exin it to the second miss.¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, five taels of arsenic can poison a person to death. The quantity in this soup is enough to kill more than ten individuals.¡± Upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s exnation, Jiang Ruyunpsed into deep contemtion. A momentter, her eyes were aze with anger. ¡°She must be pretending.¡± Given the amount of poison in the soup, if Jiang Mei had really consumed it, she¡¯d be dead by now, notfortably lying around. Recognizing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s understanding, Jiang Peihuan offered a knowing smile. ¡°Whether she¡¯s feigning or not, we¡¯ll find out when we see her.¡± Jian Mei lived in the backyard of Fang Garden. Jiang Ruyun led Jiang Peihuan to a courtyard gate. ¡°Elder sister, this is the ce.¡± Taking in the courtyard, Jiang Peihuan had to admit, her uncle had been quite generous to Jian Mei. ¡°Lan Er, go knock on the door.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± ¡°Is anyone in there?¡± At Jiang Ruyun¡¯smand, Lan Er stepped forward, knocking on the door while calling out. There was no response from within, though the bright lights indicated someone was home. After knocking for what felt like an eternity, Lan Er returned to Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Second Miss, it seems like no one is responding.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, open the door.¡± ¡°Understood, Miss.¡± Ye Xiao advanced to the courtyard door. When she was just a step away, she lifted her leg and gave a forceful kick. The door swung open instantaneously. Witnessing the scene, both Lan Er and Jiang Ruyun stood in stunned silence. However, Jiang Peihuan coolly prompted, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun had barely stepped into the courtyard when they saw several people hastily approaching them. ¡°So it¡¯s the First Miss and the Second Miss. I thought we had an intruder,¡± said Xi Er, a maid attending to Jiang Mei. Upon seeing her, Jiang Ruyun bluntly addressed, ¡°Eldest Sister and I specifically came to see Miss Jian. We¡¯ve been waiting at the door for a while. Didn¡¯t any of you hear the knocking?¡± ¡°Second Miss, please ept our apologies. We were all inside caring for the youngdy and didn¡¯t hear any noise.¡± This was clearly an excuse to make a big deal out of the situation. Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Upon seeing this, Jiang Peihuan, standing nearby, softly interjected, ¡°1 assume Miss Jian¡¯s condition must be quite severe. Please lead us to see her.¡± As she spoke, Jian Peihuan walked straight ahead, but Xi Er reached out and stopped her.¡± Eldest Miss, the youngdy has already fallen asleep. You¡­¡± Before Xi Er could finish her sentence, Lan Er stepped forward and delivered a hard p to her face. Xi Er covered her face with her hand, ring at Lan Er with anger in her eyes. However, Lan Er seemed entirely unconcerned. She only said with a scornful tone, ¡°Who do you think you are to stop the First and Second Miss?¡± ¡°Elder sister, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Ruyun said without even looking at Xi Er, but rather addressing Jiang Peihuan. With that, the twodies proceeded straight towards Jian Mei¡¯s room. Just as they reached the door, it swung open from the inside to reveal Jian Mei, pale-faced, standing at the entrance. ¡°First Miss, Second Miss, my deepest apologies, 1¡­¡± ¡°Why are you just standing there? Can¡¯t you see that Miss Jian is weak? Help her onto the bed, now.¡± Without waiting for Jian Mei to finish her sentence, Jiang Peihuan turned to the maids beside her. Immediately, Ye Xiao and Lan Er rushed to support Jian Mei.. Chapter 91 - 91: Confrontation with the Medicine Apprentice Chapter 91: Confrontation with the Medicine Apprentice Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After assisting Jian Mei into her bed, Ye Xiao acknowledged Jiang Peihuan with a subtle nod. However, lying in bed, Jian Mei wore an irritated expression. She shot a cold look at Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Peihuan, then said, ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Miss, I¡¯m not feeling well and need to rest. Could you please leave?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a liar!¡± The moment Jian Mei finished her sentence, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes shed with rage as she yelled at her, ¡°You intentionally set up my mother!¡± At the sound of Jiang Ruyun¡¯s usation, a flicker of panic passed over Jian Mei¡¯s eyes, only to disappear swiftly. She turned to face Jiang Ruyun, wearing a smile, ¡°Second Miss, I¡¯m afraid 1 don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Although Jian Mei had swiftly recovered herposure, Jiang Peihuan had kept a steady gaze on her, catching the brief guilt in her eyes. Jiang Ruyun didn¡¯t let up, ¡°You used my mother of poisoning you. Do you even know how much poison was supposedly in that soup? Two taels¡¯ worth.¡± ¡°If you¡¯d indeed consumed the soup, you would be dead by now. So, you weren¡¯t poisoned.¡± Hearing the initial part of Jiang Ruyun¡¯s statement, panic flickered in Jian AAei¡¯s eyes once more, but by the end, she¡¯d regained herposure. She turned to Jiang Ruyun, her voice steady, ¡°Second Miss, I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯re making such unfounded usations against me. If you believe I¡¯m poisoned, why not get a doctor to verify it? Why resort to unfounded ims?¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve been poisoned by arsenic. But the dose you¡¯ve ingested could only inflict some harm to your body, certainly not lethal,¡± Jian Mei¡¯s words were followed by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s calm retort. Settling into a nearby chair, she continued, ¡°Miss Jian, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you were the one who added the arsenic to the soup, right? Your ignorance about medical matters led you to believe that just adding the poison would work, but you didn¡¯t consider the mismatch between the dosage and your symptoms.¡± ¡°Those are mere conjectures. Do you have any concrete evidence?¡± She stared coldly at Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Peihuan voice a chilled whisper, ¡°The evidence will present itself soon enough.¡± No sooner had Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words settled, amotion arose from outside. Following this, Deputy General Liu led a man into Jian Mei¡¯s room. Upon seeing the man, Xi Er¡¯s eyes lit up with a tinge of panic. Surprise flitted across Jian Mei¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t disy a hint of worry. She directed a contemptuous gaze at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Miss Jian, have patience. All will be revealed shortly.¡± As the time to sip half a cup of tea passed, both Jiang Yuan and Zhou Rongfang entered Jian Mei¡¯s room. Observing the situation, Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Turning to Jiang Ruyun, he asked, ¡°Yun Er, have you discovered something? And who is this man?¡± Jiang Ruyun look at Jiang Peihuan. After receiving her nod, she turned to her father, ¡°Father, this young man is an apprentice from the Hundred Herb Hall. The arsenic found in this soup was bought from him by Xi Er.¡± ¡°Xi Er bought it?¡± Jiang Yuan was shocked by this information. His gaze instinctively went to Jian Mei, only to find her eyes brimming with tears, her head shaking incessantly. Taking note of her reaction, Jiang Yuan¡¯s expression turned icy as he fixed his eyes on the apprentice, ¡°Let me ask you, did this maid truly buy arsenic from you?¡± ¡°In response to Lord Jiang, indeed someone from your household bought arsenic from me, but it wasn¡¯t this youngdy here, but that one over there.¡± The apprentice raised his hand, pointing straight at Ping Er, who was standing next to Zhou Rongfang. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ You¡¯re lying! I¡¯ve never bought any arsenic.¡± ¡°Madam, so it was indeed you.¡± Upon hearing the apprentice¡¯s words, fear took hold in Ping Er¡¯s eyes. Jian Mei, her eyes filled with tears, looked towards Zhou Rongfang, who was visibly stunned. Jiang Ruyun was also stunned, her gaze fixed on the apprentice, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense, you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± At this juncture, Jiang Yuan raised his voice, his eyes reflecting his irritation. Turning towards Zhou Rongfang, Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes were dark and his words heavy, ¡°Initially, 1 thought your only w was a bad temper, now it seems that you¡­¡± ¡°Second Uncle?¡± Before Jiang Yuan could finish, Jiang Peihuan interjected. Seeing that Jiang Yuan was looking at her, Jian Peihuan said softly,¡± Second Uncle, the matter has not been investigated clearly. You cannot use Second Aunt just like that.¡±¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the matter clear enough? The apprentice has already spoken.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s just one side of the story.¡± Initially, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes reflected nothing but panic. However, when she saw Jian Peihuan¡¯s indifferent appearance, her emotions suddenly calmed down. Rising to her feet, Jiang Peihuan approached Jiang Yuan, her voice soft. ¡°Second Uncle, ordinarily, this matter would only concern you and Second Aunt, and 1 shouldn¡¯t interfere. However, our Jiang family has always been united, which is why 1 took the liberty to intervene. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Second Uncle, may I ask this apprentice a few questions?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Jiang Yuan allowed, causing Jiang Peihuan to nod in acknowledgment. Turning to the apprentice, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s demeanor was calm, her voice gentle. However, her words instantly threw him into disarray. ¡°You im that Ping Er purchased the arsenic from you, correct?¡± Following her gaze to Ping Er, the medicine boy nodded almost instinctively. ¡°Very well. If Ping Er was indeed the one who purchased the arsenic, 1 have a few questions. When did she make this purchase?¡± Before the apprentice could speak, Jiang Peihuan pre-empted him. ¡°Think before you answer, our servants need to report when they leave the premises. If she was on duty at the time you im, your story won¡¯t hold up.¡± ¡°Moreover, she must have paid you for the arsenic. Did she use silver notes, coins, or perhaps copper?¡± ¡°Finally, do you remember what color her clothes were when she came to buy the arsenic?¡± With each question Jiang Peihuan asked, the apprenticeplexion grew paler. Eventually, he gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡°1¡­ 1 was too busy at that time, so¡­ I can¡¯t recall.¡± Jiang Peihuan responded, ¡°It¡¯s understandable to forget given the heavy traffic at the Hundred Herb Hall. But as 1 remember, the Hall keeps a record of everyone who makes a purchase.¡± Turning back to Jiang Yuan, she continued, ¡°Second Uncle, why don¡¯t we have the proprietor of the Hundred Herb Hall bring their ledger? We can check if Ping Er was at the mansion when the arsenic was supposedly purchased. If she was, then this medicine boy must be lying.¡± ¡°Deputy General Liu, bring the manager of the Hundred Herb Hall here,¡±manded Jiang Yuan. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As Deputy General Liu made to leave, the apprentice, filled with panic, cried out, ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Please, spare me¡­ I¡­ I lied.¡± At his confession, Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. His voice was icy cold as he dered, ¡°Speak the truth quickly, or I¡¯ll have you thrown in jail..¡± Chapter 92 - 92: The Cause of Poisoning Chapter 92: The Cause of Poisoning Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yes, it was her.¡± The medicine apprentice eyes were awash with panic at the mention of ¡®jail¡¯. He raised his hand and pointed at Xi Er. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Seeing the apprentice finger usingly pointed at her, Xi Er instantly fell to her knees. However, her hands fluttered in denial, her voice vehemently contradicting his im. Observing her denial, the apprentice grew more frantic, hurriedly speaking up, ¡°Miss, you were the one who bought two taels of arsenic from me.¡± ¡°I even asked you then why you were buying so much arsenic, and you said there were rats at home. You arrived at noon; 1 remember it clearly.¡± ¡°No, it really wasn¡¯t me, 1 didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Whether it was or wasn¡¯t, we will know by asking the gatekeeper.¡± Seeing Xi Er persisting in her denial, Jiang Peihuan spoke up calmly. Despite her words being directed at Xi Er, her gaze remained fixated on Jian Mei during the entire exchange. Even at this point, there was no hint of panic in Jian Mei¡¯s eyes. Witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°No need to call anyone, I instructed Xi Er to buy the arsenic.¡± ¡°Miss Jian, was it truly you?¡± Jian Mei¡¯s sudden admission caught everyone off guard. Meeting their stunned gazes, she kneeled in front of Jiang Yuan, bowing deeply. As she lifted her face, her eyes were wet with tears, ¡°Lord Jiang, 1 know the Madam didn¡¯t want me to join the household, so 1 resorted to this strategy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been deluding myself. 1 understand the deep bond between you and the Madam. In that case, please forget about that night¡¯s event. Let¡¯s pretend as if nothing has happened. 1 will leave the mansion soon and bid you take care.¡± With these words, Jian Mei, her face streaked with tears, turned to pack her belongings. Jiang Yuan, watching her receding figure, spoke up, ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave. 1¡¯11 ept you into the mansion today.¡± ¡°Father?¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Ruyun was taken back. She moved forward, subconsciously about to protest but was promptly held back by Jiang Peihuan. A momentter, Jiang Yuan had cleared the room of everyone. ¡°Big sister, why did you stop me earlier?¡± ¡°Second Uncle has obviously made his decision. Do you believe a few words from you could change his mind?¡± Listening to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a surge of anger filled Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, ¡°Jian Mei clearly framed my mother intentionally. How could father even think about weing her into our household?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we need to investigate.¡± Seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s darkened expression, Jiang Peihuan spoke in a low voice, ¡°Jian Mei¡¯s entry into our household is inevitable. Instead of brooding here, it would be better to find a way to console your Second Aunt.¡± ¡°Also, Jian Mei must have ulterior motives for getting close to our Uncle. Once she enters the house, you need to have people keep a close watch on her.¡± ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ll remember your words.¡± After tormenting for so long, the sky was about to turn bright. After parting ways with Jiang Ruyun, Jian Peihuan went back to her own plum garden. After that point, Jian Peihuan was no longer sleepy. Sitting down on the chair in the living room, Jiang Peihuan was thinking about Jiang Mei. There was one thing that Jiang Peihuan could not figure out. Jiang Yuan, though conservative in his ways, was far from foolish. She couldn¡¯t fathom why he would still ept Jian Mei into the family after uncovering her scheming tactics. ¡°Miss, have some ginseng tea. You woke exceptionally early today,¡± Yue Er offered a cup of tea, her voice soft and soothing. Jiang Peihuan reached for the tea, but as she was about to sip it, she felt a twinge of pain in her head. ¡°Miss, are you not feeling well?¡± Ye Xiao, who had been standing quietly nearby, asked gently upon seeing Jiang Peihuan massaging her temples. ¡°My head aches slightly. Perhaps because 1 rose too early,¡± she responded. ¡°Miss, 1 know a massage technique that could help. Shall 1?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Jian Peihuan really felt a headache. Under Ye Xiao¡¯s arrangement, shey down on the couch. Sitting behind her, Ye Xiao applied gentle pressure to her head. Soon, the tension seemed to ease, reced by a growing drowsiness. ¡°Miss, it would be beneficial to sleep a bit more. It can help ease the headache,¡± suggested Ye Xiao. ¡°Yes.¡± Relieved by Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan felt her body rxing. Ye Xiao continued her massage until she heard steady breathing, signifying Jiang Peihuan had fallen asleep. Only then did she cease her movements. Seeing this, Yue Er quietly draped a nket over Jiang Peihuan, then, lowering her voice, she turned to Ye Xiao, ¡°You truly have a knack for this, helping Miss get a good sleep.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss is overworking herself. Coupled with tonight¡¯sck of sleep, it¡¯s no wonder she has a headache. Once she has rested, she will feel better.¡± ¡°We should step outside for a bit,¡± Ye Xiao suggested, to which Yue Er nodded in agreement. The two of them cautiously stepped outside. Just as they emerged into the courtyard, they noticed Lu Er rapidly approaching. Catching sight of them, Lu Er quickly asked, ¡°Where is Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. The young miss is asleep.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Er instinctively softened her tone. Noticing the flurry in her eyes, Yue Er gently inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the issue with Fang Garden?¡± ¡°Second Master is nning to wee Miss Jian into the household today and asked Second Madame to supervise the affairs. However, Second Madame had a major quarrel with Second Master and returned to her maternal home.¡± ¡°So, with Second Madame returning to her maternal home at this point, isn¡¯t she making way for Miss Jian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Miss Jian now, but Aunt Mei.¡± The entire Jiang Jiang was buzzing with Jian Mei¡¯s news, but this didn¡¯t concern Jiang Peihuan. Perhaps due to sheer exhaustion, Jiang Peihuan slept a long time. When she opened her eyes, it was already afternoon. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake. If Ye Xiao hadn¡¯t told me that you were just asleep, 1 would have called for the doctor,¡± said Yue Er, who had been vigntly staying by the bedside. Seeing Jiang Peihuan open her eyes, she promptly set aside the embroidery she had been working on. Feeling much refreshed after the nap, Jiang Peihuan, hearing Yue Er¡¯s voice, asked softly, ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nearly time for dinner.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, please freshen up. Let¡¯s get ready. We have to attend dinner at Fang Garden tonight.¡± At Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled look, Yue Er briefly recounted the incidents at Fang Garden and whispered, ¡°Old Madam Jiang has given her blessing for the Second Master to bring Aunt Mei into the fanuky. So, this evening at Fang Garden can be seen as a celebration.¡± ¡°Grandmother agreed to Second Uncle taking a concubine?¡± Jian Peihuan was not surprised by other things, but she was really surprised that the old madam agreed to this. ¡°Not only did the old madam agree, but also asked Third Madam to assist with tonight¡¯s dinner preparations to make it a bit more festive.¡± ¡°Yue Er, please go and find a suitable congrattory gift..¡± Chapter 93 - 93: Aunt Mei Chapter 93: Aunt Mei Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes briefly flickered before she turned to address Yue Er. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan apanied Yue Er to Fang Garden. As they approached the entrance, they were greeted by the sight of a jubntly decorated interior. Once they stepped inside, Jiang Peihuan noticed that almost the entire Jiang family was present, with the exception of Jiang Hong and Jiang Ren. ¡°Elder sister?¡± Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbai had already arrived. Seeing Jiang Peihuan appear, they promptly approached her. Jiang Peihuan scanned the room but didn¡¯t see Jiang Ruyun. Turning to Jiang Sijin, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your second sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure where she¡¯s gone. The eldest brother went to find her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check on it. You two stay here.¡± Seeing many people who were acquainted with Jiang Yuan, Jiang Peihuan quietly instructed Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbai. After both of them nodded in agreement, Jiang Peihuan headed towards the backyard. Jiang Peihuan searched high and low but found no sign of Jiang Ruyun. Just as she was about to head back, she noticed Jian Mei, who was all dolled up. Jian Mei had shed her previous innocent look. Now, she was wearing an exquisite orange dress, and her hair was adorned with a multitude of intricate essories,plicated. ¡°Young Miss?¡± ¡°Aunt Mei.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s form of address, a sh of disgust crossed Jian Mei¡¯s eyes. Even though she quickly hid it, Jiang Peihuan captured that fleeting emotion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe, Miss. I was under the impression that you harbored a strong dislike for me.¡± ¡°Why would I hate you, Aunt Mei? What have you done to warrant that?¡± Despite Jian Mei¡¯s provocative tone, Jiang Peihuan remained calm and collected. Recalling Meng Yi¡¯s advice, Jian Mei¡¯s face changed slightly. She advanced until she was just two steps away from Jiang Peihuan, then spoke in a frosty tone, ¡°Miss, are you curious as to why Jiang Yuan and the old madam agreed to wee me into the family?¡± ¡°Aunt Mei, are you willing to tell me?¡± Jiang Peihuan was genuinely curious about this. Especially since the Old Madam Jiang had given her consent, it made her even more intrigued. ¡°Do you know my family background, Miss?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°You, too, are a daughter of a noble house, and your father was a general under my father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re aware of that?¡± At Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, surprise flickered in Jian Mei¡¯s eyes. But soon, a smug expression took its ce. ¡°Eldest Miss, you only know that my father served under the Grand General, but did you know that my father also saved Jiang Yuan¡¯s life?¡± Jian Mei¡¯s father was actually Jiang Yuan¡¯s savior. This was indeed something that Jiang Peihuan did not know. But now, Jiang Peihuan understood why Old Madam Jiang agreed to let Jiang Yuan and Jiang Mei enter the family. Seeing Jiang Peihuan silent, a triumphant look took hold in Jian Mei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss, given this history, Jiang Yuan will go to great lengths to treat me well. If he doesn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Although your father is the lifesaver of Second Uncle, if Second Uncle finds out that your intentions aren¡¯t so pure, I fear he won¡¯t be as lenient,¡± Jiang Peihuan gently cut her off before she could finish. Shocked, Jian Mei looked at Jiang Peihuan, masking her surprise with a sarcastic chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re implying.¡± ¡°Do you really not know, Aunt Mei? The deal between you and Meng Yi, or should I say, with the Prince of Qing?¡± With every word that Jian Peihuan said, Jian Mei¡¯s expression became uglier. However, once Jiang Peihuan finished, Jian Mei appeared unfazed. She looked at Jiang Peihuan, and said, ¡°Eldest Miss, all this conjecture, but it¡¯s merely hearsay without any proof. You don¡¯t have any evidence.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, 1 don¡¯t have any evidence yet, but remember there are no walls without ears. From this point on, I¡¯ll be watching you, Aunt Mei. Any action against the Jiang family won¡¯t go unnoticed or unpunished.¡± As her words hung in the air, a sudden smile lit up Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. Jian Mei seethed, about to retort when Jiang Peihuan called out, ¡°Second Uncle.¡± ¡°Huan Er, what brings you here?¡± came the voice of Jiang Yuan. ¡°Today is a joyous asion for you and Aunt Mei, so I¡¯ve brought a small token of congrattions,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied warmly. At her cue, Yue Er stepped forward and opened a box, revealing a beautiful white jade bracelet within. The box opened, revealing the white jade bracelet inside. Upon seeing the gift, Jiang Yuan¡¯s face softened, ¡°Your thoughtfulness warms my heart.¡± ¡°Yun Er is already having fun in the front. Go join her.¡± Nodding to Jiang Yuan, Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Yue Er, took her leave. As they left, Jian Mei red at their retreating figures, her hands clenched in tight fists. But when she turned to Jiang Yuan, she wore a soft, loving smile. ¡°My dear,¡± she murmured. ¡°Come, today is our day. We have many guests waiting,¡± he replied. ¡°Yes.¡± In the courtyard. Jian Peihuan had just walked into the courtyard when she saw Jiang Ruyun, whose eyes were red.¡± There are quite a number of people here today. No matter what, don¡¯t let outsidersugh at you.¡± Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes turned red again. She looked at her and said in a low voice,¡± Elder Sister, my mother has already gone to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house.¡± ¡°After such an incident, it¡¯s good to let Second Aunt rest for two days. Don¡¯t worry, your marriage with the Cao family has already been decided. No matter how angry Second Aunt is, she wille back to handle your marriage.¡± Under Jiang Peihuan¡¯sfort, Jiang Ruyun managed to calm down somewhat. But, seeing Jiang Mei shadowing Jiang Yuan, tending to his every need, a spark of fury still ignited in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. In the past, Jiang Ruyun would have charged straight towards them. However, remembering Jiang Peihuan¡¯s caution about avoiding public ridicule, she clenched her fists tightly and retreated to the sce of her room instead. ¡°Eldest Sister, Second Sister?¡± Looking at Jiang Ruyun¡¯s back as she left, there was a hint of worry in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes. After contemting for a moment, Jiang Peihuan responded softly, ¡°Go check on her. Comfort your Second Sister a bit.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jiang Sijin followed in the direction that Jiang Ruyun had taken. As for Jiang Peihuan, she chose not to linger in the aftermath of the ceremony. She headed straight back to her haven, the plum garden. From then on, an additional member graced the second branch of the Jiang family, Concubine Mei. When Jiang Peihuan returned to her plum garden, it was still early. However, a faint aroma, cold yetforting, permeated the air. This unique scent belonged solely to Xiao Nanye. Sure enough, Jiang Peihuan pushed open the door and saw Xiao Nanye sitting on the chair. As expected, upon opening the door, she found Xiao Nanye perched on a chair, engrossed in a medical book that she frequently read. ¡°You¡¯re back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite some time.¡± Hearing his voice, the man set the book aside. A strange sensation filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart as she took in the familiar rhythm of his speech. ¡°Today my Second Uncle epted a concubine. Hence, I attended dinner at Fang Garden.¡± ¡°epted a concubine? If my memory serves right, isn¡¯t there a rule in your family that a man can only take a concubine if he¡¯s childless by the age of forty? But your Second Uncle, hasn¡¯t he already fathered a daughter?¡± Chapter 94 - 94: Unafraid of Getting Beaten Up Again Chapter 94: Unafraid of Getting Beaten Up Again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± she started. ¡°Well, let¡¯s make it short.¡± The man turned and looked at Jiang Peihuan with a curious look. If not for the man¡¯s familiar face, Jiang Peihuan would have thought that the person in front of her was pretending to be Xiao Nanye. However, seeing the man¡¯s interested look, Jiang Peihuan quickly exined everything to him, including stuff about Meng Yi and Xiao Junhao. As Jiang Peihuan spoke, Xiao Nanye was quiet, listening carefully. When she finished, his expression was calm and there was no surprise. Looking at the man, Jiang Peihuan had to ask, ¡°Did you already know all of this?¡± ¡°I knew a bit about Xiao Junhao, but 1 didn¡¯t know that his people were close to your father.¡± This was something that Xiao Nanye wasn¡¯t aware of, and even Jiang Peihuan wouldn¡¯t have known if it wasn¡¯t for something that happened in her past life. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s silence, Xiao Nanye spoke softly, ¡°So, you¡¯re worried that your second uncle¡¯s new wife might do something bad to the Jiang family?¡± ¡°Yes, 1 don¡¯t know what her backers are nning.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m guessing right, Xiao Junhao probably sent your second uncle¡¯s new wife to spy on the Jiang family.¡± ¡°But, if you¡¯re still worried, I have a way to help you solve this problempletely.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Kill her.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Xiao Nanye replied directly. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan was lost for words. Looking at the man, she spoke softly, ¡°Even if we ignore the special circumstances of Aunt Mei, if we kill her, won¡¯t there be others? We can¡¯t just kill everyone whoes.¡± ¡°Then there is another way.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond, opting to gaze at the man in silence. Meeting her questioning look, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°A thief can only steal for so long. But no one can be on guard forever. So, to deal with this, all you need to do is allow your second uncle to fall into their trap a few more times.¡± ¡°One or two instances, and he might still feel indebted due to the life-saving favor. But if it urs too often, even if your second uncle wants to be considerate, your father would object.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, a light flickered in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. After knowing that Jian Mei was sent by Meng Yi, her initial thought was to guard against and monitor the woman. She hadn¡¯t considered allowing Jian Mei to expose herself. Nevertheless, she had to admit, Xiao Nanye¡¯s strategy was quite brilliant. ¡°Your Highness, let me change your bandages first.¡± While she spoke, Jiang Peihuan had already grabbed a bottle of medicine from the vanity table, a leftover from Xiao Nanye¡¯s visit the previous night. She ced the ceramic bottle on the table, gently unwinding the handkerchief around the man¡¯s injured arm. The wound was showing signs of healing. Jiang Peihuan carefully smeared on the medicine, followed by wrapping a fresh handkerchief around the treated wound. ¡°It¡¯s alright now. The wound is healing. Try not to disturb it for a couple of days¡­¡± As Jiang Peihuan was still talking, Xiao Nanye unexpectedly bent over, lightly kissing her cheek. He quickly pulled back. The fleeting kiss, light as a dragonfly touching water, felt like a feathernding on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart, causing a tickling sensation. ¡°You?¡± She lifted her gaze towards the man in front of her, utterly startled. Meeting her eyes, Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t resist circling his arms around her neck. However, Jiang Peihuan reacted swiftly this time. Before the man could lean in, she forcefully pushed him away. Immediately, she drew out her waist-length whip. Seeing the whip lunge towards him, Xiao Nanye quickly retreated. The stool he had just been sitting on was now in pieces. The man promptly darted out of the door, ncing back at the woman by the entrance. He chuckled softly, ¡°Huan Er, are you nning on murdering your own husband?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan remained silent, but her lips curled up into a smile. Seeing the smile on her face, Xiao Nanye was stunned. At that moment, Jiang Peihuan flicked her wrist, and the whip on the ground surged towards his face. A gust of wind raced past his nose. Xiao Nanye watched as the whip whizzed past his face, his expression shifting as Jiang Peihuan lunged at him. Realizing Jiang Peihuan was serious, Xiao Nanye no longer dared to underestimate her and began to engage in the fight. From a tree nearby, Han Feng, hearing themotion, quickly opened his eyes. Upon witnessing the unfolding scene, he was stunned. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he silently stayed where he was and pretended not to see anything. Afraid of hurting Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t dare to take out his folding fan and was forced to evade bare-handed. Soon, his wrist got entwined in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip. Before he could react, she kicked him onto the ground. ¡°Who dares to barge into the General¡¯s Mansion?¡± As Xiao Nanye fell to the ground, the entrance gate to the Plum Garden swung open. Leading the pack was Deputy General Liu. ¡°King Cheng?¡± Looking at the person who fell to the ground, Deputy General Liu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Xiao Nanye clutched his chest, wincing in pain, a grimace appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Deputy General Liu could tell at first nce who was in a predicament. Yet when he approached Jiang Peihuan, he still softly asked her. Upon hearing Deputy General Liu¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Following this, Jiang Peihuan descended the steps, looking at Xiao Nanye as he got up from the ground. She said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Your Highness. You should head back.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the constant throbbing in his chest, Xiao Nanye would¡¯ve believed that the kick he just received was only a figment of his imagination. ¡°Deputy General Liu, all of you should return and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± came the response. After saying this, Jiang Peihuan headed straight into her room. Once the door was shut behind her, she touched her face. The warmth from his touch seemed to linger on her skin. Outside the room. Seeing Xiao Nanye scaling the wall to leave, Han Feng hurriedly followed him. Observing Xiao Nanye seated on Zhui Yun¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, what on earth did you do to make the Miss so furious?¡± Recalling the tender sensation from moments ago, Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. But upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s question, the man cast a frosty nce at him. ¡°You¡¯re quite the loyal shadow guard, watching your master get beaten and not stepping in.¡± Han Feng was left speechless. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t me me. When you and the Miss got physical, I didn¡¯t know whose side to take.¡± It seemed wiser to stay out of the way, avoiding getting caught in the crossfire of an immortal battle. Xiao Nanye just looked at him coldly, choosing not to respond. ¡°Master, will you being back tomorrow night?¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s question, Xiao Nanye gripped Zhui Yun¡¯s reins tighter and gave a nod. ¡°I will.¡± Upon seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s nod, Han Feng appeared at a loss for words. Was he truly unafraid of getting beaten up again? ¡°However, it won¡¯t be in the night; it will be during the day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to climb over the wall in broad daylight? Aren¡¯t you scared that the general will throw you out?¡± ¡°Why do I need to climb the wall? Can¡¯t I just use the front entrance?¡± Chapter 95 - 95: Delivering Betrothal Gifts Chapter 95: Delivering Betrothal Gifts Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, a wave of confusion swept over Han Feng. However, the following day, he soon understood why his master could confidently stride through the main entrance. The second day, early morning. At the General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s gate. ¡°All of you be careful. This was personally prepared by His Highness for the young miss.¡± Han Feng quickly came to the aid of the attendant who nearly bumped the box into the door. Being used to ndestinely scaling walls with Xiao Nanye every day, Han Feng found this open, daylight entrance a bit jarring. But in proposing marriage, wasn¡¯t it customary to enter through the main gate? In the Plum Garden. ¡°Eldest Sister, go and take a look! King Cheng has prepared so many gifts.¡± Just finishing her morning training, Jiang Peihuan saw Jiang Sijin sprinting towards her, eyes shining with excitement. Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan was puzzled. Yue Er walked forward and whispered,¡± Eldest Miss, His Highness King Cheng hase to deliver the betrothal gift.¡± On hearing the man¡¯s name, Jiang Peihuan involuntarily recalled the kiss fromst night. She couldn¡¯t tell if her rising temperature was due to the aftereffects of training or something else entirely. ¡°Eldest Sister, you should change your clothes quickly. Father and Mother are waiting for us in the main hall.¡± As Jiang Sijin spoke, she turned to Yue Er, ¡°Help Eldest Sister pick a prettier dresster.¡± With Jiang Sijin¡¯s urging, Jiang Peihuan was lead straight into her room. Shortly after, Yue Er pulled out two mboyant long dresses from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s closet, one in emerald green, and the other in sapphire blue. The emerald green dress, embroidered with green bamboos, radiated vitality and youthfulness. The sapphire blue dress, adorned with patterns of auspicious clouds, conveyed an ethereal elegance. ¡°Miss, which one do you wish to wear?¡± Examining the gorgeous dresses, Jiang Peihuan scrunched her brow, ¡°These are too intricate. I¡¯d rather wear my everyday clothes.¡± ¡°Young miss, today is the day His Highnesses to deliver the betrothal gift. You¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Yue Er instinctively tried to persuade her but, seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s resolute face, she held her tongue, turned, and left with the dress in hand. However, looking at Yue Er¡¯s back as she left, Jiang Peihuan seemed to reconsider. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Never mind, to avoid the hassle, bring me the blue one.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a spark of surprise lit up in Yue Er¡¯s eyes. As if fearing Jiang Peihuan might change her mind, Yue Er swiftly brought the blue dress for her to change into. ¡°Young miss, you used to dress too inly. Look at how beautiful you look today.¡± Yue Er, standing behind Jiang Peihuan, meticulously helped her fix her long hair. The reflection in the mirror revealed a beautiful girl with striking features. The sapphire blue dress made her fair skin look even more fairer. Jiang Sijin sat alone in the courtyard and waited. When she heard the sound at the door, she turned her head subconsciously and saw Jiang Peihuan walking out of the room. Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy as she yfully circled Jiang Peihuan,nding two yful punches on her. With a broad smile, sheplimented, ¡°Eldest sister, you look incredibly beautiful in that dress.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± At Jiang Sijin¡¯s words, a soft smile broke out on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. Both of them headed towards the grand hall. The main hall of the General Mansion was buzzing with activity. Apart from Old Madam Jiang of the house, nearly all the important members of the General Mansion were present. Even the newly designated Aunt Mei stood beside Jiang Yuan. The grand hall and its entrance were swamped with boxes, yet more kepting. Xiao Nanye sat calmly at a table with Jiang Hong and Xue Yan, enjoying his tea. At this moment, he heard familiar footsteps. Xiao Nanye subconsciously put down the teacup in his hand and turned to look at the entrance. Jiang Peihuan saw countless boxes along the way. She wondered if Xiao Nanye had virtually cleared out the Cheng Mansion.. ¡°Father, mother¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan moved forward, giving everyone a respectful bow before shifting her attention to Xiao Nanye. Just as she prepared to greet him, she heard his voice, ¡°Huan Er, you look extraordinarily beautiful today.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously turned head to find the Jiang family carrying on as usual, and she realized only she could hear his words. She red at the man sitting on the chair, but thetter did not care at all. Instead, his smile only seemed to deepen. ¡°Huanhuan, you truly are fortunate. These betrothal gifts are nearly overflowing.¡± The person who spoke was Zhou Rongfang, who had been brought home by Jiang Yuantest night. Initially, Zhou Rongfang was quite satisfied with the Cao family. However, faced with the spectacle of gifts, a hint of jealousy crept into her eyes. Upon seeing this, Jiang Ruyun quickly nudged her. ¡°Mother, please stop.¡± Zhou Rongfang wanted to retort but swallowed her words upon seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s stern face. However, Jian Mei, standing nearby, smirked, ¡°The second miss has just gotten engaged. I wonder how many betrothal gifts the Cao family will bring.¡± Everyone frowned upon hearing this. Despite the tension, especially with Xiao Nanye present, the Jiang family had to swallow their pride. Xiao Nanye, however, wouldn¡¯t stand for it. Turning towards Jian Mei, he inquired coldly, ¡°Thisdy seems rather unfamiliar. Who might she be?¡± In response, Jiang Yuan started, ¡°Your highness, this is my concubine, she¡­¡± Interrupting him, Xiao Nanye ordered sharply, ¡°Even a concubine dares to speak out of turn in front of me? Han Feng, p her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Before Jiang Yuan could finish, Han Feng¡¯s hand had already made contact with Jian Mei¡¯s face. Jian Mei was left dazed, but Han Feng¡¯s actions didn¡¯t cease. As a shadow guard, he harbored no sense of sympathy for women and didn¡¯t hold back. After a series of harsh ps, blood began to trickle down from the corner of Jian Mei¡¯s mouth. However, Xiao Nanye still had no intention of stopping. As they witnessed the scene, the faces of the Jiang family disyed a mix of emotions. A grimace marked Jiang Yuan¡¯s face, while Zhou Rongfang looked gleeful. Noticing Zhou¡¯s clear intention to stir up trouble, Jiang Ruyun tugged forcefully at her hand. Realizing she too had spoken out of turn, Zhou Rongfang hastily retreated two steps. ¡°Your Highness,¡± began Jiang Hong calmly, seeing that Jian Mei was about to lose consciousness, ¡°Today is the day of your betrothal gift ceremony. I beseech you to show some restraint, for my sake.¡± Upon hearing his future father-inw¡¯s plea, Xiao Nanye smiled, ¡°Since the great general has spoken, we shall leave the matter be.¡± ¡°However,¡± he continued, his gaze turning towards Jiang Yuan, ¡°when I visit the General¡¯s Mansion in the future, I would rather not see her.¡± When he said this, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t look at Jiang Hong. Instead, he looked at Jiang Yuan. Meeting Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze, Jiang Yuan swiftly replied, ¡°I understand your wishes, Your Highness.¡± Following this, Jiang Yuan nced towards Xi Er, and Jian Mei was promptly escorted away. A heavy silence hung over the grand hall. Everyone present dared not utter another word carelessly. It was at this moment that they truly recognized the identity of Xiao Nanye as King Cheng, the Imperial Uncle, ranking second in the entire kingdom. Then, except for Jiang Hong and his wife, everyone gazes shifted towards Jiang Peihuan, filled with a newfound mix of awe and apprehension.. Chapter 96 - 96: Searching for Information Chapter 96: Searching for Information Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°General, Madam, we have run out of space in the courtyard, but we still have numerous boxes outside. Where should we ce them?¡± Deputy General Liu¡¯s voice shattered the quietness of the main hall. Hearing his words, Xue Yan pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Move all the remaining boxes to the Plum Garden.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great General, Madam, I¡¯ve heard that the views in the General¡¯s Mansion are quite exquisite. May I have the honor of seeing it?¡± Although he addressed Jiang Hong and his wife, Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze remained unwaveringly fixed on Jiang Peihuan. Upon witnessing this, a smile danced in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. Before Jiang Hong could utter a word, she chuckled softly, ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re most wee.¡± Finishing her words, she turned her eyes to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, why don¡¯t you guide His Highness on a tour?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Next, Xue Yan nced at Xiao Nanye, ¡°Your Highness, since you have graced us with your presence today, why not stay for lunch? I will instruct the kitchen to prepare a meal.¡± ¡°To refuse would be impolite. Thank you, Madam.¡± Listening to Xue Yan¡¯s offer, Xiao Nanye nodded, his tone imbued with a new sense of respect. After a short while, Jiang Peihuan led Xiao Nanye towards the garden. When she was sure that no one was trailing behind, she turned to the man beside her, ¡°You were just¡­¡± ¡°She displeases you.¡± The moment Jiang Peihuan opened her mouth, the man interjected immediately. Caught off guard by his statement, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t utter a word, 1 noticed you didn¡¯t enjoy her presence.¡± ¡°So you let Han Feng teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The man simply nodded and whispered, ¡°Anything that brings you difort will vanish from your sight.¡± Witnessing the sincerity in the man¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze became aplex mix of emotions. After a moment of silence, she addressed the man, ¡°1 may not appreciate her, but she can¡¯t hurt me. Therefore, Your Highness, you don¡¯t need to go to such lengths. It could tarnish your reputation.¡± ¡°Heli¡­¡± Listening to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s caution, Xiao Nanye suddenly burst intoughter. Seeing his smiling eyes, Jiang Peihuan was filled with confusion. Perceiving her confusion, the man cast a downwards nce at her, ¡°Huan Er, do you think I¡¯m a man who values reputation?¡± Remembering Xiao Nanye¡¯s notorious reputation for being audacious and domineering, Jiang Peihuan decided to stay silent. Observing her silence, the man spoke again, softly this time, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me the splendors of the General¡¯s Mansion? Despite my numerous visits, I¡¯ve never had a chance to appreciate its beauty.¡± ¡°Very well, Your Highness, follow me.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan led Xiao Nanye towards the mansion¡¯skeside and rockery. Just as they entered the pavilion, Han Feng arrived hastily. He walked to Xiao Nanye and Jian Peihuan and bowed respectfully. Then, he stood up.¡± Master, the things have been sent to the Eldest Miss ¡®Plum Garden.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The man nodded and then extended his hand to Han Feng, ¡°Hand it over to me.¡± At that moment, Jiang Peihuan noticed Han Feng cradling a small, white puppy in his arms. The puppy was incredibly delicate and cute. After taking it from Han Feng¡¯s hands, Xiao Nanye directly handed it over to Jiang Peihuan. She epted it instinctively, cradling it within her arms before looking questioningly towards the man beside her. Xiao Nanye reached out to gently pat the puppy¡¯s head before whispering, ¡°I brought this dog from the pce. It appeared quite spirited, so I thought you might like it.¡± ¡°Do you?¡± He had previously gifted her numerous pieces of jewelry, but she seemed uninterested in such items. After much thought, he decided on this little white dog. He noticed many princesses and concubines within the pce seemed to enjoy thepanionship of small pets. He saw that many princesses and concubines in the pce seemed to like raising small animals. In both her past and present life, Jiang Peihuan had never had a pet. This was her first encounter with a small animal in both lives. But as soon as she cradled the little creature, it extended a paw to lick Jiang Peihuan¡¯s fingertips. The soft touch from her fingers naturally led Jiang Peihuan to caress its fur. Upon witnessing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expressions and movements, Xiao Nanye breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Does this puppy have a name?¡± ¡°Not yet, you should name it.¡± ¡°Given its fur is as white as snow, let¡¯s call it Snowke.¡± Because of Snowke, Jiang Peihuan decided to returned to the plum garden directly with Xiao Nanye. Yue Er was busy having someone transfer a box into the adjacent room. As soon as she saw Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, she immediately stepped forward to greet, ¡°Your Highness, Miss.¡± ¡°Yue Er, arrange a little nest for Snowke.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan handed Snowke to Yue Er, but the little creature clung tightly to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeve, adamant on not leaving. Witnessing this, Yue Erughed, ¡°Miss, it seems this little one only has eyes for you.¡± A soft smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She reached out to gently pat the little one¡¯s head, softly saying, ¡°Never mind, go prepare its little nest first. I¡¯ll keep holding it.¡± Xiao Nanye, looking at Snowke nestled in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arms, felt a tinge of regret. After a moment¡¯s thought, he reached out, grabbing Snowke by the scruff of its neck, lifting it from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hold. Suddenly lifted, Snowke bared its baby teeth, but upon realizing it was Xiao Nanye who was holding it, it quietly lowered its head. Handing Snowke over to Yue Er, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Er smiled, carrying Snowke away. Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled expression, Xiao Nanye softly said, ¡°You¡¯ll tire yourself if you keep holding it.¡± ¡°Eldest sister?¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she saw Jiang Sijin rushing towards them. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Upon approaching, Jiang Sijin gave Xiao Nanye a respectful bow. ¡°Please rise, Third Miss.¡± Knowing the close bond between Jiang Sijin and Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye always treated her with gentleness. ¡°Eldest sister, lunch is ready. Mother asked me to invite you and His Highness to join.¡± ¡°Alright, understood. We¡¯re on our way.¡± At that, Jiang Sijin dashed off again. Watching the little girl¡¯s retreating figure, Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°This youngdy certainly knows how to read a situation.¡± Jiang Peihuan remained silent. Instead, she led Xiao Nanye towards the main hall. By the time the pair arrived at the main hall, the entire Jiang family had already assembled, awaiting their arrival. Xiao Nanye¡¯s seat was arranged at the head of the table, but upon seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s seat, he spoke directly, ¡°My visit today is as a junior, not as a king. There¡¯s no need for strict formalities, General and Madam.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sit here.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye settled himself in the seat next to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Sijin, who had been about to approach, noted this and silently moved to another seat nearby. ¡°Your Highness, I heard rumors that the Emperor ns to refurbish the pce. Is there any truth in this?¡± Once seated at the table, Jiang Hong turned to Xiao Nanye with his question. Chapter 97 - 97: Hot Potato Chapter 97: Hot Potato Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing this, he set down his utensils, nodding in confirmation. ¡°Indeed, that is the case.¡± When she heard the news about refurbishing the pce, Jiang Peihuan seemed surprised for a moment, and her thoughts turned to Xiao Junhao. In her past life, Xiao Junhao had gone to great lengths to ensure Emperor Qi Ming assigned him this task. This undertaking had provided an opportunity for him to build a solid rtionship with Emperor Qi Ming, which had eventually led to the Emperor entrusting him with significant responsibilities. ¡°I wonder who the Emperor ns to assign this task to.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan also set down her utensils. Although Xiao Nanye was engrossed in a conversation with Jiang Hong, he was constantly attentive towards Jiang Peihuan. Seeing her put down her utensils, his eyes flickered, and he spoke softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard my imperial brother mention this.¡± ¡°Great General, you suddenly bring up this matter. Is there something you are considering?¡± ¡°Your Highness, as you surely understand, the refurbishment of the pce requires a substantial sum. But we just reimed the Hangu Pass, and 1 suspect our national treasury isn¡¯t exactly overflowing.¡± When the national treasury iscking, the Emperor is short of funds. To refurbish the pce, money would have to be sourced from somewhere, which often meant exploiting themon people. While Jiang Hong didn¡¯t explicitly state this, Xiao Nanye understood the implication immediately. Jiang Peihuan became absorbed in her thoughts. In her previous life, Emperor Qi Ming had assigned the pce refurbishment to Xiao Junhao. To carry out this task, Xiao Junhao had privately poured in a considerable amount of his own money. However, as a prince with no maternal family¡¯s support, where had all that moneye from? In her past life, the Jiang family had indeed contributed a lot of funds towards the pce refurbishment. This time around, she was curious to see how Xiao Junhao nned to fund it. ¡°Great General, do you believe the Emperor is aware of the current state of our national treasury?¡± ¡°The Emperor, as the sovereign of our nation, would naturally be aware.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you think the Emperor still insists on refurbishing the pce?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s query, Jiang Hong fell into contemtion, somewhat at a loss. ¡°What do you think, Miss Peihuan?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s question abruptly shifted everyone¡¯s attention to Jiang Peihuan. With all eyes on her, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I believe the Emperor intentionally initiated this.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise. ¡°Huan¡¯er, why do you believe the Emperor did this intentionally?¡± Jiang Hong asked the question. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan borated, ¡°Over the past years, although our Qi Kingdom has experienced asional warfare, it is home to arge poption and vastnds. In theory, the taxes collected should be sufficient to fill the national treasury, but it remains underfilled.¡± ¡°I think the Emperor is keen on understanding where the funds have been used. On the surface, the pce refurbishment might seem like a whim of the Emperor, but it could also be perceived as his strategy to probe. The pce refurbishment requires funding, and with an empty treasury, the ministers must find a solution to address this urgent need.¡± ¡°Huan Er, if you were a man, you¡¯d be extraordinary.¡± At Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a hush fell over the entire main hall. Caught in the quiet, Jiang Ren¡¯s eyes held an element of surprise. He had always been aware of his niece¡¯s intelligence, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated her to be this astute. Xiao Nanye, seated next to her, mirrored the surprise in his gaze. A beatter, he turned to Jiang Hong and said, ¡°Great General, 1 suppose you now understand why the Emperor wishes to renovate the pce.¡± Jiang Hong didn¡¯t respond verbally, instead, he nodded in acknowledgment. After the lunch, Xiao Nanye made preparations to leave the Jiang Mansion. Jiang Peihuan escorted him to the main entrance. Observing the woman standing next to him, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°Huan Er, I had no idea you were this clever.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you tter me. I was just casually speaking.¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I need to inform you.¡± Locking eyes with Jiang Peihuan, the man softly spoke, ¡°The appointment for the pce refurbishment, the Emperor has already made his decision. Would you like to know who it is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Prince Qing.¡± At this revtion, Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t conceal his astonishment, looking at Jiang Peihuan, he blurted out, ¡°How did you know?¡± Because this had already happened in her previous life. Facing the man¡¯s puzzled look, Jiang Peihuan coolly responded, ¡°It was a guess.¡± Beyond his initial surprise, Xiao Nanye quickly regained hisposure. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he softly asked, ¡°If I intervened, this task might not necessarilynd in Xiao Junhao¡¯s hand. Huan Er, would you want me to meddle?¡± ¡°I hope that this task will be firmly in the hands of the Prince Qing.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye paused for a moment, then a smile formed in his eyes, ¡°As Huan Er wishes.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s smile, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you up to here, Your Highness. Take care.¡± After saying this, Jiang Peihuan turned around and left. Xiao Nanye stood at the entrance of the Jiang Mansion. He only looked away when Jian Peihuan¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner. Heading back towards the mansion, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t return to her own plum garden, instead, she ventured into Liu Xiu¡¯s elegant garden. ¡°Huan Er, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Third Auntie, I¡¯m here to discuss a matter with you.¡± Liu Xiu remained silent, waiting for Jiang Peihuan to continue. ¡°Third Auntie, I recall you manage a shop that deals in stone bricks, timber, and paint, correct?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Third Auntie, starting today, I suggest you increase all prices in your shop by io%.¡± Having grown up around business, Liu Xiu quickly understood Jiang Peihuan¡¯s intention upon hearing her proposal. Nodding, Liu Xiu replied with a smile, ¡°Raising prices by 10% isn¡¯t considered price gouging. The authorities likely won¡¯t interfere.¡± After leaving the Elegant Garden, a smile lit up Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. Stone bricks, timber, and paint were essential materials for pce refurbishment. By increasing the prices of these materials, Jiang Peihuan was confident that Xiao Junhao, the officer in charge, would soon be wringing his hands in frustration. What Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Junhao was already feeling the pressure. ¡°Lord Du, is this the budget you¡¯re providing for the pce refurbishment?¡± Refurbishing the pce would cost at least several million taels of silver, but Lord Du, the Minister of Revenue, had only provided a mere hundred thousand, which was far from enough. Now approaching sixty, Lord Du¡¯s hair was graying at the temples. Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, he quickly bowed. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not aware. In recent years, military expenses have skyrocketed, so¡­ this is all we have left.¡± ¡°Perhaps, Your Highness, you could propose to the Emperor to postpone the pce refurbishment until the treasury is replenished¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You may leave. I¡¯ll handle the issue of funds myself.¡± Before Lord Du could finish, Xiao Junhao coldly interrupted him. After Lord Du¡¯s departure, Pei Wu approached Xiao Junhao. ¡°Your Highness, this issue seems quite thorny.¡± ¡°I underestimated theplexity.¡± He had thought that overseeing the pce refurbishment would provide an opportunity to strengthen his rtionship with his father, the Emperor. But now, it appeared this assignment was more of a hot potato than a golden opportunity.. Chapter 98 - 98: Asking The Court Officials to Raise Money Chapter 98: Asking The Court Officials to Raise Money Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Your Highness, how do you n to deal with this situation? Perhaps, we should report it to the Emperor. Once he understands the situation, he won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Do you really think the Emperor is unaware of the situation here?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting the Emperor did this intentionally?¡± Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t respond, his silence serving as a silent agreement. The look in his eyes startled Pei Wu. ¡°How much silver do we have left in the pce treasury?¡± After a pause, Xiao Junhao asked Pei Wu, who had been managing the pce affairs for many years. On hearing his question, Pei Wu replied quietly, ¡°Your Highness, at most, we can move around a few tens of thousands of taels.¡± ¡°Why so little?¡± Upon hearing Pei Wu¡¯s response, Xiao Junhao frowned instinctively. But after his initial surprise, he remained silent. Despite being a prince, his allowance wasn¡¯t abundant. Furthermore, hecked the support of his mother¡¯s family, his inws, and the additional expenditures on various obligations had him stretched thin financially. ¡°Are you nning to use our remaining reserves, Your Highness?¡± ¡°I had that intention initially, but now it seems that these tens of thousands of taels won¡¯t make much of a difference.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I have an idea. However, implementing it might cause you to upset many court officials.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s encouragement, Pei Wu stepped forward, speaking in a low voice, ¡°The pce refurbishment is a significant matter. You could ask the officials to contribute funds. 1 believe the Emperor, upon knowing this, won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°Asking officials to fundraise is bound to upset some people.¡± Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes flickered at Pei Wu¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t out rightly reject the idea. Reading the expression in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, Pei Wu pressed on, ¡°Your Highness, right now, what¡¯s most crucial is strengthening your bond with the Emperor. The court officials are merely servants. Even if they get offended, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Should you ascend to the throne one day, these issues would be trivial.¡± Pei Wu¡¯s voice was soft, but his wordsnded clearly in Xiao Junhao¡¯s ears. Hearing this, Xiao Junhao sank into deep thought. After a while, he addressed Pei Wu, ¡°Apany me on a visit to the Lin family.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lin Mansion. Inside Lin Ruhai¡¯s personal study. ¡°Your Highness, congrattions are in order. The Emperor entrusts you with the refurbishment of the pce; it¡¯s a clear sign of his trust in you,¡± said Lin Ruhai with a beaming smile as Xiao Junhao walked into the room. As soon as Xiao Junhao entered the study, Lin Ruhai smiled and congratted him. However, Lin Mengyao¡¯s keen eyes spotted the troubled look in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. Concerned, she quietly asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you dealing with some trouble?¡± Gently, Xiao Junhao nced at Lin Mengyao before directing his gaze at Lin Ruhai, ¡°Lord Lin, Ie to you today because 1 need your assistance.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t hesitate to ask, whatever it is.¡± Xiao Junhao simply repeated Du¡¯s previous words, Xiao Junhao continued, ¡°The refurbishment of the pce is my father¡¯s desire. Naturally, I will see it fulfilled. However, 1ck sufficient funds.¡± ¡°Thus, I hope that you, Lord Lin, can negotiate with other court officials and lend me a hand.¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you suggesting that we fundraise among the civil and military officials?¡± Lin Ruhai inquired, a hint of difort visible in his eyes upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s proposition. Xiao Junhao simply nodded. Seeing Lin Ruhai¡¯s perturbed expression, he reassured, ¡°Lord Lin, if this venture seeds, I¡¯ll certainly remember your significant contribution.¡± Despite Xiao Junhao¡¯s assurance, Lin Ruhai¡¯s face remained clouded. Years of experience in the court had made him aware of the difficulty of the task at hand. Suddenly, Lin Mengyao turned to her father, ¡°Father, please assist His Highness.¡± Upon hearing his daughter¡¯s plea, Lin Ruhai gave Xiao Junhao a firm look, ¡°Your Highness, 1 promise to do my utmost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful, Lord Lin. 1 look forward to hearing from you.¡± Uponpleting his statement, Xiao Junhao stood up from his chair, prompting Lin Mengyao to follow him promptly. Once they reached the courtyard, Lin Mengyao softly spoke, ¡°Please forgive my father, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. 1 know that Lord Lin has his own considerations. Yao Er, 1 won¡¯t hold it against him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I will convince my father as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Also, Your Highness, please take these.¡± As she spoke, Lin Mengyao handed Xiao Junhao a wooden box. Seeing the mysterious box, Xiao Junhao expressed confusion, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Over the past few years while studying medicine at my maternal grandparents¡¯ home, I have opened several clinics. The earnings aren¡¯t much, but they¡¯ve umted over the years.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯d like to give this to you, Your Highness.¡± Listening to Lin Mengyao¡¯s exnation, Xiao Junhao opened the box to find a stack of banknotes. His gaze lingered on them, his eyes reflecting aplex emotion. Still, when he looked up at Lin Mengyao, his eyes softened into a warm smile, ¡°Yao Er, you are the only one truly loyal to me in this world. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Yao Er believe in you, Your Highness.¡± Upon learning of Xiao Junhao¡¯s new responsibility, Jiang Peihuan had been keeping tabs on him, surprised by the swift pace of his actions. General Mansion. ¡°Father, has something stirred up in court? You don¡¯t seem to be in high spirits,¡± Jiang Peihuan inquired, observing Jiang Hong¡¯s grim expression. Having concluded his leave, Jiang Hong had returned to his usual court duties. Ever since Jiang Hong and his wife came back, Jiang Peihuan had established a routine of dining at Yanlin every night. But this evening, as soon as she settled down, she noticed Jiang Hong¡¯s pronounced frown. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Jiang Hong chose to remain silent. It was Xue Yan who decided to borate first. ¡°It¡¯s all about the refurbishment of the pce. The Prince Qing must have slipped some beguiling concoction to the court officials, prompting them to willingly contribute silver.¡± ¡°Lin Ruhai took the lead, persuading nearly all the militarymanders. After today¡¯s court session, he even sought out your father,¡± she added. Reflecting on Lin Mengyao, Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t surprised by Lin Ruhai¡¯s efforts on behalf of Xiao Junhao. However, Lin Ruhai¡¯s approach towards her father did stir up a degree of surprise within her. It was no secret that the Lin family and the Jiang family were not on congenial terms. After thinking for a while, Jiang Peihuan addressed Jiang Hong, ¡°Father, has the Emperor expressed any sentiments regarding this matter?¡± ¡°The Emperor must know. Otherwise, Prince Qing would not dare to act so boldly. The Emperor did not say anything about the matter of the courtiers paying.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Father, you should feign ignorance.¡± ¡°Huan Er, are you suggesting we abstain from contributing?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Matching her gaze with Jiang Hong¡¯s stern eyes, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°If the Emperor personally steps in, Father, we would have no option but to shell out some silver.¡± ¡°But now, as the Emperor has remained silent, it¡¯s best for you, Father, to continue ying ignorant. If Lord Lin approaches you again, either im you¡¯re short of money or suggest borrowing some from him..¡± Chapter 99 - 99: Escorting Jiang Sijin to the Military Camp Chapter 99: Escorting Jiang Sijin to the Military Camp Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°If your father were to actually borrow money from Lin Ruhai, it would probably infuriate him to death.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Yan burst intoughter. Jiang Hong didn¡¯t chuckle, but a smile flickered in his eyes. ¡°Well do as Huan Er suggests,¡± he dered after a pause. ¡°Mother, why hasn¡¯t Sijin shown up today?¡± Jiang Peihuan, aware of Jiang Changbai¡¯s departure for the military camp, nced at Xue Yan as Jiang Sijin was noticeably absent. ¡°Eldest sister?¡± Suddenly, Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice echoed from the hall¡¯s entrance. Instinctively turning around, Jiang Peihuan saw a distinct change in Jiang Sijin¡¯s appearance. Her long hair was bound high, she wore in cloth attire, and her wrists were tightly fastened. Seeing her in such a state, Jiang Peihuan remembered that she was headed to the military camp. ¡°Are you leaving for the camp today?¡± ¡°If she goes during the day, it might stir trouble. So, after some thought, your father and I decided she should go at night,¡± Xue Yan exined. She then turned to Jiang Sijin, ¡°Have you packed everything?¡± ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s ready,¡± Jiang Sijin confirmed. ¡°Then have your meal. After dinner, Deputy General Liu will escort you to the camp. This journey to the camp was your decision. If you turn back midway, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡± ¡°Father, rest assured. 1 won¡¯t do anything to tarnish your honor,¡± Jiang Sijin replied, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Jiang Peihuan, looking at the young girl beside her, turned to Jiang Hong, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll escort Sijin to the campter.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you¡­ Very well, go ahead,¡± Jiang Hong started to protest, but upon receiving a pinch from Xue Yan, he quietly acquiesced. The news of Jiang Sijin¡¯s departure to the camp had not been made known to the rest of the Jiang family, hence only the family from the main house apanied her. ¡°Remember, once at the camp, heed your brother¡¯s words and don¡¯t cause a scene,¡± Xue Yan couldn¡¯t help but admonish her youngest daughter. Jiang Sijin climbed onto her horse and looked down at Xue Yan and Jiang Hong, ¡°Father, Mother, you needn¡¯t worry. 1 promise not to let you down.¡± Then, turning towards Jiang Peihuan, she said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After bowing to her parents, Jiang Peihuan mounted her horse. Deputy General Liu and the others trailed behind them. The military camp was ten kilometers away from the outskirts of the city. They did not make a sound along the way and rode their horses in the direction of the military camp. As they neared the entrance, Jiang Peihuan heard the distant thump of horse hooves. Initially, she believed that Jiang Changbai had sent someone to escort Jiang Sijin, but as they closed the distance, the sounds of conflict reached her ears. Although it sounded like a fight, it was actually a one-sided suppression. Han Feng alone had kicked more than ten people off the horses. ¡°Master, it¡¯s Eldest Miss and Third Miss.¡± When he heard the sound of horse hooves, Han Feng thought that it was the other party¡¯s reinforcements. It was not until he saw Jiang Peihuan at the front that Han Feng looked at Xiao Nanye behind him with surprise. Catching sight of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, the man spurred his horse, Zhui Yun, and quickly made his way to her. Pulling up alongside her, Xiao Nanye quietly asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze fell upon the men Han Feng had unseated. She had assumed that Xiao Nanye had once again found himself the target of an assassination attempt, yet these men were clearly not skilled assassins. Seeing Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the man said softly,¡± These people are just bandits around here.¡± Hearing this, Jian Peihuan was a little surprised. At that moment, another person approached ¡ª Prince An, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for some time. Dismounting, Jiang Peihuan greeted him with a bow. ¡°Prince An, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Please rise, Miss Jiang. You¡¯re engaged to my imperial uncle, after all. In three months¡¯ time, I¡¯ll be calling you ¡®aunt¡¯. From here on, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Xiao Junmo, who¡¯d watched her greet, promptly intervened. Jiang Peihuan only smiled, not offering any words in response. She then turned to Xiao Nanye and shared her purpose. ¡°I¡¯m escorting Sijin to the military camp.¡± ¡°Third Miss is going to the military camp?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, surprise flickered in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. He looked at Jiang Sijin in curiosity. Jiang Sijin, picking up on Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression,ughed. ¡°My eldest sister was already on the battlefield at my age. Me joining the military camp now could be consideredte.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve heard the military camp can be quite harsh. Are you sure you can withstand that hardship, little miss?¡± Xiao Junmo chimed in, hearing their conversation. His words ignited a spark of anger in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re looking down on? I¡ª¡± ¡°Sijin, don¡¯t be disrespectful,¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted. ¡°Hmph.¡± Anger still simmered in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes, but at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s admonishment, she held her tongue, simply snorting at Xiao Junmo in contempt. Thetter touched his nose and retreated into silence. ¡°Your Highness, Prince An,¡± Jiang Peihuan began, ¡°Sijin¡¯s manners may be a bit rude, but it¡¯s simply her nature. I hope you¡¯ll forgive anypses in decorum.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, no need for such formality. 1 misspoke,¡± Prince An replied humbly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all headed to the military camp? It¡¯s gettingte, allow me to escort you there.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan simply nodded. However, as she was about to mount her horse again, she noticed the people on the ground starting to kowtow. ¡°Please, King Cheng, have mercy!¡± ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t know it was you. If we did, not even a hundred times our courage would have been enough for us to dare rob you.¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, what should we do with these people?¡± ¡°The crime of robbing innocent people is punishable by death. Han Feng, handle them.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s instructions, Han Feng immediately drew his sword. Seeing this, the men on the ground started to panic and kowtow more frantically. ¡°Spare us, King Cheng¡­¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Han Feng was about to carry out the execution, but at Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand, he stopped. Jiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Nanye and said softly, ¡°Just killing them seems too lenient. Let them serve in the military camp instead. The kitchen needs helpers and so does the stable. This could give them a chance to redeem themselves.¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing to serve in the military camp. We¡¯ll do anything.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s proposition, the men hastily agreed. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything in response. Instead, he nodded.¡± Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±¡± Half an hourter, they all arrived at the entrance of the military camp. Jiang Changbai was already waiting for them at the camp¡¯s gate. Seeing therge group of people, he was taken aback. ¡°Your Highness King Cheng, Your Highness Prince An, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± Jiang Peihuan dismounted her horse and quickly narrated the incidents they encountered on the road. After listening to his sister, Jiang Changbai nodded and directed his men to escort the bandits into the camp. Next, he turned his attention to Jiang Sijin. ¡°Are you sure you want to join the camp? This is yourst chance. If you¡¯re having second thoughts now, you can still apany Huan Er¡­.¡± Chapter 100 - 100: Midnight Vandalism Chapter 100: Midnight Vandalism Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m not going back.¡± Jiang Sijin cut off Jiang Changbai mid-sentence, leaving him silent. He turned his gaze to Jiang Peihuan.¡± Huan Er, you know it¡¯s forbidden to enter the camp without permission. You should go back with Deputy General Liu.¡± ¡°I understand, elder brother,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied. After this, she looked at Jiang Sijin, reached out, and gently pat her head. A smile on her face, she spoke, ¡°Your eldest sister has faith in you. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy at these words. She embraced Jiang Peihuan gently and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Sister.¡± Then, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Nanye and Xiao JunMo. ¡°Your Highnesses, let¡¯s leave now.¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Xiao Nanye nodded, climbing onto his horse, Zhui Yun. Everyone departed, leaving the once lively entrance of the camp deserted, except for Jiang Changbai and Jiang Sijin. It was only after Jiang Peihuan¡¯s figure disappeared in the distance that Jiang Changbai turned to Jiang Sijin, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Since horses weren¡¯t allowed inside the camp, Jiang Sijin led her horse and followed Jiang Changbai. Upon entering, someone took her horse to the stables. As soon as she entered, someone took her horse to the stable. Jiang Changbai guided Jiang Sijin to the entrance of arge tent, indicating the tent beside him. ¡°From now on, this is where you¡¯ll stay.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Hearing Jiang Changbai, Jiang Sijin started to walk in, only to be halted by him. ¡°Sijin, remember this. From the moment you step into this military camp, you¡¯re no longer the third Miss of the Jiang family, but an ordinary soldier.¡± Silently acknowledging his words, Jiang Sijin pushed open the tent p. Most of the people inside the tent were already asleep, but a few woke at the sound. ¡°Are you new here?¡± asked a woman with delicate features and indifferent eyes, sleeping near the entrance. The person sleeping by the door took the initiative to speak. The woman had delicate features, but the expression in her eyes was very indifferent. Jiang Sijin nodded, replying in a soft voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m new.¡± ¡°Sleep across from me. Keep your voice down and don¡¯t disturb others,¡± the woman instructed beforeying down again. After saying this, the womany down. Under the dim moonlight, Jiang Sijin scanned the tent. It was spacious with tworge bunks, each amodating about ten people. The woman had pointed to a spot near the entrance, where anyone opening the curtain would cause wind to brush her face. Silent for a moment, Jiang Sijin climbed onto the bunk. Lying there, she felt a strange sensation, but she gritted her teeth, thinking about how Jiang Peihuan had endured the same. Meanwhile, Jiang Peihuan had already reached the city. ¡°Miss, why has the third miss suddenly gone to the military camp? Was it the great general¡¯s orders?¡± It waste at night, yet many ces in the city were still brightly lit. Watching the lively crowd, Xiao Junmo turned towards Jiang Peihuan to voice his query. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. ¡°My parents didn¡¯t wish for Sijin to go to the military camp. It was her own decision.¡± ¡°She went on her own?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan confirm this with a nod, a hint of surprise flitted through Xiao Junmo¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan, without furtherment, shifted her gaze towards the man beside her. ¡°Your Highness, do you have any business to attend to tonight?¡± ¡°The pce refurbishment require a considerable amount of wood. My imperial brother asked me to survey the outskirts of the city to find suitable timber.¡± ¡°You¡¯re practically robbing us! We¡¯re going to report this to the officials!¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she heard amotion from afar. At first, she didn¡¯t pay it much heed, but the shop involved was under the name of Liu Xiu. After some thought, she looked at the man beside her, saying, ¡°That¡¯s my third aunt¡¯s shop. 1 should check it out.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan nudged her horse forward. Watching her receding figure, Xiao Nanye promptly patted Zhui Yun¡¯s head. Seeing this, Xiao JunMo quickly followed suit. They reached a paint shop. A mess of spilled paint covered the floor, while the shop assistant and the manager stood firm at the entrance, barring anyone from leaving. The individuals inside the shop had a mocking look in their eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve got nerve. This paint is for the pce renovation. It¡¯s an honor to have your paint requisitioned.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t step aside, don¡¯t me us for being uncivil.¡± ¡°And what does ¡®uncivil¡¯ mean to you?¡± Jiang Peihuan reined in her horse, Lie Feng, dismounted, and walked into the shop. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± The shopkeeper, who often went to the Elegant Garden to deliver ledgers, recognized Jiang Peihuan. Upon seeing her, a trace of surprise crossed his face. Jiang Peihuan acknowledged the shopkeeper with a nod before turning her attention to the group of men. The men recognized Jiang Peihuan too, yet showed no signs of panic. Instead, they coldly addressed Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss Jiang, we are simply carrying out orders. It¡¯d be best if you didn¡¯t meddle, lest you invite trouble.¡± ¡°Whose orders are you following?¡± ¡°Y-your Highness King Cheng?¡± Upon seeing Xiao Nanye emerging from behind Jiang Peihuan, the men immediately knelt in respect. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t look at the men. Instead, his gaze fell on the spilled paint on the ground. The strong smell made him look at Jiang Peihuan, quietly saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stand here too long. This smell isn¡¯t good for your health.¡± As he spoke, he reached out and guided Jiang Peihuan towards the door. Seeing the people inside still frozen on their knees, the man¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°Well, do I need to personally invite you out?¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± they stammered, mbering out and copsing to their knees at the entrance. ¡°Imperial Uncle, this servant seems to be from the Lin Mansion.¡± Xiao Junmo pointed out as he walked over, noticing the leader among the men. Stepping forward, Xiao Junmo whispered, ¡°Yes, Lin Ruhai.¡± Since Lin Mengyao had saved Xiao Junmo at the Eldest Princess¡¯s banquet, he had paid a visit to Lin Manor to express his gratitude, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him at Lin Ruhai¡¯s side.¡± ¡°So, did General Lin send you today to vandalize my third aunt¡¯s shop?¡± Upon hearing the exchange between Xiao Junmo and Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed. She then cast a cold look at the men kneeling on the ground. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re using us wrongly,¡± one of them started defensively. ¡°We knew that the paint in the Third Lady¡¯s shop was of top quality. We came especially to buy it, but the shopkeeper threw us out. We¡­we just lost our temper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rubbish!¡± the shopkeeper interrupted, his eyes zing with anger. He turned to Jiang Peihuan, hastily speaking, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. They¡¯re clearly here to cause trouble..¡± Chapter 101 - 101: Going to the Lin Family Chapter 101: Going to the Lin Family Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°They offered a price that didn¡¯t even cover the cost of the paint, naturally, 1 couldn¡¯t agree to such a proposal.¡± ¡°After hearing my refusal, they started to rob and beat me.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as he uttered thest sentence. Upon hearing the shopkeeper¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of chill. She nced at the group and finally focused her gaze on the man in charge, ¡°Do you have anything to refute the shopkeeper¡¯s words?¡± ¡°Miss, we did this for the shopkeeper¡¯s sake. After all, the refurbishment of the pce is the Emperor¡¯s task. All the officials have started contributing, I think the merchants of the capital should also¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that what the shopkeeper said is true?¡± Without waiting for the man to finish, Jiang Peihuan coldly interrupted him. The man wanted to deny it but felt a chill at his throat. He looked up and saw the long sword in Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand pointing directly at him, ¡°So, ording to you, it is the Emperor¡¯s fault?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the man quickly waved his hand. However, Xiao Nanye sneered,¡± ¡°Lin Ruhai, you have some nerve. Today, I would like to see who you¡¯re relying on.¡± ¡°Han Feng, let¡¯s go, take them to the Lin¡¯s Mansion.¡± After that, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Peihuan next to him, his voice softened instantly, ¡°Huan Er, you should return to the general¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Lin Mansion with you. After all, this matter involves my aunt¡¯s shop.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± To Jiang Peihuan¡¯s decision, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t object. Han Feng, who was watching, rolled his eyes, he knew very well that his master just wanted to spend more time with the youngdy. After Jian Peihuan got onto Lie Feng¡¯s back, she turned to Deputy General Liu and said,¡± Return to the mansion and inform Third Uncle about this matter.¡± ¡°Yes, but what about you, miss?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will harm her.¡± Seeing the anxious look in Deputy General Liu¡¯s eyes, Xiao Nanye immediately spoke up. Hearing these words, Deputy General Liu gave a respectful bow to Xiao Nanye and rode away. Shortly after, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan left for Lin¡¯s Mansion with the shopkeeper and the group. Lin Mansion. Due to the matter of raising funds for the refurbishment of the pce, Lin Ruhai had been in constant stress. He was sitting in his study contemting how to assist Xiao Junhao. Lin Mengyao was sitting beside him. Suddenly, a hurried knock on the door interrupted him. ¡°Come in.¡± The butler entered the study, ¡°Master, King Cheng is here.¡± ¡°King Cheng?¡± Hearing the butler¡¯s words, Lin Ruhai was taken aback, quickly rising from his seat. Lin Mengyao, who was seated beside, was also surprised. She asked, ¡°Why would King Cheng suddenly visit? Who else is with him?¡± ¡°Along with King Cheng, Eldest Miss Jiang from the Jiang family is also here. And Lin San. It seems like something has happened.¡± Upon hearing the butler¡¯sst sentence, Lin Ruhai frowned. ¡°Father, we should go to the main hall. We can¡¯t keep King Cheng waiting.¡± Seeing her father in deep thought, Lin Mengyao reminded him. Hearing her words, Lin Ruhai nodded in agreement. Momentster, father and daughter appeared in the main hall. As soon as he entered, Lin Ruhai saw Lin San kneeling on the floor. Upon seeing Lin Ruhai, Lin San appeared as though he¡¯d seen his savior, but seeing the stern expression on Lin Ruhai¡¯s face, he felt a sense of foreboding. ¡°King Cheng, 1 wonder why you¡¯ve graced us with your presence sote at night?¡± Lin Ruhai greeted Xiao Nanye with a smile, trying to hide his confusion. ¡°Is this man yours?¡± Xiaonan Ye pointed at Lin San who was kneeling on the floor. After giving Lin San a cold nce, Lin Ruhai admitted, ¡°Yes, he works in my house. I wonder what he has done to upset Your Highness?¡± ¡°You seem unaware of what good deeds he¡¯s done, Lord Lin?¡± Seeing Lin Ruhai pretending to be at a loss, Xiao Nanye spoke with a faint smile. His eyes were full of mockery. Upon meeting his gaze, the smile in Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes stiffened slightly, but he still spoke softly, ¡°I genuinely do not know, I would appreciate it if you could enlighten me, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Xiao Nanye scoffed, and then spoke in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Lin Ruhai, I am surprised that you dare to misuse the Emperor¡¯s orders for your own personal gain.¡± ¡°Your Highness, where does this usatione from? I¡¯m truly being wrongly used.¡± ¡°If Lord Lin feels wronged, how do you exin the incident of someone from your side trying to steal paint from my third aunt¡¯s shop tonight?¡± As soon as Lin Ruhai¡¯s words fell, Jiang Peihuan spoke directly. Sitting at the end of the table, Lin Mengyao, hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, quickly spoke up, ¡°Miss Jiang, my father is always straightforward and would never do such disgraceful things. Please be careful with your words.¡± ¡°Miss Lin, there¡¯s no need to be so agitated. I¡¯m just saying the truth.¡± Having said that, Jiang Peihuan looked directly at the shopkeeper. Receiving Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, the shopkeeper stepped forward and repeated what he had said earlier. After the shopkeeper finished speaking, Jiang Peihuan looked at Lin Mengyao, ¡°Miss Lin, you might want to ask the your people, has the shopkeeper said anything untrue?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face turned grim, she subconsciously looked at her father. Seeing the increasingly troubled look on Lin Ruhai¡¯s face, Lin Mengyao frowned. Just as he was about to speak, a mocking voice came from the entrance, ¡°Lord Lin, you cannot curry favor with Prince Qing using my wife¡¯s property. Or are you suggesting that you think I, Jiang Ren, am easy to bully?¡± As the voice trailed off, Jiang Ren¡¯s tall figure appeared next to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing Jiang Ren, Jiang Peihuan moved forward to salute him, ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Xiao Nanye acknowledged him with a nod. Jiang Ren nced at the two of them, then turned his gaze to Lin Ruhai, ¡°Lord Lin, ording to your people, this act was carried out under orders. But it seems my Jiang Mansion has not received any decree from the Emperor, I wonder whose order was it that you were following?¡± When Lin Ruhai saw Jiang Ren appear, his already stern face turned even more grim. But to Jiang Ren¡¯s question, he had no way of exining. In the silence, Lin Mengyao suddenly stepped forward, bowed to Jiang Ren, and then spoke softly, ¡°Lord Jiang, this incident is a misunderstanding..¡± Chapter 102 - 102: Xiao Junhao Has Been Demoted Chapter 102: Xiao Junhao Has Been Demoted Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°My father was merely trying to lend a hand, but the servants misunderstood his intentions,¡± Lin Mengyao said with a gloomy look in her eyes, directing her gaze towards Lin San. ¡°You should apologize to Lord Jiang now.¡± Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Lin San quickly bowed his head to Jiang Ren. Watching Lin San bow until his forehead bled, Jiang Ren frowned, ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°Lord Jiang, regarding the loss of the Third Lady¡¯s shop, the Lin family will fullypensate ording to the value. Today¡¯s incident was truly a misunderstanding. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against us.¡± After speaking to Jiang Ren, Lin Mengyao turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°King Cheng, this matter was indeed a misunderstanding. I hope you can overlook it for the sake of Prince An.¡± Regardless, Lin Mengyao¡¯s previous rescue of Xiao Junmo was a fact. Although Xiao JunMo didn¡¯te over to avoid arousing suspicion, everyone knew that Xiao Nanye and Xiao Junmo had a good rtionship. Silently, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°Third Uncle, since Miss Lin said she is willing topensate for the loss of Third Aunt shop, it seems that this really is a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Besides, the refurbishment of the pce is Prince Qing¡¯s responsibility, and it doesn¡¯t have much to do with Lord Lin.¡± Upon hearing the first part of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sentence, a faint smile appeared in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. But upon hearing thetter, her face turned sour. After Jiang Peihuan spoke, Jiang Ren responded indifferently, ¡°Since Huan Er says so, perhaps this really is a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°But, i don¡¯t want such a misunderstanding to happen a second time. Otherwise, 1 would have to speak to the Emperor with Lord Lin.¡± By the end of his sentence, Jiang Ren¡¯s eyes were filled with threat. ¡°Huan Er, let¡¯s go home.¡± After speaking, Jiang Ren turned to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye also rose from his chair and left with Jiang Peihuan. Looking at their retreating figures, the faces of the father and daughter of the Lin family were full of displeasure. Watching the disappearing figures of Jiang Peihuan and others, Lin Mengyao turned to Lin Ruhai, ¡°Father, what exactly is going on?¡± ¡°To refurblished the pce, we need not only money but also materials like wood and paint. The paint from the Liu family¡¯s shop is the best in the capital. 1 also wanted to help Prince Qing.¡± Jiang Peihuan understood the ns of the Lin family very clearly. After all, in her past life, Lin Mengyao was the moonlight in Xiao Junhao¡¯s heart. ¡°Huan Er, why did you stop me from speaking?¡± After leaving the Lin¡¯s house, Jiang Ren turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked. Both Jiang Ren and Xiao Nanye looked puzzled. Facing their doubtful expressions, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°The matter of refurbished the pce, the Emperor clearly handed it to Prince Qing. Third Uncle, King Cheng, guess why the Lin family is so concerned on this matter.¡± ¡°Could it be that Lin Ruhai has already sided with Prince Qing?¡± After a moment of silence, Jiang Ren turned to Jiang Peihuan. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not the whole reason.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there must be some deal between Xiao Junhao and Lin Ruhai, and the best deal is a marriage alliance.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Xiao Nanye, who was on Zhui Yun¡¯s back, spoke. Hearing the man¡¯s words, surprise appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She knew these things because she had experienced them in her previous life, but she didn¡¯t expect Xiao Nanye to be so insightful. ¡°That Eldest Miss Lin is quite clever. No wonder she has won the heart of Prince Qing.¡± ¡°Butpared to you, Huan Er, she is stillcking.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Ren nodded seriously. Seeing her Uncle¡¯s expression, Jiang Peihuan was a bit amused, ¡°Third Uncle, you are praising your own family.¡± ¡°I feel the same.¡± At this point, Xiao Nanye also chimed in. Upon hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan fell silent. Soon after, Jiang Renughed, ¡°Your Highness, by now you¡¯re also considered as part of the family, haha¡­¡± ¡°Third Uncle?¡± Hearing Jiang Ren¡¯sughter, Jiang Peihuan gave her uncle a disgruntled look. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ll stop. Your Third Aunt is waiting for me. King Chen, please make sure Huan Er gets home safely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, lord Jiang. I will ensure Huan Er reaches the General¡¯s Mansion safely.¡± ¡°What are you all waiting for? Hurry up and follow me.¡± Seeing that Deputy General Liu and others were still silently following, Jiang Ren looked at them irritably and spoke. Soon, Jiang Ren left with Deputy General Liu and others. Only Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan were left on the street. Han Feng naturally followed Jiang Ren. ¡°Huan Er, do you hate Xiao Junhao?¡± Xiao Nanye suddenly asked. Upon hearing this name, Jiang Peihuan was stunned. When she first returned, she constantly thought about killing Xiao Junhao, but over time, her thoughts gradually changed, because her loved ones were alive and well. She didn¡¯t want hatred to consume all her energy, so her thoughts changed a bit, but now hearing his name, hatred and disgust immediately flooded Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan turned to look at Xiao Nanye and said straightforwardly, ¡°Not only do 1 dislike him, 1 detest him, and 1 hate him.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s tone was indifferent, but when she mentioned Xiao Junhao, her eyes were filled with cold hostility. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, aplicated expression shed through Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. After a moment, he suddenlyughed, ¡°That¡¯s good. I also dislike him very much.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to ask Xiao Nanye why he asked this question, the Lie Feng stopped. They had arrived at the General¡¯s Mansion. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest early.¡± At the gate of the General¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Nanye pulled the reins and spoke to Jiang Peihuan, who was by his side. Nodding, Jiang Peihuan dismounted. After thinking for a while, she looked at the man on the horse and said, ¡°Your Highness should also go back and rest early.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing the man nod, Jiang Peihuan turned around and entered the General¡¯s Mansion. As the gates closed, Xiao Nanye turned to leave. But instead of returning to his own mansion, Xiao Nanye went to the pce. Jiang Peihuan knew nothing of this. The next morning, just as Jiang Peihuan finished her exercises, she saw Jiang Ren rushing towards her plum garden. ¡°Huan Er, Prince Qing has been demoted.¡± Jiang Peihuan was about to speak when she heard Jiang Ren¡¯s voice. At his words, Jiang Peihuan looked surprised. In her past life, Xiao Junhao never experienced being demoted. ¡°Third Uncle, what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. Anyway, during the court meeting this morning, the Emperor suddenly decreed to demote Prince Qing to a lower-ranked prince.¡± ¡°With this, it would be very difficult for Prince Qing to regain his status.¡± Usually, once a prince is appointed, as long as he does notmit any grave crimes, he would not be demoted.. Chapter 103 - 103: Liu Xin Arrives At The Mansion Chapter 103: Liu Xin Arrives At The Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing Jiang Ren¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond verbally, but her eyes showed she was deep in thought. It seemed that this life and her previous life were quite different. However, she wouldn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Xiao Junhao. ¡°By the way, Huan Er, I came to ask if you have any spare time.¡± ¡°Xin Er is visiting your third aunt today, I have to go to the military camp soon, and Songbai is still at the academy. If you have time, you could go to Elegant Garden and have a meal with your third aunt.¡± Once Jiang Ren finished speaking, Jiang Peihuan understood his intentions. After all, a visitor should not be neglected, especially if it¡¯s only Liu Xiu. ¡°Go ahead, your third aunt is waiting for you.¡± After saying these words, Jiang Ren left Plum Garden directly. Once Jiang Ren had left, Jiang Peihuan changed her clothes and went to Elegant Garden with Yue Er. ¡°Eldest Miss, Third Madam and Miss Liu are in the small garden. Madam asked me to wait here for you.¡± As Jiang Peihuan arrived at the entrance of Elegant Garden, she saw Jing Er waiting there. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Jing Er quickly greeted her with a bow. ¡°Get up.¡± Raising her hand towards her, Jiang Peihuan finally spoke with a smile, ¡°Please lead me to my third aunt.¡± Then, Jiang Peihuan followed Jing Er towards the small garden. Before they got close, she heard Liu Xiu¡¯sughter. Liu Xiu was usually gentle and it was good to see herugh so freely. Stepping forward, Jiang Peihuan quietly said, ¡°It seems my third aunt is very happy today. Is it because of sister Xin er?¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯ve arrived. Come, sit.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, both Liu Xiu and Liu Xin turned their heads towards her. Liu Xin even stepped forward to bow, ¡°Sister Jiang.¡± Jiang Peihuan quickly held her hand and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, we¡¯re all family, no need for such formalities.¡± ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 remember,¡± Liu Xin responded with a nod. Once Jiang Peihuan sat down, Liu Xin took a seat next to her. ¡°Huan Er, thank you for your helpst night,¡± said Liu Xiu. ¡°Third Aunt, we¡¯re all family, no need to be so polite.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my overthinking,¡± Liu Xiu replied, then turned to Jing Er, ¡°Could you check if Nanny Liu pastries are ready? Please bring some for our youngdy to taste.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± ¡°Nanny Liu started preparing them early in the morning when she heard you wereing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to eat a couple more then,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, chuckling at Liu Xiu¡¯s words. But before they could enjoy Nanny Liu pastries, Jiang Ruyun arrived. Jiang Ruyun rarely visited Elegant Garden. Seeing her sudden appearance, both Liu Xiu and Jiang Peihuan were somewhat surprised. ¡°Third Aunt, Eldest Sister.¡± Jiang Ruyun stepped forward and gave a rare bow to Liu Xiu, which made Liu Xiu hastily ask, ¡°Ruyun, is there something you need from me?¡± ¡°Third Aunt, the Cao family invited me to go on an outing. As my elder and younger brothers, as well as Sijin, are not at home, it may be inappropriate for me to go alone. So, I was thinking about asking my elder sister to apany me.¡± ¡°Since Miss Liu is here, why don¡¯t we invite her to join us?¡± ¡°This?¡± In Qi Kingdom, the society was rather open-minded. Unmarried men and women could hang out together. Plus, Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun already had a marriage arrangement. However, as a prestigious family, some care was still necessary, usually having siblings apany each other. It was expected that Jiang Peihuan would apany, but when Jiang Ruyun suggested Liu Xin also join, Liu Xiu seemed hesitant. Although she had married into the Jiang family, the Liu family was still a merchant after all. Liu Xiu was worried her niece might be looked down upon. Without thinking, Liu Xiu looked towards Jiang Peihuan. Seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s hesitation, Jiang Peihuan reassured her, ¡°Third Aunt, they¡¯re of the same age. Let Xin Er join them for fun. I will bring her backter.¡± ¡°Alright, Xin Er can go with you.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Liu Xiu nodded. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Ruyun, and Liu Xin left the Jiang Mansion. As they reached the main entrance, they saw Cao Jun on a carriage. Seeing thedies, Cao Jun hurriedly paid his respects, ¡°Eldest Miss, Ruyun.¡± ¡°Young Master Cao.¡± After nodding to Cao Jun, Jiang Peihuan introduced Liu Xin, ¡°This is Miss Liu, my Third Aunt¡¯s niece. She¡¯s visiting us, so I brought her along. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Young Master Cao?¡± The Cao family was known for schrly heritage, while the Liu family was merchants. As Jiang Peihuan spoke, she watched Cao Jun¡¯s face. If Cao Jun showed any dissatisfaction, she would find a way to cancel the outing. However, upon hearing Liu Xin¡¯s background, there was no change in Cao Jun¡¯s expression. He bowed, ¡°Miss Liu.¡± Seeing Cao Jun bow, Liu Xin quickly returned the greeting. Seeing this scene, Jian Peihuan¡¯s impression of Cao Jun changed slightly. Soon, everyone was on the carriage. The carriage was prepared by the Cao family. It was not luxurious, but it was very elegant. Once seated, Jiang Ruyun asked Cao Jun, ¡°Brother Cao, where are we going for the outing?¡± ¡°I nned to take you to Little Cloud Mountain outside the city river. It¡¯s lotus seed season. We can pick some in the evening. Although Little Cloud Mountain was named a mountain, it is not actually a mountain. It is a vast grasnd with a steep slope. From afar, it looks like a mountain. Sitting at the top and looking up at the sky, the scenery is very beautiful. This is why it was named Little Cloud Mountain. ¡°That¡¯s perfect. 1 can pick some to bring back.¡± Inside the carriage, most of the conversation was between Cao Jun and Jiang Ru Yun, with Liu Xin asionally chiming in. Jiang Peihuan casually picked up a book from the table and started to read quietly. ¡°Sister Jiang, have some tea.¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan had been silent, Liu Xin poured her a cup of tea and handed it to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± After softly saying thanks, Jiang Peihuan put down her book. But just as she was about to reach out to take the tea cup, the carriage suddenly stopped. The cup of tea spilled all over Jiang Peihuan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Jiang, are you okay?¡± Seeing the tea spilling on Jiang Pei Huan, Liu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the tea is not hot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I just didn¡¯t hold it steady.¡± Seeing Liu Xin looking increasingly upset, Jiang Peihuan interrupted her gently. If there¡¯s anything to me, it would be the sudden stop of the carriage. Cao Jun also understood this, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Jiang Peihuan was not hurt.. Chapter 104 - 104: Going Out for a Walk Chapter 104: Going Out for a Walk Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Afterward, Cao Jun lifted the curtain with a hint of anger in his eyes, ¡°What are¡­ it¡¯s you?¡± As soon as he lifted the curtain, the people inside the carriage saw Yan Xin on the horseback. And Yan Xin also saw the people inside the carriage. Although the Cao and Yan families haven¡¯t officially arranged a marriage, many people in the capital knew about their discussions. When the Cao family suddenly called it off, Yan Xin became aughing stock for many. So when she saw the Cao family¡¯s carriage, she charged over without thinking. Now seeing the people inside the carriage, Yan Xin¡¯s anger deepened. Just as she was about to speak, Jiang Ruyun spoke first, ¡°Yan Xin, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you realize you almost ran into us and scalded my elder sister?¡± Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Yan Xin¡¯s eyes were full of triumph, but she didn¡¯t sound apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Yan Xin¡¯s expression, anger flickered in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for Cao Jun¡¯s presence, she really wanted to take out her whip. ¡°Miss Yan, please move aside.¡± At this point, Cao Jun spoke impatiently. As soon as he did, Yan Xin¡¯s anger red up. She looked at Cao Jun with fury, ¡°Cao Jun, are you out of your mind? To cancel the marriage with my family because of Jiang Ruyun, this washed-up woman.¡± ¡°Yan Xin, watch your words!¡± Hearing the words ¡®washed-up woman,¡¯ Cao Jun¡¯s face was very displeased. But when Yan Xin saw his unpleasant expression, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Am I not telling the truth? Not only has Jiang Ruyun been engaged to the Prince of Huainan, but she also had a miscarriage¡­¡± Before Yan Xin could finish her sentence, the horse suddenly reared up, and she tumbled off. Yan Xin climbed up from the ground, coldly ring at the people inside the carriage. Her gazended on Jiang Peihuan, who was putting away her whip. While coiling up the whip, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°If 1 hear these words again, 1 can¡¯t guarantee that my whip won¡¯t fall on Miss Yan.¡± With the whip put away, Jiang Peihuan looked at Cao Jun and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Cao Jun nodded and told the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he lowered the curtain in his hand. The carriage moved on, but Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face inside the carriage had obviously darkened. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything. Although Yan Xin¡¯s words were harsh, they were true. That¡¯s why she hadshed the horse instead of Yan Xin. After a while, the carriage stopped. Outside, they heard the driver¡¯s voice, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After responding, Cao Jun lifted the curtain and got off the carriage. After all the people in the carriage got down, he let the curtain down. Since many youngdies from noble families wereing to sightsee, merchants had built many pavilions here. Cao Jun had already reserved a beautiful pavilion. After getting off the carriage, they headed straight to the pavilion. ¡°Sister Jiang, the scenery here is beautiful.¡± Liu Xin had always wanted toe here, but the onesing here were mostly daughters of prestige families. She worried about causing unnecessary trouble, so she never came. In her past life, Jiang Peihuan hade here a few times, but in this life, it was her first time. Hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words, she quietly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you for a walk.¡± Today¡¯s weather was good, so there were many people out for a stroll. She didn¡¯t want Liu Xin to go alone, for fear of any idents. Liu Xin truly wanted to enjoy the scenery. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Sister Jiang.¡± Afterward, Jiang Peihuan turned to Cao Jun and Jiang Ruyun, ¡°We¡¯re going for a walk. Do you want to join?¡± ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m a bit tired and want to rest. You go ahead with Liu Xin, I¡¯ll join youter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and keep Ruyunpany.¡± Upon hearing their replies, Jiang Peihuan nodded and left with Liu Xin. Just after Jiang Peihuan and Liu Xin left the pavilion, Cao Jun anxiously looked at Jiang Ruyun, ¡°Ruyun, are you angry with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. I¡¯m angry at myself. After all, what Yan Xin said was¡­¡± ¡°Ruyun, stop.¡± Before Jiang Ruyun could finish, Cao Jun interrupted her softly. Looking into her eyes, he said seriously, ¡°1 know if I say I don¡¯t care at all, you won¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°1 admit, the matter between you and the Prince of Huainan does bother me a little. But it¡¯s not because of so-called innocence, but because 1 feel sorry for the hurt you¡¯ve suffered. 1 even me myself for not meeting you earlier, especially since fate had given me an opportunity.¡± ¡°Ruyun, being able to finalize our engagement and, soon, marry you, 1 am already very content. So, don¡¯t be upset by others¡¯ words. It hurts me to see you like that.¡± Hearing Cao Jun¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes filled with tears. After a while, she nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember your words.¡± Seeing her smile again, Cao Jun said with augh, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Eldest Miss Jiang and Liu Xin.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Ruyun nodded, and they left the pavilion together. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan and Liu Xin had reached the moat. Just as Cao Jun had predicted, the lotus seeds in the moat were ripe, and many people were picking them from small boats. Seeing this, Liu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Sister Jiang, should we go and pick some lotus seeds too?¡± Seeing the enthusiasm in her eyes, Jiang Peihuan nodded. ¡°Elder sister?¡± At this moment, they heard Jiang Ruyun¡¯s voice from behind. When Cao Jun and Jiang Ruyun walked up to them, Cao Jun softly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a few small boats. Eldest Miss Jiang and Miss Liu, do you want to pick lotus seeds?¡± ¡°We were just about to go.¡± Upon hearing that Cao Jun had prepared the boats, Liu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. To facilitate picking lotus seeds, the boats were made very small, so a boat could just amodate two people. A short whileter, Jiang Peihuan and Liu Xin boarded one boat, while Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun got onto another. The water in the moat was flowing, so once they got on, they didn¡¯t have to paddle. asionally, they just needed to gently stroke the water with their hands, and the boat would drift on its own. At first, the two boats were close together, but after a few strokes, they drifted apart.. Chapter 105 - 105: Falling Into the Water Chapter 105: Falling Into the Water Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Unconsciously, Jian Peihuan found that the boat she and Liu Xin were in was gradually drifting towards the middle of the moat. At first, Liu Xin didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. But as the speed increased, she became somewhat puzzled. ¡°Sister Jiang, is our boat rowing too fast?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hearing Liu Xin¡¯s question, Jiang Peihuan nodded. Their boat had been rowed by the people on the other boats. At first, Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t paid much attention, but by the time she realized it, their boat was already in the middle of the river. This meant that even if they wanted to row back, it would take some time. ¡°Xin Er, can you swim?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, Liu Xin shook her head. Although Liu Xin did not know what the problem was, she was more sensitive. Seeing that Jiang Peihuan¡¯s looked concerned, she asked in a soft voice,¡± Sister Jiang, is there a problem?¡± Jiang Peihuan briefly exined what had happened earlier and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know the purpose of them bringing our boat to the middle, but don¡¯t worry, I will protect you.¡± Although she had never learned how to float in this lifetime, Jiang Peihuan had carefully learned it in her previous life. If both of them fell into the water, Jiang Peihuan believed she could save Liu Xin. Just as Liu Xin was about to speak, she saw a boat approaching them. Jiang Peihuan was sitting with her back to the boat, but when she noticed Liu Xin¡¯s expression, she instinctively turned around. In the distance, a boat was approaching with several people on board, and the most obvious person among them was Xiao Junhao. Seeing him, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes immediately darkened. Jiang Peihuan thought that Liu Xin was implicated in this incident because of her, but what she didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Xiao Junhao¡¯s gaze fell on Liu Xin. Looking at Pei Wu, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Is that Liu family¡¯s only legitimate daughter?¡± ¡°Your highness, that is Liu Xin. She is indeed the only daughter of the Liu family.¡± Before Pei Wu could speak, Yan Xin interjected. Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, he stared nkly at the figure ahead. Although funds were being raised by the officials for the refurbishment of the pce, there was still a long way to go. That¡¯s why Xiao Junhao turned his attention to the Liu family, as they were the wealthiest merchants in Qi Kingdom. That¡¯s how today¡¯s outing came about. Xiao Junhao¡¯s original n was just to establish a connection with Liu Xin, but now he had changed his mind. Looking at Pei Wu, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Find a way to capsize that boat. 1 will save¡­ Liu Xin. You make sure to save Jiang Peihuan.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Pei Wu immediately turned and left. Lin Mengyao stood beside Xiao Junhao and listened to his instructions. She had aplicated expression in her eyes. Just when she managed to dispel Xiao Junhao¡¯s thoughts about Jiang Peihuan, now there was Liu Xin. However, considering that the Liu family was just a merchant, even if Xiao Junhao really epted Liu Xin, it wouldn¡¯t affect her position. Lin Mengyao felt relieved. Watching Pei Wu carry out the orders, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but speak to Xiao Junhao, ¡°Your Highness, Jiang family¡¯s thirddy is also from the Liu family. Just by saving Liu Xin, it¡¯s unlikely that the Liu family will easily send Liu Xin into the royal pce.¡± ¡°What do you suggest then?¡± Meeting Xiao Junhao¡¯s gaze, Lin Mengyao stood on tiptoe, lowered her voice, and whispered a few words in his ear. Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes revealed a hint ofplexity. Yan Xin, who was standing by, tightly clenched her fists when she saw this scene. A trace of jealousy shed through her eyes, but no one noticed. On the small boat. Liu Xin looked at the figure behind Jiang Peihuan and said with an unpleasant expression, ¡°Sister Jiang, someone ising.¡± Jiang Peihuan turned around and saw two boats approaching them. Frowning, Jiang Peihuan reached out and paddled the water a couple of times, intending to avoid the boats behind them. However, two more boats emerged from the left side, leaving her with no choice. ¡°Sister Jiang, they¡¯reing. What should we do?¡± Seeing the approaching boats, Liu Xin became somewhat flustered. Jiang Peihuan reached out and immediately pulled out the whip from her waist. Seeing several boats approaching, Jiang Peihuan raised the ck whip in her hand and spoke coldly, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± The men on the boats saw the ck whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, and a few traces of fear appeared in their eyes. But thinking of the orders from above, they continued forward without hesitation. With a hint of coldness in her eyes, Jiang Peihuan flicked her wrist, and the whip in her hand directly struck the nearest person. That person instantly fell into the water. ¡°Xin Er, hold on tight!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Liu Xin held onto the sides of the boat with both hands. Seeing her stabilize, Jiang Peihuan stood up. Despite the boat rocking heavily, it didn¡¯t hinder Jiang Peihuan¡¯s movements. In no time, all the people from the two boats had fallen into the water. However, at that moment, another boat came crashing towards them. ¡°Sister Jiang, be careful!¡± Seeing this scene, Liu Xin quickly spoke up. Jiang Peihuan was standing, and as the boat collided, she lost her bnce and fell into the water. ¡°Sister Jiang?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan falling into the water, Liu Xin instinctively reached out her hand to grab her, but in doing so, she also fell into the water. ¡°Your Highness, you can go now.¡± On the boat, Pei Wu watched as Liu Xin fell into the water, then turned to Xiao Junhao and said. ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Junhao nodded and turned to walk to the deck. However, just as he was about to enter the water, he saw two familiar figures jump into the water. The ones jumping into the water were none other than Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbo, who happened to be passing by. Upon hearing Liu Xin¡¯s voice as she fell into the water, Jiang Peihuan instinctively tried to swim towards her but found someone swiftly swimming towards her. When Jiang Peihuan saw Xiao Nanye, her eyes were filled with surprised, and Xiao Nanye also looked surprised seeing Jiang Peihuan swimming freely in the water. After all, not long ago, he had saved her from the river, and at that time, he was certain that Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t swim. At this time, Jiang Peihuan had already surfaced. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye quickly swam to her side. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t have time to think about Xiao Nanye; she instinctively searched for Liu Xin and saw that Jiang Changbai had already carried Liu Xin to the shore. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Xin Er, are you okay?¡± Looking at Liu Xin, who coughed out some river water, Jiang Peihuan asked worriedly. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Liu Xin shook her head, ¡°Jiang¡­ cough cough¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, she erupted into severe coughing. ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now. Let¡¯s discuss everything when we get back.¡± Jiang Changbai, seeing Liu Xin¡¯s face flushed from coughing, interrupted her softly.. Chapter 106 - 106: Return To The Mansion Chapter 106: Return To The Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Eldest Sister, get on the carriage quickly.¡± At this moment, the Cao family¡¯s carriage arrived. Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly helped Liu Xin onto the carriage. They had brought spare clothes with them because they were worried about getting their clothes wet on the way. ¡°Xin Er, change out of your wet clothes first.¡± After sitting inside the carriage, Jiang Peihuan immediately looked at Liu Xin and spoke. Liu Xin nodded and began changing her clothes. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan also changed out of her wet clothes. When she lifted the curtain, she saw that Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai had also changed their clothes. After the two of them got on the carriage, Jiang Changbai quickly turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Huan Er, why did you and Miss Liu fall into the water?¡± ¡°It was Prince Qing.¡± After briefly exining the situation, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°He must have nned this beforehand.¡± The n, however, was unclear whether it was targeted at her or for some other reason. Or perhaps it was due to the grudge he held since their encounter at the estate. ¡°Why would Prince Qing scheme against you? Have you offended him in any way?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai looked puzzled. At this moment, Xiao Nanye spoke up, ¡°I will have someone investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± ¡°If Xiao Junhao truly intends to harm you, I will not let him off.¡± As he spoke thest sentence, a fierce determination shed in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. ¡°Elder brother, why are you and his highness here?¡± ¡°The Emperor ordered me toe and inspect the refurbishment of the pce. I found it boring, so I brought Young General with me.¡± Before Jiang Changbai could respond, Xiao Nanye preemptively replied upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded, then turned to Jiang Changbai and said, ¡°Elder brother, do you n to return home with us?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be going back with you. His Highness and I still have to go check on the refurbishment of the pce.¡± ¡°You go back on your own. When you return, have the doctor examine you and give Miss Liu some medicine for her cold.¡± ¡°Understood, elder brother.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Jiang Changbai turned to Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go ahead.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye nodded. But as he was getting off the carriage, he whispered to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°I will have Han Feng investigate this matter as soon as possible. Wait for my message.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Xiao Nanye got off the carriage. Afterward, Jiang Peihuan and her group left on their own, heading towards the Jiang Mansion. On the boat. Watching the departing group, Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Beside him, Pei Wu also wore an unpleasant expression. Seeing Xiao Junhao remain silent, he approached and spoke softly, ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡± ¡°You personally go to the Liu Mansion and say that I want to take Liu Xin as a concubine, and have them pick a date to send Liu Xin to Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Your Highness, this may not be appropriate.¡± ¡°Although the Liu family is a merchant, they are still inws with the good Jiang residence. If¡­¡± ¡°What if?!¡± Before Pei Wu could finish his sentence, Xiao Junhao directly interrupted him. At this moment, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with a gloomy expression. It was almost a done deal, but Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbo had to interfere. Turning to Pei Wu, Xiao Junhao coldly spoke, ¡°I have already been demoted to a Marquis. If there are any more mishaps with the pce refurbishment, then¡­ In any case, do as I said.¡± Pei Wu wanted to persuade further, but seeing the expression in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, he thought for a moment and silently closed his mouth. ¡°Just do as His Highness said. Although the Liu family is rted by marriage to the Jiang family, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they are merchants.¡± At this moment, Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice came from behind. Upon hearing her words, Pei Wu nodded and stepped forward to salute, ¡°Yes, I will go to the Liu family as you instructed.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no need for concern. Once Liu Xin enters the prince¡¯s mansion, the matter of money will be resolved.¡± After Pei Wu left, Lin Mengyao looked at Xiao Junhao with gentle eyes and said. In the past, whenever Xiao Junhao heard Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, his eyes were full of tenderness. However, at this moment, although there was still some warmth in his eyes, there was also a hint of displeasure. ¡°Let me have someone apany you back to the residence.¡± After saying this, Xiao Junhao turned around and left. As she watched his departing figure, Lin Mengyao hesitated for a moment but said nothing. At this time, Jiang Peihuan had already arrived at the Jiang Mansion. ¡°Why did this happen out of nowhere?¡± Liu Xiu had received the news and was waiting at the entrance of the Elegant Garden. When she saw Jiang Peihuan and Liu Xin appear, she immediately approached with a worried expression. Seeing the concern in her eyes, Liu Xin stepped forward and held Liu Xiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Xiu wanted to say something, but then she noticed Jiang Ruyun standing beside them. Strictly speaking, this incident happened because the Cao family invited them for a outing. Thinking of this, Liu Xin did not say anything further. Instead, she turned to Liu Xin and said, ¡°The doctor is already waiting inside. Let him take a look at you.¡± Liu Xin felt that she was fine, but she couldn¡¯t resist Liu Xiu¡¯s insistence. After checking Liu Xin¡¯s pulse, the doctor turned to Liu Xiu and said, ¡°Madam, please rest assured, Miss Liu is in good health. However, since she fell into the water, I will prescribe some medicine. Drinking a few doses should help ward off the chill.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± Then, Liu Xiu turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Peihuan, you also fell into the water. Let the doctor check you too.¡± ¡°No need, Aunty, you forget, Ye Xiao in my room knows medicine. If I feel unwellter, she can take a look.¡± ¡°For precaution, let¡¯s have Xin Er stay over at the house tonight.¡± ¡°I was thinking the same.¡± Upon hearing Liu Xiu and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s conversation, Liu Xin chuckled softly, ¡°1 am quite alright now, no need to fuss over me, Aunty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one night stay, no fuss at all. You rest well,ter I¡¯ll have Jing Er bring you the medicine, and also ask Nanny Liu to go back and inform your elder brother.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Aunty.¡± Seeing that Liu Xiu had everything arranged, Liu Xin didn¡¯t refuse any further and just nodded with a smile. ¡°Third Aunt, I will head back first.¡± ¡°Alright, take it slow on your way, and remember to have Ye Xiao check on you when you get back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Nodding her head and bidding Liu Xiu goodbye, Jiang Peihuan left the Elegant Garden. Seeing this, Jiang Ruyun also followed and left. ¡°Elder sister, today¡¯s incident won¡¯t cause any trouble, right?¡± After leaving the Elegant Garden, Jiang Ruyun turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked. Seeing the confusion in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Ruyun continued, ¡°When you and Miss Liu fell into the water today, I saw it clearly. Those people were clearly arranged by Prince Qing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any issues..¡± Chapter 107 - 107: Xiao Junhao’s Scheme Chapter 107: Xiao Junhao¡¯s Scheme Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing the worry in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan gently started to speak. Before she could say anything else, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°You¡¯re tired today, too. You should go home and rest early.¡± After parting ways with Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan returned directly to her own Elegant garden. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± Just as she reached the entrance, she saw Ye Xiao waiting there. After greeting Jiang Peihuan, Ye Xiao softly said, ¡°Miss, please let me check on you.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t refuse, and after she entered her room, she stretched out her hand. After carefully taking Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pulse and confirming that she had no health issues, Ye Xiao finally released her hand. ¡°By the way, have there been any developments these past few days?¡± For the past few days, Jiang Peihuan had assigned Ye Xiao a task: to keep an eye on Jian Mei. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, Ye Xiao nodded. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, she lowered her voice, ¡°Miss, the news of you and the Second Miss going out today was leaked by Aunt Mei.¡± Hearing this, a sh of surprise appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She had been curious about how Xiao Junhao had found out about their whereabouts. Now, she understood. ¡°How did she leak the information?¡± ¡°The old woman Wang, who guards the back gate, was bribed by Aunt Mei.¡± ¡°Miss, do you want me to bring that old woman Wang here?¡± ¡°No need for now.¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan shook her head, tapping her fingers lightly on the table. ¡°1 want to see what her goal is, so let¡¯s keep this old woman Wang for now. But in the meantime, I¡¯ll need you to keep an eye on them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I know what to do.¡± With Ye Xiao¡¯s skills, tracking two people was nothing. Therefore, after giving her instructions, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything more. After changing her clothes, Jiang Peihuan went to Yanlin. Since Jiang Hong¡¯s vacation ended, he had be busy again, so Xue Yan was often alone in Yanlin. And because Jiang Sijin also went to the military camp, worried that Xue Yan would be lonely, Jiang Peihuan had dinner at Yanlin every night. When Jiang Peihuan arrived at Yanlin, she saw Xue Yan sewing clothes, which were clearly for Jiang Hong. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Did you see the doctor? Are you alright?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xue Yan put down the clothes in her hands and looked at her carefully. Seeing that she is fine, she finally sighed in relief. Sitting down next to Xue Yan, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡± Not wanting to worry Xue Yan, Jiang Peihuan quickly changed the topic, ¡°Mother, are you sewing clothes for Father?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Your father only wears clothes that I sew for him. I didn¡¯t have time while 1 was in the military, but now that 1 have nothing to do at home, 1 can make more clothes for him.¡± Xue Yan¡¯s eyes softened when she talked about Jiang Hong. Seeing the expression in her eyes, Jiang Peihuan also showed a slight smile. She couldn¡¯t help but remember this time in her past life when Jiang Changbai had already passed away, and both Xue Yan and Jiang Hong were deeply affected. Now, seeing her parents and brother well, Jiang Peihuan felt a great joy in her heart. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are u spacing out?¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan was distracted, Xue Yan couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice a little. Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan snapped out of her thoughts and looked at her, quietly asking, ¡°What did Mother just say?¡± ¡°I asked, do you want to learn to sew clothes?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°You and King Cheng have already set the marriage date, and several days have already passed since the third month. ording to the customs of Qi Kingdom, you should prepare some clothes for him before your big wedding.¡± ¡°Although the embroiderers can do it on your behalf, it¡¯s not as sincere as making it yourself. What do you say, should 1 teach you?¡± Seeing the confusion in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Xue Yan asked with a smile. However, upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly shook her head, ¡°No need, I can have the embroiderers prepare it.¡± Hearing this, Xue Yan didn¡¯t insist. After dinner, Jiang Peihuan returned to her own Palm Garden. The room was already lit, and Jiang Peihuan thought it was Yue Er. But when she opened the door, she saw Xiao Nanye sitting at the table. At this moment, he was drinking tea from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s usual teacup. ¡°Back already?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan, the man put down his teacup and spoke softly. Compared to before, Jiang Peihuan seemed to be getting more used to this man suddenly appearing in her room. She moved closer, sat on the chair next to him, and then began to speak, ¡°Your Highness, did you find out about my fall into the water today?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± When Jiang Peihuan mentioned this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. Seeing the coldness in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°Xiao Junhao has indeed yed a good game.¡± Then, Xiao Nanye softly ryed what Han Feng had investigated. From his words, Jiang Peihuan understood Xiao Junhao¡¯s schemes. Refurbishing the pce required a lot of money, which Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t have. As a demoted prince, he didn¡¯t dare to ask the emperor for more funds, so he turned his sights on the Liu family. A few million taels of silver was an astronomical figure to others, but it was nothing to the Liu family. So Xiao Junhao nned to rescue Liu Xin when she fell into the water, using the opportunity to bring her into his household. As the only legitimate daughter of the Liu family, if she was under his control, the Liu family would be Xiao Junhao¡¯s moneybag. Understanding this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes filled with ridicule, ¡°He really never changes.¡± In her past life, he deceived her feelings for power. Now, in this life, he wants to deceive Liu Xin for money, which is very much in line with Xiao Junhao¡¯s character. ¡°Xin Er was saved by my elder brother, and now his scheme will fail.¡± Thump, thump¡­ As Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words trailed off, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Eldest Miss, there¡¯s trouble in the thirddy¡¯s courtyard.¡± Yue Er¡¯s voice came from the doorway, her tone full of urgency. Hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t bother about Xiao Nanye being there and immediately opened the door, ¡°What happened to my third aunt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Third Madam, it¡¯s Miss Liu.¡± In the Elegant Garden. ¡°Miss Liu, my prince is willing to take you as his wife, which would be a blessing for the Liu family. Pleasee with me.¡± ¡°Even the Prince Qing can¡¯t force marriage, moreover, this is Jiang¡¯s Mansion, 1 ask Guard Pei to leave.¡± To be a wife, it might sound nice but it¡¯s just being a lesser concubine. In the Prince¡¯s residence, aside from the princess, there are also side-consorts, and wives among others, but a wife is just the lowest ranking concubine. Hearing Pei Wu¡¯s words, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes were full of anger. Pei Wu wasn¡¯t surprised by Liu Xiu¡¯s reaction.. After she finished speaking, he directly said, ¡°Third Madam, I think you wouldn¡¯t want to cause trouble for your maternal family, would you?¡± Chapter 108 - 108: Knocking On the Door To Claim Chapter 108: Knocking On the Door To im Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°After all, the General¡¯s Mansion is now run by the Great General.¡± When he finished thest sentence, a faint sneer appeared in Pei Wu¡¯s eyes. On hearing these words, Liu Xiu was full of struggle and hesitation. ¡°You know who the head of the General¡¯s Mansion is, yet you dare to act so arrogantly here? Get out!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came from the entrance of the Elegant Garden. Seeing Jiang Peihuan appear, Liu Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, while Liu Xin had red-rimmed eyes. Jiang Peihuan walked up to Liu Xiu, bowed to her, and then turned to Liu Xin, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, no one can take you away from the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, taking Miss Liu into the residence was the prince¡¯smand¡­¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Pei Wu looked somewhat displeased. He was about to retort, but before he could finish his words, he felt a cold gust of wind rushing towards him. It turned out that Jiang Peihuan had already pulled out the long whip at her waist, andshed out at Pei Wu who dodged instinctively. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t stop. She advanced. In her previous life, Xiao Junhao was the one who caused the destruction of the Jiang family, but the man before her was an aplice. New and old grudgesbined, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t kill Pei Wu, but it was alright to teach him a lesson. Thinking of the past, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s movements became even more fierce. Although Pei Wu was agile, this was after all the General¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Jiang Peihuan and could only try his best to dodge. As a result, he was already hit by the whip several times. Jiang Peihuan was relentless. In an instant, several bloody marks appeared on Pei Wu¡¯s body. Seeing that Jiang Peihuan had no intention of stopping, he pulled out his long sword, fury in his eyes. ¡°You dog servant! In the presence of this king, you dare toy a hand on my fiancee who has not yet passed the door! Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Han Feng, cut off his head for me.¡± Xiao Nanye had arrived earlier, but he did not say a word while Jiang Peihuan was teaching Pei Wu a lesson. As soon as he saw Pei Wu draw his long sword, he immediately turned to Han Feng at his side. Upon hearing his master¡¯smand, Han Feng stepped forward immediately. Although both were shadow guards, Pei Wu was no match for Han Feng. ¡°Han Feng, don¡¯t kill him.¡± When Jiang Peihuan saw Han Feng¡¯s dagger stabbing towards Pei Wu¡¯s neck, she shouted in a low voice. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Han Feng immediately stopped his action. However, he kicked Pei Wu to the ground. When Pei Wu fell, he vomited blood, and his face turned pale instantly. Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, looked down at Pei Wu on the ground, and said coldly, ¡°Go back and tell your master to give up this idea, or he will face bigger trouble.¡± Pei Wu stared at Jiang Peihuan with gloomy eyes. Seeing Xiao Nanye standing aside, he dared not say a word. Once Jiang Peihuan had finished speaking, Xiao Nanye turned to Han Feng and said, ¡°Throw him out.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Han Feng went forward, grabbed Pei Wu by the cor, and dragged him away. Seeing that only women were left, Xiao Nanye came to Jiang Peihuan and spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, the man left directly. ¡°Huan Er, thank you so much for today.¡± After Xiao Nanye left, Liu Xiu quickly turned to Jiang Peihuan. Upon hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan replied softly, ¡°Third Aunt, I¡¯ve told you many times, we¡¯re family, don¡¯t be so polite.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, thank you so much for today.¡± ¡°But this matter started because of me, so 1 n to go home.¡± ¡°If you go home now, you will certainly be taken away by the people of the Qing prince¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°But if i stay in General Mansion, 1 will bring trouble to General Mansion.¡± Most importantly, Liu Xin didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Liu Xiu. Although Liu Xiu never said anything, Liu Xin knew very well that her aunt¡¯s marriage into the Jiang family was a case of social climbing. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Liu Xiu because of her own affairs. ¡°Xin Er, 1 understand what you¡¯re thinking, but going home is not the solution. We need to find a solution as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Madam, Young Master Liu hase.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words fell, she saw Jing Er walking towards them, followed by Liu Hao. Liu Hao¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. Only when he saw Liu Xin still standing there safe and sound, did he breathe a sigh of relief. After talcing a deep breath, he stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Auntie, Eldess Miss.¡± ¡°Hao Er, are you here because the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion wants to take Xin Er in?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Upon hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words, Liu Hao nodded. Looking at Liu Xiu, Liu Hao directly asked, ¡°Auntie, could Xin Er stay with you for a few days?¡± ¡°Of course. Xin Er can stay in my garden until this issue is resolved.¡± ¡°But what about the old madam Jiang and the great general?¡± Liu Hao was well aware of Liu Xiu¡¯s situation at the General¡¯s Mansion. Seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s ready agreement, his eyes showed some worry. ¡°Cousin Liu, rest assured. 1 will talk to my father and grandmother about this.¡± Before Liu Xiu could respond, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Liu Hao, full of gratitude, stepped forward and bowed solemnly to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Thank you, Eldest Miss, on behalf of Liu Hao. In the future, if the Eldest Miss needs anything from the Liu family, I will not hesitate to help.¡± ¡°I do have a favor to ask, Cousin Liu.¡± ¡°Please speak, Eldest Miss.¡± There was a hint of surprise in Liu Hao¡¯s eyes, but being an experienced businessman, his expression quickly returned to normal. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he respectfully said, ¡°I heard the Liu family¡¯s ships can sail overseas, is it true?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed, we do have routes to overseas.¡± ¡°In a few days, it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s 50th birthday. As the royal family¡¯s merchant, 1 assume the Liu family will present birthday gifts in the pce?¡± ¡°Yes, I personally deliver the gifts every year.¡± Liu Hao did not know what Jiang Peihuan¡¯s intentions were, but he answered seriously. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of a smile, ¡°In the next few days, I hope Cousin Liu can prepare some special items, ones that are eye-catching but do not carry good implications.¡± ¡°Try to send them to the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion, I believe this should not be difficult for Cousin Liu, right?¡± If Liu Hao didn¡¯t understand Jiang Peihuan¡¯s meaning before, now he understood perfectly. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, his eyes lit up, filled with excitement, ¡°1 understand your meaning, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss. I will take care of this personally and make sure you are satisfied.¡± ¡°Thank you, Cousin Liu.¡± Knowing Liu Hao was smart, Jiang Peihuan smiled and spoke softly.. Chapter 109 - 109: Sewing a Coat for Xiao Nanye Chapter 109: Sewing a Coat for Xiao Nanye Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After a brief conversation with Liu Xiu, Liu Hao left Elegant Garden. As he left, Liu Xiu turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Huan Er, you had Hao Er fetch those things. Do you intend for the Prince Qing to present them to the Emperor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes filled with doubt. ¡°If we present such things to the Emperor, he would certainly be enraged. Wouldn¡¯t the Prince Qing bear even more ill-will towards the Liu family then?¡± ¡°Aunt, even without these things, the Prince Qing is already targeting our family,¡± Liu Xin interjected before Jiang Peihuan could respond. Turning to Liu Xiu and Jiang Peihuan, Liu Xin continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never intentionally provoked these people, but whether it¡¯s Yan Kuan or the Prince Qing, they view me as a toy. Rather than being at their mercy, I¡¯d prefer to take control of my own fate.¡± Jiang Peihuan looked surprised upon hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words. She initially had Liu Hao do these things merely to undermine Xiao Junhao¡¯s trust in the Emperor. Now, hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words, an idea took shape in her mind. Turning to Liu Xin, she proposed, ¡°Liu Xin, I have an idea that might deter the Prince.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Before Liu Xin could respond, Liu Xiu, eager to know, spoke out of turn. Looking at the two, Jiang Peihuan said in a low voice, ¡°Even a prince cannot force a married woman to be his. If Xin Er can get married immediately, even if the matter reaches the Emperor, the Prince Qing will have no grounds for objection.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good n. But where can we find a suitable family at this time?¡± Since ancient times, selecting a husband was a careful process. If they were to arrange a marriage for Liu Xin now, they wouldn¡¯t have much time. But this was not for Jiang Peihuan to worry about. All these considerations fell to the Liu family. After a few more words with Liu Xiu, Jiang Peihuan left Elegant Garden. ¡°Yue Er, help me prepare some elegant, light-colored fabrics,¡± she instructed upon returning to Palm Garden. Remembering the words that Xue Yan had shared with her, Jiang Peihuan thought about the many gifts Xiao Nanye had given her, despite her never having given him anything. The handkerchief, of course, did not count. In the identity of Xiao Nanye, hecked nothing. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan decided that sewing him a coat could express some of her sentiments. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Yue Er quickly prepared a few pieces of in and elegant fabric. Finally, Jiang Peihuan chose a piece of deep blue Shu brocade. ¡°Miss, what do you want to do? I can help you,¡± said Yue Er, gathering the remaining fabric and bringing needles and scissors. However, Jiang Peihuan shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do it yourself?¡± Yue Er was filled with confusion. Seeing the expression in her eyes, Jiang Peihuan remembered she didn¡¯t yet know how to sew in this life. In her past life, however, she had learned embroidery in order to win over Xiao Junhao. Although she couldn¡¯tpare to a master, she could hold her own. ¡°I learned a bit from my mother,¡± she muttered, picking up the scissors. Yue Er stood aside, closely watching Jiang Peihuan¡¯s actions. This was high-quality Shu brocade, and if Jiang Peihuan were to ruin it, Yue Er could possibly fix it. But seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s smooth and proficient cutting motions, Yue Er was full of surprise. Jiang Peihuan paid no attention to Yue Er¡¯s surprise and carefully recalled Xiao Nanye¡¯s physique. After the time it took to brew a pot of tea, she had cut out all the fabric needed for the clothes. ¡°Miss, are you sewing clothes for the young master?¡± asked Yue Er. Jiang Hong¡¯s couple was known to have a great rtionship, with all their clothes made by Xue Yan. So, upon seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s cut fabric, Yue Er¡¯s first thought was that they were for Jiang Changbai. However, upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not for my elder brother.¡± ¡°Not for the young master?¡± Yue Er was stunned, then eximed in surprise, ¡°Miss, are you preparing to sew an overcoat for King Cheng?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say much, just nodded in confirmation. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s nod, Yue¡¯er¡¯s interest was piqued. All the maids could see Xiao Nanye¡¯s feelings for Jiang Peihuan. Now that she finally showed some interest in him, Yue Er was very happy. Looking at the fabric on the table, Yue Er whispered, ¡°Miss, this fabric is rather in. If it¡¯s for King Cheng, shouldn¡¯t you embroider some patterns on it?¡± Hearing Yue Er¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan carefully examined the fabric in her hands. She remembered that Xiao Nanye always wore simple clothes. After a thought, Jiang Peihuan looked at Yue Er and said, ¡°Go prepare some silver thread for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Not knowing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s intentions, Yue Er prepared everything she needed. Jiang Peihuan worked swiftly, and two hourster, an overcoat was finished. Looking at the garment on the table, Yue Er couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Miss, your sewing skills are impressive, the stitches are almost invisible.¡± Upon hearing Yue Er¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan smiled but said nothing. ncing at the sky outside, she spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can rest first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan preferred not to have anyone staying overnight in her room, so hearing these words, Yue Er prepared to leave. As she left, she adjusted themp to make the room brighter for Jiang Peihuan. Watching Jiang Peihuan picking up the needle and thread again, Yue Er said softly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t stay up toote, it¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nodding, Yue Er turned and left the room. Perhaps she was used to being focused, so once she started, Jiang Peihuan found it hard to stop. By the time she did, it was already daybreak outside. Looking at the finished garment with its discreet embroidery, Jiang Peihuan gently rubbed her wrist. She used same color thread to create hidden patterns on the entire garment, and used silver thread to edge the sleeves and hem. Looking at the garment in her hands, a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. After a thought, Jiang Peihuan walked to the door and called softly, ¡°Ye Xiao?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice fell, Ye Xiao appeared before her. Although a room had been arranged for Ye Xiao, she had been watching over Jian Mei, so she was more ustomed to being up in a tree or on the roof. Following Jiang Peihuan into the room, Ye Xiao looked at her and asked softly, ¡°Miss, do you have any instructions?¡± Jiang Peihuan neatly folded the garment on the table, and then wrapped it in a clean piece of cloth. Chapter 110 - 11o: Making a Promise Chapter 11o: Making a Promise Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Handing over the clothes to Ye Xiao, she spoke softly, ¡°Please deliver these clothes to King Cheng¡¯s mansion for me. Upon seeing the clothes in her hand, a twinkle appeared in Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes, as if recalling something. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Yes, 1 will go at once,¡± she said. Upon finishing her sentence, Ye Xiao took the clothes from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands and swiftly left the plum garden. After leaving the plum garden, Ye Xiao headed straight to King Cheng¡¯s mansion. In the front courtyard of King Cheng¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± At the sound, Han Feng immediately unsheathed his long sword. ¡°Ye Xiao, why are you here?¡± Spotting the person before him, Han Feng showed a hint of surprise and quickly sheathed his sword. Ye Xiao gave him a cool nce before coldly speaking, ¡°Eldest Miss asked me to find King Cheng. Where¡¯s His Highness?¡± ¡°The master hasn¡¯t woken up yet. What does yourdy want? Why don¡¯t you tell me first, and I¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Before Han Feng could finish his sentence, a door beside them opened. Seeing Xiao Nanye standing at the doorway, Ye Xiao hurriedly stepped forward. Upon seeing Ye Xiao, Xiao Nanye immediately asked, ¡°Has something happened to Huan Er?¡± As he spoke, a hint of worry appeared in his eyes. Seeing his expression, Ye Xiao quickly responded, ¡°Eldest Miss is fine.¡± ¡°I came here because Eldest Miss instructed me to deliver something to Your Highness.¡± As she spoke, Ye Xiao offered the clothes in her hands. epting the clothes from Ye Xiao, Xiao Nanye immediately unfolded them. Upon seeing the clothes, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with delight. Looking at Ye Xiao, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Did Huan Er make these?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss made themst night, staying upte to do so.¡± Upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, the joy in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes deepened. However, knowing that Jiang Peihuan had spent the entire night making the clothes, a hint of worry also appeared in his eyes. Looking at Ye Xiao, he asked anxiously, ¡°Huan Er didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡± Recalling the light in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room that had been on the entire night, Ye Xiao nodded. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Xiao Nanye swiftly leave. Looking in the direction he left, she realized he was heading towards the General¡¯s Mansion. It was already daytime, but Xiao Nanye still habitually climbed over the wall into the plum garden. Arriving at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room, Xiao Nanye unconsciously lightened his steps, carefully pushing open the door. He immediately spotted Jiang Peihuan lying on the bed. Perhaps she was truly exhausted. Even as Xiao Nanye approached, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t wake up. Having returned to life, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleep was usually restless. However, the familiar scent of Xiao Nanye seemed to keep her undisturbed. Xiao Nanye sat quietly by the bed, making no noise and simply watching the person on it. During this time, Yue Er and Lu Er tried to approach the room, but they were sent away by Xiao Nanye. The two maid servants of the plum garden had grown ustomed to seeing Xiao Nanye in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room, so they quietly withdrew. Uninterrupted, Jiang Peihuan slept straight through to noon. She hadn¡¯t slept this long in a long time. When she opened her eyes, she was still a bit groggy, but quickly, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleepiness vanished. Hearing the approaching footsteps, Jiang Peihuan grabbed her whip and swung it. ¡°Huan Er, your reflexes upon waking are truly surprising.¡± Xiao Nanye caught Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip with one hand and held a teacup in the other, not spilling a drop. Seeing Xiao Nanye let go of the whip and approach, Jiang Peihuan showed a hint of surprise. ¡°Why are you in my room?¡± ¡°I came to thank you.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye handed her the teacup. Having slept for so long, Jiang Peihuan was indeed thirsty. epting the cup, she drained the contents in one go. ¡°Would you like more?¡± Naturally taking the empty cup from her, Xiao Nanye asked softly. Jiang Peihuan shook her head. Setting the teacup aside, Xiao Nanye then took out the clothes. In front of Jiang Peihuan, he unbuttoned his own robe. Seeing his actions, Jiang Peihuan was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, she quickly turned her gaze away and quietly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t respond, but after removing his robe, he directly put on the one made by Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan Er, look.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan lifted her head. The navy blue robe worn by him enhanced his noble demeanor, making him appear even more aloof. The silver border and hidden patterns added an extra touch of elegance. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Xiao Nanye turned a full circle in front of Jiang Peihuan with a smile on his face, then asked, appearing like a child. ¡°Your highness came over just to ask me if this dress looks good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, Xiao Nanye nodded, and then earnestly said, ¡°This outfit was made by you, Huan Er, so naturally, you should be the first to see me wear it.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Do I look good in this outfit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± No matter what Xiao Nanye wears, with his handsome face, he can¡¯t look ugly. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, disappointment shed in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, ¡°Huan Er, your reaction is a bit of a letdown.¡± Perhaps realizing that her reaction was somewhat perfunctory, Jiang Peihuan added two more words, ¡°You look good.¡± Upon hearing this, a smile lit up Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, heughed and said, ¡°1 think so too.¡± However, as soon as his words were out, he carefully removed the outfit, folding it neatly. Seeing his actions, a look of confusion crossed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t like the color?¡± ¡°No, 1 like it very much.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Why did Your Highness take it off? ¡°This outfit was made by Huan Er¡¯s own hands, it¡¯s very precious, I want to preserve it carefully. How could 1 casually wear such a valuable item and risk damaging it?¡± ¡°Clothes are meant to be worn, your highness. Wear it without worries, if it gets damaged, 1 can make a new one for you.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan responded reflexively, but immediately regretted her words. However, satisfaction filled Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes when he heard her words, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I look forward to Huan Er¡¯s hand made clothes.¡± As he spoke, he had already put on the outfit he had just folded neatly. ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± ¡°Miss, the Third Madam asks for you.¡± At this point, a knock came from the door, followed by Yue Er¡¯s voice. Upon hearing Yue Er¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan responded, looking towards the door, ¡°Tell my Third Aunt that I will be right there.¡± The sound of footsteps gradually faded from the door.. Chapter 111 - 111: A Gift Chapter 111: A Gift Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Your Highness, my third aunt is looking for me, what about you?¡± ¡°You go to Third Madam, I am going back to the mansion.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye walked towards the door. However, as he reached the entrance, he paused, turned to look at Jiang Peihuan, and chuckled softly, ¡°Huan Er, don¡¯t forget to make me a new outfit.¡± Watching the man leave, Jiang Peihuan suddenly felt a hint of regret. ¡°Master, are we going back to the mansion now?¡± Xiao Nanye had juste out of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room when Han Feng descended from a tree. Instead of answering Han Feng¡¯s question, Xiao Nanye looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you think of this outfit I¡¯m wearing?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s question, Han Feng carefully examined his master¡¯s coat, then softly said, ¡°Master, you look very handsome in this coat.¡± ¡°Not bad, you have good taste. The sword you like, go get it yourselfter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Thank you, Miss. Han Feng silently added thest part in his heart. He had had his eye on that ancient sword for a long time, but Xiao Nanye had shown no signs of letting go of it. Han Feng had prepared himself for the disappointment of not getting it, but then happiness came so unexpectedly. Han Feng was very grateful to Xiao Nanye, but he knew that the person he should be most grateful to was Jiang Peihuan. After leaving the General¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Nanye mounted his horse, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pce.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Han Feng felt a strange sympathy for Emperor Qi Ming. Looking at the time, it was almost Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s birthday. It was time for his master to pull another trick. At the General¡¯s Mansion, in the elegant garden. ¡°Third Aunt.¡± ¡°Huan Er,e and sit down quickly.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Liu Xiu immediately responded. ¡± Sister Jiang, Eldest Miss.¡± After reaching the small garden, Jiang Peihuan noticed the Liu siblings. Nodding at them, Jiang Peihuan sat down on a chair nearby. As soon as she sat down, Liu Hao spoke up, ¡°Eldest Miss, the gift has been delivered to the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Oh? I wonder what rare treasure cousin Liu has sent to the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a rare treasure, it¡¯s a sea hawk.¡± Hearing Liu Hao¡¯s words, a look of surprise shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. The sea hawk is a symbol of good luck in many countries. Liu Hao¡¯s choice of gift was quite unusual. ¡°Cousin Liu, is there anything special about this sea hawk?¡± ¡°I got the sea hawk by chance, and with a little more taming, it could have been rid of its wild nature.¡± ¡°What would happen if the wild nature is not removed?¡± ¡°It could easily hurt people.¡± Hearing this, a smile curled up at the corner of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mouth. Xiao Junhao, this time, I am curious to see what you will do. In the Imperial pce, on the main hall square. ¡°Imperial Father, this is a sea hawk I specially found to celebrate your birthday.¡± Xiao Junhao knelt before Emperor Qi Ming, looking at the sea hawk in the cage beside him, his eyes full of smiles. The sea hawk was rare and considered a sign of good luck. Which emperor wouldn¡¯t like lucky items? Because of Xiao Junhao¡¯s private fundraising from the officials, Emperor Qi Ming had never had a good impression of him. But now, looking at the sea hawk in the cage, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. ¡°You are considerate.¡± ¡°Has this sea hawk been tamed?¡± ¡°In reply to father, I have tamed it.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, the smile in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes deepened. Pointing to the sea hawk, he said directly, ¡°In that case, let this sea hawk out. I haven¡¯t seen a sea hawk in a long time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Open the cage.¡± The cage was carried by two young eunuchs. Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, they quickly opened the cage. The sea hawk inside instantly flew out, rushing into the sky. Seeing this, Emperor Qi Ming waspletely satisfied, ¡°Good, this sea hawk is very robust.¡± Xiao Junhao got up and walked to Emperor Qi Ming, bending his right index finger and putting it to his lips. Then, he whistled, and the sea hawk circling in the sky immediately flew towards Xiao Junhao. ¡°Prince Qing¡¯s falconry skills are amazing.¡± ¡°He does have the air of the Emperor when he was young¡­¡± Many officials hade to the pce today, and they now watched the robust sea hawk, their praises for Xiao Junhao overflowing. But then, the expressions on their faces quickly changed. ¡°Look!¡± The sea hawk was indeed flying towards Xiao Junhao, but it was charging towards Emperor Qi Ming. Seeing its outstretched ws, Wang Kun¡¯s face was full of panic, ¡°Guards, quick, protect the Emperor¡­¡± Emperor Qi Ming, seeing the sea hawk extended ws, also revealed a hint of panic. Witnessing this scene, Xiao Junhao quickly made a sound, but this sound not only did not stop the sea hawk, but rather, it seemed to stimte it, making its actions even more fierce. ¡°Your Majesty, be careful!¡± ¡°Vile beast, you dare to hurt people!¡± Just as the sea hawk ws were about tond on Emperor Qi Ming, Xiao Nanye descended from the sky, standing directly in front of Emperor Qi Ming. He raised his hand to block, and the sea hawk ws immediatelytched onto Xiao Nanye¡¯s arm. Several deep gashes instantly appeared on Xiao Nanye¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Seeing his own sleeve torn apart in an instant, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. He pulled out a folding fan from his hand and swung it at the sea hawk. The sea Hawk wings were directly shed, and it let out a harsh, miserable cry, falling to the ground. But even so, the sea hawk still struggled to rush towards Emperor Qi Ming. Watching this scene, Xiao Nanye raised his leg and kicked the sea hawk. Xiao Nanye put a fair amount of force into this kick, and the sea hawk died on the spot. ¡°Imperial brother, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s face was still a bit pale, but hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, he shook his head. Seeing the wound on his arm, Emperor Qi Ming quickly turned to Wang Kun, ¡°Quick, go and fetch the royal doctor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯smand, Wang Kun hastily ran off. Looking at the sea hawk lying motionless on the ground, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face was full of difort. After a moment of silence, he immediately knelt before Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Imperial Father, your son deserves to die, I¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Before Xiao Junhao could finish his words, Emperor Qi Ming interrupted him coldly. Seeing that Emperor Qi Ming was furious, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°Imperial brother, taming sea hawk is no easy task. Prince Qing must have been impatient, he didn¡¯t mean to, you¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t show off. Making a fool of yourself.¡± Xiao Nanye hadn¡¯t started speaking yet, but as soon as he did, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s anger that had just subsided, red up again. Looking at Xiao Junhao, Emperor Qi Ming said coldly, ¡°Leave the pce immediately. Without mymand, you are not allowed to enter the pce again.¡± Chapter 112 - 112: Taking Advantage To Rob Chapter 112: Taking Advantage To Rob Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Imperial Father?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Xiao Junhao tried to exin, but as soon as he began, Emperor Qi Ming rebuked him angrily. ¡°Prince Qing, it¡¯s better if you leave the pce now. Don¡¯t further infuriate the Emperor.¡± Xiao Nanye, who was standing on the side, gently interjected after witnessing the scene. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes filled with gloom. He dared not argue, instead, he bowed to Emperor Qi Ming and left the pce. As he turned away, the kindness on Xiao Junhao¡¯s face vanished instantly, reced by an intense gloom. He feared that he would not even be able to attend the Emperor¡¯s birthday feast this time. ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay?¡± Upon hearing the news, the Empress rushed over, her eyes filled with concern for Emperor Qi Ming. Seeing the concern in the Empress¡¯s eyes, Emperor Qi Ming grabbed her hand, ¡°Empress, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you are fine, I was scared to death when I heard the news.¡± ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, rest assured. As long as I¡¯m here, I will not let the Emperor be in danger.¡± The Empress knew about the situation on her way here. Naturally, she also knew that it was Xiao Nanye who had blocked for the Emperor. Seeing the wound on Xiao Nanye¡¯s arm, the Empress said softly, ¡°Nanye, we are lucky to have you today.¡± ¡°Where is the royal doctor? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Niangniang, the royal doctor has arrived.¡± As soon as the Empress finished speaking, she saw Wang Kun rush over, followed by the chief of the Royal Doctor Institute. ¡°Greetings, Emperor. Greetings, Empress. Greetings¡­¡± ¡°No need for formalities, quickly check King Cheng¡¯s hand for injuries. Make sure no scars are left.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Sister-inw, 1 am a man. A few scars won¡¯t matter.¡± Hearing this, the Empress smiled and said nothing more. Then, the head of the Institute checked Xiao Nanye¡¯s wound, ¡°Your Highness, your wound is deep. Don¡¯t get it wet for a few days, and take good care of it.¡± The head himself applied medicine to Xiao Nanye, and then bandaged the wound. The Emperor and the Empress quietly sat on the side. Seeing that Xiao Nanye¡¯s wound was well dressed, Emperor Qi Ming asked the chief, ¡°Is King Cheng¡¯s wound harmful to his health?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, rest assured, Prince Cheng¡¯s martial arts are strong, and he is physically healthy. He will recover in no time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need for both of you to worry.¡± Hearing the conversation between the Emperor and the chief, Xiao Nanyeughed and said, with an appearance of unconcern. The Empress looked at Xiao Nanye¡¯s torn sleeve and told the maid beside her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that His Highness King Cheng¡¯s clothes are torn? Quickly prepare a new set for him.¡± ¡°No need, Imperial Sister-inw.¡± Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye quickly responded. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s reaction, the Empress looked puzzled. She nced at his clothes, as if realizing something, andughed, ¡°You seem to really cherish these clothes. They must be special, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°What¡¯s special about these clothes?¡± Emperor Qi Ming, upon hearing the conversation, involuntarily looked at Xiao Nanye¡¯s clothes, but couldn¡¯t find anything special. In contrast, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes softened at the words. Looking at the Empress, heughed softly, ¡°Please stop teasing me, Imperial Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, 1 won¡¯t tease you anymore. I still have matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll return to the Kun Ning Pce first.¡± After saying this, the Empress looked at Emperor Qi Ming, bowed, and spoke softly, ¡°Your Majesty, I shall take my leave now.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to you for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting for Your Majesty.¡± After the Empress left, Emperor Qi Ming turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Those clothes are made by Miss Jiang from the Jiang family, aren¡¯t they?¡± Emperor Qi Ming made an affirmative statement, and Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t deny it, he simply nodded, ¡°Yes, indeed. They were made by Huan Er.¡± ¡°It seems, you are quite satisfied with Miss Jiang.¡± As he said this, there was aplex look in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. Xiao Nanye, seemingly oblivious to the deep meaning in his eyes, just smiled and said, ¡°Huan Eres from a family of warriors and has a straightforward personality. She suits my taste.¡± ¡°Unlike other officials¡¯ daughters, who appear weak and helpless, and just annoy me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s candid words, a hint of a smile appeared in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Xiao Nanye suddenly leaned towards Emperor Qi Ming, grinning, ¡°Imperial Brother?¡± Seeing the look in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, Emperor Qi Ming directly shifted to the side, ¡°What do you want now? I¡¯ll have you know, you¡¯ve already emptied my private collection.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, considering the blood I¡¯ve shed for you today, shouldn¡¯t youpensate me a little?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve recently acquired quite a few treasures, Imperial Brother.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes brightened as he spoke thest sentence. ¡°Are you a robber?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Brother. I¡¯m just going to have a look. You can go about your business and leave me be.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye stood up and walked towards the back of the Qianqing Pce. Watching his retreating figure, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s face was full of fury, but his eyescked any sign of displeasure, ¡°Look at this kid, he¡¯s always robbing me.¡± ¡°Shall I stop King Cheng, so he doesn¡¯t empty your private collection, Your Majesty?¡± Wang Kun, who was standing to the side, suggested tentatively after hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words. Emperor Qi Ming nced at him, spoke indifferently, ¡°Let it be, they¡¯re just things. If he wants them, he can take them.¡± Hearing Qi Ming Emperor¡¯s words, Wang Kun twitched the corners of his mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything. Were they just things? Almost half of the items in King Cheng¡¯s residence were moved from Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s private collection. ¡°Master?¡± Han Feng was waiting at the pce gate. As soon as he saw Xiao Nanyeing out, he immediately approached. ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡± ¡°Just a minor injury, nothing to worry about.¡± Xiao Nanye mounted his horse and pointed to the boxes behind him. ¡°Take these to the Plum Garden.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Feng had be numb to Xiao Nanye sending things to Jiang Peihuan. Taking a few boxes from the eunuch, Han Feng also mounted his horse. After leaving the pce, Xiao Nanye went straight to the Plum Garden. Jiang Peihuan was practicing calligraphy. She hadn¡¯t practiced in a while. Just as she picked up the brush, she heard familiar footsteps. Jiang Peihuan instinctively turned her head. When she was stunned, the ink from the brush dripped onto the paper, ruining her work. Putting down the brush, Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Nanye with annoyance, ¡°Your Highness, do you consider this your own yard?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Are you injured, Your Highness?¡± Before Xiao Nanye could speak, he saw Jiang Peihuan walking towards him. As she got closer, Jiang Peihuan smelled the strong scent of blood.. Looking down, she saw his injured arm, ¡°Your Highness, were you attacked again?¡± Chapter 113 - 113: A Gift Of Well-being Chapter 113: A Gift Of Well-being Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°It wasn¡¯t an assassination.¡± ¡°What was it then?¡± Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled expression, Xiao Nanye briefly exined what happened in the pce, then continued, ¡°The royal doctor has examined my injury, it¡¯s nothing serious, it will heal in a few days.¡± ¡°But this clothes, Huan Er, you may have to mend this.¡± ¡°Your Highness still wants to wear these clothes?¡± ¡°Of course, this was handmade by you. To me, it is more precious than any treasure. I came to ask you if this torn part can be mended?¡± Upon hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. She unconsciously looked into Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, but saw his eyes full of worry. There was aplex look in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s the brother of the emperor, he could have any kind of clothes he wanted. She thought so in her heart and then said, ¡°Your Highness, given your status, you can have any clothes you want, why do you need to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± The man softly interrupted Jiang Peihuan, then smiled and said, ¡°Although this outfit is not expensive, it was made with your heart, Huan Er. It is something that nothing else canpare to.¡± His gaze was deep to begin with, when he looked at someone with focus, you could clearly see your reflection in his eyes. It was as if his eyes held only you. Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t bear to meet his gaze and quickly turned her eyes away, ¡°I will get the needle and thread.¡± A momentter, Jiang Peihuan came back with the needle and thread, looked at Xiao Nanye, and gently said, ¡°Please take off your clothes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye directly unbuttoned his shirt. Taking the shirt from his hands, Jiang Peihuan looked at the torn sleeve, the damaged area was very obvious, it couldn¡¯t be mended, so she took a matching silk thread and embroidered a few bamboo leaves over the torn part. While Jiang Peihuan was embroidering, Xiao Nanye sat quietly by her side. Seeing her skilful needlework, Xiao Nanye looked somewhat puzzled. He had asked Han Feng to investigate Jiang Peihuan, but she had never learned embroidery. And the previous incident at the moat. ¡°Huan Er, when did you learn to swim?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s words caused Jiang Peihuan¡¯s finger to tremble, and the needle directly pierced her fingertip. ¡°Let me see.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gasp of pain, Xiao Nanye quickly stepped forward, took her hand, and seeing the blood on her fingertip, the man¡¯s eyes showed a trace of remorse. Lowering his head, he took her finger into his mouth. The warm breath enveloped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s fingertip instantly, and she could even feel a bit of heat. Looking at the man standing in front of her, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Feeling the taste of blood disappearing, he let go of her hand. Jiang Peihuan quickly covered her hand with a handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyelids fluttered. She had thought that no one noticed she could swim at that time. It turned out that Xiao Nanye had seen it. After thinking for a while, she said softly, ¡°After 1 fell into the waterst time, 1 specifically learned.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Unwilling to continue the topic, Xiao Nanye brought up the matter of Xiao Junhao¡¯s gift, ¡°This time, he probably won¡¯t have time to trouble the Liu family again.¡± ¡°No.¡± Looking at Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan exined the origin of the sea hawk, and then continued, ¡°This sea hawk is a gift I specifically prepared for Prince Qing through my cousin from the Liu family.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye raised an eyebrow. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, the man said softly with a smile, ¡°Huan Er, it seems that you really dislike him.¡± ¡°Yes, 1 detest Prince Qing deeply.¡± Seeing the confusion deepen in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan changed the subject, picked up the clothes in her hand, and said to the man in front of her, ¡°I have mended the clothes, do you think they¡¯re suitable?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t continue the topic, but put on the clothes. Looking at the unique embroidery on his arm, the man smiled and said, ¡°With Huan Er¡¯s mending, it looks even better than before.¡± Jiang Peihuan smiled, not saying anything. ¡°Are you practicing calligraphy?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye walked towards Jiang Peihuan¡¯s desk. There were already several pieces of calligraphy on it. Xiao Nanye picked up a piece, it read ¡°Family Harmony, Prosperity in All Things.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s handwriting was very bold, if it wasn¡¯t for the wet ink on it, Xiao Nanye would hardly believe this handwriting came from her hand. Because the characters didn¡¯t look like they were written by a teenager, but more like they were written by an elder who had lived for decades. ¡°Is my handwriting unbearable to look at?¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye staring at her handwriting, Jiang Peihuan came over and joked. Hearing her words, Xiao Nanyeughed out loud, ¡°If Huan Er¡¯s handwriting is unbearable, I wonder how many so-called calligraphers would be ashamed.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye picked up the paper and brush beside him. He nced at Jiang Peihuan, and wrote a few characters on the paper. Jiang Peihuan lowered her gaze to the writing desk. Words sprang out from the paper: ¡°To win one¡¯s heart, never to part till death.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s handwriting was as sharp and powerful as himself, with distinct edges, yet it possessed an indescribable ease. Suddenly, Xiao Nanye handed the brush to Jiang Peihuan. Meeting her puzzled expression, he spoke softly, ¡°Can you gift me a piece of your writing?¡± ¡°What does Your Highness want me to write?¡± ¡°Anything, at your will.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan unconsciously looked at him. He wore a royal blue robe, his jet-ck hair just tied up, eyes bright under his sharp eyebrows. After a moment¡¯s thought, Jiang Peihuan wrote down two characters on the paper: ¡°Peace and health!¡± Two simple characters, yet they conveyed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s blessings. Upon seeing the two characters, Xiao Nanye showed surprise in his eyes, but then, they were full of tenderness. He picked up the piece of paper and blew on it gently, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Carrying the calligraphy, he walked outside, saying as he walked, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the writing on the desk to you. 1 must return to my mansion now.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s figure quickly disappeared at the door. Watching the closed door, Jiang Peihuan unconsciously looked at the writing on the desk. A hint of a smile appeared in her eyes, as if she had thought of something. Han Feng had been waiting in the tree for a long time, and if Xiao Nanye did note out, he would really fall asleep. Hearing the sound, he quickly flew down from the tree. ¡°Master, what is this?¡± Seeing the white paper in Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand, Han Feng was all surprised, but when he looked down, he saw the two characters, ¡°Peace and health!¡± This was not their master¡¯s handwriting. ¡°Master, is this a gift from the eldest miss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss¡¯s handwriting is really good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also ask for a piece of her writingter, i wonder if she would be willing to give it..¡± Chapter 114 - 114: Zhong Yu’s Premature Birth Chapter 114: Zhong Yu¡¯s Premature Birth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Xiao Nanye heard Han Feng¡¯s initial words, there was a hint ofughter in his eyes. But as the sentence ended, his smile vanished abruptly. With cold eyes, he red at Han Feng and spoke in a chilling tone, ¡°You Dare!¡± ¡°Master, i,i was just saying.¡± Faced with Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze, Han Feng hastily corrected himself. During dinner, Jiang Peihuan took Yue Er to visit Xue Yan in Yanlin. Just as they were about to reach the entrance, they saw Xue Yan rushing out, looking upset. ¡°Mother, where are you going?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Xue Yan¡¯s expression softened a little, but her tone was still hurried. ¡°Your Auntie Zhong has gone into prematurebor. I need to check on her.¡± While speaking, Xue Yan continued walking. Suddenly, Jiang Peihuan remembered Zhong Yu¡¯s tragic fate in her previous life. Zhong family, though prestigious, has its roots in Qingzhou. The Emperor, not trusting the Zhong family, decided to marry Zhong Yu, the legitimate daughter of the family, to the Yin family. Currently, Yin Yi, the emperor¡¯s uncle-inw, was in charge of the Yin family. Zhong Yu was married to his young son, Yin Yang. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s maternal family was also in Qingzhou, and Xue Yan and Zhong Yu have been close since childhood. Remembering Zhong Yu¡¯s fate, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly caught up with Xue Yan. ¡°Mother, 1 will apany you to the Yin family.¡± ¡°Your Auntie Zhong is giving birth, Huan Er, you better not go.¡± ¡°Mother, have you forgotten? Ye Xiao, who¡¯s with me, is skilled in medicine. I can help if Ie with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Yan hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay, youe with me to the Yin family.¡± Worried about Zhong Yu, both Xue Yan and Jiang Peihuan rode horses directly to the Yin residence. As they approached the gate, they saw a woman hurrying towards them. It was Dong Xue, Zhong Yu¡¯s maid. It was Zhong Yu¡¯s maid, Dong Xue. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally here. Mydy can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± ¡°Take me to Ah Yu quickly.¡± Hearing Dong Xue¡¯s words, Xue Yan¡¯s face changed, and she rushed inside. Following Dong Xue into the backyard, Jiang Peihuan noticed theck of peopleing and going. As they entered the room, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Lord Yin at home during such a crucial time for Auntie Zhong¡¯s delivery?¡± ¡°Miss, you might not know, but the master has gone to the countryside with Madam Yan.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been sent for, but no one hase yet. Mydy told me to fetch you no matter what, as 1 had no other choice.¡± ¡°Alright, let me go in and see Ah Yu.¡± Taking a few steps forward, Jiang Peihuan heard the painful groans from inside the room. She instantly understood that Zhong Yu¡¯s situation was very grim. Xue Yan pushed the door open and entered, followed by Jiang Peihuan. Xue Yan initially wanted to stop her, but Jiang Peihuan had already entered. ¡°Sister Yan, is that you?¡± Lying on the bed, Zhong Yu was utterly exhausted. However, hearing the sound of the door opening, she still managed to call out. Xue Yan drew back the curtain and saw Zhong Yu¡¯s pale face. Her eyes immediately reddened. ¡°All Yu, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Dong Xue, why did Ah Yu go intobor prematurely?¡± ¡°Mother, we shouldn¡¯t dwell on that now. Auntie Zhong is in critical condition. Let¡¯s have Ye Xiao examine her first.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you, you came too?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Zhong Yu managed to speak, despite her hoarse throat. Seeing her condition, Jiang Peihuan quickly approached her. ¡°Auntie Zhong, my maid here is exceptional in medicine. She will ensure the safety of both you and the child. But you must hang in there.¡± Zhong Yu had already believed she wouldn¡¯t survive the day, which is why she wanted to see Xue Yan onest time. Now, hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Huan Er, the child is only seven months old. With such an early delivery, I¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Zhong, there¡¯s an old saying ¨C ¡®Survival at seven months, unlikely at eight¡¯. Trust me.¡± Perhaps because Jiang Peihuan¡¯s tone was so determined, Zhong Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled. Grasping Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand tightly, she whispered, ¡°Alright, Huan Er, I trust you. 1¡¯11 do as you say.¡± When Zhong Yu held her hand, Jiang Peihuan quietly checked her pulse. Noticing that Zhong Yu¡¯s breath was very weak, she quickly turned to Dong Xue and said, ¡°Is there any ginseng, preferably hundred-year-old ginseng? Cut some for Auntie Zhong to take, and brew some ginseng water for her to drink.¡± ¡°Yes, 1 will go get it right away.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, Madam Yin¡¯s fetus is malpositioned. 1 need to massage her acupoints to adjust the position of the baby in her abdomen.¡± ¡°But this massage is very painful, and I¡¯m worried that Madam Yin may not be able to bear it.¡± ¡°I can handle it, start as soon as you can.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could respond to Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Zhong Yu gritted her teeth and said. Ye Xiao turned to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Start as soon as the ginseng arrives.¡± ¡°This ginseng was saved for my auntie to strengthen her body, how dare you take it privately, give it back now.¡± ¡°My Madam is waiting for this ginseng to save her life, get out of my way!¡± There was a quarrel outside the door. Hearing this, Zhong Yu was filled with anger. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. She quickly held Zhong Yu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Auntie Zhong, don¡¯t be upset, calm down.¡± ¡°That wretched servant, she¡­¡± Zhong Yu breathed deeply, but her eyes were getting angrier. Seeing this, Xue Yan tightly held Zhong Yu¡¯s hand, ¡°Ah Yu, you just focus on giving birth, 1 will handle the things outside.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you take care of your Auntie Zhong.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Xue Yan directly opened the curtain. Outside the door, Dong Xue was being blocked by several maids and family members. The leading maid looked triumphant, her gaze towards Dong Xue full of contempt. ¡°You are quite bold, making noise outside the main Madam¡¯s door.¡± Seeing Xue Yaning out, Dong Xue¡¯s eyes brightened. Xue Yan coldly nced at the leading maid, then turned to Dong Xue, ¡°Dong Xue, aren¡¯t youing in?¡± ¡°Madam Jiang, this is the Yin family, you¡­¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Before the maid could finish her words, Xue Yan interrupted. Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, the lead maid replied with confidence, ¡°1 am Madam Yan¡¯s personal maid, my name is Qiu Ju.¡± ¡°Zhu Er, hit her!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Although Zhu Er was Xue Yan¡¯s maid, she has been practicing martial arts with Xue Yan since childhood. Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Zhu Er kicked Qiu Ju, who spat out a mouthful of blood. This was not the end, Zhu Er directly pulled out a dagger, and before Qiu Ju could react, her wrist felt intense pain. Zhu Er had cut her tendon. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qiu Ju screamed. Xue Yan, witnessing this scene, showed no reaction, ¡°Dong Xue, go in.¡± ¡°Yes, madam..¡± Chapter 115 - 115: Zhong Yu’s Giving Birth Chapter 115: Zhong Yu¡¯s Giving Birth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion At the sound of Xue Yan¡¯s voice, Dong Xue hurried into the room. Xue Yan, on the other hand, walked step by step to Qiu Ju. She looked down at the woman lying on the ground and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if you can still stay by Madam Yan¡¯s side.¡± ¡°You¡­ how dare you?¡± The fury in Qiu Ju¡¯s eyes was evident, but against Xue Yan¡¯s unfeeling gaze, she dared not say another word, only staring at Xue Yan in silence. Xue Yan did not look at Qiu Ju anymore but instead turned to Zhu Er, speaking coldly, ¡°You watch them here, if anyone dares to go in, deal with them just like Qiu Ju.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam,¡± Zhu Er replied. With that said, Xue Yan walked into the room. Jiang Pei Huan had taken the ginger slice from Dong Xue¡¯s hand and brought it to Zhong Yu¡¯s mouth, she softly said, ¡°Auntie Zhong, quickly, keep this ginger slice in your mouth.¡± Exhausted, Zhong Yu still managed to open her mouth upon hearing Jiang Pei Huan¡¯s voice. Once the ginger slice was ced in Zhong Yu¡¯s mouth, Jiang Peihuan turned to Ye Xiao, ¡°Start the acupuncture.¡± Ye Xiao nodded and quickly took out silver needles. Her hands moved fast, and soon, Zhong Yu¡¯s body was covered with silver needles. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The needles were causing intense pain for Zhong Yu. Jiang Peihuan quicklyforted her, ¡°Aunt Zhong, bear it a little longer. If you exhaust all your strength now, you won¡¯t have any energy left for giving birth.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Zhong Yu immediately clenched her teeth, not making a sound anymore. ¡°Miss, the baby has turned,¡± Ye Xiao, who was keeping an eye on Zhong Yu¡¯s condition, called out as she saw the baby¡¯s position shift. She quickly removed all the needles from Zhong Yu¡¯s body. ¡°Eldest Miss, the ginseng soup is ready,¡± Dong Xue announced, having prepared the soup. As Dong Xue was about to give the soup to Zhong Yu, the entering Xue Yan stepped forward, ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Madam,¡± Dong Xue softly said as she handed the bowl to Xue Yan. Sitting beside Zhong Yu¡¯s bed, Xue Yan held the soup bowl in one hand and helped Zhong Yu up with the other, ¡°Ah Yu, quickly drink this ginseng soup.¡± Zhong Yu drank all the soup, but as soon as sheid down, she felt a sharp pain in her belly followed by a warm rush. ¡°Miss, the birth canal is open,¡± ¡°Auntie Zhong, I can see the baby¡¯s head, listen to my voice and push,¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Zhong Yu mustered all her strength and nodded. ¡°All Yu, push harder, the baby is almost here¡­¡± Xue Yan said with a firm grip on Zhong Yu¡¯s hand, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Auntie Zhong, quickly¡­ the baby is about toe out!¡± Jiang Peihuan, who was experiencing childbirth for the first time, said with a touch of excitement in her eyes. Zhong Yu, who regained some energy after drinking the ginseng soup, took a deep breath and used all her remaining strength. Immediately after, she passed out. ¡°All Yu?¡± Xue Yan looked at the unconscious Zhong Yu, a look of worry in her eyes. ¡°Eldest Miss, the baby is born,¡± announced Ye Xiao. Jiang Peihuan quickly stepped forward. The newborn, premature and tiny as a kitten, was quickly wrapped up in a nket by Dong Xue. Dong Xue quickly stepped forward and wrapped the child in a nket. Seeing that the baby was well taken care of, Xue Yan turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, let Ye Xiao take a look at your Aunt Zhong.¡± Ye Xiao came forward at once. After carefully examining Zhong Yu, she said to Xue Yan, ¡°Madam, do not worry. Madam Zhong is fine. She¡¯s just tired. I¡¯ll have some medicine prepared, and she should wake up in an hour.¡± ¡°Mother, let¡¯s step outside and let Auntie Zhong rest,¡± Jiang Peihuan suggested. Hearing this, Xue Yan slowly stood up, then looked at Dong Xue, ¡°Take good care of Ah Yu, I¡­¡± ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in my Yin family?¡± A piercing female voice came from outside before Xue Yan could finish. Upon hearing this, both Xue Yan and Jiang Peihuan instinctively looked at Dong Xue, who replied angrily, ¡°It¡¯s Madam Yan.¡± ¡°She dares toe here? 1 didn¡¯t go to her, yet she dares to trouble Ah Yu. Does she really think the Zhong family is far away in Qingzhou, and Ah Yu can be bullied by anyone?¡± Before Jiang Pei Huan could react, Xue Yan pushed open the door and pulled out the whip at her waist. This was the first time Jiang Peihuan had seen her mother so angry. In her past life, Zhong Yu died along with her unborn child. At that time, Xue Yan had already suffered the pain of losing a child. Her best friend also tragically died. This greatly impacted Xue Yan. Now, these incidents hadn¡¯t happened yet. So wouldn¡¯t Xue Yan stand up for Zhong Yu? Although everyone knew that Xue Yan had been following Jiang Hong through his battles, they always thought she was gentle. Only Jiang Peihuan knew that her mother was never as mild as she appeared on the surface. ¡°Xue Yan, how dare you hit me, you¡­ All!¡± Jiang Peihuan had just stepped outside the door when she heard Madam Yan¡¯s horrible screams. Madam Yan was a daughter of the Yan family, but extremely beautiful. Since she married into the Yin family, she had been deeply loved by Yin Yang. Although Zhong Yu was the legitimate daughter of the Zhong family and Yin Yang¡¯s legal wife, Madam Yan never paid her any mind. However, now that Xue Yan¡¯s whip wasshing her own body, Madam Yan was somewhat scared. Especially when one of the whipsnded directly on her face, Madam Yan screamed out in fright. ¡°My face¡­¡± ¡°Xue Yan, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Madam Yan, although a concubine¡¯s daughter from the Yan family, had some martial arts training from a young age. But these skills seemed insignificant in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. In a short while, Madam Yany on the ground, covered in injuries. Just then, footsteps could be heard from outside, followed by a man¡¯s voice that reached everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Madam Jiang, this is my Yin family¡¯s ce, not your Jiang¡¯s. You dare to cause chaos in my house, do you really think my Yin family is scared of your Jiang family?¡± The man who had arrived was none other than Yin Yang. Seeing him appear, Madam Yan quickly crawled up from the ground, clung to his arm with tearful eyes, ¡°My dear, you¡¯re finally back. If you didn¡¯te back, I would have been beaten to death by Xue Yan.¡± ¡°With me here, would she dare?¡± ¡°Yin Yang, you dare protect her, do you know she almost caused Zhong Yu and her child¡¯s deaths?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Yin Yang frowned and spoke with cold eyes. ¡°My dear, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. The mistress¡¯s premature birth has nothing to do with me. I had already left for the country house with you.¡± Before Xue Yan could say anything, Madam Yan couldn¡¯t help but interject. Hearing this, Xue Yan let out a coldugh, slowly winding up the whip in her hand. She took two steps forward, and seeing her approach, Madam Yan instinctively stepped back two steps, retreating behind Yin Yang. ¡°Yin Yang, are you really confused or just pretending to be?¡± Chapter 116 - 116: Bringing Zhong Yi Back To The General’s Mansion Chapter 116: Bringing Zhong Yi Back To The General¡¯s Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xue Yan ignored Madam Yan¡¯s words, instead turning her gaze towards Yin Yang. ¡°Before, 1 thought you were just narrow-minded, but now, I see you are not just narrow-minded but extremely foolish.¡± ¡°Even if you hold a grudge against Ah Yu, the child she carries is your flesh and blood. You just stood by and let them scheme against her, are you still a man?¡± ¡°If you truly detest All Yu, why not divorce her?¡± ¡°Xue Yan, this is a matter of my Yin family. What does it have to do with you?¡± On hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Yin Yang¡¯s eyes were full of anger, coupled with a hint ofplexity. Jiang Peihuan stood silently on the side, listening to the conversation between Xue Yan and Yin Yang, with a hint of surprise in her eyes. Just as she was about to speak up, the door behind her opened. Turning her head, Jiang Peihuan saw Zhong Yu standing at the door, her face pale. She hurriedly went forward to support her. ¡°Auntie Zhong, why have youe out?¡± ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Smiling at Jiang Peihuan, Zhong Yu turned her gaze towards the people in the courtyard. When her eyes fell on Yin Yang, the expression in her eyes cooled instantly. Yin Yang looked at Zhong Yu standing at the door, his eyesplex. Just as he was about to step forward, she had already drawn a dagger, aiming it directly at Madam Yan standing behind him. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you plot against me, but you shouldn¡¯t plot against the child in my womb.¡± Having said that, Zhong Yu pointed her dagger directly at Madam Yan¡¯s heart, ¡°Zhong Yu, stop!¡± Watching Zhong Yu lunging at her, Yin Yang extended his hand and pushed Zhong Yu away. Zhong Yu, with her mediocre martial arts skills and weakened from childbirth, was sent flying backward by Yin Yang¡¯s shove. Seeing this, Xue Yan hurriedly reached out to catch her. Seeing Zhong Yu being pushed away, there was a sh of worry in Yin Yang¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. However, Xue Yan, while supporting Zhong Yu, looked at Yin Yang with nothing but anger. She subconsciously wanted to retaliate but was stopped by Zhong Yu. ¡°All Yu?¡± ¡°Sister Yan, let me handle this myself.¡± ¡°You?¡± Xue Yan was somewhat skeptical, but Zhong Yu just smiled. However, her smile was tinged with a hint of destion, ¡°Sister Yan, after so many years, it¡¯s time to put an end to it.¡± ¡°This whole thing started because of me, so let me end it. There¡¯s just one thing 1 need to entrust to Sister Yan.¡± ¡°Between us, you can say anything directly.¡± ¡°I have named the child Zhong Yi. Yi Er was born prematurely. I see that the maid beside Huan Er is skilled in medicine. Here in the capital, 1 have no other close friends, so I entrust Yi Er to your care, Sister Yan.¡± ¡°After a few months, when Yi Er¡¯s health has improved, 1 will take him back.¡± ¡°Zhong Yu, how dare you give the child of my Yin family the surname Zhong!¡± Hearing Zhong Yu¡¯s words, before Xue Yan could respond, Yin Yang, with his eyes dark, spoke up. But Zhong Yu didn¡¯t even look at him, instead turning to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, you are still a young girl, and this is indeed a difficult situation for you.¡± ¡°Auntie Zhong, rest assured, 1 will take good care of Yi Er.¡± Seeing Xue Yan nod at her, Jiang Pei Huan quickly responded. ¡°Huan Er, thank you.¡± Having said this, Zhong Yu turned to Yin Yang, ¡°If it were not for Sister Yan and Huan Er¡¯s timely arrival today, Yi Er and I would already be dead.¡± ¡°Today, 1 am sending Yi Er to General Mansion. My decision is made. If you disagree, 1 will die in front of you.¡± As she finished speaking, Zhong Yu pointed the dagger she had been holding at her own neck. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Okay, 1 agree, 1 agree¡­¡± Seeing Zhong Yu¡¯s action, Yin Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with a furious redness. Hearing his words, Zhong Yu sighed in relief and called into the room, ¡°Dong Xue, bring Yi Er out.¡± ¡°Madam?¡± Dong Xue, who had been in the room, came out at the sound of Zhong Yu¡¯s voice, carrying Zhong Yi in her arms. Zhong Yu walked forward and gently touched the nket covering Zhong Yi, then looked at Dong Xue and said, ¡°You stay with the young master and follow Sister Yan for now. Stay by the young master¡¯s side and take care of him.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°Sister Yan, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± Seeing the look on Zhong Yu¡¯s face, Xue Yan wanted to say something, but in the end, she just sighed and said nothing. She only turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Huan Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan moved forward, made a respectful gesture to Zhong Yu, and then followed Xue Yan out. As they passed by Madam Yan, they heard the anger in her eyes, ¡°My dear, Xue Yan has beaten me like this, are you just going to let them leave?¡± ¡°Do you want to taste my whip again?¡± At these words, Xue Yan turned her head to look at Madam Yan. Seeing the whip in Xue Yan¡¯s hand, Madam Yan quietly closed her mouth. Xue Yan left the Yin house with Jiang Peihuan. After they got in the carriage, Xue Yan resumed her usual demeanor, but her eyes were full of worry. Jiang Peihuan poured a cup of tea for Xue Yan, handed it to her, and then gently asked, ¡°Mother, is there a misunderstanding between Auntie Zhong and Lord Yin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something from many years ago.¡± Jiang Peihuan was just guessing, but from Xue Yan¡¯s words, she realized there was some truth to it. From Xue Yan¡¯s narrative, Jiang Peihuan learned about the story between Yin Yang and Zhong Yu. Although the marriage between the Yin families and Zhong families was decreed by Emperor Qi Ming, after Yin Yang met Zhong Yu in Qingzhou, he fell for her. But by then, Zhong Yu already had someone in her heart. Somehow, this news reached Yin Yang. Because of this, even though Zhong Yu married into the Yin family, Yin Yang made things difficult for her. After hearing the story of Yin Yang and Zhong Yu from Xue Yan, there was a hint of surprise in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Thinking of Yin Yang¡¯s expression when looking at Zhong Yu, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mother, I feel Lord Yin may still have feelings for Auntie Zhong.¡± ¡°Yin Yang indeed has feelings for your Auntie Yu, but after this incident, much of it has faded away.¡± After saying this, Xue Yan remained silent, and Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t ask anymore. An hourter, Xue Yan returned to the general¡¯s mansion with Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan, this child¡­¡± ¡°Mother, let him stay in my garden. Ye Xiao is proficient in medicine. If anything happens, she can take care of it nearby.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go with your arrangement. If anything happens, send someone to find me in Yanlin.¡± ¡°I understand, mother.¡± After parting with Xue Yan, Jiang Peihuan took Zhong Yi directly to her plum garden. ¡°Eldest miss, who is this?¡± When Yue Er heard the voice, she came out from the house. Seeing Dong Xue and the child in her arms, her eyes were full of confusion. ¡°This is the young master of the Yin family, Yue Er. Go clear out the room next to mine.¡± Chapter 117 - 117: Peeing on Xiao Nanye Chapter 117: Peeing on Xiao Nanye Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Dong Xue, you go with Yue Er and tidy up. From now on, you will take special care of Yi Er.¡± Holding little Zhong Yi from Dong Xue¡¯s arms, Jiang Peihuan looked at Dong Xue and said. After the two left, Jiang Peihuan entered her own room holding the baby. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to sit down, the baby in her arms started crying. The crying was very faint. Hearing the baby¡¯s cry, Jiang Peihuan seemed somewhat panicked. She even forgot that she could provide medical care herself and hurriedly called for Ye Xiao, ¡°Ye Xiao,e quickly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss?¡± Ye Xiao was outside. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, she quickly entered the room. Upon hearing her voice, Jiang Peihuan spoke hurriedly, ¡°Ye Xiao, quickly check Yi Er. Why is he crying? Is he ufortable anywhere?¡± Ye Xiao came forward and checked on Zhong Yi. Only then did she speak softly, ¡°Miss, the young master doesn¡¯t seem to be ufortable anywhere.¡± ¡°Then why is he constantly crying?¡± ¡°This?¡± ¡°Miss, could it be that the young master is hungry?¡± After a moment of silence, Ye Xiao looked at Jiang Peihuan and suggested. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly said, ¡°Then quickly call the Nanny over.¡± As the adjacent room was not yet prepared, Jiang Peihuan asked for the Nanny to be brought directly into her room. But Zhong Yi kept crying, his crying bing more urgent and faint. Hearing this, there was a look of worry in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Sitting up, she directly looked behind the screen and asked, ¡°Nanny, why is the child still crying?¡± ¡°Miss, the young master was born prematurely. He has no strength. He¡­ he just can¡¯t suckle.¡± Nanny¡¯s eyes were also full of sweat, but without the child¡¯s strength, she was helpless. Jiang Peihuan paused for a moment and then instructed Ye Xiao, ¡°Prepare some sheep¡¯s milk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a while, Ye Xiao brought a bowl of sheep¡¯s milk into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. Jiang Peihuan personally held Zhong Yi in her arms. She then used a clean cloth to wet it with the sheep¡¯s milk and brought it to Zhong Yi¡¯s mouth. Seeing Zhong Yi stop crying, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. It took Jiang Peihuan nearly an hour to feed Zhong Yi a small bowl of sheep¡¯s milk. Watching this, Dong Xue came forward, ¡°Miss, let me hold the young master.¡± ¡°Let Yi Er stay in my room for the next few days.¡± ¡°Once Yi Er is used to this environment, you can take him to the next room.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Initially, Dong Xue was worried abouting to the general¡¯s mansion. But at this moment, seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s care for Zhong Yi, she finally felt relieved. In her previous life, Jiang Peihuan had never given birth, and she didn¡¯t realize how hard it was to raise a child. All night, every time Zhong Yi cried, Jiang Peihuan would open her eyes. By dawn, she felt even more tired than if she had been awake all night. ¡°Eldest Miss, with me and Lu Er here watching the young master, why don¡¯t you get some sleep?¡± Seeing the fatigue in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Yue Er spoke softly. ¡°Miss, why does this young master of the Yin family need your care, making you so tired¡­¡± ¡°Lu Er, stop!¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s serious face, Yue Er hurriedly spoke up. There was resentment in Lu Er¡¯s eyes, and she wanted to say something, but Jiang Peihuan had already turned her gaze to her, ¡°If you think it¡¯s tiring, you can deal with the matters of the courtyard, and let Yue Er stay up at night from now on.¡± ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t mean that, I¡­¡± Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s words, Lu Er hurriedly knelt down, her eyespletely scarlet. ¡°Go out. Come back when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Er got up and bowed, crying as she left. Seeing her leaving, Yue Er thought for a moment, then spoke softly, ¡°Miss, Lu Er also meant well.¡± ¡°I know. But if she doesn¡¯t change her temper, it will cause big problems in the future.¡± In her previous life, Yue Er and Lu Er died miserably because of her. So in this life, she was more tolerant of the maids around her. But tolerance is not indulgence. Because of Zhong Yi, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t leave the Palm Garden for several days. During these days, Xiao Nan Ye didn¡¯t appear again, and Jiang Peihuan felt a bit unustomed for a while. After dinner, just as Jiang Peihuan was thinking of moving Zhong Yi next door, she heard familiar footsteps. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Xiao Nan Ye came in through the window, calling softly. But seeing the baby in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arms, he was immediately taken aback, ¡°This baby? Where did hee from?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nan Ye came forward and poked Zhong Yi¡¯s face. Seeing his action, Jiang Peihuan quickly retreated a couple of steps holding Zhong Yi. ¡°Why does the child look like a rat?¡± Jiang Peihuan:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, all newborns look like this, especially since Yi Er was premature.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t respond. But after a few seconds of silence, he suddenly turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°If it were our child, they would definitely be very attractive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Even though they were engaged and set to marry in a couple of months, hearing these words about having children made Jiang Peihuan feel a little flushed. She red at Xiao Nanye. But he didn¡¯t seem to care. Instead, he extended his hand to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan was puzzled. ¡°Let me hold him.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan was surprised. ¡°Sir, do you know how to hold a baby?¡± Even though she asked, Jiang Peihuan handed Zhong Yi over to Xiao Nanye. Zhong Yi started crying as soon as he was passed to Xiao Nanye. Was it because he was used to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arms, or because Xiao Nanye¡¯s scent was too unfamiliar? ¡°Why is he crying?¡± Hearing Zhong Yi¡¯s cries, Xiao Nanye was surprised. In Jiang Peihuan¡¯s memory, she had never seen Xiao Nanye like this. Just as she was about to find out why Zhong Yi was crying, she saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s face change. ¡°Your Highness, you?¡± ¡°He, he¡­¡± Following Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan saw his wet sleeve. After a few seconds, she couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. ¡°Your Highness, Yi Er didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Zhong Yi had stopped crying. Xiao Nanye looked at the child in his arms, speechless. ¡°You dare to pee in my arms. I¡¯ll settle this matter with you when you grow up.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you are the dignified King Cheng, getting angry with a newborn is a bit petty.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing the smile on her face, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression softened. He handed Zhong Yi back to Jiang Peihuan, saying softly, ¡°Since you pleaded for him, I¡¯ll let it go..¡± Chapter 118 - 118:I Can Only Rely On Your Highness for This Chapter 118:I Can Only Rely On Your Highness for This Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Jian Peihuan said softly when she heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s words. ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Jiang Peihuan thought the visitor was Yue Er, so she responded. However, when the door opened, the person who entered was Jiang Changbai. ¡°Huan Er, 1¡­ King Cheng, why are you here?¡± Upon opening the door, Jiang Changbai saw Xiao Nanye standing in the room. His instinct was to ask, but remembering his recent absence, he came to understand. Xiao Nanye¡¯s daily care for the plum garden was not something Jiang Changbai hadn¡¯t heard from Deputy General Liu. Knowing that Xiao Nanye left every night, he pretended not to know, turning a blind eye. So, seeing Xiao Nanye now, he wasn¡¯t as upset as the first time they met. Upon seeing Jiang Changbai, Xiao Nanye nodded without saying a word. However, Jiang Peihuan immediately went up to him and softly asked, ¡°Elder brother, do you need something from me?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Jiang Changbai pulled himself out of his thoughts. Xiao Nanye, hearing this, said quietly, ¡°Huan Er, I should leave now.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye prepared to leave, but behind him came the voice of Jiang Changbai, ¡°Your Highness, please wait.¡± Hearing the voice, Xiao Nanye instinctively stopped, turned around, and looked at Jiang Changbai. Facing the man¡¯s puzzled gaze, Jiang Changbo spoke softly, ¡°I have a favor to ask of Your Highness.¡± After a while, the three of them sat down on the chairs in the living room. Zhong Yi had already been handed over to Dong Xue. ¡°Your Highness, 1 heard you once dealt with King Chujiang before?¡± After sitting down, Jiang Changbai looked at Xiao Nanye and asked. Upon hearing this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise, but he still nodded, ¡°Correct, I had contact with King Chujiang three years ago.¡± ¡°And based on your judgment, Your Highness, what is King Chujiang¡¯s character like?¡± ¡°Autocratic, domineering, and reckless.¡± Xiao Nanye spoke softly after a moment of silence. ¡°Elder brother, is there something wrong with King Chujiang?¡± Jiang Peihuan, who had been sitting quietly, turned to Jiang Changbai and asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet, but there are rumors that King Chujiang is recruiting and buying horses in Jiangzhou, although this has not been confirmed yet.¡± ¡°The news is true.¡± As soon as Jiang Changbai finished speaking, Jiang Peihuan immediately interjected. At this, both Jiang Changbai and Xiao Nanye turned to look at her. Facing their gazes, Jiang Peihuan paused before continuing, ¡°Jiangzhou is far from the capital, it¡¯s a ce where ¡®the mountains are high and the emperor is far away.¡¯ If there wasn¡¯t such a thing happening, the news wouldn¡¯t have reached the capital. So, I guess it¡¯s true.¡± The matter of King Chujiang recruiting and buying horses had happened in her previous life too. King Chujiang, like the others, was a king of a different surname. But he was unlike Huainan King who had no real power; King Chujiang was a vassal king with actual military power, and Jiangzhou was rich and strong. In her previous life, when King Chujiang recruited and bought horses, he had rebellious intentions. By the time Emperor Qi Ming knew about this, King Chujiang¡¯s soldiers had already grown in number. Emperor Qi Ming immediately sent Jiang Hong to Jiangzhou. But at that time, Jiang Hong, full of depression due to the death of Jiang Changbai, was seriously injured by King Chujiang. Because of this, Jiang Peihuan was ridiculed by Xiao Junhao in her previous life, and the Jiang family was scolded by Emperor Qi Ming. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, both Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai showed surprise, but neither of them said anything. Instead, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Changbai and asked directly, ¡°Does the young general wish for me to investigate this?¡± The man spoke in affirmative, and Jiang Changbai nodded after hearing it. Looking at Xiao Nanye, Jiang Changbai said directly, ¡°Originally, 1 nned to go to Jiangzhou myself, but my father just handed over the military token. If I go to Jiangzhou now, and the emperor finds out, it will certainly cause trouble.¡± ¡°So, after thinking about it, I can rely on your highness for this matter.¡± Everyone in the capital knew about Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s fondness for Xiao Nanye. Even if Emperor Qi Ming knew that Xiao Nanye went to Jiangzhou, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave for Jiangzhou tonight. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll send someone to report it to the general¡¯s mansion immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you,¡± Originally, Jiang Changbai wanted Jiang Peihuan to invite Xiao Nanye to the general¡¯s mansion for a discussion, but he didn¡¯t expect to see him at the plum garden, so he directly exined the situation. After settling this matter, Jiang Changbai left immediately. Only Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan remained in the living room. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You go first.¡± They spoke simultaneously, and after a moment of silence, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan and said. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°The journey to Jiangzhou may be dangerous, so please take care, Your Highness.¡± In her previous life, there was no event of Xiao Nanye going to Jiangzhou for investigation, so Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know if there would be danger on this trip. But thinking about Jiang Changbai¡¯s serious expression, she could guess that this trip was definitely not simple. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, and I¡¯ll return as soon as possible.¡± ¡°This trip to Jiangzhou will take a few days at least, maybe even more than ten days. While I¡¯m not in the capital, you take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. ncing at the outside sky, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t linger and walked straight out. But when he reached the door, the man suddenly stopped. Looking at his retreating figure, a flicker of confusion passed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Your Highness, are you still¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a familiar warmth enveloped her. It was Xiao Nanye, reaching out and holding her tightly. ¡°I will return as soon as possible.¡± He whispered into her ear, then let go of her. This time, Xiao Nanye really left. Watching his figure disappear into the darkness, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes softened. The air was filled with a cold fragrance, the scent of Xiao Nanye. ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Hearing the voice behind her, Jiang Peihuan turned around. Seeing Yue Er bowing to her, Jiang Peihuan asked softly, ¡°How is Yi Er?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, rest assured, young master Yin is already sleeping peacefully. Dong Xue and the nanny can take good care of him.¡± Upon hearing these words, Jiang Peihuan let out a sigh of relief. These past few nights taking care of Zhong Yi, she had nearly exhausted herself. That night, Jiang Peihuan had a good sleep. However, early the next morning, Jiang Peihuan woke up early because Liu Xin was returning to her house. After hearing the news, Jiang Peihuan immediately went to Liu Xiu¡¯s elegant garden. And Liu Xin had already packed her things. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, she smiled and walked over to pay respects, ¡°Sister Jiang, thank you so much for everything..¡± Chapter 119 - 119: The Appearance of Xiao Junhao Chapter 119: The Appearance of Xiao Junhao Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Because of the sea hawk incident, Xiao Junhao had no time to bother about Liu Xin anymore. But considering Xiao Junhao¡¯s notorious cruelty, Jiang Peihuan still warned Liu Xin, ¡°Xin Er, Prince Qing is not a man to be messed with. By giving this gift, the Liu family has thoroughly offended him. So, when you return, you need to finalize your marriage quickly.¡± This was the only solution. Liu Xin clearly knew this, so she nodded when she heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. After thinking, she lowered her voice and spoke to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Sister Jiang, to be honest, I am going home this time to meet my cousin from my uncle¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the Ge family?¡± Jingdou is neither big nor small, and due to Liu Xiu¡¯s influence, Jiang Peihuan had some understanding of Liu¡¯s family rtives. But thinking of the Ge family reminded Jiang Peihuan of events from her previous life. In her previous life, Liu Xiu spent all his wealth to save Jiang Peihuan. But as the general¡¯s mansion fell, many businessmen set their sights on the Liu family, and the Ge family was one of them. Thinking about this made Jiang Peihuan frown. Seeing Liu Xin nod, she spoke softly, ¡°Even though your marriage is urgent, there¡¯s still some time. You should discuss it with uncle and aunt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Jiang, I understand.¡± Jiang Peihuan wanted to remind her again, but considering that the Ge and Liu families were after all true rtives, she closed her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Third Aunt, hasn¡¯t the Liu family already started arranging a match for Xin Er? Why are you still so worried?¡± After sending Liu Xin away, Jiang Peihuan turned her head to see Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes filled with worry. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Liu Xiu sighed deeply, ¡°The Ge family is not a good match.¡± As the topic opened up, Liu Xiu couldn¡¯t help but continue, ¡°The one meeting with Xin Er this time is Ge Jun. 1 have met him before, he seems honest and sincere. But he is too obedient to his mother. Even though she is Xin Er¡¯s aunt, once Xin Er marries over, she bes the mother-inw. If there are conflicts between the mother-inw and daughter-inw, I¡¯m afraid Ge Jun won¡¯t be able to protect Xin Er.¡± This was the Liu family¡¯s business, and it was not appropriate for Jiang Peihuan toment. So, after hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words, all she could do was offerfort quietly, ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they will end up together.¡± Jiang Peihuan thought that Xiao Junhao, thoroughly abandoned by Emperor Qi Ming, had lost interest in Liu Xin, but she didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Junhao was already waiting for her on the road. ¡°Cousin, why have we stopped?¡± The carriage suddenly stopped, and Liu Xin looked outside. As she lifted the curtain, she was stunned. Not until she saw Pei Wu approaching from the opposite side did Liu Xin¡¯s eyes fill with panic. But seeing Ge Jun on horseback, she sighed in relief. What happened next, however, made Liu Xin¡¯s expression turn ugly. ¡°Who are you, and why are you blocking our way?¡± Ge Jun, who was not particrly good-looking but rather decent, looked at Pei Wu approaching him and asked coldly. But Pei Wu didn¡¯t even look at Ge Jun, instead he turned to the carriage and said, ¡°Miss Liu, my master his highness wishes to see you.¡± ¡°If Miss Liu doesn¡¯te out voluntarily, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to be rude.¡± As he spoke, Pei Wu directly lifted the curtain of Liu Xin¡¯s carriage. Seeing his actions, Liu Xin was startled. She instinctively looked at Ge Jun, but Ge Jun, hearing the word ¡®His Highness¡¯, was stunned. ¡°Cousin?¡± Liu Xin called out, but Ge Jun just lowered his head. Seeing this scene, Pei Wu¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of mockery, ¡°Miss Liu, please.¡± Sitting in the carriage, Liu Xin stared at Ge Jun, her eyes filled with disappointment. Finally, she stepped out of the carriage with a pale face. When she walked to the opposite carriage, Pei Wu opened the curtain for her. As soon as Liu Xin saw Xiao Junhao sitting inside, she had no choice but to steel herself and get into the carriage. At this point, Xiao Junhao directly addressed Ge Jun, ¡°Miss Liu is the woman I fancy. If the Ge family dares to harbor any intentions, it would be an offense to my Prince Qing Mansion.¡± Seeing the undisguised murderous intent in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, Ge Jun immediately dismounted from his horse and knelt on the ground, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my cousin Xin Er was the one your highness fancied.¡± ¡°Now you do.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. Your highness, rest assured, I would never harbor inappropriate thoughts towards my cousin Xin Er again.¡± Upon hearing these words, Liu Xin, who was already filled with disappointment, became even more despaired. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± As soon as Xiao Junhao finished speaking, Pei Wu ordered his men to drive the carriage away. Liu Xin was cowering in the corner of the carriage, staring at Xiao Junhao who sat across from her, her eyes filled with panic. She pondered for a moment before finally gathering the courage to speak. ¡°Your Highness, you¡­ah¡­¡± Before Liu Xin could finish her words, Xiao Junhao swiftly grabbed her wrist. With a forceful pull, he pushed her to one side. ¡°How dare you.¡± he said, his eyes filled with a threatening darkness. Seeing this, Liu Xin screamed in fear. ¡°Do you think if you hide in the Jiang Mansion, I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Xiao Junhao held her chin tightly, his eyes filled with anger as he spoke. Liu Xin was so frightened she dared not utter a word. ¡°Now, 1 will personally bring you back to my mansion.¡± After saying these words, Xiao Junhao let go of Liu Xin, causing her to crash against the carriage. The impact made her face turn pale from pain. People always said that Xiao Junhao was gentle. But at this moment, Liu Xin realized how misleading the rumors were. She shrank to one side, afraid to look at Xiao Junhao again as the carriage sped away. If she were really taken to the Qing Mansion, Liu Xin knew very well what awaited her. If she was really brought to the Qing Mansion, Liu Xin knew very well what was waiting for her. She couldn¡¯t be taken to the Qing Mansion, even if it meant death. Seeing the moving curtain of the carriage, a firm look shed in Liu Xin¡¯s eyes. She lifted the curtain and jumped out of the moving carriage. ¡°Pei Wu, quickly!¡± Xiao Junhao was shocked to see Liu Xin, who seemed so weak, dare to jump from the carriage. After a few seconds, he shouted to the outside. When Pei Wu saw Liu Xin jumping off, he quickly pulled the reins, so Liu Xin fell to the ground but wasn¡¯t trampled by the horses. Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s voice, Liu Xin ignored the pain in her foot and ran forward. ¡°Your highness, don¡¯t worry. I will capture Miss Liu immediately,¡± said Pei Wu, as he rode his horse to chase after her. Hearing the galloping hooves behind her, Liu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. She instinctively ran towards the city¡¯s protective river. Today, even if she died, she couldn¡¯t be caught by the Prince of Qing. ¡°Miss Liu?¡± Suddenly, Liu Xin heard a familiar voice. Looking up, she saw Jiang Changbaiing towards her.. Chapter 120 - 120: If I Dare to Marry You, Will You Agree? Chapter 120: If I Dare to Marry You, Will You Agree? Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing him, Liu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, but thinking of the people chasing her, she ran in a different direction. She could not implicate the Jiang family anymore. However, Jiang Changbai watched Liu Xin¡¯s retreating figure, furrowing his brow. All he saw in Liu Xin¡¯s eyes was fear. At this time, the sound of hoofbeats reached his ears, and Jiang Changbai saw Pei Wu riding towards them. Seeing him, Jiang Changbai frowned. Noticing him chasing in Liu Xin¡¯s direction, Jiang Changbai followed directly. Pei Wu was on horseback, spotting Liu Xin¡¯s figure, he shouted loudly, ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing this, Liu Xin was startled and fell to the ground. Pei Wu, seeing this scene, revealed a touch of gloominess in his eyes. He reached out, intending to pull Liu Xin onto his horse, but someone stopped him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Jiang Changbai extended his hand, directly blocking Pei Wu, his eyes full of coldness. Seeing the sudden appearance of Jiang Changbai, Pei Wu frowned, while Liu Xin showed excitement. Seeing Jiang Changbai dismount, she didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly hid behind him. Watching the scene, Pei Wu darkly said, ¡°Young General, this person is wanted by Prince Qing. You¡­¡± ¡°As I understand it, Prince Qing has been demoted to a provincial prince by the Emperor. You should change your address.¡± ¡°You?¡± As ifpletely disregarding the anger in Pei Wu¡¯s eyes, Jiang Changbai continued, ¡°I have some idea of Prince Qing¡¯s ns, but a noble prince scheming against a weak woman isn¡¯t quite gentlemanly, is it?¡± ¡°Do you intend to oppose my master, the prince?¡± ¡°If Guard Pei insists on thinking so, then it is indeed the case.¡± With these words, Jiang Changbai mounted his horse and extended his hand to Liu Xin. Seeing his extended hand, Liu Xin paused, and after a moment of silence, she took Jiang Changbai¡¯s hand. With a little force, he pulled Liu Xin directly onto the horse. Letting Liu Xin sit in front of him, Jiang Changbai said to Pei Wu, ¡°I¡¯m taking her. If Prince Qing wants her, he cane to my mansion.¡± Hearing this, Pei Wu prepared to unsheathe his sword, but seeing his movements, Jiang Changbai scoffed, ¡°Guard Pei, although you are a top-notch expert, you¡¯re no match for me.¡± Leaving these words behind, Jiang Changbai rode away with Liu Xin. After a distance, Jiang Changbai slowed down. At this moment, Liu Xin looked at him and spoke, ¡°Young Master Jiang, could you please send me back to the Liu Mansion?¡± ¡°If I send you back to the Liu Mansion, Prince Qing¡¯s men will take you away immediately.¡± ¡°But if 1 go to the General¡¯s Mansion, it will bring trouble to the household.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai replied calmly. As they spoke, they arrived at the General¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Changbai took Liu Xin directly to the elegant garden, where Jiang Peihuan was speaking with Liu Xiu. Hearing the voice, the two went to the main hall. ¡°Elder brother? Xin Er?¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai and Liu Xin enter together, confusion filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xin Er, didn¡¯t you leave? Howe¡­?¡± ¡°Third Aunt, Miss Liu ran into people from Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion on the road. I think you should let her stay in the garden for some time.¡± ¡°What?¡± After hearing about the incident from Jiang Changbai, Liu Xiu looked worried. ¡°Xin Er, didn¡¯t your cousine to pick you up?¡± At this point, Jiang Peihuan suddenly spoke. Liu Xin, whose face was already strained, looked even more distressed upon hearing this. After a brief exnation of the situation, Liu Xin said sorrowfully, ¡°I hope Auntie won¡¯t publicize this matter.¡± ¡°I used to think that Ge Jun was a good-natured man, but now I know he¡¯s just a coward. He doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Seeing the sadness in Liu Xin¡¯s eyes, sheforted in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xin Er. Ge Jun doesn¡¯t deserve you. I will ask Elder Brother to find you a suitable husbandter.¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible now.¡± Facing the puzzled expressions, Liu Xin repeated the words of Xiao Junhao and Ge Jun, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after this, no one will dare to marry me.¡± ¡°Who says so?¡± At this point, a deep voice suddenly sounded. The person who spoke was Jiang Changbai. Hearing his voice, Jiang Peihuan, Liu Xiu, and Liu Xin all looked at him. Facing their gaze, Jiang Changbai directly said, ¡°People like Ge Jun are nothing but a bunch of cowards.¡± ¡°Miss Liu, if you are willing, you can marry me.¡± ¡°Elder brother?¡± ¡°Changbai?¡± Before Liu Xin could respond, Jiang Peihuan and Liu Xiu couldn¡¯t help but exim. At this moment, Jiang Changbai did not look at the two people, but directly at Liu Xin, ¡°Miss Liu, if I dare to marry you, would you be willing to marry me?¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, this joke is¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Before Liu Xin could finish her sentence, Jiang Changbai cut her off. At this, even Liu Xiu¡¯s face changed. She stepped forward and blocked Liu Xin, looked at Jiang Changbai, and said softly, ¡°Changbai, this is a serious matter. If you really want to marry Xin Er, how can I exin this to my brother and sister-inw?¡± Liu Xin was her niece, and in Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes, she was absolutely wonderful. But Liu Xiu was self-aware. If she handed Liu Xin to Jiang Changbai, the whole Jiang family might me her. Let¡¯s not talk about others, even Jiang Ren would disagree. However, after hearing these words, Jiang Changbaiughed, ¡°Aunt, I can make my own decisions about my marriage, no need for my parents to exin anything.¡± Seeing that Liu Xiu was about to say something, Jiang Changbai interrupted her first, ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s talk about thister. You better calm Miss Liu first.¡± ¡°I shall take my leave now.¡± With that, Jiang Changbai left the garden, and Jiang Peihuan quickly followed him. ¡°Elder brother?¡± Hearing the voice behind him, Jiang Changbai stopped. Looking at Jiang Peihuan who hade to him, he raised an eyebrow, ¡°Huan Er, are you here to persuade me to give up this idea?¡± ¡°If I persuade you, will you give up?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Jiang Changbai answered subconsciously. Jiang Peihuan smiled, ¡°Then I won¡¯t persuade you.¡± But after these words fell, the smile on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face disappeared, reced by seriousness. She looked at her elder brother and asked softly, ¡°Elder Brother, are you serious about Miss Liu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Changbai was silent for a moment before nodding. His determination was conveyed in that single word. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuanughed, ¡°Elder Brother, then you must be prepared for a fight..¡± Chapter 121 - 121: Jiang Changbai Gets Beaten Up Chapter 121: Jiang Changbai Gets Beaten Up Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°A fight?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a look of confusion shed in Jiang Changbo¡¯s eyes. Observing his puzzled expression, Jiang Peihuan sighed in helplessness, ¡°Elder Brother, you spend years in the military and don¡¯t care about different in family status, but that doesn¡¯t mean our father and mother don¡¯t care.¡± Jiang Peihuan thought even if Jiang Changbai really wanted to marry Liu Xin, he would wait a few days. However, to her surprise, her door was knocked on that very night by Yue Er. The knocking was rapid, waking Jiang Peihuan instantly. Just as she opened the door, Yue Eer, with panic in her eyes, urgently spoke, ¡°Miss, hurry to the Chrysanthemum Hall. The young master is being beaten to death.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it all right now. It seems to be because of Miss Liu.¡± Quickly throwing on a coat, Jiang Peihuan rushed towards the Chrysanthemum Hall. Just as she reached the courtyard entrance, she heard the sound of a whip striking. Her face paled, and Jiang Peihuan hastened her steps. Entering the yard, she saw Jiang Changbai kneeling in the middle of the yard, his back full of bloody whip marks. The one whipping him was none other than Deputy General Liu. Seeing this scene, Jiang Peihuan frowned. ¡°Elder Brother, what on earth is happening?¡± Jiang Changbo¡¯s face was somewhat pale, with ayer of sweat on his forehead. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, he whispered, ¡°I talked back to grandmother. 1 deserve to be punished.¡± ¡°Why did you talk back to grandmother for no reason?¡± Jiang Changbai did not respond. Not looking at him anymore, Jiang Peihuan walked straight into the house. At the door, she saw Nanny Xu waiting there. Nanny Xu was clearly waiting for Jiang Peihuan. Seeing her, she immediately approached, ¡°Eldest Miss, please try to persuade the old Madam.¡± ¡°Nanny Xu, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Nanny Xu sighed deeply, then recounted the whole incident. From her narration, Jiang Peihuan finally understood the cause. Jiang Changbai hade to greet the old madam Jiang specially. The old Madam then mentioned her niece from her maternal home, saying she was a suitable match for Jiang Changbai. Just recently, Jiang Changbai had expressed his intent to marry Liu Xin. Hearing the old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, he tly refused. Even though the old madam was strict, she was not unreasonable. However, Jiang Changbai announced that he intended to marry Liu Xin. Upon hearing this name, the old madam was furious on the spot. ¡°Liu Xiu, when you first got involved with my third son, he refused to marry anyone but you, so I epted it. But how dare you, how dare you let your niece marry Changbai. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Changbai is my grandson, the eldest son of my General¡¯s mansion, and the future pir of the General¡¯s mansion? You want to marry him to a merchant¡¯s daughter, what are your intentions, you¡­¡± ¡°Mother, this matter has nothing to do with Xiu Er.¡± With each word from the old madam, Liu Xiu¡¯s face turned a shade paler. Seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s shaky state, Jiang Ren quickly intervened. But his intervention only made matters worse. Seeing that Jiang Ren was still defending Liu Xiu, the old madam choked on her anger. ¡°Grandmother?¡± Seeing the old madam¡¯s mood change, Jiang Peihuan quickly stepped forward, soothing the old Madam Jiang¡¯s chest. After the old madam caught her breath, she looked at Ye Xiao, ¡°Bring me my heart-strengthening pill.¡± ¡°Grandmother, if you have something to say, say it calmly, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Jiang Peihuan gentlyforted her, bringing the medicine to the old madam¡¯s mouth. Because of Jiang Changbai, Jiang Hong and Xue Yan were also kneeling on the ground. The entire family of the Jiang house, except those not present, were kneeling before the old madam. Even Aunt Mei was kneeling behind Zhou Rongfang. Feeling wronged, Zhou Rongfang saw Jiang Peihuan standing beside the old madam and spoke irritably, ¡°Huan Er, despite your closeness to your third aunt, now you see her true colors.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang Yuan, who was kneeling beside Jiang Hong, reprimanded her in a low voice. But this time, the old madam sided with Zhou Rongfang. She gave Li Xiu a cold nce and said in a low voice, ¡°What the second branch said is not wrong.¡± Then, the old madam looked at Jiang Peihuan. Her expression softened considerably when she spoke to her, ¡°Huan Er, 1 fear your third aunt is trying to destroy the entire Jiang family.¡± ¡°Grandmother, Third Aunt isn¡¯t such a person.¡± ¡°You still defend Liu Xiu after knowing what happened.¡± Seeing the anger in the old madams eyes, Jiang Peihuan quickly knelt at her feet, grabbing her hand, ¡°Grandmother, although cousin Xin Er is from the Liu family, she is also a knowledgeable and well-behaved youngdy. This matter can¡¯t be med on third aunt. If you must me someone, it is elder brother who has improper thoughts for Xin Er.¡± Ever since Liu Xiu arrived at the Chrysanthemum Hall, he had been subject to many cold stares. Even though Jiang Hong and his wife did not say anything, their facial expressions suggested a certain degree of dissatisfaction. However, at this moment, hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, gratitude filled Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes. But the old madam, upon hearing these words, was full of discontent. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her deliberate attempt to catch your elder brother¡¯s attention, how would Changbai have been moved?¡± Jiang Peihuan wanted to say more, but she knew that the old madam was still angry. The more she defended Liu Xiu, the more annoyed the old madam would be. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan gently tugged at the old madam¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Grandmother, elder brother is your own grandson. As long as you disagree, he has no say in his own marriage.¡± ¡°But if we allow Deputy General Liu to continue, elder brother might really get beaten to death.¡± ¡°Let him be beaten to death, better than making your grandmother angry.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished her words, Xue Yan chimed in. The old madam, who was already concerned about her eldest grandson, immediately turned to Nanny Xu upon hearing the words of Xue Yan and Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Hurry, tell Deputy General Liu to stop, and call for the doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡± Upon hearing the old madam¡¯s words, Nanny Xu immediately ran off. ¡°Grandmother, please don¡¯t be angry. If something bad happens to you because of your anger, elder brother will really be beaten to death by father.¡± With Jiang Peihuan¡¯s soothing, the old madam calmed down a bit. Then she turned to Liu Xiu, ¡°You must send your niece away immediately. I don¡¯t want to see her in the general¡¯s mansion again, or you will have to leave with her.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡­¡± ¡°Old Third, if you want to anger me to death for your wife, then protect her.¡± Before Jiang Ren could finish his words, he was interrupted by the old madam. Having said this, the old madam, with the support of Nanny Xu, left the main hall. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m going to check on eider brother.¡± Thinking of Jiang Changbai¡¯s injuries, Jiang Peihuan bowed to Jiang Hong and walked out. Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard was in the front yard. As Jiang Peihuan and Yue Er walked in, they heard ChangAn¡¯s cry. ¡°Elder young master, how did you get beaten like this?¡± Chapter 122 - 122: You Can’t Marry Her Chapter 122: You Can¡¯t Marry Her Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Although Chang An was Jiang Changbai¡¯s attendant, he had many other tasks to perform daily, so he was shocked to see Jiang Changbai returning home covered in injuries. ¡°Stop shouting. Go get a basin of water.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, Chang An quickly showed his respect. Jiang Peihuan walked to the bedside where Jiang Changbai was lying face down, his upper body bare. His back was riddled with horrific whip scars, many of which were bleeding. Despite looking pale, Jiang Changbai was still conscious. Seeing Jiang Peihuan standing by the bed, he chuckled weakly, ¡°Huan Er, why are you here?¡± ¡°If elder brother can stillugh, the injuries must not be too severe.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, you must be joking. Young Master¡¯s wounds won¡¯t heal for at least a few weeks.¡± Before Jiang Changbai could respond, Chang An, who had just brought in a basin of water, couldn¡¯t help but chime in. Chang An ced the basin on a nearby rack and was about to clean Jiang Changbai¡¯s wounds when he was stopped by Jiang Peihuan. Meeting his confused gaze, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Taking the cloth from Chang An, Jiang Peihuan carefully cleaned Jiang Changbai¡¯s wounds. At first nce, his back was covered in blood, which made it look terrifying. After cleaning the wounds, Jiang Peihuan realized that they were less severe than they appeared, merely skin deep. Otherwise, ording to Deputy General Liu¡¯s strength, Jiang Changbai would have fainted long ago. ¡°Elder brother, you were too impulsive today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to marry Liu Xin, so it was bound toe out sooner orter. Now that it¡¯s out, at least everyone in the family knows.¡± ¡°Elder brother, do you understand the difference between sooner andter?¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai¡¯s puzzled face, there was a hint of helplessness in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Jiang Changbai, a young celebrity in the battlefield, was clever and brilliant there, but when it came to matters at home, he was a straight-shooter. ¡°You could have nned better, maybe improved everyone¡¯s impression of Xin Er, then proposed the marriage. That way, even if the marriage didn¡¯t work out, it wouldn¡¯t look so bad.¡± ¡°But today, elder brother, you spoke up without thinking, causing grandmother to develop a dislike for Xin Er, and our parents now have opinions about her. As for others, Third Aunt has always been out of favor with grandmother. She had just managed to improve their rtionship a little, but now it¡¯s all back to square one. Grandmother now dislikes Third Aunt even more.¡± ¡°I¡­ 1 didn¡¯t think that far.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai furrowed his brow. Lowering her head, Jiang Peihuan carefully applied medicine to his wounds. Then she sat on a stool nearby and continued speaking, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t consider all this, but all these things happened because of you.¡± ¡°Xin Er will be sent away tonight, she¡­ elder brother, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai suddenly sit up, Jiang Peihuan quickly held him down. ¡°I need to find her. I can¡¯t let her go home just like that.¡± ¡°Preventing her from going home, what do you intend to do?¡± A stern voice suddenly came from the door. Jiang Peihuan turned around and saw Jiang Changbai¡¯s parents entering the room. ¡°Father, mother.¡± Seeing them, Jiang Peihuan quickly paid her respects. ¡°Huan Er, it¡¯s gettingte, don¡¯t stay here any longer. Go back to Palm Garden and rest.¡± Jiang Changbai¡¯s father, Jiang Hong, was quite gentle with his daughter. He softly addressed Jiang Peihuan. As soon as he heard this, Jiang Changbai quickly tugged at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeve, pleading for help with his eyes. Seeing this, Jiang Hong red at him, ¡°As a big brother, you can¡¯t take care of your sister and yet you always have her worry about you. Are you not ashamed?¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say any more.¡± Jiang Changbai¡¯s mother, Xue Yan, was slightly upset seeing her son¡¯s injuries. Seeing Jiang Hong about to speak, she gave him a displeased look. After checking on Jiang Changbai¡¯s wounds and finding nothing serious, Xue Yan finally addressed her son, ¡°Do you really like Liu Xin that much?¡± Just as Jiang Changbai was about to answer, Xue Yan continued, ¡°Regardless of how much you like her, you can¡¯t marry her.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, surprise filled Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes. Not only was Jiang Changbai surprised, but Jiang Peihuan also looked shocked. In Jian Peihuan¡¯s heart, although Xue Yan was born into a prestigious family, she was very open-minded. ¡°Mother, do you also care about social status differences?¡± After a moment of silence, Jiang Changbai looked at his mother with eyes filled with pain. At his words, Jiang Hong was about to react, but Xue Yan stopped him. Looking at Jiang Changbai whoy on the bed, Xue Yan smiled and said, ¡°In your eyes, is your mother that kind of person?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Jiang Changbai blurted out subconsciously, but his eyes were full of confusion. Meeting his gaze, Xue Yan spoke inly, ¡°There are two reasons why I¡¯m stopping you from marrying Liu Xin, the first being your grandmother.¡± ¡°You saw your grandmother¡¯s attitude today. If you insist on marrying Liu Xin, she might be angered to death by you. And then, there¡¯s your Third Aunt. How will she face your grandmother in the future? Of course, you can choose to disregard all this.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you cannot overlook.¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai and Jiang Peihuan both looking at her, Xue Yan continued, ¡°The Liu family is a royal merchant family, rich enough to rival a nation. Your father just surrendered his military authority, which temporarily eased the emperor¡¯s vignce towards us. But if you were to marry Liu Xin, what would the emperor think?¡± Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, both Jiang Changbai and Jiang Peihuan fell silent. Seeing that neither of them spoke, Xue Yan whispered, ¡°Think about it carefully. If you still want to marry Liu Xin despite all this, your mother won¡¯t stop you anymore.¡± After saying this, Xue Yan left Jiang Changbai¡¯s room. Jiang Hong looked helplessly at his eldest son and followed Xue Yan out of the room. From the moment Xue Yan and Jiang Hong left, Jiang Changbai seemed to lose all his energy. ¡°Elder brother?¡± Seeing his state, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but call out softly. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m fine, you can go back. I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡± ¡°Then rest early, elder brother.¡± After taking onest look at Jiang Changbai, Jiang Peihuan also left the room. Jiang Changbaiy on the bed and, once the footsteps outside faded away, he immediately sat up. ¡°Young Master, where are you going?¡± Chang An pushed open the door just in time to see Jiang Changbai getting dressed. Full of panic, he hurriedly went over to him. But Jiang Changbai ignored him, continuing to dress. After he was dressed, he looked at Chang An and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out, don¡¯t tell anyone..¡± Chapter 123 - 123: You Are Incredibly Rude Chapter 123: You Are Incredibly Rude Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Young Master, are you nning to see Miss Liu?¡± Although Chang An was a servant, he had grown up with Jiang Changbai and knew his master well. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± This was a tacit agreement. Seeing Jiang Changbai heading out, Chang An quickly said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re still injured. Let me apany you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jiang Changbo left the courtyard with those two words. By the time Chang An tried to follow him, he was already out of sight. Elegant Garden. ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± Even though Liu Xiu didn¡¯t say anything, Liu Xin had already heard from the maid about what had happened in the Chrysanthemum Hall. Looking at Liu Xiu¡¯s red-rimmed eyes, Liu Xin¡¯s were full of guilt. When she heard her niece¡¯s words, Liu Xiu forced out a smile, ¡°How could I me you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s mansion to the residence early.¡± ¡°Xiu Er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally send Xin Er home. Nothing will happen.¡± Jiang Ren, standing on the side, quickly interjected upon hearing Liu Xiu and Liu Xin¡¯s conversation. ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± Liu Xin stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Jiang Ren. Jiang Ren quickly helped her up. An hourter, Jiang Ren left the general¡¯s mansion with Liu Xin. However, on their way, Jiang Ren suddenly drew his sword and shouted at the person behind him, ¡°Who¡¯s there, lurking in the shadows?¡± ¡°Third Uncle, it¡¯s me.¡± As Jiang Ren¡¯s voice fell, Jiang Changbai, who had been hiding in the dark, came out on his horse. Seeing him, Jiang Ren was a bit surprised, ¡°Changbai, what are you doing here?¡± Jiang Changbai didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked towards the carriage. Upon hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s voice, Liu Xin, who was in the carriage, couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands. Footsteps approached the carriage, followed by the voice of Jiang Changbai outside, ¡°Miss Liu, I have a few words to say to you. I wonder if you¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Jiang, there¡¯s no need to say anymore.¡± Before Jiang Changbai could finish, Liu Xin interrupted him from inside the carriage. Hearing the voice from the carriage, Jiang Changbai was stunned. At this moment, Liu Xin spoke again, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s gettingte. We should go.¡± ¡°Changbai, you should go back to the mansion.¡± Jiang Ren nced at his nephew and signaled the driver to keep going. The carriage slowly moved forward and finally stopped in front of the Liu Mansion. ¡°We¡¯re here, Xin Er.¡± Then, the curtain of the carriage was directly lifted. After getting out of the carriage, Liu Xin bowed to Jiang Ren, ¡°Uncle, sorry for the trouble.¡± Jiang Ren didn¡¯t have a daughter. He had a close rtionship with Liu Xiu, and truly loved Liu Xin. Seeing Liu Xin¡¯s pale face, he stepped forward, patted her head gently, and whispered, ¡°Stay home and be good. If anything happens, send someone to find me at the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Xin Er, remember, your aunt and I don¡¯t want you to feel estranged.¡± ¡°I understand, uncle.¡± Liu Xin bowed once again, Jiang Ren nced at her and then mounted his horse. Jiang Peihuan learned about Liu Xin¡¯s departure the next morning. She realized that her third aunt had intentionally not told her. After breakfast, Jian Peihuan decided to visit Liu Xiu in Elegant Garden. Just as she was about to leave, she saw Xue Yan approaching. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Huan Er, bring Yi Er out.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Your Auntie Zhong wants to divorce Yin Yang, but he is unwilling. Your Auntie Zhong has written to Qingzhou. Auntie Zhong parents have arrived, and Yin Yang¡¯s father has been alerted. The Yin family has sent someone to pick up Zhong Yi.¡± ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go together. Yi Er is still young. If anything happens, Ye Xiao can help.¡± ¡°I was thinking the same thing. So, you¡¯re going with me to the Yin family¡¯s mansion.¡± The General¡¯s Mansion was quite a distance away from the Yin Family. It was not easy to ride a horse because Zhong Yi was with them. Two hourster, Jian Peihuan and Xue Yan arrived at the Yin family¡¯s door. Just as they got out of the carriage, Jiang Peihuan saw the soldiers standing at the door, ¡°Mother, who are these soldiers?¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably brought by Uncle Zhong.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, it seems these soldiers are under themand of young master.¡± At this moment, Dong Xue smiled and spoke. Hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan was somewhat confused. It wasn¡¯t until she entered the Yin family¡¯s home that she understood who the ¡öyoung master¡¯ Dong Xue mentioned was. ¡°Zhong Kai, you are being incredibly rude! I am your uncle. How dare youy hands on me!¡± As Jiang Peihuan approached Zhong Yu¡¯s courtyard, she heard the sound of a fight. As she drew closer, she saw Yin Yang being embarrassingly beaten by a young boy. The boy seemed just slightly older than Jiang Songbai, yet his kung fu skills were truly exceptional. At this moment, Yin Yang was almost powerless against Zhong Kai¡¯s attacks. Hearing Yin Yang¡¯s words, the boy revealed a hint of mockery, ¡°Lord Yin, once my aunt is divorced from you, you¡¯ll have no rtions with the Yin family.¡± ¡°All Kai, stop!¡± Xue Yan, witnessing the scene, quickly stepped forward. Hearing the voice, Zhong Kai instinctively halted and turned to look at Xue Yan and Jiang Peihuan. Only now did Jiang Peihuan get a good look at the young boy. He hadrge, captivating eyes, a handsome face, and two noticeable canine teeth at the corners of his mouth. Seeing Xue Yan, Zhong Kai looked slightly puzzled. After staring at her for a while, he joyfully ran towards her, ¡°You must be Aunt Yan Zi.¡± Yan Zi was Xue Yan¡¯s nickname in the Xue family. She had been friends with Zhong Yu since childhood, so the Zhong family also liked to call her Yan Zi. Zhong Kai had met Xue Yan when he was little. Upon hearing the familiar name, a smile appeared in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown so much.¡± ¡°Aunt, who is this sister?¡± ¡°This is my eldest daughter, Huan Er.¡± ¡°Huan Er, this is Zhong Kai, your Auntie Zhong¡¯s nephew.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you, Sister Huan,¡± Zhong Kai greeted Jiang Peihuan, revealing his canine teeth in a grin. Zhong Kai walked in front of Jian Peihuan, revealing his two canine teeth as he smiled and bowed. The boy¡¯s got a nice smile and had a unique charm of Qingzhou. Seeing the smile in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan nodded and smiled, ¡°Hello, Zhong Kai.¡± ¡°Zhong Kai, is this how the Zhong family taught you? Do you have any manners at all, you¡­¡± ¡°Do you have the right to criticize me?¡± Before Yin Yang could finish his sentence, Zhong Kai, full of anger, shouted at him, ¡°My aunt gave birth to your children, and yet you allowed your concubines to bully her. Do you think the Zhong family has no one to stand up for her?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± If an elder from the Zhong family had said these words, Yin Yang wouldn¡¯t have been able to retort, but these wordsing from the mouth of Zhong Kai, a teenager, made Yin Yang so angry his eyes turned red. Seeing that Zhong Kai was about to speak again, Xue Yan quickly stepped forward and grabbed his arm, ¡°Zhong Kai, don¡¯t say any more.¡± ¡°Auntie, he bullied my aunt.¡± ¡°Where are Uncle and Auntie Zhong?¡± ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother won¡¯t be here for a while.¡± Upon hearing this, a trace of confusion appeared in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. Chapter 124 - 124: The Zhong Family Arrives Chapter 124: The Zhong Family Arrives Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Just a few secondster, Xue Yan understood the ns of the old master and mistress of the Zhong family. Regardless, the Yin family was rted to the emperor, which made it impossible for the Zhong family to directly confront them. But Zhong Kai was different; he was just a young member of the family. Even if he was impolite to Yin Yang, it could still be justified. ¡°All Kai?¡± At that moment, Zhong Yu¡¯s voice came from afar. Currently, Zhong Yu was still recovering from childbirth. When she saw Zhong Yu step out, supported by a maid, Xue Yan hurriedly approached, ¡°Ah Yu, why are you out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt, you¡¯re still recovering. You should not be out here. Please go back.¡± When Zhong Kai saw Zhong Yu, his expression immediately became gentle. ¡°I am fine.¡± Facing the concern of Xue Yan and Zhong Kai, Zhong Yu whispered, then her gaze fell behind Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Madam.¡± Seeing Zhong Yu¡¯s expression, Dong Xue quickly brought Zhong Yi to her. Taking Zhong Yi from Dong Xue¡¯s arms, Zhong Yu¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Yin Yang, seeing all this, had aplex expression in his eyes. After a moment of thought, he stepped forward, ¡°Zhong Yu, the child¡­¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯te closer!¡± Upon hearing Yin Yang¡¯s voice, Zhong Yu cut him off coldly. Staring at the man in front of her, Zhong Yu eyes filled with coldness, ¡°Yin Yang, I¡¯ve told you, this child has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Madam, what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t right. The young master also bear the blood of the Yin family, how can he have nothing to do with his father?¡± Hearing these words, everyone turned to look. They saw Madam Yan supporting the Old Madam Yin approaching them. The Old Madam Yin was wrapped in fine silk, but her face was harsh. With just one nce, Jian Peihuan looked away. ¡°Mother, why did youe here?¡± Seeing the Old Madam Yin approaching, Yin Yang quickly went to support her. Hearing Yin Yang¡¯s words, the Old Madam Yin spoke coldly, ¡°If I didn¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid the Yin family would have been humiliated.¡± ¡°All Qing, bring me the child.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Upon hearing the Old Madam Yin¡¯s words, Madam Yan bowed respectfully and then walked towards Zhong Yu, ¡°Madam, this is the old Madam¡¯smand. Give the child to¡­ Ah¡­¡± When Madam Yan approached, Zhong Yu lifted her leg and kicked her in the stomach. Madam Yan immediately fell to the ground. ¡°All¡­ My stomach¡­¡± Lying on the ground, Madam Yan clutched her belly and wailed. Everyone watched this scene in shock. Only when they heard Madam Yan¡¯s wail did they snap back to reality. The Old Madam Yin looked at Madam Yan lying on the ground, her eyes filled with gloom. She pointed at Zhong Yu, her eyes full of anger, ¡°Zhong Yu, do you still respect me as your mother-inw? How dare youmit violence front of me.¡± ¡°Old Madam, you must be joking. I have always respected you. But Madam Yan is only a concubine and tried to take my child. Shouldn¡¯t I teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­ If this is the case, then today I will teach you how a daughter-inw should behave. Someone, tie Zhong Yu up!¡± ¡°Old Madam Yin, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± Upon hearing Old Madam Yin¡¯s words, Zhong Kai immediately wanted to step forward but was held back by Xue Yan. Turning her head to look at Old Madam Yin, Xue Yan spoke up with a displeased expression. Yet upon hearing her words, Old Madam Yin revealed a trace of mockery in her eyes, ¡°Madam Jiang, since when has it been your ce to intervene in the matters of the Yin family?¡± ¡°The Yin family¡¯s matters may not be my concern, but my daughter from the Zhong family is not someone you can bully at will.¡± The sound of orderly footsteps reached their ears, and Jiang Peihuan turned her head to see an elderly couple walking over. The old master was still dressed in military uniform, followed by an orderly group of soldiers. Upon seeing this, Old Madam Yin showed a trace of panic in her eyes. But in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes, a hint of nostalgia was revealed. ¡°Uncle Zhong, Auntie Zhong.¡± Old Master Zhong was already full of white hair, but he was in good spirits. The old Madam Zhong was a bit plump but still very imposing Seeing Xue Yan, the old couple showed smiles, ¡°Yan Er, you¡¯ve grown up so fast.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking care of Ah Yu.¡± ¡°Auntie, Yu and I grew up together. It would be rude of me not to help.¡± Old Madam Zhong smiled and did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Zhong Yu with red eyes. ¡°All Yu.¡± ¡°Father, mother, your daughter is unfilial, causing you both to make this long journey.¡± The trip from Qingzhou to the Jingdou would require at least two days of travel, even with the horse. Seeing Zhong Yu kneel before them, Old Madam Zhong hurriedly helped her up. Seeing her daughter¡¯s pale face, Old Madam Zhong¡¯s eyes filled with tears, ¡°All Yu, we owe you an apology.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of protecting the Zhong family, you wouldn¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Zhong Yu hurriedly interrupted Old Madam Zhong¡¯s words. At this moment, Old Master Zhong, who had been silent all this while, spoke up, ¡°We came here this time for the matter of your divorce.¡± ¡°Since the Yin family has been treating you like this, you don¡¯t need to stay there anymore. Take the divorce letter, bring Yi Er and return to Qingzhou with me.¡± Although Zhong Yu had already made up her mind to divorce, she was still very worried about the Zhong family. But hearing her father¡¯s words now, her eyes were full of gratitude. She looked at Old Master Zhong and bowed solemnly.¡± Thank you, Father.¡±¡± Everyone in the Yin family were all stunned, especially Old Madam Yin. Traditionally, parents of the bride do not push for a divorce from the groom¡¯s side. At this moment, Old Madam Yin, no longer afraid, turned to the Zhong family and said coldly, ¡°Divorce peacefully is impossible, at most we will give you a divorce letter.¡± ¡°Also, the child is the bloodline of my Yin family. Zhong Yu can leave, but the child must stay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± As soon as Old Madam Yin¡¯s voice fell, Zhong Yu spoke up, ¡°Yi Er already bears the Zhong family name. He has no connection with the Yin family.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Huan Er, Yi Er and 1 would have already been gone. Now, you Yin family want to take Yi Er away, it¡¯s absolutely impossible, even if 1 die, it won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°As you can see, this is the good daughter that your Zhong family has taught. She dares to defy her mother-inw like this.¡± ¡°As a mother-inw, you let maids insult your daughter-inw. You, as a person, are also not qualified to be my daughter¡¯s mother-inw.¡± Faced with Old Madam Yin¡¯s usation, Old Madam Zhong¡¯s retorted with a cold look in her eyes. For a moment, the entire courtyard was tense. Suddenly, Old Master Zhong looked at Yin Yang,¡± Lord Yin, what do you have to say about this?¡± Calling him Lord Yin had already made Old Master Zhong¡¯s stance clear. Hearing how he addressed him, Yin Yang¡¯s eyes revealed aplicated look. He did not look at Old Master Zhong or anyone else, but at Zhong Yu.. After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice,¡± Do you really want to divorce me?¡± Chapter 125 - 125: To Qingzhou Chapter 125: To Qingzhou Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yes.¡± Zhong Yu didn¡¯t want to deal with Yin Yang initially, but when she heard those words, she nodded, her eyes showing nothing but resolve. Seeing her nod, Yin Yang also nodded, then spoke softly, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Yang Er, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± At this moment, Old Madam Yin panicked. She looked at Yin Yang with disapproval in her eyes. But Yin Yang didn¡¯t look at her, instead he turned to Old Master Zhong, ¡°Father-inw, if we¡¯re to divorce, we must follow the proper process. We need to inform the Emperor as well.¡± ¡°So, for the next few days, you and your mother-inw may stay in the mansion.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We can stay in an inn.¡± Upon saying this, Old Master Zhong directly addressed Zhong Yu, ¡°Ah Yu, you should sort out your dowry as soon as possible. Tomorrow, I will have Ah Kai and his men take your dowry away.¡± ¡°As for Yi Er, let him stay with me at the inn.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± After saying this, Old Master Zhong turned to Zhong Kai, ¡°Ah Kai, for the next few days, you will stay in your aunt¡¯s courtyard. If anyone dares to bully your aunt, don¡¯t hesitate to fight them, regardless of the oue.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Once these arrangements were settled, Old Master Zhong and his wife, Old Madam Zhong, left the Yin family with their people. As they approached the Yin family¡¯s gate, Xue Yan turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er,e and greet Uncle Zhong and Auntie Zhong.¡± ¡°Huan Er greets the old master and old madam.¡± Seeing the elegant girl standing in front of them, Old Madam Zhong¡¯s eyes filled with joy. She reached out and took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, smiling, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met you, I should have brought a gift, but we were in such a hurry. I¡¯ll make up for itter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Old Madam.¡± ¡°Being Jiang Hong¡¯s daughter, you must have learned martial arts, right?¡± At this point, Old Master Zhong turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked. At this moment, Old Master Zhong looked at Jian Peihuan and asked. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve trained for a few years.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you this dagger.¡± As Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice fell, she saw Old Master Zhong present a dagger to her. Its ck sheath gave off a chilling aura. When she unsheathed the dagger, she could hear a cold whistling sound. ¡°This dagger has apanied me on the battlefield for many years, and it has killed many. Now, I give it to you.¡± ¡°Old man, Huan Er is a decent girl. Why are you giving her such a violent thing?¡± Old Madam Zhong, who was nearby, frowned at Old Master Zhong upon hearing this. However, Jiang Peihuan respectfully bowed, ¡°Thank you, Old Master.¡± Seeing the joy in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the old master also showed a trace of a smile. ¡°Yan Er, you take Huan Er back to the mansion. We¡¯ll go find an inn.¡± With that, Old Master Zhong prepared to mount his horse, but was stopped by Jiang Peihuan. Then, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xue Yan and said, ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you prepare a dowry house for me on West Street? Why not let the old master and old madam stay there? It¡¯s morefortable than an inn.¡± ¡°Uncle Zhong, Auntie Zhong, please stay in one of my house. The environment there is much nicer than any inn.¡± Old Master Zhong, having spent his life in battlefield, was straightforward. After hearing Xue Yan¡¯s proposal, he immediately went with them to the house on West Street. Because the Zhong family had traveled a long way, Xue Yan didn¡¯t bother them any further. After settling them in, she took Jiang Peihuan and left. However, once they were in the carriage, Jiang Peihuan noticed that Xue Yan seemed uneasy. Thinking back to Xue Yan¡¯s conversation with Old Madam Zhong, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Did Old Madam Zhong mention any troubles?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Auntie Zhong, it¡¯s your maternal grandmother.¡± ¡°Maternal Grandmother?¡± Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t had much contact with the Xue family. She only remembered that after her family had an incident in her previous life, several of her cousins from the Xue family had visited her. ¡°Your maternal grandmother has been ill for half a year, but she didn¡¯t let your uncle tell me.¡± As she spoke, worry and anxiety filled Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. Seeing her mother¡¯s expression, Jiang Peihuan said gently, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you go to Qingzhou to see grandmother?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Even though your father has handed over theander seal, the Emperor hasn¡¯t fully restored his trust in him. If I go to Qingzhou now and the Emperor hears of it, he will undoubtedly suspect your father.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. After a moment of silence, Jiang Peihuan looked at Xue Yan and said, ¡°In that case, mother, I¡¯ll go to Qingzhou.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°I will ride there with Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu. Round trip on horseback will take about four days. I should be able to return in less than ten days.¡± ¡°Maternal grandmother has been ill for half a year without recovering. I suspect the doctors in Qingzhou have limited skills. Ye Xiao is proficient in medicine, it¡¯s a good opportunity to bring her to treat grandmother.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan seemed somewhat persuaded. Among all her concerns, her current most worry is for Old Madam Xue¡¯s health. After a few seconds of silence, Xue Yan nodded, ¡°Alright, then you should go tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, Mother, I¡¯ll depart tonight.¡± Meeting Xue Yan¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°The sooner we leave, the sooner maternal grandmother can be treated.¡± The mother and daughter hurried to the General¡¯s Mansion. After hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Jiang Hong immediately nodded in agreement. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Hong quietly instructed, ¡°When you go to Qingzhou this time, don¡¯t rush back. Spend some time with your maternal grandmother. If her health isn¡¯t good, send a letter back, and I will have your mother go to Qingzhou right away.¡± ¡°I understand, Father.¡± That night, Jiang Peihuan packed her things. Xue Yan initially intended to have her travel by carriage so she could take some items to Qingzhou, but Jiang Peihuan directly refused. Jiang Peihuan rode her horse, Lie Feng, followed by Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu. Yue Er and Lu Er also wanted to apany them, but Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t want to bring too many people, so she directly declined. Jiang Peihuan was unaware that as soon as the three of them left the General¡¯s Mansion, someone entered the plum garden. This person was none other than Han Feng, who was holding a letter in his hand. However, seeing the empty plum garden, Han Feng¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Yue Er was originally preparing to tidy up Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room when she saw a man in the yard. She sternly scolded him, and only recognized Han Feng when he turned around. ¡°You¡¯re Guard Han?¡± ¡°Yes, and you are the eldest miss maid, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing Yue Er nod, Han Feng quickly said, ¡°Where¡¯s the eldest miss? I¡¯m here by my master¡¯s orders to deliver a letter to her.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss has went to Qingzhou.¡± ¡°She went to Qingzhou?¡± Seeing Yue¡¯er nod, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh Chapter 126 - 126: Just Destroy Her Chapter 126: Just Destroy Her Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Afterwards, he turned around and went to Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard. Jiang Changbai was lying in bed recuperating from injuries. Upon seeing Han Fenge in, he quickly sat up. ¡°Greetings, Young General.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you with King Cheng in Jiangzhou? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was ordered by the master to deliver a letter to you, young General.¡± As he spoke, Han Feng pulled out a letter from his own clothes and handed it over to Jiang Changbai. Jiang Changbai took the letter without rushing to open it. Instead, he looked at Han Feng andughed, ¡°Your master wouldn¡¯t made you rush all this way just to deliver this letter to me, right?¡± Han Feng was originally reluctant to ask about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s affairs, but when he heard Jiang Changbai bring it up, he directly asked, ¡°Young General, do you know why the eldest miss suddenly went to Qingzhou?¡± ¡°My maternal grandmother is not feeling well, and my mother can¡¯t leave Jingdou, so she sent Huan Er instead.¡± Jiang Changbai said this openly upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s question, and with this information, Han Feng directly left the general¡¯s mansion. After Han Feng¡¯s departure, another person quietly left the general¡¯s mansion, a maid beside Jian Mei. An hourter, Pei Wu hurriedly entered Xiao Junhao¡¯s study. Since the incident with the sea hawk, Xiao Junhao had not left the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion for a long time. At this moment, seeing Pei Wu enter, he looked up at him. ¡°Your Highness, I just received news that Eledest Miss Jiang has left Jingdou.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s name, Xiao Junhao immediately put down his brush and looked at Pei Wu. Looking at his expression, Pei Wu said quietly, ¡°She went to Qingzhou.¡± ¡°Pei Wu, I remember there are often bandits in An District.¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you suggesting¡­?¡± ¡°Originally, I intended to make her mine, to use her for my purposes. Now that she has agreed to marry Xiao Nanye, if she can¡¯t serve me, then let¡¯s just destroy her.¡± ¡°You will arrange this personally.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Jiang Peihuan waspletely unaware of the news in Jingdou. Even though Lie Feng could travel a thousand miles a day, the horses of Deputy General Liu and Ye Xiao were ordinary. At dawn, Deputy General Liu rode up to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Eldest Miss, we can reach An District by running for another half a day. Shall we rest first?¡± Looking at the sky, Jiang Peihuan nodded, and seeing a small hill not far away, she pointed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest at the foot of that hill.¡± After the three of them stopped at the foot of the mountain, Jiang Peihuan let Lie Feng to graze. Ye Xiao brought a water bottle and some dry food to Jiang Peihuan and said softly, ¡°Eldest Miss, please eat something.¡± ¡°You two should eat as well.¡± Jiang Peihuan took a sip of water and then slowly tore a piece of the hard dry food and put it in her mouth. The rations were hard, but she didn¡¯tin. She had eaten worse when she went to the battlefield with Jiang Hong at her young age. So the dry food wasn¡¯t unbearable for her. ¡°Eldest Miss, should we continue our journey tonight or rest in An District?¡± ¡°Given our current speed, we should reach An District by evening. We¡¯ll rest there for four hours, and then continue our journey after dark.¡± Jiang Peihuan liked traveling at night. The roads were less crowded, and they could move faster. Deputy General Liu and Ye Xiao had no objections to her n. In the evening, Jiang Peihuan rode into An District. An District wasn¡¯t far away from Jingdou, but its prosperity paled inparison. Along the way, Jiang Peihuan saw many beggars. Having lived through her past experiences, Jiang Peihuan was not a kind-hearted person. But seeing some children among the beggars, she nced at Deputy General Liu. ¡°Eldest miss, what can I do for you?¡± Upon receiving Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Deputy General Liu immediately came to her side. Looking at the beggars, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°Go buy some buns and give them to the beggars. Remember, only give them food, no money.¡± ¡°Remember, only give me food. Don¡¯t give me money.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Deputy General Liu didn¡¯t know why Jiang Peihuan insisted on this, but he did as she asked. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you worried that if we give them money, those little beggars won¡¯t be able to keep it safe?¡± After Deputy General Liu left, Ye Xiao turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked. Jiang Peihuan did not answer, but nodded. After finding a simple inn and having dinner, Jiang Peihuan set off again with Deputy General Liu and Ye Xiao. After leaving An District and traveling half a day, they would reach Qingzhou. However, as they just left the city, Deputy General Liu frowned and looked at the two roads ahead. He whispered, ¡°Eldest Miss, let¡¯s take the main road. I¡¯ve heard An District isn¡¯t very peaceful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With the idea of avoiding trouble, Jiang Peihuan rode Lie Feng to the main road. However, only an hourter, she saw torches up ahead. In the darkness, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t see the faces of the people holding the torches. They were all masked with ck cloth, but based on their attire, she guessed they were bandits. ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing them, Deputy General Liu immediately stepped forward, positioning himself in front of Jiang Peihuan, his eyes cold as he addressed the unknown group. The people across didn¡¯t respond, instead, they studied Jiang Peihuan carefully. Recognizing her as the one they were looking for, the leader of the men spoke directly, ¡°Take the woman in the middle alive, kill the other two.¡± On hearing the man¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan frowned, while a cold glint appeared in Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Such big talk! You think you can kill me?¡± she taunted. With that, Ye Xiao was the first to draw her long sword. Seeing this, Deputy General Liu also drew his long sword. Both Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu were top fighters, and Jiang Peihuan thought they would be more than enough to handle these bandits. However, the scene before her caused Jiang Peihuan to disy a troubled expression. While the bandits¡¯ martial arts were inferior to Ye Xiao and General Deputy Liu, but their coordinated attack made it difficult for Ye Xiao and Liu to gain the upper hand. At this point, the previously inactive man suddenly drew his sword. Seeing him lunge towards Deputy General Liu, Jiang Peihuan quickly pulled out her whip from her waist, whipping it towards the man¡¯s wrist. Hearing the whooshing sound, the man dodged by twisting his body and quickly leaped onto his horse. Jiang Peihuan did not stop her attacks. With a flick of her wrist, the whipshed towards the man¡¯s head. He dodged, a glint of malice in his eyes, ¡°I was willing to spare your life, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Seeing the man evade her whip twice, a troubled look appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 127 - 127: Lin Xingchen’s Past Chapter 127: Lin Xingchen¡¯s Past Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Are you after my wealth or my life?¡± As the man was about to strike, Jiang Peihuan said coldly. Upon hearing these words, the man paused and looked at Jiang Peihuan, retorting, ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°Of course there is. If you¡¯re after money, just name a price, I won¡¯t shortchange you. If you¡¯re after my life, I have no quarrel with you. Why would you want to kill me?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the man fell silent. After a long time, he turned to Jiang Peihuan and confessed, ¡°To be frank, I am here on someone else¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Turns out, the life of a General¡¯s daughter like you is quite valuable. Someone has offered one hundred thousand silver coins for your life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you double the price, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Seeing her puzzled look, the man continued, ¡°I might be a lowly man from the streets, but 1 have my honor. Having epted the money, I can¡¯t break my promise.¡± ¡°Therefore, I will take your life today.¡± As his words faded, he unsheathed his sword, lunging at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan quickly swung her long whip, but the man easily evaded her and stabbed towards her heart. In desperation, Jiang Peihuan leaned back and fell off her horse. Having practiced martial arts for a long time, including her previous life, Jiang Peihuan was not to be taken lightly. Despite diligent practice since her rebirth, she was clearly outmatched. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me!¡± The masked man dered as they fought. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond but continued to parry his moves. Soon, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wrist was grabbed by the man. He exerted force and the whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand was taken away by him. ¡°Now you¡­ huh¡­¡± This was all part of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s n. As the man seized her whip, she pressed a ring on her finger, releasing a small de which stabbed into the man¡¯s wrist. He reacted swiftly, but the de still punctured his arm. With a swift strike, the man pushed Jiang Peihuan away, and she fell to the ground. ¡°Miss?¡± Upon witnessing this, Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu were filled with worry but were too entangled to help. The man red at his injured arm, seething with rage. ¡°You are the first woman to ever hurt me.¡± ¡°But today, it is your day to die!¡± As he spoke, he pointed his sword at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s throat. Jiang Peihuan bit her lip, pondering her next move, when a crisp sound reached her ears. She looked up to see the masked man¡¯s sword was sliced in half, and a familiar figure, Xiao Nanye, stood before her. Even though he had his back to her, she recognized him instantly. ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± Jiang Peihuan blurted out, unconsciously addressing him by name. The man turned to look at Jiang Peihuan, before turning back to engage the enemy. Seeing Xiao Nanye suddenly appear, the masked man was surprised. After a few exchanges, his expression grew serious. In no time, Xiao Nanye¡¯s sword pierced the man¡¯s shoulder, he swiftly pulled off the man¡¯s mask. ¡°You?¡± As the mask fell, the man instinctively covered his face, but Jiang Peihuan had already seen it. She recognized the man; he was Lin Xingchen, Lin Ruhai¡¯s cousin. ¡°You dare to hurt her? You¡¯re simply tired of living.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice trailed off as he pointed his sword at Lin Xingchen¡¯s throat, but Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice stopped him, ¡°Xiao Nanye, wait.¡± ¡°Huan Er, what did you just call me?¡± Initially, Xiao Nanye thought he misheard, but now hearing Jiang Peihuan call his name again filled him with joy. However, Jiang Peihuan quickly corrected herself, ¡°Your Highness, you¡­¡± ¡°Huan Er, 1 hope you can call me by my name in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Xiao Nanye gently cut her off. Seeing the man¡¯s earnestness, a hint of helplessness crossed her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. You are my betrothed, and I allow you to call me by my name.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the matter at hand first.¡± Unwilling to argue about this, Jiang Peihuan changed the subject. Upon hearing her voice, Xiao Nanye turned his gaze to Lin Xingchen. ¡°Huan Er, do you know him?¡± ¡°Indeed, he is the only legitimate son of the Lin family, Lin Xingchen.¡± ¡°You, how do you know who I am?¡± Not just Xiao Nanye, even Lin Xingchen was surprised at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s knowledge. But Jiang Peihuan did not exin. She got to know Lin Xingchen because in her previous life, he kidnapped Lin Mengyao. This time, Xiao Junhao personally went to rescue Lin Mengyao, even at the risk of revealing that he knew martial arts. At that time, Jiang Peihuan was worried about Xiao Junhao, so she followed him. Now the Lin family is led by Lin Ruhai, but the Lin family¡¯s initial rise was because of Lin Xingchen¡¯s grandfather. From a blood rtionship perspective, Lin Ruhai¡¯s line is just a side branch of the Lin family. However, the main line of the Lin family was mostly killed in battle, leaving only Lin Xingchen. To maintain his position, Lin Ruhai has always wanted to kill Lin Xingchen. ¡°I not only know who you are, but also the dispute between you and Lin Ruhai, Lin Xingchen. I don¡¯t know who sent you today, but 1 can cooperate with you.¡± ¡°I presume you do not wish to live like a fugitive. Are you interested in reiming the Lin family?¡± ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Lin Xingchen¡¯s eyes were full ofplexity. After a moment of silence, he looked at Jiang Peihuan with cold eyes. However, Jiang Peihuan already knew that the other party was moved. After ncing at Lin Xingchen, Jiang Peihuan directly said, ¡°The enemy of the enemy is a friend. My quarrel with the Lin family is the reason.¡± ¡°How can you help me? Can you lend me your toops?¡± Lin Xingchen had heard of the conflict between the General Mansion and the Lin Family. Looking at Lin Xingchen, Jiang Peihuan smiled, ¡°The general¡¯s mansion naturally cannot help you with troops, but you can reim everything that originally belonged to you..¡± Chapter 128 - 128: Xiao Nanye’s Accompaniment Chapter 128: Xiao Nanye¡¯s Apaniment Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan continued to address Lin Xingchen, ¡°1 see the bandits under yourmand trained more like soldiers than bandits. Why not follow under the banner of King Cheng? ¡°With your skills, making great achievements is only a matter of time. Once you¡¯ve proven yourself in battle, you can return to the Lin family and reim all you¡¯ve lost with honor.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s such a waste for a distinguished family¡¯s young master like you to be an ouw.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in a free lunch in this world. Miss Jiang, what¡¯s your purpose in helping me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. First, tell me who wants to kill me. Second, helping you does no good for the Lin family, but it does help my general¡¯s mansion. Third, you have natural talent for leadership. It¡¯s a pity if your abilities aren¡¯t utilized on the battlefield.¡± While Jiang Peihuan and Lin Xingchen spoke, Xiao Nanye remained silent. However, when Lin Xingchen turned to him, Xiao Nanye calmly said, ¡°You hurt my future queen. For that you must die.¡± ¡°But since Huan Er said that you are a born military genius, then for the sake of Qi kingdom¡¯s people, I will give you a chance.¡± Lin Xingchen might not trust Jiang Peihuan, but he trusted Xiao Nanye. After hearing his words, Lin Xingchen knelt on one knee and bowed to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Then, Lin Xingchen looked back at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°The one who sent me today is Prince Qing.¡± ¡°Xiao Junhao?¡± ¡°The man didn¡¯t reveal his identity when he left, but I followed him and saw him enter Prince Qing¡¯s mansion.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan became more certain of her thoughts. Lin Xingchen is not only a martial arts expert but also a thoughtful person. Such a person would undoubtedly be a strong warrior on the battlefield. In her previous life, Xiao Junhao spared Lin Xingchen¡¯s life, andter, Lin Xingchen fought for him and made numerous military achievements. In this life, Jiang Peihuan wants to send Lin Xingchen into Xiao Nanye¡¯s hands. ¡°I will settle this score with himter.¡± Upon hearing the name Xiao Junhao, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, Xiao Nanye gave Lin Xingchen a token, ¡°Take my token and go directly to the Xiaoqi camp. They will arrange everything for you when they see the token.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Lin Xingchen is a straightforward person. Once he has made up his mind, he is very obedient. Holding the token given by Xiao Nanye, he left with his men. After they left, Jiang Peihuan turned to the man beside her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Jiangzhou? Why did youe here?¡± ¡°I received a letter from Han Feng saying you were going to Qingzhou. An District is a must-pass route to Qingzhou, so 1 rushed over here hoping to run into you.¡± ¡°What if we had just missed each other?¡± ¡°Then 1 would go to Qingzhou.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan looked surprised. Looking at Xiao Nanye, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to return to Jiangzhou?¡± ¡°No need, the matter has been investigated. I have already asked Han Feng to deliver the letter to your elder brother. He will handle the rest.¡± ¡°So, I can apany you to Qingzhou next.¡± ¡°To Qingzhou?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye nodding, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The round trip from Qingzhou to the Jingdou takes several days. Aren¡¯t you afraid the Emperor will be looking for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already sent a letter to the Emperor, saying I¡¯m going to travel for a few days.¡± It was originally a trio, but it ended up being a quartet. Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan rode their horses side by side, while Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu followed behind. Jiang Peihuan originally wanted to rush to Qingzhou directly, but the p from Lin Xingchen had caused her some internal injuries, so Xiao Nanye insisted on resting overnight before continuing the journey. There were no inns since they had already left the county, so they finally stopped at a rundown temple. ¡°You two split up, one to gather some firewood, the other to see if there¡¯s any food.¡± As soon as they walked into the rundown temple, Xiao Nanye gave instructions to Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu. Seeing Xiao Nanye alone by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, Deputy General Liu hesitated a little, but remembering Xiao Nanye¡¯s frequentte-night visits to the plum garden in Jingdou, he was at ease. Xiao Nanye found a rtively clean corner and spread straw on the ground, then looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er,e sit here.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan sat down, she saw Xiao Nanye heading outside. She instinctively asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to look for water nearby.¡± Everyone¡¯s water bottles were empty. Xiao Nanye took the water bottles and left the temple. However, worried about Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t go far. He filled the bottles from a nearby creek and returned straightaway. Jiang Peihuan was resting in the corner. When she heard a noise, she immediately opened her eyes. Seeing that it was Xiao Nanye, she rxed. ¡°Have some water.¡± The man opened the water bottle and held it to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips. Jiang Peihuan took the water bottle and had a few sips. ¡°Are you done drinking?¡± Seeing Jian Peihuan nod, Xiao Nanye brought the water bottle to his mouth and drank a few mouthfuls of water from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s water bottle. He gulped down several mouthfuls of water, clearly thirsty. Jiang Peihuan initially wanted to say that it was her water bottle, but seeing Xiao Nanye in this state, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink any water when you went to fetch it?¡± ¡°I was worried about you being alone here, so I came back first.¡± The man subconsciously spoke. After setting down the water bottle, he sat down next to Jiang Peihuan. At this moment, Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu also walked in. Ye Xiao was holding arge bundle of firewood in her hands, while Deputy General Liu was carrying two cleaned fish. Once they sat down, Vice General Liu said softly, ¡°Miss, Your Highness, there aren¡¯t many wild animals in this area, so we only managed to catch these two fish. Please make do with these.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, these two fish are quite big, enough for the four of us.¡± After looking at the fish in Deputy General Liu¡¯s hands, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly. Each fish weighed three catties. Ye Xiao quickly lit the fire, Deputy General Liu set up the rack, and then the fish were ced on the fire to roast. Initially, both fish were in Deputy General Liu¡¯s hands, but suddenly Xiao Nanye stretched out his hand, ¡°Give me one.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I will¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll roast the one Huan Er is going to eat.¡± Upon hearing these words, Deputy General Liu didn¡¯t persist, and handed therger one to Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye¡¯s movements were very skilled, which didn¡¯t surprise Jiang Peihuan. Others might not know, but she was well aware. When Xiao Nanye fought in the war, he basically lived and ate with the soldiers, so it was very normal for him to know how to roast a fish. An hourter, Xiao Nanye cut a piece of fish with a dagger and handed it to Jian Peihuan.¡± Huan Er, try it..¡±¡± Chapter 129 - 129: Arriving at Qingzhou Chapter 129: Arriving at Qingzhou Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion He cut a slice from the back of the fish, a piece with no bones. Jiang Peihuan took it from the Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand and tasted it gently. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s good.¡± There wasn¡¯t any vor other than the fish itself. But the fish was quite fresh, so it tasted pretty nice. Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye smiled and continued to cut the fish. After eating several pieces, Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°I¡¯m full now. You should eat some too.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan say she was full, Xiao Nanye put his knife away. He was less meticulous when he ate, simply bringing the fish to his mouth. After chewing off the flesh, he tossed the fish bones into the fire. There was something charmingly ordinary about Xiao Nanye in that moment. When he had thrown away the fish bones, Jiang Peihuan handed him her handkerchief. Looking at his puzzled expression, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°Your hands are greasy, wipe them.¡± The man smiled, epted the handkerchief from Jiang Peihuan, and wiped his hands. But instead of returning the handkerchief, Xiao Nanye tucked it into his own sleeve. Witnessing this, Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu, who were on the other side, were full of surprise. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Suddenly, a cold gaze fell on them. Facing Xiao Nanye¡¯s unemotional look, Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu hurriedly averted their eyes. That night, they all slept a while in the temple. In the early morning, when the sky was just beginning to lighten, Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes. As soon as she woke, she noticed that the coat she was wearing was Xiao Nanye¡¯s. Turning her head, she found Xiao Nanye was not there. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡± Ye Xiao sat across from Jiang Peihuan, and when she saw her open her eyes, she quickly said. At this time, Jiang Peihuan noticed that Deputy General Liu was also gone. Looking at Ye Xiao, she asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Nanye?¡± ¡°His Highness went out with Deputy General Liu, saying they would find something for you to eat.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Before Ye Xiao could finish speaking, Jiang Peihuan saw Xiao Nanye approaching. He was only wearing a thin shirt, and his sleeves were a bit wet. Deputy General Liu followed behind Xiao Nanye carrying two wild chickens in his hands. Seeing the two wild chickens, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes showed a touch of surprise. ¡°Eldest Miss, His Highness air walk skill is truly extraordinary. These two wild chickens were caught by him.¡± ¡°Enough, go clean them up.¡± Seeing Deputy General Liu about to say something more, Xiao Nanye spoke directly. Seeing this, Ye Xiao quickly said, ¡°Give them to me, I¡¯ll take them outside and clean them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, you stay with the Eldest Miss, I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Seeing Ye Xiao reach out her hand, Deputy General Liu dodged it and walked out. Shortly after, Deputy General Liu came back in, carrying the cleaned wild chickens. Just likest night, the two wild chickens were put on the grill. Jiang Peihuan rarely eats greasy food in the morning, but she ate quite a bit of the freshly grilled wild chickens. However, as Jiang Peihuan was cleaning her hands, Xiao Nanye suddenly handed her two small red fruits. Jiang Peihuan, having studied medicine, recognized them as wild hawthorn. ¡°Eating meat in the morning can cause indigestion, eat these hawthorn fruits to help with digestion.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan put the hawthorn into her mouth. The fruit was very sour, but to Jiang Peihuan, it tasted sweet. When the sky was bright, all of them rode to Qingzhou. Jiang Peihuan thought Xiao Nanye would go with her to the Xue Mansion. Just as she was contemting how to decline, Xiao Nanye reined in his horse. ¡°Huan Er, 1 won¡¯t go to the Xue Mansion. 1¡¯11 be at an inn in the city. If anything happens, let Ye Xiaoe and find me.¡± ¡°Ok, I¡¯lle find you after I see my grandmother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You should go and visit Old Madam Xue first.¡± The road ahead led to the Xue Mansion. After setting things straight with Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan rode her horse onward. When Jiang Peihuan arrived at the entrance of the Xue Mansion with Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu, a young man in white was also reining in his horse. Jiang Peihuan recognized this young man, her second uncle¡¯s eldest son, Xue Qi. Xue Qi looked at Jiang Peihuan on the horse, a hint of confusion in his eyes. At this moment, Deputy General Liu stepped forward, ¡°Greetings, young master Xue.¡± Upon seeing Deputy General Liu, Xue Qi looked shocked. Then he turned to Jiang Peihuan and smiled softly, ¡°You are my cousin Peihuan.¡± ¡°Cousin Qi, I thought you wouldn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Counting the time, it had been several years since Jiang Peihuan and Xue Qi hadst met. In her previous life, thest time Jiang Peihuan saw Xue Qi was when her family was being raided. Xue Qi, leading his soldiers, questioned Xiao Junhao but was ordered to be killed. ¡°People say that a girl changes a lot when she grows up. Our Peihuan has grown into such a beautiful young woman. Let¡¯s go meet grandmother. Seeing you will surely make her very happy.¡± The Xue family are military generals. The old madam Xue had two sons and one daughter. The eldest son was Xue Tao, the second son was Xue Hai, and Xue Yan was the youngest daughter. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s maternal grandfather died in battle when Xue Yan was very young. The old madam Xue alone supported the Xue family and raised her children exceptionally well. ¡°Second Young Master?¡± As soon as Xue Qi entered the mansion, the servants greeted him. Seeing Jiang Peihuan by his side, the butler looked very surprised. ¡°Butler, go tell my elder brother that cousin Peihuan has arrived. I will take her to grandmother¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°This is the little miss.¡± Upon hearing Xue Qi¡¯s words, the butler of the Xue family looked at Jiang Peihuan with great excitement. He had watched Xue Yan grow up since childhood. Xue Yan had not returned to Qingzhou for many years. Seeing Jiang Peihuan now, the housekeeper felt as if he was seeing a young Xue Yan, his eyes filled with excitement. Seeing the excited butler, Xue Qi turned to Jiang Peihuan and said softly, ¡°Huan Er, this is Uncle Xue. He been taking care and watched Aunt Xue Yan grow up since young.¡± ¡°Uncle Xue, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ Little Miss, you must not bow to an old man like me.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan bowing to him, butler Uncle Xue hurriedly waved his hand, his eyes welling up. ¡°Alright, Uncle Xue, go inform my elder brother. I will go to grandmother¡¯s ce first.¡± ¡°Alright, I will go and inform eldest young master right away.¡± After that, Xue Qi took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and headed towards the backyard. After crossing a small bridge, Xue Qi led Jiang Peihuan into a courtyard. ¡°Grandmother?¡± As soon as he entered the courtyard, Xue Qi called out loudly. Inside the room. Old Madam Xue was lying on the soft bed, her face a bit pale. Hearing the noise outside, she smiled and said to the maid beside her, ¡°Yun Gui, go see what that Qi boy is yelling about.¡± ¡°I guess the second young master has brought another gift for you, old madam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Nanny Gui, I indeed have brought a gift for grandmother. Grandmother, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re satisfied with this gift?¡± While speaking, Xue Qi pulled Jiang Peihuan over to the old madam Xue.. Chapter 130 - 130: It’s Not Illness, It’s Poisoning Chapter 130: It¡¯s Not Illness, It¡¯s Poisoning Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Huan, are you Huan Er?¡± Old Madam Xue appeared weak, but her eyes lit up with excitement as she looked at the person brought before her by Xue Qi. As she spoke, tears rolled down Old Madam Xue¡¯s cheeks. Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t seen Old Madam Xue for a long time, but seeing the old woman¡¯s tears made her heart feel hot. Stepping forward, Jiang Peihuan knelt down, ¡°Huan Er greets grandmother.¡± ¡°Yun Gui, quick, help Huan Er up.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan kowtowing before her, Old Madam Xue quickly ordered the person beside her. ¡°Grandmother, 1 brought you this gift to make you happy. If I made you sad, that would be my fault. My elder brothers will punish me when they arrive.¡± ¡°You indeed need a lesson,¡± As soon as Xue Qi finished speaking, a clear male voice sounded from outside. Jiang Peihuan turned her head and saw a schrly young man enter the room. This was Xue Tao¡¯s eldest son, Xue Zhi. ¡°Second Brother, I heard our cousin Huan is here. Where is she?¡± A young man in a green shirt appeared behind Xue Zhi. This was Xue Tao¡¯s second son, Xue Zhan. ¡°You guys, don¡¯t scare Huan Er.¡± Old Madam Xue, seeing the three young men, her eyes filled with smiles. When her gazended on Jiang Peihuan, her smile deepened. Reaching out and holding Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, the old madam began, ¡°Huan Er, these are¡­¡± ¡°Grandmother, there¡¯s no need for introductions. I know them.¡± Saying this, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and greeted softly, ¡°Huan Er greets Cousin Zhi, Cousin Zhan.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan correctly say their names, both Xue Zhi and Xue Zhan looked surprised. Beside them, Xue Qi asked directly, ¡°Huan Er, how can you call us urately?¡± ¡°Cousin Qi, have you forgotten? When 1 was a child, I stayed here with my mother for half a month.¡± ¡°But you were just a few years old then.¡± ¡°This shows that our Huan Er is talented and smart.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Hearing theughter of everyone, Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. But her emotions stirred, and she began to cough. ¡°Old Madam, are you alright?¡± Yun Gui, an elderly servant next to her, quickly came to pat her back when she saw Old Madam Xue coughing. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly said ¡°Grandmother, 1 came here after hearing from the Old Madam Zhong that you are not well.¡± ¡°I have a servant girl whose medical skills are outstanding. Grandmother, could you let her examine you?¡± ¡°That old woman, I told her not to tell Xue Yan, but she still said it.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Old Madam Xueughed and said. She then turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Huan Er, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just¡­ cough, cough¡­¡± Before she could finish, the old madam started coughing again. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, please let Ye Xiao have a look.¡± ¡°Fine, then let her take a look at me.¡± Old Madam Xue had seen countless doctors in the past half a year and had given up hope for her health. However, not wanting to disappoint Jiang Peihuan, she nodded in agreement. Seeing the old madam nodding, Jiang Peihuan called out softly, ¡°Ye Xiao,e in.¡± Ye Xiao was waiting outside the door. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, she immediately entered. ¡°Ye Xiao,e and take Grandma¡¯s pulse.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Ye Xiao bowed to everyone in the room, then approached Old Madam Xue, reaching out to take her pulse. Usually, it only took a moment to take her pulse, but this time, Ye Xiao took half a tea-time before releasing Old Madam Xue¡¯s hand. Everyone from the Xue family looked worried. Xue Qi broke the silence, ¡°Ye Xiao, is my grandmother sick?¡± Ye Xiao stood up and addressed Jiang Peihuan and the Xue family, ¡°Eldest Miss, gentlemen, Old Madam Xue is not sick, she is poisoned.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± ¡°How could she be poisoned out of the blue?¡± Upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, everyone in the Xue family changed their expressions. Xue Zhan was the first to react, ¡°I¡¯m going to inform our parents right now.¡± ¡°Cousin Zhan, wait.¡± As Xue Zhan prepared to leave, Jiang Peihuan quickly spoke up, causing Xue Zhan to stop and look at her. Facing Xue Zhan¡¯s puzzled expression, Jiang Peihuan said quietly, ¡°Cousin Zhan, the people around grandmother are all close to her. Even her food and drink are carefully managed. If she is poisoned, 1 fear the poisoner may be someone from within the house.¡± ¡°Therefore, I think it¡¯s best not to spread this news until the poison is neutralized.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you mean to say that the person who poisoned our grandmother is someone from our house?¡± At this point, Xue Zhi looked at Jiang Peihuan and spoke. Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement but said nothing. The room fell silent. After a long while, Old Madam Xue looked at her grandsons and said, ¡°You boys, handle this ording to what Huan Er has said. No one must know about this, not even your parents.¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡± Xue Zhi, Xue Qi and the others had been raised by Old Madam Xue since they were children, so they respected and listened to her. ¡°Ye Xiao, do you know what poison our grandmother has been given? Can it be cured?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, eldest miss, the poison can be cured.¡± Seeing that Old Madam Xue was looking tired, Jiang Peihuan suggested she take a rest. After they had left Old Madam Xue¡¯s courtyard, Ye Xiao turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Eldest Miss, after the poison in the old madam¡¯s body is removed, she will still need a period of rest. Therefore, 1 am afraid we may need to stay in Qingzhou for half a month.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. 1 will write to my mother and inform her of the situation here with my grandmother.¡± ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯ll walk you back to your room.¡± Hearing a voice from behind, Jiang Peihuan turned her head to see Xue Qiing her way. Xue Zhi and Xue Zhan had other matters to attend to, so they bid Jiang Peihuan farewell and left. ¡°Do you have some free time, cousin Qi?¡± ¡°I have been free these past few days.¡± With that, Xue Qi apanied Jiang Peihuan to her quarters. Before her marriage, Xue Yan lived in a well-maintained courtyard, and that¡¯s where Jiang Peihuan was now amodated. ¡°Huan Er, you must be tired. Take a rest. Later, we will have to go to grandmother¡¯s quarters for dinner. I¡¯lle and find you then.¡± ¡°Take care, cousin Qi.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, what poison has our grandmother been given?¡± Jiang Peihuan had asked this question earlier in Old Madam Xue¡¯s quarters, but Ye Xiao hadn¡¯t answered then. Once Xue Qi had left, Jiang Peihuan repeated her question. After pouring a ss of water for Jiang Peihuan, Ye Xiao finally answered, ¡°Eldest Miss, Old Madam Xue was poisoned with rosemary.¡± ¡°Rosemary?¡± Seeing Ye Xiao nod, Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed some gloominess. Rosemary is a slow-acting poison. It takes at least a year and up to three for the victim to die unnoticed.. Chapter 131 - 131: Meeting the Xue Family Members Chapter 131: Meeting the Xue Family Members Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Eldest Miss, to cure the poison of rosemary, you need to use the fresh roots of a precious herb in the medicine. Although the root of this herb is not a rare medicine, it is also notmonly found.¡± ¡°No matter, tomorrow we will go together to the Qing Mountain outside the city.¡± Qingzhou was full of mountains, hence the prevalence of medicinal herbs. Upon hearing this, Ye Xiao nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. At dusk, when it was just getting dark, Nanny Yun Gui came to the courtyard. ¡°Are you looking for the eldest miss?¡± As soon as Nanny Yun Gui, Ye Xiao came out. ¡°Has the young little miss rested well?¡± ¡°Nanny, did grandma send you to call me?¡± Before Nanny Yun Gui could answer, Jiang Peihuan came out from the room. After taking two steps forward and giving a bow, Nanny Yun Gui looked at Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°young little Miss, have you rested well? The old madam wants to see you and specifically asked me to take you to her.¡± ¡°Okay, I will go now.¡± ¡°Did you sleep well, young little miss?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t usually sleep during the day, and it was even harder to sleep in an unfamiliar environment. However, hearing Nanny Yun Gui¡¯s words, she still smiled and nodded, ¡°I rested very well.¡± Jiang Peihuan followed Yun Gui in silence to the courtyard of Old Madam Xue. Before they reached the entrance, they heard the lively voices inside. ¡°Mother, you must be happy now that Huan Er hase. Let her stay in the house for a while to keep youpany.¡± ¡°Yes, mother, I¡¯ll ask Nanny Yun to prepare some of Yan Er¡¯s favorite food for when Huan Er goes back, so she can take it to Yan Er.¡± The speakers were Xue Tao and Xue Hai. Xue Tao looked fierce, but Jiang Peihuan knew better than anyone that her big uncle was very honest. Xue Hai was more handsome and free-spirited. But whether it was Xue Tao or Xue Hai, both brothers were very fond of their youngest sister, Xue Yan. ¡°Old Madam, Young Little Miss is here.¡± Everyone in the main hall looked towards the door. As soon as she saw Jiang Peihuan, the Old Madam Xue showed a smile and quickly waved her over, ¡°Huan Er,e here.¡± ¡°Greetings, Big Uncle, Second Uncle, and two aunts.¡± After Jiang Peihuan bowed to the old madam, she paid her respects to Xue Tao and Xue Hai. ¡°In a blink of an eye, our Huan¡¯er has grown so big.¡± The person who spoke was Jiang Peihuan¡¯s second aunt, Xu Yunniang. Xu Yunniang and Xue Yan were not only good friends but also sisters-inw, and they were always close. So seeing Jiang Peihuan now, Xu Yunniang¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, and she held Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand tightly. Seeing the smile in Xu Yunniang¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes also lit up with a smile. But just as she was about to speak, a sharp female voice rang out, ¡°Second sister-inw, those who knows will know that Huan Er is our niece. Those who don¡¯t know would think she is our Xue family¡¯s miss.¡± Hearing this voice, Jiang Peihuan immediately knew that the person speaking was her eldest aunt, Wang Fengyi. Wang Fengyi was the legitimate youngest daughter of the Wang family. Compared to the Wang family, the Xue family had a lower status. Moreover, Wang Fengyi had always disliked Xue Tao, who she thought was a crude man. However, her own grandfather had insisted on marrying her to the Xue family, seeing the potential in the Xue brothers. The people of Xue family knew that Wang Fengyi was married beneath her status, so they always gave her some leeway. Even Xue Tao, who didn¡¯t mind his bossy wife, took a step back. But hearing her words now, Xue Tao¡¯s face grew cold. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Huan Er is Yan Er¡¯s daughter, and naturally, she¡¯s also a daughter of our Xue family.¡± ¡°Xue Tao, have you lost your mind? The Xue family has only one daughter, and that is Ru Er.¡± ¡°Mother, why are we having our meal at grandmother¡¯s today?¡± As Wang Fengyi¡¯s words fell, a woman dressed in red appeared at the door. This was Xue Tao¡¯s illegitimate daughter, Xue Ru. The Xue family was a military family and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the distinction between legitimate and illegitimate children. Furthermore, Xue Ru was the only girl in the Xue family, so she was a bit spoiled. ¡°Your sister Huan Er came to the mansion today. Howe you only got back now?¡± Xue Tao looked at his daughter and spoke in a cold voice. Despite being somewhat afraid of her father, Xue Ru felt less fearful seeing Wang Fengyi seated to one side. ¡°I went out to buy jewelry today.¡± ¡°Enough, greet your sister Huan Er first.¡± Whether it was in her past or present life, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t have much interaction with Xue Ru. The only thing she knew was that in her past life, when she was manipted by Xiao Junhao, Xue Ru hade to mock her on purpose. However, at that time, Jiang Peihuan could no longer care about her anymore.. ¡°Cousin.¡± In front of all the Xue family members, Jiang Peihuan nodded at Xue Ru. ¡°Why did you suddenlye to my house?¡± Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Xue Ru directly asked. As soon as she finished speaking, everyone frowned. Just when Old Madam Xue was about to get angry, Jiang Peihuan quickly said, ¡°My mother missed grandmother, so she sent me here to check on her.¡± Hearing this, Xue Ru pursed her lips, but just as she was about to speak, Old Madam Xue said, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to eat here, can go back to their own yards.¡± When she said thest sentence, Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes fell directly on Xue Ru. In the Xue mansion, Old Madam Xue was the decision-maker, and thus Xue Ru was always careful not to displease her. Seeing the expression in Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes, Xue Ru looked a little ufortable. But she didn¡¯t dare to me Madam Xue, so she red at Jiang Peihuan instead. ¡°Huan Er, 1 heard from Yan Er that you and His Highness King Cheng have already made a marriage agreement.¡± The Xue family didn¡¯t have so many rules and didn¡¯t believe in the rule of not speaking at meal times. So just as Jiang Peihuan sat down at the table, she heard Xue Hai¡¯s words. Putting down her chopsticks, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°Yes, the Emperor has given his blessing to our marriage.¡± ¡°His Highness King Cheng is young but already famous, a young hero. If you marry him, it would also be¡­¡± ¡°He has spent years on the battlefield, he is a rough man. He and you, my cousin, seem well-matched.¡± Before Xue Hai could finish his sentence, Xue Ru cut him off. As an elder, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Xue Hai to argue with Xue Ru, a younger family member. But Xue Qi did not hold back. He put down his chopsticks, and with a mocking gaze, he said to Xue Ru, ¡°Do you have any manners? Interrupting an elder while he is speaking, is that how your teacher taught you?¡± For Xue Qi, who was of the same generation as her, Xue Ru didn¡¯t care at all. Hearing his words, she spoke disdainfully, ¡°Did 1 say anything wrong? Isn¡¯t King Cheng a rough man after years of fighting?¡± ¡°Cousin, do you know that His Highness King Cheng is the emperor¡¯s brother and also the royal uncle? If you talk about him behind his back, you could be punished.¡± If Xue Ru talked about herself, Jiang Peihuan could let it go for the sake of the Xue family. But she couldn¡¯t bear it when Xue Ru talked about Xiao Nanye. Looking at Xue Ru, Jiang Peihuan spoke calmly.. Chapter 132 - 132: His Highness Is Going To Kill Your Cousin Chapter 132: His Highness Is Going To Kill Your Cousin Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, and her eyes were cold when she did. Seeing this, Xue Ru was a bit scared. Observing from the side, Wang Fengyi said, ¡°Huan Er, 1 don¡¯t mean to criticize you as your aunt, but you¡¯reing off too strong for just a casualment made by Xue Ru.¡± ¡°Old madam, general, King Cheng is here.¡± Just then, the butler, Xue Shu, walked up. ¡°King Cheng? Why is he here all of a sudden?¡± The Xue family looked at Jiang Peihuan. And she also looked at the entrance. A man in white, holding a fan, was walking their way. The man was elegant and noble. Xue Ru, watching the man approaching, waspletely stunned. After a few seconds, her eyes were filled with admiration. ¡°I was passing by and heard that Huan Er was here, so I came. 1 hope I¡¯m not bothering anyone.¡± ¡°Your visit is our honor, Your Highness.¡± The old madam of the Xue family was going to bow, but Xiao Nanye stopped her, ¡°In a few months, Huan Er and I will be married. You don¡¯t need to bow to me. Just treat me like a family member.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you stay with us tonight?¡± ¡°Would that be too much?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye seemed interested but he pretended to be modest. ¡°Of course not.¡± This was said by Xue Tao. Xue Tao turned to Xue Shu, ¡°Tell the kitchen to make another meal and bring some good wine.¡± ¡°Yes, general.¡± Since everyone had already started eating, they couldn¡¯t let Xiao Nanye eat leftovers, they had to prepare fresh food for Xiao Nanye. The old madam wanted to give Xiao Nanye the main seat, but he preferred to sit next to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Your Highness King Cheng, since you and Huan Er will be married soon, we are practically family now. Let¡¯s drink to that.¡± Xue Tao was a fan of drinking, but he was the only one in the Xue family who could handle a lot of alcohol. The old madam usually didn¡¯t allow him to drink much, but today she didn¡¯t say anything due to Xiao Nanye¡¯s presence. Xue Tao asked Butler Xue to bring out his best wine. ¡°Here¡¯s to you, General Xue.¡± Hearing Xue Tao¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye picked up his ss and finished his drink in one gulp. Seeing this, Xue Tao was thrilled. ¡°You¡¯re very direct, Your Highness.¡± At the table, Xiao Nanye mostly talked to Xue Tao, but he always looked at Jiang Peihuan. And Xue Ru only looked at Xiao Nanye. After three rounds of drinks, Xiao Nanye wasn¡¯t drunk at all, but Xue Tao was. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye directly addressed the old madam, ¡°Old Madam Xue, 1 am a bit tired. I¡¯d like to rest now.¡± ¡°Old Xue, show his highness to the bamboo garden.¡± ¡°Old madam, let Huan Er take me.¡± Before the old madam could finish, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan, looking into his eyes, said softly, ¡°Grandma, let me take his highness. 1 was nning to rest anyway.¡± ¡°Alright, then you should rest early.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan left the old madam¡¯s courtyard together. When they stepped outside, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask the man next to her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d wait for me at the inn? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯de to see me when you were free, but you didn¡¯t, so I missed you and came to the Xue Mansion.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, 1 can leave right now.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were gentle. Hearing him, Jiang Peihuan felt a headacheing. At first, she thought Xiao Nanye was cold and mean. But after spending more time with him, she saw he was quite needy. ¡°Forget it, since your highness are already here, please stay.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye eyes revealed a smile. Knowing Jiang Peihuan was tired, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t bother her that night. He let her rest. But, after half an hour, someone knocked on Xiao Nanye¡¯s door. He thought it was Jiang Peihuan and opened the door smiling, ¡°Huan Er, you¡­ Who are you?¡± Seeing Xue Ru at the door, Xiao Nanye¡¯s smile vanished instantly. He looked distant and cold. But Xue Ru wasn¡¯t bothered. Looking at Xiao Nanye¡¯s handsome face, she spoke softly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m Xue family¡¯s daughter. 1 made a soup to help you sober up. You¡­¡± ¡°No need. 1 don¡¯t want it.¡± Xiao Nanye interrupted her before she finished. As he was about to close the door, Xue Ru panicked. She quickly reached out her hand, ¡°Your Highness, listen to me, I¡­¡± ¡°Go away!¡± As she reached out, Xue Ru grabbed Xiao Nanye¡¯s sleeve. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye looked angry. He pulled his sleeve away from her and scolded her coldly. Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with fear when she heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s words. However, when she looked at the man¡¯s face and thought of his noble status, she gathered her courage and said,¡± Your Highness, I¡¯m Huan Er¡¯s cousin. Huan Er is about to be your princess consort, and I like you very much too.¡± ¡°Plus, I¡¯m a better match for you than Huan Er.¡± After saying this, Xue Ru went up and hugged Xiao Nanye. The man¡¯s expression changed. He reached out his hand and threw Xue Ru away. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t hold back. Xue Ru was thrown into a tree and immediately coughed up blood. ¡°Young Miss?¡± Seeing Xue Ru lying on the ground, her maid Lin Er was terrified and rushed over. Themotion here also alerted the people of the Xue Mansion. When they arrived, they saw Xiao Nanye tearing off his coat and cutting it into pieces with his sword. And he was pointing his sword at Xue Ru. ¡°Eldest miss, hurry, go to the bamboo garden. Something has happened.¡± Jiang Peihuan was about to lie down when she heard Deputy General Liu¡¯s voice. She opened the door, confused, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°His highness is going to kill your cousin.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Deputy General Liu, Jiang Peihuan looked shocked. Without saying anything else, she went straight to the bamboo garden. As she entered, she saw the Xue family members on the ground. Xiao Nanye was angrily looking at Xue Ru with a sword in his hand. She quickly went up to him, ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± Hearing her voice, Xiao Nanye¡¯s anger disappeared instantly, reced by a soft look, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 133 - 133: Xue Ru Was Punished Chapter 133: Xue Ru Was Punished Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°What happened?¡± Approaching Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan asked in a soft voice. At her words, Xiao Nanye lost his gentle look and stared at Xue Ru coldly. If res could kill, Jiang Peihuan was sure Xue Ru would have been cut into pieces by now. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t answer Jiang Peihuan. Instead, he looked at Xue Tao, who was kneeling in front of him. ¡°General Xue, your family is from a military background, but you should at least know manners.¡± ¡°A single woman, who knows I am engaged, shamelessly threw herself at me. Is this how your family raises its children?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Xue Ru. Xue Ru¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes were filled with fear. She thought that Xiao Nanye would ept her and like her if she offered herself to him. She had also thought it through. Jiang Peihuan was Xiao Nanye¡¯s main consort. She did not ask for the position of the main consort. She only wanted the position of the secondary consort. Even for the sake of the Xue family, Jian Peihuan could not make things difficult for her. Xue Ru¡¯s n was very good, but she did not expect that Xiao Nanye did not want to look at her at all. He did not even want to have any contact with her. She had only touched him once, but he had already injured her. When Xue Tao heard this, he woke up from his drunk state. Looking at Xiao Nanye, he quickly said, ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness, for failing to discipline my family properly.¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± Seeing her two uncles kneeling on the ground, Jiang Peihuan was a little worried. Hearing her voice, Xiao Nanye lost some of the coldness in his eyes.. After a moment of silence, he looked at Xue Tao and said, ¡°For the sake of Huan Er, 1 won¡¯t pursue tonight¡¯s matter, but for the few days 1 am in the mansion, I do not wish to see her again.¡± Everyone knew who she was referring to. Xue Ru knew that too. She never thought that things would turn out this way. Although she was the illegitimate daughter of the Xue family, being the only daughter of the Xue family, in this Qingzhou, she had always gotten her way. This was the first time she was so rejected. Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness. She looked at Xiao Nanye and subconsciously said, ¡°Your Highness, where do 1 fall shortpared to Jiang Peihuan, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Xue Ru could finish her sentence, Xue Tao interrupted her with a cold re. Xue Ru still wanted to say something, but seeing Xue Tao¡¯s angry face, she kept quiet. And when Xiao Nanye heard this, he finally spoke, but his words made Xue Ru¡¯s already unpleasant face look even worse. Looking at Xue Ru, Xiao Nanye spoke in a calm tone, ¡°On what basis do youpare with Huan Er? In my eyes, you¡¯re not evenparable to one of her fingers.¡± Xue Ru looked shocked when she heard this. Afraid that she might anger Xiao Nanye further, Xue Tao told Xue Zhi and Xue Zhan to take her away. ¡°Take her back to her room. Nobody can let her out without my permission.¡± ¡°Yes, father,¡± said Xue Zhi and Xue Zhan, taking Xue Ru away quickly. When Xue Ru was gone, Xiao Nanye told Xue Tao, ¡°General Xue, it¡¯ste. You should rest early.¡± From Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, it felt like nothing bad had happened before. But no one from the Xue family dared to say another word and left immediately. Just before Jiang Peihuan arrived, they had seen Xiao Nanye¡¯s momentum and demeanor, which made them finally understood who he really was. After the Xue family left, Jiang Peihuan told Xiao Nanye, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go to sleep. I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Just as she was about to leave, her hand was held by the man beside her. ¡°Huan Er, are you angry?¡± Xiao Nanye asked in a careful tone. Jiang Peihuan was indeed a little upset, but not at Xiao Nanye, but because of Xue Ru. In the end, Jiang Peihuan told Xiao Nanye, ¡°Why would 1 be angry? My future husband is so handsome and charming, 1 should be happy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll always be the only one in my heart.¡± ¡°I only belong to you. 1 won¡¯t let any other women touch me.¡± After Jiang Peihuan spoke, Xiao Nanye responded. At first, Jiang Peihuan thought Xiao Nanye was just trying to make her feel better. But she saw that he was serious. Immediately, the little difort in her heart disappeared. Looking at Xiao Nanye, she told him, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should rest.¡± ¡°Stay with me a little longer.¡± When Xiao Nanye heard this, he responded quickly. But Jiang Peihuan shook her head, ¡°No, I need to sleep early tonight, I have to get up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°What do you need to get up early for?¡± ¡°My grandma was poisoned by rosemary. To cure her, I need fresh roots of a nt called Hundred Grass Root. I¡¯m going to Qingcheng Mountain tomorrow to get them.¡± ¡°Then, 1 will go with you tomorrow morning.¡± Jiang Peihuan originally wanted to refuse, but seeing the man¡¯s determined expression, she nodded her head. After confirming the time with Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan left the bamboo garden and went to her own courtyard. Nearby, in the Hua Garden, someone was shouting. ¡°You, it¡¯s all your fault¡­¡± Xue Ru was hurting the maid kneeling in front of her. The young maid, full of tears, didn¡¯t dare to resist and could only shiver and try to avoid her. Seeing her attempt to evade, Xue Ru intensified her strength, ¡°You lowly servant, you dare to hide, you¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, the door opened, and Wang Fengyi walked in. When Xue Ru saw her, she ran to her, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally here. Let me out, please.¡± ¡°You should stay in your room for now.¡± Wang Fengyi sat on a chair, looked at Xue Ru and spoke softly. Xue Ru looked shocked when she heard this. She whispered, ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± ¡°King Cheng already said that he doesn¡¯t want to see you. Until he leaves the Xue Mansion, you need to stay in your room.¡± Upon hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Wang Fengyi responded directly. Xue Ru was the daughter of Wang Fengyi¡¯s maid. Originally, Wang Fengyi didn¡¯t like Xue Ru. But when her mother died giving birth to her, Wang Fengyi took care of her. In addition, Xue Ru is the only daughter of the Xue family, so Wang Fengyi is quite good to her. But what happened tonight made Wang Fengyi upset with Xue Ru.. Chapter 134 - 134: Finding the Hundred Grass Root Chapter 134: Finding the Hundred Grass Root Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Wang Fengyi looked at Xue Ru and said coldly, ¡°Even when you throw yourself at people, no one wants you. You¡¯re as useless as your mother.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± This was the first time Wang Fengyi had used such words with Xue Ru. Xue Ru was shocked to see the mocking look in her eyes. Wang Fengyi stood up, ¡°Stay here for now,¡± she said, then left Xue Ru¡¯s room. Wang Fengyi knew Xue Ru¡¯s intentions. She was happy to see them fulfilled because Xue Ru called her mother. If Xue Ru could truly enter the King¡¯s mansion, her status in the Xue family would also rise. But looking at the closed door, Wang Fengyi felt disappointed. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know about this mother-daughter dispute. The next day, at dawn, Jiang Peihuan was ready to leave. When she and Ye Xiao left their room, they saw Xiao Nanye waiting outside. When he heard them, he turned around. ¡°Huan Er.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we would leave at dawn? Why are your highness up so early?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer but walked forward and felt her hand. Sensing her fingertips were slightly cold, he looked at Ye Xiao and said, ¡°Go fetch a cloak.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Ye Xiao immediately turned and went into the room. A momentter, Ye Xiao came back with a cloak. As she was about to put it on Jiang Peihuan, a hand reached out. Taking the cloak from Ye Xiao¡¯s hand, Xiao Nanye carefully put it on Jiang Peihuan. After tying the cor, he softly said, ¡°It¡¯s windy in the mountains.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After a thorough check to ensure Jiang Peihuan wouldn¡¯t catch a cold, the man led her away. Deputy General Liu had already led Zhui Yun and Lie Feng out. Just as the four of them were about to mount their horses, Jiang Peihuan heard a voice from behind, ¡°Huan Er, where are you going?¡± It turned out that Xue Qi was up for training and happened to see Jiang Peihuan when they are leaving. When he got closer, he saw King Cheng and saluted him, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness King Cheng.¡± Looking at Xue Qi, Xiao Nanye nodded. Then, Xue Qi turned to Jiang Peihuan and walked to her side, ¡°Huan Er, what¡¯s happening?¡± After briefly exining the situation of Madame Xue, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to Qingcheng Mountain to find the hundred grass root.¡± ¡®Til go with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Qi immediately said. No matter how Jiang Peihuan refused, Xue Qi insisted on going with them. In the end, Jiang Peihuan could only bring him along. They all rode to the foot of Qingcheng Mountain. When they reached there, the sky was already bright. The path was not suitable for horses, so they could only tie the horses to a tree nearby. As Jiang Peihuan was about to tie the reins in her hand, Xiao Nanye took them from her, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan directly handed the reins to him. Xiao Nanye tied Zhui Yun and Lie Feng together. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, Xue Qi came over, ¡°Huan Er, can you tell me where we can find the hundred grass root? Which path is nearer on Qingcheng Mountain?¡± ¡°It usually grows on shady cliffs,¡± she replied. Hearing this, Xue Qi thought for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Then let¡¯s take the small path.¡± Saying this, he started walking in the left direction. Compared to the main road, this small path looks more difficult to walk. Looking at the difficult path, Jiang Peihuan asked Xue Qi, ¡°Cousin Qi, where does this path go?¡± ¡°To the cliff on the mountain top.¡± Jiang Peihuan originally nned to go straight to the top of the mountain. Hearing this, she nodded and prepared to move forward. But just as she was about to step forward, she heard a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll lead.¡± Seeing this, Xue Qi quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m more familiar with this path. Let me lead the way.¡±¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t refuse Xue Qi¡¯s suggestion. Seeing him nod, Xue Qi stepped forward, followed by Xiao Nanye, and then Jiang Peihuan. The path was very steep. After a while, it became almost vertical. Thankfully, they all knew martial arts. Ordinary people would be exhausted. Whenever they encountered a rugged path, Xiao Nanye would hold Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and pull her up, so she didn¡¯t tire out. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Xue Qi looked ahead and said softly. An hourter, they reached the top of the mountain. Apart from Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, the other three were a little tired. If Xiao Nanye hadn¡¯t been helping her, Jiang Peihuan believed she¡¯d be just as tired. After everyone rested, Jiang Peihuan suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s split up to search.¡± After describing the characteristics of the hundred grass root to the group, Jiang Peihuan warned, ¡°If you find it, don¡¯t pull it out directly. The root is medicine, but the grass is poisonous. Touching it can harm your skin.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t break the root. If it breaks, it loses its medicinal effects.¡± ¡°In that case, Huan Er, when we find it, we will notify you, and then we will retrieve it.¡± Xue Qi responded to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. This was a safer way. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement. After discussing, they all went separate ways, but Xiao Nanye stayed with Jiang Peihuan. He said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jian Peihuan nodded and replied softly. While they were together, Jiang Peihuan searched, and he kept watch the surroundings. When Jiang Peihuan suddenly stopped and stared at a tree, Xiao Nanye asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I found it.¡± Following Jiang Peihuan¡¯s direction, Xiao Nanye saw a small nt not far away. The nt was growing at the bottom of a tree, but also on a cliff. ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll get it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang Peihuan grabbed Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand, ¡°Look at the tree.¡± Xiao Nanye looked up and saw honebs with bees. Seeing the bees, Xiao Nanye thought for a moment and then shouted, ¡°Everyone,e over. We found it.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Xue Qi and the others ran over. Xiao Nanye then pointed to the bees in the tree, ¡°To get the hundred grass root, we will definitely disturb the bees. Who will go?¡± He certainly wouldn¡¯t let Jiang Peihuan go. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t go either. ¡°Eldest Miss, let me do it..¡± Chapter 135 - 135: Xue Qi Get the Medicine Chapter 135: Xue Qi Get the Medicine Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Ye Xiao looked at the bees and started to say something. But before she could finish, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°No, these bees could be poisonous. If anyone gets stung on the face, they could get scars.¡± When Jiang Peihuan said this, Xiao Nanye looked at Xue Qi and Deputy General Liu. He asked, ¡°Who will go?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything. She was not scared, but she was a girl and didn¡¯t like insects like bees. Looking at the dark swarm of bees, Xue Qi wished he had brought more people from his house. Thinking for a moment, Xue Qi tentatively looked at Deputy General Liu, ¡°Shall I go?¡± ¡°Okay, be careful, young master Xue.¡± Deputy General Liu agreed as soon as Xue Qi spoke. Seeing him back off instantly, Xue Qi was surprised. Since Xue Qi was her cousin, after thinking for a while, Jiang Peihuan took a handkerchief from her sleeve and handed it to him, ¡°Cousin Qi, cover your face with this.¡± When Xue Qi took the handkerchief, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan moved back quickly. Seeing this, Xue Qi was speechless. ¡°Cousin Qi?¡± Just as Xue Qi was about to go forward, Jiang Peihuan called out to him. Xue Qi smiled. He was happy that his cousin cared about him. Jiang Peihuan advised, ¡°Be careful when you pull out the nt. Pull out the whole thing. And use your sleeve, not your hand.¡± ¡°Okey.¡± Xue Qi¡¯s smile disappeared quickly. He covered his face with the handkerchief and moved forward. Xue Qi stepped on a branch and went ahead. The whole tree shook when he stepped on it. He held his breath when he saw the shaking beehive. Carefully walking to the hundred grass root, Xue Qi bent over, covered the small grass with his sleeve, and pulled hard. The whole nt was pulled out. Seeing that all the roots were still intact, Jiang Peihuan was overjoyed and quickly shouted, ¡°Cousin Qi,e back quickly.¡± Hearing her, Xue Qi turned around quickly. But as he started to move, he heard a buzzing sound. ¡°Cousin Qi, run!¡± Seeing the beehive fall, Jiang Peihuan quickly shouted. Xue Qi ran, but he couldn¡¯t run faster than the bees. He felt a lot of pain as the bees stung him. All he could do was cover his face with his sleeve. When he saw the bees fly out, Xiao Nanye quickly covered Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face with his sleeve. He then pulled her close to him. They walked a good distance before they no longer saw the bees. Jiang Peihuan turned to look at Xue Qi and asked softly, ¡°Cousin Qi, are you okay?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Qi put down his sleeve. Seeing his face, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Xue Qi¡¯s forehead had been stung several times even though he had covered his face. Jiang Peihuan was smiling, and Xue Qi was upset. He said, ¡°I got stung badly, and you¡¯re stillughing.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll ask Ye Xiao to get you some medicine when we get back. Apply it, and you¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days,¡± Jiang Peihuan stoppedughing and spoke softly in response to Xue Qi¡¯s words. XXue Qi, despite being upset, was happy they found the special herb they were looking for. He used a handkerchief to protect the hundred grass root in his hand, then looked at Jiang Peihuan and asked, ¡°Is this good?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back,¡± she said, nodding as she saw the root was intact. They took the main road on their way back. However, when they reached the foot of the mountain, Jiang Peihuan noticed that the bumps on Xue Qi¡¯s forehead had grown significantlyrger. His face had also turned slightly pale. Jiang Peihuan quickly called out, ¡°Ye Xiao, please check on my cousin Qi.¡± Upon hearing her, Ye Xiao quickly took Xue Qi¡¯s wrist and after a careful examination, she turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss, these bees are poisonous. Young Master Qi was stung several times and there¡¯s some toxin umtion in his body.¡± ¡°Give him this medicine.¡± As Jiang Peihuan was thinking about finding some herbal medicine for Xue Qi, Xiao Nanye handed her a porcin bottle. As soon as Jiang Peihuan received the porcin bottle, she recognized the scent of the Coagtion Pill, which could neutralize any poison. However, this medicine was extremely rare. Xue Qi, being a knowledgeable man, recognized the value of the pill in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. He quickly objected, ¡°No need, 1 was just stung by a few bees. Applying medicer when we get home is fine. This medicine is too expensive, better if¡­¡± ¡°These bees are wild and highly venomous. If we dy further, we don¡¯t know what harm it might cause your body.¡± ¡°Eat this Coagtion Pill first.¡± While speaking, Jiang Peihuan had already put the pill into Xue Qi¡¯s mouth. With the pill already in his mouth, he had no choice but to swallow it. Soon after swallowing it, Xue Qi felt much better. He walked up to Xiao Nanye and respectfully thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t look at Xue Qi, but told Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Let¡¯s go back before it gets too hot.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed. They all rode their horses back to the Xue House. Just as Jiang Peihuan reached the courtyard gate, she saw the anxious Nanny Yun Gui. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, she immediately said, ¡°Young Little Miss, you¡¯re finally back. The old madam has been asking about you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Yun. 1 just went to find some medicine for my grandmother. You go back to her first. I¡¯ll change my clothes and then go see her.¡± ¡°Take your time, Young Little Miss. Have some rest.¡± After Yun Gui left, Jiang Peihuan returned to her room and changed her clothes. ¡°Go tell His Highness that I¡¯ll see himter.¡± Thinking of Xiao Nanye, Jian Peihuan quietly instructed Deputy General Liu. Seeing him nod, Jiang Peihuan then left with Ye Xiao to the old madam¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Huan Er, why were you in such a rush? You left very early in the morning to get medicine for me.¡± Old Madam Xue held Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, her eyes full of concern. Seeing the look in her grandmother¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan gently held her hand, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Grandma, stop worrying about Huan Er. You should care about your grandson instead.¡± At this point, Xue Qi also entered after changing his clothes. As soon as he entered, the old madam saw the bumps on his head. Although she felt sorry for him, seeing Xue Qi¡¯s state, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Seeing the smile on the old madam¡¯s face, Xue Qi looked sad, ¡°Grandma, I was stung while picking medicine for you, and you¡¯re stillughing at me.¡± ¡°Did you see a doctor after being stung like this?¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already applied medicine, and i¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡± Seeing the concern in his grandmother¡¯s eyes, Xue Qi quickly assured her.. Chapter 136 - 136: It Must Be Someone Close Chapter 136: It Must Be Someone Close Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing that Old Madam Xue was still worried, Xue Qi said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s better for me to be stung than for Huan Er. After all, I¡¯m a man. ¡°If Huan Er¡¯s face got hurt, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity? ¡°That makes sense,¡± she said. Old Madam Xue, who was worried at first,ughed when she heard this, making everyoneugh. Xue Zhi, who was standing nearby, told Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, Ah Qi told me that you guys have found a special root that might cure Grandma. ¡°Yes.¡± When Xue Zhi said this, Jiang Peihuan answered softly. But looking at everyone, she said, ¡°Before we cure her, we need to do one thing. ¡°We need to find out why she got poisoned. If we don¡¯t, she could get poisoned again even after we cure her.¡± ¡°How do we find them?¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Xue Qi asked. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t look at the young men from Xue¡¯s family but at Nanny Yun Gui. Yun Gui said to her, ¡°Young Little Miss, tell me what you need.¡± ¡°Nanny Yun Gui, you know my grandmother the best, especially what she eats. From now on, Ye Xiao and I will check everything she uses every day.¡± ¡°I understand, Young Little Miss. 1 will arrange it.¡± Nanny Yun Gui bowed to Old Madam Xue and left. Soon, she came back with Jiang Peihuan and they went into Old Madam Xue¡¯s room. The Xue brothers followed them even though they didn¡¯t have the knowledge for medicine. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t stop them because she was busy checking the items. She thought the poison came from something Old Madam Xue used every day because the poison from rosemary needs time to work. But she didn¡¯t find anything after checking everything. She looked at Ye Xiao, who shook her head when she saw Jiang Peihuan¡¯s questioning look. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. Suddenly, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze fell on Old Madam Xue¡¯s bed. When she moved closer, Nanny Yun Gui quickly followed her. At first, Jiang Peihuan thought she smelled something wrong when she stand in the middle of the room. But as she got closer to the bed, the smell got stronger. In her previous life, when Jiang Peihuan was studying medicine, she had specially trained her sense of smell to prevent Xiao Junhao from being poisoned. As long as there was a strange smell, she would be able to smell it. ¡°Ye Xiao,e and smell this.¡± Ye Xiao came over when she heard Jiang Peihuan. After smelling the air, she said, ¡°It seems like it¡¯sing from Old Madam Xue¡¯s pillow.¡± ¡°Yes, I smell it too.¡± ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ye Xiao bowed to Old Madam Xue and reached out to take the pillow from the bed. Nanny Yun Gui, was surprised by this. She looked at Old Madam Xue and saw her face turn pale right away. She stepped forward to support the old madam, Nanny Yun Gui looked at Jiang Peihuan and said,¡± Young Little Miss, isn¡¯t this pillow filled with medicinal herbs that help with sleep?¡± Hearing Nanny Yun Gui¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan replied softly,¡± Yes, indeed it is filled with medicinal herbs that help with sleep, but other than medicinal herbs, there is also rosemary. Its scent is hidden because there are so many different herbs.¡± ¡°Nanny Yun Gui, where did this pillowe from?¡± ¡°Huan Er.¡± As Jiang Peihuan was about to ask Nanny Yun Gui, she heard Old Madam Xue¡¯s voice and turned to look at her. Seeing that the old madam had reached out her hand to her, Jiang Peihuan quickly went forward to hold her hand. Old Madam Xue held her hand tightly. After a moment of silence, she said in a low voice,¡± Let¡¯s end this matter here.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan was surprised. Just as she was about to speak, Xue Qi angrily said, ¡°Grandma, this person clearly wants to harm you. How can we let him off so easily? I¡­¡± ¡°I said that this matter ends here. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Or are you saying you don¡¯t listen to me anymore?¡± Before Xue Qi could finish, Old Madam Xue cut him off. Xue Qi wanted to say more, but Jiang Peihuan quickly said, ¡°Cousin Qi, Grandma¡¯s health is most important now. Let¡¯s talk about thister when Grandma is better.¡± Hearing this, Xue Qi, although confused, said nothing more. ¡°Enough, I¡¯m tired. Huan Er, stay with me. Everyone else, leave.¡± As soon as Grandma Xue spoke, everyone else left, leaving only her and Jiang Peihuan in the room. Even Nanny Yun Gui left. Jiang Peihuan helped the old madam to sit down and poured her a cup of tea. After handing the teacup in her hand to the old madam, Jiang Peihuan said softly,¡± Grandma, I specially asked Nanny Yun Gui to put some wild ginseng in here. Please drink some.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the old madam reached out and took the teacup. After taking two sips, the old madam put down the teacup in her hand. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, who was sitting beside her, she said softly,¡± I thought you would ask me about this pillow.¡± ¡°Grandma, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, it means that this matter involves quite a few people, and it must be someone close to you. Therefore, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, 1 won¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re young, but very wise.¡± Hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She was wise because she had lived twice. ¡°The pillow was brought by your second aunt.¡± ¡°Second Aunt?¡± Old Madam Xue said softly after a moment of silence, and Jiang Peihuan was shocked to hear this. If the pillow was from Wang Fengyi, Jiang Peihuan might believe it. But if it was Xu Yunniang who poisoned Old Madam Xue, Jiang Peihuan wouldn¡¯t believe it at all. Now, Jian Peihuan finally understood why the old madam was unwilling to pursue this matter. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan looked directly at Old Madam Xue and said,¡± Grandma, although 1 haven¡¯t had much contact with my second aunt, from what I can tell, she is a kind-hearted person and would never do such harm.¡± ¡°I trust your second aunt¡¯s character, but I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s been used by others.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know what to say. In such arge mansion, every household has secrets. Jiang Peihuan thought this matter was over, but there was more toe. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find the antidote? Why do you look sad?¡± After leaving Old Madam Xue¡¯s courtyard, Jiang Peihuan went to the bamboo garden.. Chapter 137 - 137: The Poison is on the Pillow Chapter 137: The Poison is on the Pillow Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As soon as she sat down, she heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t want to say anything, but when she heard the man¡¯s voice, she subconsciously said it. As Jiang Peihuan spoke, Xiao Nanye remained silent, just quietly listening. After she finished, he spoke softly, ¡°Old Madam Xue is just trying to protect the Second Madam, so it¡¯s understandable.¡± ¡°I understand, but I feel¡­?¡± ¡°Just uneasy.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan go quiet, Xiao Nanye gently held her hand and spoke softly. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded. She could understand Old Madam Xue¡¯s thoughts, but she hated the real mastermind behind the scenes. ¡°Grandmother is not willing to pursue this matter. After all, this is the Xue family, so I can¡¯t say anything, but the mastermind behind the scenes is the one who benefits.¡± ¡°Maybe not necessarily.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye yed with Jiang Peihuan¡¯s fingers. This was his first time looking at a woman¡¯s hand closely. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s fingers were long and thin, but in his hand, they were very small. He gently yed with her fingers, smiling as if he had found a precious treasure. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t notice his actions. When she heard his words, she asked, ¡°Xiao Nanye, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Do your cousins know the poison is in the pillow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing her nod, Xiao Nanye asked, ¡°Then, will your second aunt hear about this?¡± When she heard this, Jiang Peihuan understood. She had forgotten this detail. Jiang Peihuan was about to speak when she heard fast footsteps. She turned her head and saw Nanny Yun Gui,ing towards them. ¡°The old servant greets His Highness King Cheng and Young Little Miss.¡± Yun Gui¡¯s eyes were full of urgency, but when she saw Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, she still stepped forward and seriously paid her respects. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything, and Jiang Peihuan hurriedly stepped forward to help her up, speaking softly, ¡°Nanny Yun Gui, why are you here? Is my grandma okay?¡± ¡°Not Old Madam Xue, it¡¯s the Second Madam.¡± ¡°Second Aunt?¡± Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Nanye. She thought he was just a battlefield strategist, but he saw everything clearly at the mansion. Nanny Yun Gui wanted to speak, but looked at Xiao Nanye. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan turned her head to look at the man, ¡°I¡¯ll go there for a while.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye nod, Jiang Peihuan then looked at Yun Gui and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Yun Gui hurriedly followed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pace, and halfway there, Jiang Peihuan finally understood what was going on. After Xue Qi returned to his room, he told everything. As soon as Xu Yunniang heard that the pillow was poisoned, she immediately went to Old Madam Xue¡¯s courtyard. Not only Xu Yunniang, but Wang Fengyi also went. Leveraging the usation that Xu Yunniang plotted against her mother-inw, Wang Fengyi continuously hurled insults at Xu Yunniang. Jiang Peihuan walked into the old madam¡¯s courtyard just in time to hear Wang Fengyi¡¯s insults. ¡°Xu Yunniang, my mother has always treated you well, how could you be so cruel?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, Yunniang would never do such a thing, please be careful with your words.¡± Xue Hai also knelt beside Xu Yunniang. When he heard Wang Fengyi¡¯s insults, he began to speak with a gloomy look in his eyes. But it would have been better if he didn¡¯t speak. Upon hearing his words, the mockery and contempt in Wang Fengyi¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Second brother, the Xu family is nothing but a fallen family. Xu Yunniang keeps taking the Xue family¡¯s money to subsidize her mother¡¯s family, and you still want to protect her?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Yunniang and I are husband and wife, so my money is naturally her money. She took the money from the Xu family with my consent.¡± ¡°Hmph, your money. The Xue family hasn¡¯t split up yet. Who gave you the right to say that money is¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± Old Madam Xue, who was sitting in the main seat, spoke with a look of anger upon hearing their arguments. When she spoke, everyone kept quiet. At this moment, Xu Yunniang looked at the old madam, full of guilt. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all my fault that you are in such trouble.¡± As she spoke, Xu Yunniang¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt and tears. Seeing the look in her eyes, the old madam said softly, ¡°Yunniang, this is not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Then she looked at Xue Hai, who was kneeling next to her, ¡°What are you waiting for? Help your wife get up.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯re not being fair. It¡¯s clear that the pillow was a gift from my second sister-inw. Now you¡¯ve been poisoned, and you¡¯ve decided it has nothing to do with her without even asking. I remember when I gave you a ginseng soup and you med me without a second word when your stomach didn¡¯t feel right.¡± Wang Fengyi didn¡¯t look happy as she watched Xue Hai help Xu Yunniang stand up. When the old madam heard this, her face changed. She looked at Wang Fengyi and said coldly, ¡°So, you think this matter should be pursued to the end.¡± For some reason, Wang Fengyi looked nervous when she looked at the old madam. But thinking about her ns, she nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Alright, since you want to pursue this matter, 1 will fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°Huan Er,e here.¡± Old Madam Xue had noticed Jiang Peihuane in erlier. Jiang Peihuan was standing at the door. When she heard the old madam, she walked over and bowed to her, ¡°Grandmother.¡± ¡°Huan Er, your maid is skilled in medicine. Can she identify the herbs in my pillow?¡± ¡°Yes, she can.¡± ¡°Since you want to investigate, then investigate everything.¡± ¡°Yunniang, tell us where you got the herbs for the pillow, what herbs they were, and who else touched them.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± While Xu Yunniang had someone find the list of herbs, Ye Xiao had already identified all the herbs in the pillow. Afterparison, there was no difference between the herbs in the pillow and those on the list. Even with such a result, the old madam was not surprised at all. Wang Fengyi also smiled proudly when she saw this scene,¡± Mother, it seems that Rosemary was put in by Second Sister-inw herself. She¡­¡± ¡°Aunt, how do you know that grandmother was poisoned by rosemary?¡± At this moment, Jiang Peihuan suddenly spoke up. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Wang Fengyi was stunned. After a few seconds, she said quietly, ¡°I heard them say.¡± ¡°Who are ¡®they¡¯?¡± Chapter 138 - 138: The Mastermind Chapter 138: The Mastermind Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan spoke subconsciously, but Wang Fengyi¡¯s face changed, ¡°Huan Er, what do you mean? Are you questioning me? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m your elder?¡± ¡°My apologies, Aunt Wang, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, I was just asking.¡± ¡°I remember now, when I brought the pillow to mother¡¯s courtyard, sister-inw came to see me and even checked the pillow.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, when did I ever check the pillow?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, the maids were there at that time. You said you wanted to make a pillow for mother too and wanted to see the style of the one I made, so at that time¡­¡± ¡°Which maid?¡± Before Xu Yunniang finished, Wang Fengyi interrupted her. ¡°Both of those maids fell ill and died three months ago.¡± Xu Yunniang said quietly after a pause. When Wang Fengyi heard this, she looked very pleased, ¡°So, you two don¡¯t have any proof.¡± Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan gave Ye Xiao a secret signal. Ye Xiao got the signal and gently pulled Xue Qi¡¯s sleeve. Although Xue Qi didn¡¯t know what Ye Xiao wanted, he followed her out. Xue Qi looked worried, he trusted his mom, but it was not his turn to talk. When he left with Ye Xiao, he asked directly, ¡°What do you need from me?¡± ¡°Young Master Xue, please take me to the First Madam¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°To Aunt Wang¡¯s courtyard?¡± Xue Qi was confused, given the situation, Ye Xiao didn¡¯t have time to exin and simply said, ¡°Miss Jiang asked me to.¡± When hearing this, Xue Qi just nodded, ¡°Follow me.¡± Everyone inside was watching Wang Fengyi and Xu Yunniang. No one saw Xue Qi and Ye Xiao leave. Wang Fengyi was pressing hard on Xu Yunniang, who looked very depressed and upset. When she didn¡¯t say anything, Wang Fengyi asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± While speaking, she nced at Jiang Peihuan. But Jiang Peihuan ignored Wang Fengyi, as she saw Ye Xiao and Xue Qiing back. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Ye Xiao nodded. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°Grandma, I have proof that Aunt Wang is involved in this matter.¡± When they heard Jiang Peihuan, everyone looked at her. But Wang Fengyi was angry, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you¡­¡± At this moment, Jiang Peihuan suddenly took a wooden box from Ye Xiao¡¯s hands. Upon seeing the box, Wang Fengyi was immediately stunned, her eyes filled with panic. ¡°Huan Er, what proof do you have?¡± Xue Hai quickly asked. Although the old madam Xue didn¡¯t speak, she looked at Jiang Peihuan eagerly. Facing everyone, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°Cousin Qi found this in Aunt Wang¡¯s room. It contains rosemary.¡± ¡°Xue Qi, how dare you searched my room without my consent, do you have no respect for your elders?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Wang Fengyi¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as she red at Xue Qi. Xue Qi was shocked for a few seconds. Then he said loudly, ¡°Aunt Wang, it was wrong to go into your room. But my mom never lies. If she says you touched the pillow, then you did.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing this, Wang Fengyi was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak. She looked at Xue Zhi and Xue Zhan who were silent. She yelled at them, ¡°Are you two dead? Don¡¯t you see your mom being bullied?¡± Xue Zhi and Xue Zhan hadplicated expressions in their eyes. Seeing their faces, Xue Qi felt bad. But now he knew why Ye Xiao brought him along. If people knew it was Jiang Peihuan who searched Wang Fengyi¡¯s room¡­ Jiang Peihuan would not be wee in the Xue family. Seeing her sons remained silent, Wang Fengyi looked at Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°What can a single box prove?¡± ¡°Aunt Wang, do you know that rosemary is produced in the Western Regions and is very rare in Qingzhou?¡± ¡°All the rosemary in Qingzhou is less than what¡¯s in this box. Can you say this has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Wang Fengyi, are you still not going to tell the truth?¡± Then, a loud angry voice came from the door. It was Xue Tao. He just came back from the army, still wearing his armor. He walked to Wang Fengyi, looking very angry, ¡°How dare you poison my mom, you evil woman.¡± Wang Fengyi wanted to deny it. But hearing Xue Tao, she said, ¡°Yes, 1 put the rosemary in the pillow. So what?¡± Everyone was shocked to see Wang Fengyi¡¯s calm face. Jiang Peihuan frowned. She had always disliked Wang Fengyi, but she just thought Wang Fengyi was spoiled by the Wang family. She never thought she was not only spoiled but also evil. ¡°Sister-inw, she¡¯s your mother-inw and your husband¡¯s mom. She¡¯s always been nice, how could you¡­¡± ¡°Xu Yunniang, shut up. You¡¯re thest person who has the right to say that.¡± Wang Fengyi suddenly yelled furiously. Xu Yunniang was shocked. Walking to her, Wang Fengyi said angrily, ¡°Your family is poor. We¡¯re not equal.¡± ¡°And her!¡± Then, Wang Fengyi pointed at Old Madam Xue.¡± I¡¯ve been married into the Xue family for so many years, but you¡¯ve always held the family authority. And my son had to grow up by your side.¡± ¡°You treat me like this, but you give the family authority to Xu Yunniang, and let her child stay by her side. Why? Why do you treat me like this?¡± At the end, Wang Fengyi¡¯s eyes were full of hate. Old Mrs. Xue was quiet all along. Hearing this, she looked at Wang Fengyi, ¡°So, you decided to poison me to death?¡± Even though the room was in chaos, the old madam Xue remained calm. Looking at her, Wang Fengyi felt scared. She looked at the old madam and subconsciously said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t want to poison you to death, I just want to make you sick, I¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Wang, do you know that if I hadn¡¯te, grandmother would have died from the poison in six months.¡± ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡­¡± ¡°Huan Er isn¡¯t lying. 1 asked the doctor. Everything she said is true.¡± This was said by Xue Zhi.. Looking at her eldest son who suddenly spoke, Wang Fengyi looked scared, ¡°All Zhi, you?¡± Chapter 139 - 139: Wang Fengyi Was Punished Chapter 139: Wang Fengyi Was Punished Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion At this moment, Xue Zhi¡¯s eyes were full of shame. Seeing his expression, Wang Fengyi was stunned. Xue Zhi did not look at her but instead knelt in front of the old madam, ¡°Grandmother, 1 dares not plead for my mother, but I am willing to take her punishment.¡± ¡°Grandmother, and me.¡± Then, Xue Zhan also knelt next to his older brother. Seeing her two sons kneeling on the ground, Wang Fengyi was directly stunned. After a few seconds, she finally said with anger, ¡°What are you doing? Clearly, I¡¯m the one being treated unfairly, why should I be punished?¡± ¡°Wang Fengyi, shut up!¡± As soon as Wang Fengyi¡¯s words fell, Xue Tao, who was on the side, yelled at her with gloomy eyes. For so many years, this was the first time Xue Tao had yelled at Wang Fengyi. Although Xue Tao was rough, he was very kind to his family. So even though Wang Fengyi was bossy, Xue Tao had never yelled at her. But today, knowing that she had poisoned his mother, Xue Tao could not ept it. However, it seemed that Wang Fengyi still did not understand the situation. Hearing Xue Tao¡¯s yell, her face turned uglier aand stared at Xue Tao coldly. ¡°Xue Tao, you dare yell at me, you¡­¡± ¡°I will not only yell at you, but also divorce you.¡± Xue Tao interrupted her before she finished. Upon hearing this, Wang Fengyi was stunned. After a few seconds of silence, her eyes showed a trace of panic. But looking at Xue Taom she said angrily,¡±You want to divorce me? On what grounds can you divorce me?¡± ¡°Because you poisoned your mother-inw.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing this, Wang Fengyi wanted to retort subconsciously but couldn¡¯t find any words to rebut. And Xue Zhi and Xue Zhan, who were kneeling on the ground, heard these words and quickly kowtowed to Xue Tao, ¡°Father, please calm down.¡± Even though they knew their mother¡¯s faults, she was still their mother. They had to do something. Seeing his two sons, Xue Tao also couldn¡¯t say anything harsh. He could only kneel beside his two sons and say to the old Madam Xue, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve failed you.¡± Old Madam Xue had been silent all along. It was only then that she looked at Wang Fengyi and said, ¡°You said I favored Yunniang and was unfair to you, so let me ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°Since you married into the Xue family, has anyone treated you badly?¡± ¡°Nobody did anything to me, but¡­¡± ¡°You only need to answer my question.¡± Before Wang Fengyi could finish her sentence, the old madam interrupted her. Facing the old madam, Wang Fengyi shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Whether it is towards me, your mother-inw, or your husband, you always have a fault-finding attitude. Have we ever argued with you?¡± Of course not. Although Old Madam Xue didn¡¯t treat her as well as Xu Yunniang, she had never made things difficult for her. As for Xue Tao, he had the principle of not arguing with women. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Wang Fengyi, you think your Wang family is superior and feel wronged marrying into the Xue family. But have you ever thought why, among many daughters in the Wang family, your parents chose you to marry into the Xue family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you were not the favored child in the Wang family? Your mother had three daughters; your elder sister is the apple of your parents¡¯ eyes, your younger sister is the child of their old age, only you were not cherished by your parents.¡± ¡°When your mother was pregnant with you, she was happy, thinking you were a boy. But when you turned out to be a girl, your parents were disappointed.¡± ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to say these things. But since today¡¯s incident has escted to this, 1 might as well tell you directly, it was not the Xue family who proposed marriage, but your mother who took the initiative to find me. Because if any prestigious family wanted to marry a daughter of the Wang family, they would first consider your elder sister, then your younger sister, but never you.¡± ¡°Now, do you still feel wronged?¡± Although Old Madam Xue¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, each word was like a knife, hurting Wang Fengyi¡¯s deeply. Her face went pale instantly. She looked at Old Madam Xue, wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t. At this moment, Old Madam Xue continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay in the Xue family, you can divorce Xue Tao¡­¡± ¡°No, I will never divorce.¡± Hearing the word ¡°divorce,¡± Wang Fengyi¡¯s eyes were filled with panic, as if she had realized something. She quickly knelt down, looking at Old Madam Xue, she said in fear, ¡°Mother, please spare me this time, don¡¯t make me divorce my husband, even if it¡¯s for the sake of All Zhi and All Zhan.¡± When Wang Fengyi mentioned Xue Zhi and Xue Zhan, Old Madam Xue eyes soften a little. After a moment of silence, she looked at Wang Fengyi and said, ¡°For the sake of your two sons, let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s incident, but I want you to stay in the family temple for three months.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± When Wang Fengyi heard the first part of Old Madam Xue¡¯s sentence, she let out a sigh of relief. But when she heard thest part, she immediately frowned. Old Madam Xue continued, ¡°In three months, if you haven¡¯t changed, you¡¯ll stay there longer.¡± ¡°Oh yes, I see that Xue Ru, that girl, has also be a bit too arrogant due to your upbringing. Let her go with you, at least she can take care of you.¡± No onemented on Old Madam Xue¡¯s decision, but Jiang Peihuan thought it was because Xue Ru went to see Xiao Nanye the night before. ¡°Alright, you all can go, Huan Er, stay with me.¡± Everyone looked worried, but seeing Old Madam Xue was tired, they didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone in the Xue family slowly left Old Madam Xue¡¯s courtyard, only Jiang Peihuan walked to Old Madam Xue¡¯s side, sat down on the couch at her feet, reached out and held Old Madam Xue¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not bothered about my cousin¡¯s issues.¡± ¡°Because you aren¡¯t, 1 have to do this.¡± ¡°Although King Cheng pardoned Xue Ru for your sake, the Xue family can¡¯t slow you down.¡± As she spoke, Old Madam Xue gently patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s head. Feeling the warmth of Old Madam Xue¡¯s palm, Jiang Peihuan gently leaned her head against Old Madam Xue¡¯s leg, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± After a moment of silence, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Grandmother, you must already know who poisoned you.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t look at Old Madam Xue¡¯s reaction as she leaned on her Chapter 140 - 140: Lin Mengyao’s Plan Chapter 140: Lin Mengyao¡¯s n Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Old Madam Xue revealed a hint of helplessness and anger in her eyes. ¡°It was because I knew that your aunt was not the real murderer that I let her off lightly. However, Huan er, how did you know?¡± ¡°The rosemary is only avable in the Western Regions. Where did your aunt get the rosemary from? It¡¯s clear if you think about it.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re really smart.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Old Madam Xue looked somewhat surprised and then smiled. However, there was a hint of coldness in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes when she heard this. ¡°Grandma, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Wang family must be the ones who nned all this behind the scenes. Do we let it ends like this?¡± ¡°Having learned from this experience, I believe your aunt will not be easily manipted by others. As for me, one foot is already in the grave, so let¡¯s turn a blind eye.¡± If ites to being shrewd, no one can surpass Old Madam Xue. Yet, Jiang Peihuan knew that Madam Xue¡¯s reluctance to pursue further was only for the sake of family harmony. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she held Old Madam Xue¡¯s hand tightly.¡± With Huan Er around, I¡¯ll make sure you live a long life, grandma. ¡°Alirght.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Xue seemed less worried and smiled. That night, Jian Peihuan did not return to her own courtyard. Instead, she stayed with Old Madam Xue. While Xue¡¯s mansion was in total chaos, Jingdou was not peaceful either. In Qing Mansion. ¡°How is it?¡± Xiao Junhao asked Pei coldly as he walked in. Pei Wu looked upset. He bowed to Xiao and then said quietly, ¡°Your Highness, Eldest Miss Jiang has gone to Qingzhou safely.¡± ¡°She¡¯s safe?¡± Upon hearing Pei Wu¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t know whether to feel disappointed or relieved. Only he knew that he had heaved a sigh of relief for a moment. Pei Wu nodded and continued,¡± Currently, Eldest Miss Jiang has already arrived at the Xue Mansion, so we can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Did Lin Xingchen fail?¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± Hearing this, Pei Wu¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Xiao Junhao had a bad feeling upon seeing Pei Wu¡¯s face and asked with a cold gaze, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Your Highness, Lin Xingchen has joined the army under King Cheng ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom. He knew about Lin Xingchen¡¯s identity long ago and wanted him to attack Jiang Peihuan to gain leverage over Lin Xingchen, so he could use him for his own purposes. Xiao Junhao was aware of Lin Xingchen¡¯s abilities. But now, everything had been ruined by Xiao Nanye. ¡°Your Highness?¡± At this time, a gentle voice came from the entrance of the living room. It was Lin Mengyao. Seeing her appear, Pei Wu couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression was still very ugly, his face somewhat softened. With the help of Lin Ruohai and Lin Mengyao recently, Xiao Junhao had finally collected enough money to refurbished the pce. Emperor Qi Ming also had a slight change in attitude towards him because of this. So when Xiao Junhao saw Lin Mengyao, he said gently,¡± Why are you here all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I was just passing by the mansion, so 1 came to see your highness.¡± This was clearly an excuse, but no one was going to expose it. Seeing that Xiao Junhao remained silent, Lin Mengyao took a seat next to him, then spoke softly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve learned about what you and Guard Pei have been discussing. I have a n that might help.¡± ¡°What ideas do you have, Yao Er? Feel free to share them.¡± After spending some time together, Xiao Junhao hade to understand Lin Mengyao personality. Although she was gentle, she had her own thoughts. Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao said softly, ¡°Eldest Miss Jiang is a skilled martial artist and has the protection of the dark guards that King Cheng left her, making it hard to harm her. However, you could target other people from the Jiang family.¡± Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice was very soft, but clearly heard by Xiao Junhao and Pei Wu. Upon hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes lit up. Grasping Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, a smile appeared in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yao Er, you really are extremely clever.¡± ¡°Your highness must be joking. I just wanted to help your highness resolve your worries.¡± Lin Mengyao left the Prince¡¯s mansion after a short while. After she left, the smile on Xiao Junhao¡¯s face instantly disappeared. He looked at Pei Wu and said coldly,¡± Tell Jian Mei to keep an eye on everyone in the Jiang family. Once there¡¯s any news, inform me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan was unaware of what had happened in Jingdou. Perhaps she was tired from the journey, or because she didn¡¯t sleep well the previous night, but Jiang Peihuan slept soundly that night in the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. By the time she woke up, it was already bright outside. Without disturbing anyone, Jiang Peihuan tidied up a bit and left the room. Just as she reached the main hall, she heard a familiar voice. Xiao Nanye was chatting with the old madam. As soon as Jiang Peihuan reached the door, he heard her. He subconsciously turned to look at the door. As Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan, she looked back at him. As their eyes met, both of them showed a faint smile. At first, the old madam had been slightly worried when she learned of Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye¡¯s engagement. But now, seeing the way they interacted, she felt reassured. Waving towards Jiang Peihuan, the old madam softly said, ¡°Why are you up so early? I specifically told the maids not to disturb you.¡± Stepping forward to pay her respects to the old madam, Jiang Peihuan then held her hand, ¡°I¡¯ve slept more than usual.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°King Cheng just arrived. I¡¯ve already told Yun Gui to prepare breakfast. Let¡¯s have breakfast here with King Cheng in a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Old Madam, breakfast is ready.¡± Actually, breakfast had been ready for a while, and Yun Gui was just waiting for the old madam¡¯s orders. Seeing that Jiang Peihuan was up, she came forward to say. Then, the three of them went to the dining room. Several small dishes were ready on the table. There weren¡¯t many, just five or six dishes. After sitting down, the old madam looked at Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°I hope your Highness will forgive us. The food in our mansion is always simple. I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Old Madam. When 1 was campaigning outside, 1 ate and lived with my soldiers, so I¡¯m not picky about food.¡± Although Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t speak much, he was very approachable when talking to Old Madam Xue.. Chapter 141 - 141: Sending Xue Ru Away Chapter 141: Sending Xue Ru Away Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After having breakfast, the old madam asked Jiang Peihuan to return to her courtyard. Of course, Xiao Nanye also left with her. The smile in the old madam¡¯s eyes deepened as she watched the two of them leave.¡± At first, 1 was worried that Huan Er might face hardships in the future, but now I¡¯m not worried anymore.¡± ¡°Young Little Miss is blessed. 1 think His Highness is very gentle and considerate to Young Little Miss.¡± Nanny Yun Gui chuckled softly when she heard the old madam¡¯s words. Jiang Peihuan was unaware of the discussion behind her. After leaving the old madam¡¯s courtyard, she looked at the man beside her and asked, ¡°Why did youe to my grandmother¡¯s courtyard so early this morning?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you in the courtyardst night. Later, I heard from Ye Xiao that you slept in the old madam¡¯s courtyard. 1 wanted to look for you, but I thought it would be inappropriate, so 1 waited until this morning.¡± ¡°Being in Xue Mansion is not as convenient as when you were in Jiang Mansion.¡± At first, Jiang Peihuan felt touched by his words, but after hearing thest sentence, she couldn¡¯t help but re at the man beside her, ¡°So you¡¯re addicted to climbing walls.¡± ¡°If the girls in the Jingdou knew about your highness love for climbing walls, 1 don¡¯t know how many hearts would be broken.¡± ¡°Whether they¡¯re sad or not doesn¡¯t matter to me. Only you matter to me, Huan Er.¡± Although it was sweet talk, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were very serious when he said them. Seeing the seriousness in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan smiled. Just as she was about to speak, an unpleasant voice interrupted. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the family temple. My mom made a mistake, not me, why should I go, 1 won¡¯t go¡­ Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. She subconsciously looked in front of her and saw Xue Ru standing at the corner with anger in her eyes, while Xue Zhi stood at the side with displeasure in his eyes. There were a few scratches on the back of Xue Zhi¡¯s hand, which were caused by Xue Ru. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned again. ¡°This is Grandmother¡¯s order. You have to go even if you don¡¯t want to. Moreover, Mother has always treated you well. You¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you and third brother going? You¡¯re her real sons.¡± Xue Ru cut Xue Zhi off before he finished talking. Hearing this, anger shed in Xue Zhi¡¯s eyes. He had naturally proposed to go too, but was scolded severely by Xue Tao. Just as Xue Zhi was about to speak, a gentle voice sounded in his ear.¡±Cousin, are you unwilling to go to the family temple because you don¡¯t want to take care of eldest aunt?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t want to get involved, but she still approached seeing Xue Zhi¡¯s situation. When Xue Ru heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, she got angrier. She wanted to yell at Jiang Peihuan, but she saw Xiao Nanye. Even though Xiao Nanye had hurt her recently, she still shyly greeted him when she saw his handsome face, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness King Cheng, I¡­¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what I said before?¡± Xiao Nanye cut off Xue Ru and spoke with a gloomy expression. Seeing Xue Ru¡¯s panicked face, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°I said 1 don¡¯t want to see you again. Did you not take my words seriously?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you now.¡± As his words fell, Xiao Nanye opened the fan in his hand. Seeing the de at the end of the fan, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. ¡°Your Highness King Cheng, please forgive my little sister.¡± Xue Zhi, who was standing aside, saw this scene and quickly stood in front of Xue Ru. Even when facing Xue Zhi, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t appear interested in what he had to say. Upon hearing Xue Zhi¡¯s words, the man spoke with a deep voice, ¡°What? Has the Xue family treated my orders as if they were nothing?¡± ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s not the case.¡± ¡°Grandmother ordered my younger sister to go to the family temple to take care of our mother, so that¡¯s why she came out of the room.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± As he said this, Xiao Nanye looked at Xue Ru. Xue Ru was stunned when she met Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze. Xue Zhi, who was standing beside her, quickly pulled her back. Xue Ru nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, 1 came out because I needed to go to the family 1 temple to take care of my mother.¡± Wang Fengyi had already sent Xue Tao awayst night, and because it waste, the Xue family did not call for Xue Ru, which led to the events of today. Upon hearing this, Xiao Nanye put away his folding fan. But when he turned to look at Xue Ru, his expression instantly turned cold. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± ¡°I will take my little sister away now.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Xue Zhi quickly held Xue Ru¡¯s hand and started leading her out of the mansion. Xue Ru wanted to struggle, but Xue Zhi whispered to her, ¡°If you don¡¯t follow me obediently to the temple, his Highness will kill you right here.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Ru didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore. Jiang Peihuan watched Xue Ru leave and looked at the man beside her with amusement in her eyes. Seeing her look, the man said, ¡°I¡¯m helping your cousin here.¡± Jiang Peihuan gave a faint smile but didn¡¯t say anything, even though the man had taken hold of her wrist. Jiang Peihuan was puzzled when she saw Xiao Nanye head to the gate, ¡°Xiao Nanye, where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Everyone says that Qingzhou is different from Jingdou, so today we will take a good look around Qingzhou City.¡± After saying that, Xiao Nanye took Jiang Peihuan and left the Xue mansion. Deputy General Liu wanted toe too, but Xiao Nanye stopped him, ¡°1 want to be alone with Huan Er, so you don¡¯t need toe.¡± Seeing that Deputy General Liu was still hesitating, Xiao Nanye continued,¡± With me here, no one can hurt her.¡± Upon hearing this, Deputy General Liu silently stepped back. As for Ye Xiao, she was preparing the antidote for Old Madam Xue. When Jiang Peihuan came to Qingzhou that day, she was only thinking about Madam Xue, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to the surrounding on the street. Now, taking a look outside, Jiang Peihuan noticed that the street was very bustling. Both sides of the street were filled with stalls. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the capital, it was still very lively. ¡°Do you want to take a look around?¡± Xiao Nanye took Jiang Peihuan to the street and then asked softly. Looking at the lively crowd, Jian Peihuan nodded. Whether in her past life or this life, Jiang Peihuan rarely went shopping like this. Looking at the passing crowd, her heart seemed to liven up. ¡°Young master, you want to choose a hairpin for your wife?¡± When Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan passed by a small stall, a clear voice sounded. Hearing the word ¡°wife,¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he whispered, ¡°Wife, how about looking at some hairpins?¡± Jiang Peihuan also heard the stall owner¡¯s words. She had originally wanted to exin, but considering that they already had an engagement, she decided not to.. Chapter 142 - 142: Wooden Hairpin Chapter 142: Wooden Hairpin Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing that Jiang Peihuan did not refute, the smile in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes deepened. At this moment, the stall owner who spoke earlier continued,¡± Young Master, your wife is really beautiful.¡± The person who spoke was a young woman. Beside her was a young man who was concentrating on carving a hairpin in his hand. The two were clearly a couple. When the stall owner¡¯s husband saw someoneing over, he nced at Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. When he saw Jiang Peihuan, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, but he quickly lowered his head to focus on his work. The stall owner looked very delicate and pretty. When she praised Jiang Peihuan¡¯s beauty, her tone was very sincere, making people involuntarily feelfortable. Although Jiang Peihuan initially had no interest in these hairpins and essories, but she became more patient at this moment. Inparison, Xiao Nanye chose very carefully. Finally, the man reached out and picked up a wooden hairpin in the corner. The wooden hairpin was polished very smoothly and there were not many decorations on it. But upon closer look, one could see a sentence carved on it. Seeing the sentence, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked, ¡°Huan Er, what do you think of this hairpin?¡± The wooden hairpin was made of date wood, not worth much, but well-crafted. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take this wooden hairpin.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan spoke, Xiao Nanye took out a silver ingot and ced it on the stall. Then, before Jiang Peihuan could react, Xiao Nanye inserted the wooden hairpin into her hair. ¡°Huan Er, look, this hairpin suits you very well.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye had already presented a bronze mirror to Jiang Peihuan. The ck wooden hairpin was inserted diagonally into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hair bun, simple yet stylish. Xiao Nanye had already given many jewels to Jiang Peihuan, but at this moment, looking at the wooden hairpin, she had a strange feeling. Looking at her reflection in the bronze mirror, Jiang Peihuanughed softly, ¡°1 like it very much.¡± Hearing her words, the stall owner said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, since your wife likes it, 1¡¯11 give you back the change.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Hearing the stall owner¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye casually responded, then led Jiang Peihuan away by the hand. The stall owner was stunned, and then said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Young Master and Madam.¡± ¡°Husband, look, we¡¯ve made a good profit today.¡± The young man who had been busy carving the hairpin heard his wife¡¯s words and nodded with a smile. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan also smiled. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m returning to Jingdou tonight.¡± Jiang Peihuan, who was eating, looked surprised when she heard this. She looked at the man and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re leaving tonight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded and continued, ¡°There¡¯s been some trouble in the court recently. The Emperor asked me to return.¡± ¡°Mmm, 1 understand.¡± After that, neither of them talked about this matter again. By the evening, they had returned to the entrance of the Xue mansion. But Xiao Nanye did not go in, instead he turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go in to say goodbye to the old madam this time.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell my grandmother.¡± Deputy General Liu had already brought out the horse. Seeing him, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°Take good care of your young mistress.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Deputy General Liu bowed. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye jumped onto his horse and pulled Zhui Yun¡¯s reins. He gave Jiang Peihuan onest nce, and patted Zhui Yun¡¯s head. In an instant, Zhui Yun started running. Watching the man ride away, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were a littleplicated. When Xiao Nanye¡¯s figure disappeared around the corner, Deputy General Liu, who was standing at the side, looked at Jiang Peihuan and said,¡± Eldet Miss, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded and turned to leave. For some reason, when she saw Xiao Nanye leave, she felt a faint sense of reluctance. In the past, she never seemed to have this feeling. After returning to her room, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but take off the wooden hairpin on her head. When she ced the hairpin in her hand, she noticed the words carved on it, ¡®Wish to win someone¡¯s heart, and to never be apart till old.¡¯ Seeing these words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of tenderness, and her sense of loss seemed to have faded significantly. Xiao Nanye, who had left the Xue mansion, was heading to the Jingdou. As soon as he left Qingzhou City, he saw Han Feng waiting there. Han Feng was ordered to wait here. Hearing the sound of horse hooves, he immediately looked up. Seeing the person on horseback, Han Feng was delighted, ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Did anything happen in the the Jingdou?¡± Seeing Han Feng, Xiao Nanye nodded and then asked softly. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for Lin Xingchen and the others. As for the Prince Qing, other than gathering the funds, there seems to be no other movements.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye frowned. But he didn¡¯t say anything. The master and servant both headed towards the Jingdou, while at this time, in the general¡¯s mansion, someone left quietly. An hourter, Pei Wu entered Xiao Junhao¡¯s study. Looking at the person reading, Pei Wu bowed and then spoke in a low voice, Your Highness, Old Madam Jiang ns to visit Lingyun Temple tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Junhao put down his book. After a moment of silence, he spoke softly, ¡°1 hear, Jiang Peihuan and Old Madam Jiang have a good rtionship.¡± ¡°I heard so.¡± ¡°If something happens to Old Madam Jiang, I suppose she¡¯d be very upset, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± To this, Pei Wu had no response. The study room was quiet for a moment before Xiao Junhao turned to Pei Wu and said, ¡°You¡¯ll handle this. Remember, this time only sess is eptable, no failure.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± General¡¯s mansion. Chrysanthemum Hall. ¡°Mother, how about I apany you to Lingyun Temple tomorrow?¡± Xue Yan said softly as she looked at Old Madam Jiang. But Madam Jiang shook her head, ¡°No need, 1 can go alone. You¡¯ve been busytely, no need to apany me.¡± As she spoke, Old Madam Jiang nced at Zhou Rongfang and Liu Xiu. Because of Jian Mei¡¯s affairs, Zhou Rongfang held some grudges against Old Madam Jiang and remained silent. Liu Xiu, who had been ignored by Old Madam Jiang due to Liu Xin¡¯s matters for several days, wanted to go but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Old Madam Jiang frowned and said,¡± Alright, you can all go back now.¡± A momentter, only Old Madam Jiang was left in the Chrysanthemum Hall. The next morning, after having breakfast, Old Madam Jiang boarded the carriage to Lingyun Temple. In the carriage, besides Old Madam Jiang, there was also Granny Xu. ¡°Old Madam, the thirddy really respects you..¡± Chapter 143 - 143: Liu Xin Appears Chapter 143: Liu Xin Appears Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Nanny Xu¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang said softly,¡± Although I¡¯ve been dissatisfied with her for so many years, I have to admit that she¡¯s indeed good, but¡­¡± ¡°Old Madam, be careful!¡± Before Old Madam Jiang could finish her sentence, the carriage suddenly stopped. Seeing this, Nanny Xu quickly supported Old Madam Jiang who almost bumped into something. Once Old Madam Jiang steadied herself, Nanny Xu questioned the driver,¡± Old Liu, how did you drive the carriage? Don¡¯t you know that Old Madam Jiang is in the carriage?¡± As she spoke, Nanny Xu directly lifted the curtain, but the scene in front made her face change immediately. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Old Madam Jiang also saw the scene outside. A group of masked men suddenly appeared with knives. Old Liu had already left the carriage. The servants of the Jiang family all knew some martial arts, but they were not match for these rogue who suddenly appeared. When Old Liu was blocking the people froming this way, he shouted at Nanny Xu,¡± Quickly take the old madam away. We¡¯ll stop them.¡± Most of the servants in the Jiang family had lost their rtives in battles, and the Jiang family had taken them in. So these people were very loyal. Even though they knew they were no match for these people, they still asked Nanny Xu to take Old Madam Jiang away. ¡°Old Liu?¡± But as Old Liu finished speaking, he was shed with a knife. Seeing this scene, Nanny Xu¡¯s was full of worry, and Old Madam Jiang¡¯s face turn urglier. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Old Liu shouted with all his might. Nanny Xu, with tears in her eyes, held Old Madam Jiang¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Old Madam, we should leave quickly.¡± ¡°Think of leaving? It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Just as they were about to turn around and leave, they saw two ck-d mening this way. ¡°You, what do you want to do? My old madam is from the General¡¯s Mansion. You¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re here for the people in the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± Two men were walking towards them. Nanny Xu stepped in front of Old Madam Jiang to protect her. But before she could finish speaking, the men stopped her with a cold voice. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jiang frowned. Pushing Nanny Xu away, she looked at the two of them coldly.¡± Who sent you here?¡± Although Old Madam Jiang felt extremely anxious inside, she was very calm. Seeing herposure, the earlier rogueughed, ¡°The old madam from the Jiang family is truly something. Even facing death, she can still stay so calm.¡± ¡°Hurry up and save them!¡± Just as Old Madam Jiang was about to speak, she heard a familiar voice. She turned to see Liu Xin, who had lifted the carriage curtain. Seeing Liu Xin stirredplex emotions within Old Madam Jiang. Liu Xin was also nning to go to Lingyun Temple today but had stumbled upon this scene instead. Fearing for Liu Xin¡¯s safety, the Liu family had hired quite a number of guards for her. These guards were not weak in martial arts, but they were still a bit inferior to these rogues. Besides, Liu Xin didn¡¯t bring many people with her. Seeing her side losing, Liu Xin directly walked over to Old Madam Jiang and whispered, ¡°Old madam, it¡¯s too dangerous here, we should leave quickly.¡± Saying this, Liu Xin led Old Madam Jiang towards a small path. Seeing this, Nanny Xu quickly followed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Old Madam, now is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s think of a way to get out of danger first.¡± Liu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, but she still tried her best to remain calm. Seeing her expression, Old Madam Jiang said in a low voice,¡± Those people are here for me. This has nothing to do with you. You¡­¡± ¡°Old Madam, 1 can¡¯t ignore you.¡± Liu Xin didn¡¯t dare to take the main road, so she took Old Madam Jiang to the small road. At this moment, the three of them had already walked into a small forest. Seeing that there was no movement behind them, Liu Xin looked at Nanny Xu and said,¡± Nanny, please take off the old madam¡¯s clothes.¡±¡± ¡°Miss Liu, why is that?¡± ¡°Those people might be chasing after us. I¡¯ll wear the old madam¡¯s clothes and walk that way. You hide with the old madam somewhere else.¡± While speaking, Liu Xin had already started to take off her cloak. When Nanny Xu heard this, she immediately said,¡± Miss Liu, you don¡¯t look like the old madam. How about this? 1¡¯11 put on the old madam¡¯s clothes, and you hide with the old madam.¡± ¡°Yu Zhen?¡± Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with worry when she heard Nanny Xu¡¯s words. Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°1 have served you my whole life. 1 am willing to die for you.¡± As she spoke, Nanny Xu had already put on the old madam¡¯s cloak. Seeing that she was about to leave, Old Madam Jiang grabbed Nanny Xu¡¯s hand tightly,¡± Be careful.¡± ¡°Old Madam, rest assured. I still have to take care of you, 1 won¡¯t die.¡± Nanny Xu reassured. She then bowed to Liu Xin.¡± Miss Liu, 1¡¯11 entrust my old madam to you.¡±¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely protect the old madam.¡± Then, the three of them split up. Liu Xin brought the old madam into the forest. It had been a long time since Old Madam Jiang had walked so far, Soon, she started panting with exhaustion, but she persisted with gritted teeth. However, Liu Xin stopped when she heard Old Madam Jiang¡¯s panting. After looking around at the environment, she squatted down in front of the old madam, ¡°Old Madam, we have to go deep into the forest, I will carry you.¡± ¡°How can you carry me with your weak body?¡± the old madam questioned. Liu Xin¡¯s figure was thin, while Old Madam Jiang¡¯s figure was plump. However, Liu Xinughed when she heard this.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. 1 won¡¯t drop you.¡± ¡°I used to go to the shop often, and 1 followed my elder brother to some ces. My stamina is quite good.¡± Old Madam Jiang could not walk anymore. Hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words, shey on her back. ¡°If you are tired, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Xin nodded and carried Old Madam Jiang into the forest. The mountain path was extremely difficult to walk. After a while, ayer of sweat appeared on Liu Xin¡¯s forehead. Seeing the sweat on her forehead, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes revealed aplicated look. Liu Xin didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking. All she knew was they had to keep moving forward. However, she suddenly heard the sound of hurried footsteps. Hearing this voice, Liu Xin¡¯s expression changed. Liu Xin carefully put Old Madam Jiang down and looked around. Then, she helped Old Madam Jiang to walk behind a big tree. Breaking some branches, Liu Xin covered Old Madam Jiang with the them and whispered,¡± Old Madam, stay here and don¡¯te out. I someonees, I¡¯ll lure them away.¡± As Liu Xin was about to walk away, Old Madam Jiang grabbed her hand. ¡°Be careful,¡± Old Madam Jiang whispered when she saw Liu Xin¡¯s confused expression. Hearing the old madam¡¯s words, Liu Xin smiled.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle and find you soon.¡± Then, Liu Xin went down another path, deliberately leaving some traces on the branches behind her.. Chapter 144 - 144: Jumping Off the Cliff Chapter 144: Jumping Off the Cliff Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Not long after Liu Xin left, two men in ck came over. Old Madam Jiang hid behind a tree and looked at the two men, clenching her hands tightly. ¡°Over here.¡± One of them said excitedly when he saw the traces left by Liu Xin. The other person looked at it and nodded.¡± Let¡¯s go¡± Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes were full of worry as she watched the two of them chase after Liu Xin. She wanted to follow them but was afraid of wasting Liu Xin¡¯s efforts Meanwhile, Liu Xin had already reached the top of the mountain. Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps behind her and turned around to see two men in ck running towards her. Her eyes were filled with panic. Then, she fell to the ground in fear. ¡°It¡¯s not that old woman.¡± The man who had caught up to her looked at Liu Xin on the ground and angrily said. The other person standing beside looked at Liu Xin¡¯s beautiful face and said,¡± How dare you ruin our ns? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡± As he spoke, he move toward Liu Xin and grabbed her ankle. ¡°Lao San, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am i doing? It¡¯s not easy to meet a youngdy from a rich family everyday. I heard these girls are all well-fed and well-clothed. I wonder how they tastepared to the women in the brothel,¡± Lao San replied. ¡°Do you want to¡­?¡± the other man asked. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The man called Lao San sneered and looked at Liu Xin. Liu Xin wasn¡¯t naive. From their conversation, she knew what the man was nning. When she saw the man¡¯s vicious look, her eyes were filled with fear. She raised her leg and kicked the man¡¯s hand away. Then, she ran towards the top of the mountain. Lao San was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The other man saw this andughed mockingly, ¡°Lao San, can you handle it?¡± ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± With a fierce look in his eyes, Lao san chased after Liu Xin. He picked up the knife in his hand and stabbed it at Liu Xin¡¯s calf. ¡°All¡­¡± The sudden pain made Liu Xin fall to her knees. Seeing this, Lao San took out his long knife and taunted, ¡°Run, why aren¡¯t you running now?¡± Liu Xin was on the ground, crawling backward, leaving a trail of blood. ¡°Lao San, you go first?¡± the other man said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first,¡± Lao San replied, taking off his clothes. Liu Xin¡¯s face turned pale when she saw this. She looked around and realized that they were already at the top of the mountain. There was only one road in front of her and a cliff behind her. Looking at the people approaching her, Liu Xin could only pull out the golden hairpin on her head and aim the tip at her neck. Liu Xin said in a hoarse voice,¡± Don¡¯te any closer, or 1¡¯11 kill myself in front of you.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The manughed as if he had heard a good joke, but his eyes were full of mockery. He looked at Liu Xin and said coldly, ¡°For so many years, I¡¯ve only slept with living people. I¡¯ve never tried dead ones. Why don¡¯t you satisfy me?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te any closer!¡± Liu Xin¡¯s eyes were full of despair as Lao San approached her. Turning her head, Liu Xin looked at the cliff behind her. At this moment, Liu Xin thought of Jiang Changbai. ¡°Jiang Changbai, goodbye,¡± she thought. ¡°Liu Xin¡¯s eyes filled with despair. At that moment, Jiang Changbai had already climbed halfway up the mountain, reaching the ce where Old Madam Jiang was hidden.¡± ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± ¡°Miss Liu¡­¡± Old Madam Jiang was exhausted, but she didn¡¯t dare to move when the two man in ck didn¡¯te down. Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s voice, Old Madam Jiang excitedly called out, ¡°Changbai, over here, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± ¡°Old Madam?¡± Jiang Changbai¡¯s men had already found Nanny Xu, and upon seeing Old Madam Jiang disheveled appearance, Nanny Xu burst into tears. Jiang Changbai tightly held onto the Old Madam¡¯s hand and asked softly,¡± Grandmother, are you hurt?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you down the mountain first.¡± Saying this, Jiang Changbai bent down in front of Old Madam Jiang, preparing to carry her down. However, Old Madam Jiang shook her head and said, ¡°Changbai, you must go find Miss Liu first. She went up the mountain, and not long after she left, two rogue went up after her. I worry¡­¡± ¡°Nanny Xu, take good care of Grandmother.¡± Before Old Madam Jiang could finish speaking, Jiang Changbai¡¯s expression changed. He softly instructed Nanny Xu and then ran towards the mountaintop. On the mountaintop, Liu Xin was already in despair and on the verge of copse. However, Lao San¡¯s face was full of smiles.¡± What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t do it?¡± Liu Xin¡¯s hand, holding the hairpin, was trembling. When she saw Lao San approaching her, she suddenly got up from the ground and ran towards the cliff, jumping off. ¡°Liu Xin!¡± The moment she jumped down, Liu Xin seemed to have heard Jiang Changbai¡¯s voice, but very quickly, she smiled. Wondering why he would havee. However, the voice became clearer and clearer, and Liu Xin couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes, only to see a familiar face. The wind blew Jiang Changbai¡¯s hair, and he reached out his hand, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± As his words fell, Jiang Changbai reached out and held Liu Xin. The two of them were falling down straight. Jiang Changbai gripped Liu Xin tightly in his arms, his back facing the cliff. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a hint of green, and his eyes lit up. As they fell, he grabbed the green object. Their descent stopped suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s a tree here.¡± Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Liu Xin looked at the tree in front of them. Although it was called a tree, it was actually a small sapling on the edge of the cliff. The trunk was only as thick as an arm. Jiang Changbai was holding onto the tree trunk, but the tree trunk was already shaking under the weight of the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this tree won¡¯t be able to hold our weight.¡± ¡°No matter.¡± Looking at the height under his feet, Jiang Changbai looked at Liu Xin and said in a low voice,¡± Liu¡­ Miss Liu, do you believe me?¡± He subconsciously wanted to call her by her name. Liu Xin did not know what Jiang Changbai had in mind, but hearing his words, she nodded. ¡°I trust you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared in Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes. Then, he let go of the tree trunk. The two of them started falling again. As they fell, Jiang Changbai pointed his toes. But when theynded, the momentum was too great, and they both fell on the ground.. Chapter 145 - 145: Jiang Changbai Arrives Chapter 145: Jiang Changbai Arrives Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The bottom of the cliff was full of rocks. When Jiang Changbai fell, his instinct was to hold Liu Xin close, cradling her in his arms. The two of them rolled for a long distance before they stopped. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Both spoke simultaneously when they stopped. After a moment of silence, Jiang Changbai spoke first.¡± I¡¯m fine. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also¡­ah¡­¡± Liu Xin began to respond, but a sudden, sharp pain in her calf made her cry out. Jiang Changbai, following her gaze, noticed the blood staining her foot. Following her line of sight, Jiang Changbai saw the blood on her feet. He hurriedly crouched down to examine her wound, but she held his hand, stopping him. A hint of blush spread across her face. She felt embarrassed at the thought of Jiang Changbai lifting her skirt to check the injury. Misunderstanding her hesitation as fear of pain, he gently reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle. 1 won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared of the pain, it¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Her voice was barely audible by the end of her sentence. However, Jiang Changbai¡¯s hearing was excellent, so he still heard it. As if he had thought of something, he stood up and then looked at Liu Xin, saying, ¡°During special times, we need to make special exceptions. Most of the female members of my mother¡¯s Flying Feather Army are women. When they get injured on the battlefield, they also need timely treatment. If everyone is concerned about propriety, it would dy the treatment of many people.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± When Liu Xin heard Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, her eyes showed a hint of conflict and hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. It¡¯s about to get dark,¡± Jiang Changbai said as he squatted down in front of Liu Xin. ¡°Your leg is injured and you can¡¯t walk. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Although Liu Xin was still somewhat hesitant, Jiang Changbai had already gripped her hand, effortlessly hoisting her onto his back. This was the first time he¡¯d ever carried a woman other than his sister. Liu Xin was so light; he could hardly feel her weight. Even in the wilderness, she foundfort in Jiang Changbai¡¯s presence. Jiang Mansion. Chrysanthemum Hall. ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± The old madam had already been taken to Chrysanthemum Hall, and Xue Yan immediately had someone fetch a doctor. She looked at the doctor who came out from the inner hall and hurriedly asked. ¡°First Madam, don¡¯t worry. The old madam was just startled and has already fallen asleep. There¡¯s nothing serious,¡± the doctor reassured her. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Mother, should we inform Eldest Sister about this?¡± The person who spoke was Jiang Sijin. After she heard the news of the old madam¡¯s ident, she immediately left the military camp with Jiang Changbai. Hearing her younger daughter¡¯s words, Xue Yan nodded, ¡°Even though your grandmother is fine, we should still inform Huan Er.¡± ¡°Sijin, get someone to send a letter to Qingzhou.¡± ¡°I understand, mother.¡± After Jiang Sijin left, Xue Yan did not leave Chrysanthemum Hall but stayed outside. Besides Xue Yan, there was also Liu Xiu guarding outside. Knowing that Liu Xin had an ident, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes were full of worry. Seeing the expression in her eyes, Xue Yan stepped forward andforted her softly,¡± Third Sister, don¡¯t worry. Changbai will definitely find Xin Er and bring her back safely.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, sister,¡± Liu Xiu replied gratefully. In the mountains. Jiang Changbai and Liu Xin had already settled in a cave. Jiang Changbai lit a fire and sat down in front of Liu Xin before finally speaking to her, ¡°If we don¡¯t treat the wound on your leg soon, it might get infected.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you treat the wound first,¡± Changbai offered. ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Xin nodded. With her approval, Jiang Changbai gently lifted her leg onto hisp. He raised her skirt and rolled up her trousers to examine her wound. Jiang Changbai had only seen the blood on her skirt previously. Now that he saw the wound on her calf, Jiang Changbai subconsciously frowned. He had seen many serious injuries before, but Liu Xin¡¯s fair skin made the palm-sized wound on her calf looked particrly gruesome. ¡°It might hurt a bit, so bear with it,¡± Jiang Changbo said. She nodded again. Seeing her nod, Jiang Changbai cleaned the blood around the wound with a wet handkerchief and applied amon medicinal powder. ¡°All¡­¡± As soon as Jiang Changbai sprinkled the medicine on the wound, he felt a sharp pain in his arm. It turned out that Liu Xin had gripped his arm tightly. ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon,¡± he reassured her, continuing to treat the wound despite the urgency in his eyes. After he bandaged the wound, Jiang carefully adjusted Liu¡¯s trousers back into ce. ¡°Done,¡± he said. Hearing him, Liu Xin rxed her grip on his arm causing him to wince in response. Her face flushed with embarrassment at her strength, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°No worries, I can handle it,¡± he replied. ¡°Although I have already applied medicine to your wound, your injury is still severe. You should see a doctor when we get back,¡± Jiang Changbai said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you¡¯ve put on medicine, there¡¯s no need for a doctor.¡± Liu Xin could still convince herself to let Jiang Changbai apply medicine on her, but she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of other men seeing her leg. Jiang Changbo immediately understood what Liu Xin meant. Upon hearing her words, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure my mother will send a message to Huan Er since my grandmother was frightened.¡± ¡°Huan Er¡¯s maid has medical skills, she can examine you when we get back.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Jiang go to Qingzhou? It would take at least two to three days to travel back and forth from Qingzhou,¡± Liu Xin said. In Qingzhou.. ¡°Ye Xiao, has all the poison in my grandmother¡¯s body been removed?¡± Looking at Ye Xiao, who was examining her grandmother, Lu Yunyi asked softly. After withdrawing her hand, Ye Xiao nodded, ¡°Yes, all the poison have been removed from the old madam¡¯s body. She just needs a good rest now.¡± ¡°Huan Er, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡± ¡°Yeah, Huan Er, without your maid, who knows what would¡¯ve happened to your grandmother?¡± As Jiang Peihuan listened to the words of Xue Tao and Xue Hai, she smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Tao, Uncle Hai, it¡¯s what 1 should do. There¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Let Huan Er rest now.¡± With the absence of Wang Fengyi and Xue Ru, the entire Xue family was harmonious. Hearing the conversation between Jiang Peihuan and the others, Old Madam Xue said softly. As soon as Madam Xue spoke, everyone started urging Huan Er to rest. ¡°Grandmother, i¡¯ll go back first.¡± Jian Peihuan said softly after she bowed to Old Madam Xue. Leaving Old Madam Xue¡¯s courtyard with Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan had just reached her own courtyard when she saw an anxious Deputy General Liu approaching. ¡°Eldest Miss, something happened.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s news from the mansion. It¡¯s said that the old madam was attacked..¡± Chapter 146 - 146: Returning to the Capital Chapter 146: Returning to the Capital Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing Deputy General Liu¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face fell instantly. Deputy General Liu didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he handed the note in his hand to Jiang Peihuan. The note was written by Jiang Sijin and sent by pigeon. Knowing that the old madam was fine, Jiang Peihuan heaved a sigh of relief, but she was still a little worried. Seeing the change in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Deputy General Liu spoke softly,¡± Miss Jiang, should we return to the mansion? I believe Madame Xue would understand your reasons and not me you.¡± Upon hearing Deputy General Liu¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuanpsed into a pensive silence. After a moment, she replied in a gentle whisper,¡± It¡¯s ratherte today. 1 wouldn¡¯t want to disturb my grandmother. We¡¯ll bid her farewell tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, prepare a list of all the medicinal herbs required for my grandmother¡¯s recuperation. I¡¯ll hand it to my second aunt tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood, Eldest Miss.¡± As her mind was preupied, Jiang Peihuan had a restless night. By the break of dawn, she quickly freshened up and, with Ye Xiao in tow, made her way to Old Madame Xue¡¯s courtyard. Since the elderly typically required less sleep, Old Madame Xue was already up by the time Jiang Peihuan arrived. Seeing Jiang Peihuan arrive so early brought a warm smile to Old Madame Xue¡¯s face.¡± Huan Er, why have youe so early? Haven¡¯t Ye Xiao assured that my body is perfectly fine?¡± ¡°Grandmother, 1 am here to bid you farewell.¡± ¡°Farewell? You¡¯re heading back to Jingdou? 1 thought you were nning to stay with me for a while longer.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Madame Xue¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears. Seeing Old Madam Xue like this, Jiang Peihuan felt a pang in her heart. Gently taking her grandmother¡¯s hand, she murmured,¡± Grandmother, my other grandmother was attacked in Jingdou.¡± ¡°Attacked? Was your grandmother injured?¡± Upon hearing about the assault on Old Madam Jiang, Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes filled with concern. Seeing her worry, Jiang Peihuan quickly reassured her,¡± Please don¡¯t worry, grandmother. My other grandmother is not severely injured. She was merely startled.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Since your grandmother was attacked, you should go back.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going back?¡± Old Madam Xue had barely finished her sentence when Xue Qi¡¯s voice echoed from the entrance. Upon seeing him, a spark of hope ignited in Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes.¡± Huan Er, I¡¯m not at ease with you returning to Jingdou alone. How about this? Let Xue Qi escort you back.¡±¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re returning to Jingdou? Why not stay longer in Qingzhou?¡± After learning of the situation from Old Madam Xue, Xue Qi struck his chest, saying, ¡°In that case, 1¡¯11 escort Huan Er back to Jingdou. 1 haven¡¯t seen my aunt for a while.¡± ¡°Grandmother, how about asking mother to prepare some items from Qingzhou? I can bring them to my aunt. She hasn¡¯t been back to Qingzhou for many years, she probably misses it a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed¡­ have people prepare more items for Yan Er as well, including things for the old madam of the Jiang family and the other two madam.¡± Shortly after, everyone from the Xue family arrived. Jiang Peihuan took the medical prescription from Ye Xiao¡¯s hand and directly passed it to Xu Yunniang, then quietly said, ¡°Second Aunt, this prescription contains the medicines my grandmother needs for recuperation. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in this time.¡± ¡°You child, since when have you be so formal with me?¡± ¡°Huan Er, you need not worry about your grandmother. We will take good care of her.¡± ¡°As for you, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to see you again in Jingdou.¡± Xue Tao, a strapping man, unexpectedly had red-rimmed eyes at this moment. ¡°All right, when Huan Er¡¯s grand weddinges around, we¡¯ll be heading to the Jingdou anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Huan Er will be getting married in two months.¡± Upon mentioning this, the spirits of everyone from the Xue family lifted again. By the time Jiang Peihuan left the Xue family, it was already afternoon. Aside from the four of them, there were also threerge carriages filled with items the Xue family had prepared for Xue Yan and the others in the Jiang family. Although Jiang Peihuan was eager to return to the Jingdou, she didn¡¯t decline these items, as they were a testament to Old Madam Xue¡¯s maternal love. However, traveling with three carriages made the journey extremely slow. After they left Qingzhou City, Jiang Peihuan immediately turned to Deputy General Liu and said, ¡°Cousin Qi and I will go ahead with Ye Xiao. You follow behind at a slower pace, ensuring these items get back home.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Deputy General Liu had no objections to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arrangement. Thereafter, Jiang Peihuan, with Xue Qi and Ye Xiao, set out towards Jingdou. Xue Qi rode at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s left. Seeing her atop her horse, he softly chuckled, ¡°Huan Er, 1 never knew your horsemanship was so skilled.¡± ¡°Cousin Qi, did you forget I¡¯ve been to the battlefield as well?¡± Hearing Xue Qi¡¯sment, Jiang Peihuan chuckled softly in response. ¡°I actually did forget, but hearing you say it brings back memories.¡± ¡°By the way, Huan Er, is there anything fun to do in Jingdou these days?¡± Both Jiang Peihuan and Xue Qi were skilled horse riders, which allowed them to carry on their conversation while on horseback. The trip from Qingzhou to Jingdou, even if they traveled fast, it would still required around two days. But Jiang Peihuan, Xue Qi, and Ye Xiao arrived at the general¡¯s mansionte at night. ¡°Ye Xiao, knock on the door.¡± The door of the General¡¯s Mansion was tightly shut. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand, Ye Xiao dismounted and knocked on the door. The door quickly opened, and the gatekeeper, upon seeing Jiang Peihuan on her horse, quickly came forward to pay his respects, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Have elder brother and Miss Liu returned?¡± In Jiang Sijin¡¯s letter, Jiang Peihuan already knew that Liu Xin had saved Old Madam Jiang. Upon hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s question, the gatekeeper nodded and quickly said, ¡°Eldest Young Master and Miss Liu are back. They came back just this afternoon.¡± ¡°Understood, thank you.¡± With a nod, Jiang Peihuan led Xue Qi into the mansion. Upon entering the courtyard, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xue Qi and said, ¡°Cousin Qi, it¡¯s ratherte. I¡¯ll take you to see grandmother tomorrow. Rest early for tonight.¡± ¡°I will guide you to elder brother¡¯s garden for rest.¡± ¡°Just have a servant lead me there. You¡¯ve had a long day too; you should rest early.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Saying so, Jiang Peihuan led Xue Qi towards Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard. As they arrived at Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard, they found the lights within still lit. Jiang Peihuan and Xue Qi shared a nce and stepped inside together. ¡°Elder brother?¡± ¡°Huan¡¯er, you¡¯re back¡­ All, Qi?¡± Upon hearing a noise, Jiang Changbai immediately opened his door. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, his eyes lit up with a smile. But when he noticed Xue Qi standing next to her, his eyes shone with pure excitement. ¡°Changbai, it¡¯s been too long,¡± said Xue Qi. Xue Qi stepped forward, delivering a yful punch to Jiang Changbai, and two of them hugged each other. Watching this warm reunion, Jiang Peihuan also disyed a hint of a smile. Jiang Changbai and Xue Qi were born only a few hours apart. This led to them never addressing each other as brothers, instead they preferred to call each other¡¯s by their names.. Chapter 147 - 147: Return from Qingzhou Chapter 147: Return from Qingzhou Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in the mansion for a few days. Let¡¯s find a time to spar,¡± Xue Qi said. ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± Jiang Changbai replied with a smile. Jiang Changbai smiled as he heard Xue Qi¡¯s proposal. Such was the bond of male friendship. Witnessing the camaraderie, a smile appeared on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. She softly said to her brother, ¡°Elder brother, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll leave Cousin Qi in your care. I¡¯m off to visit Xin Er at our third aunt¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°Are you going to see Miss Liu?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s injured, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯m taking Ye Xiao with me to see her.¡± ¡°In that case, 1¡¯11 apany you.¡± Just as Jiang Changbai offered to go with her, Jiang Peihuan was quick to object, ¡°Elder brother, it¡¯s quitete now. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to visit Xin Er.¡± ¡°Grandmother already disapproves of your rtionship with Xin Er. If you visit her at this hour and if she hears about this visit, it will only make things worse for Xin Er.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Changbai frowned, but he knew that what Jian Peihuan said was correct. He did not say anything, but nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll bring Ah Qi inside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if anything happens to Xin Er, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you,¡± Jiang Peihuan assured. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing her nod, Jiang Peihuan bowed to Xue Qi, ¡°Cousin, sorry for the inconvenience. 1¡¯11e find you again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure, go handle your business. I¡¯ll be just fine.¡± Hearing this, Xue Qi waved his hand dismissively and followed Jiang Changbai into the courtyard. As he watched Jiang Peihuan leave, Xue Qi took hold of Jiang Changbai¡¯s hand. ¡°Changbai, it seems like you have a special ce in your heart for Xin Er. Is she the one you fancy?¡± Xue Qi was just being inquisitive. But Jiang Changbai, surprisingly, nodded in agreement, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s the one I have feelings for.¡± ¡°Which family is she from, and what is her personality like?¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai nod, the curiosity sparked in Xue Qi eyes. Always eager and curious, Xue Qi, considering Jiang Changbai his close friend, eagerly asked more. Given the circumstances surrounding Liu Xin, Jiang Changbai felt somewhat disheartened. When Xue Qi asked, he exined the details of his situation with Liu Xin. Xue Qi listened attentively without interrupting. Seeing Jiang Changbai¡¯s distress, he couldn¡¯t help but offer some advice, ¡°Changbai, if you have feelings for Miss Liu, why not have aunt and uncle propose a marriage? There¡¯s no need to be so troubled.¡± On hearing Xue Qi¡¯s suggestion, Jiang Changbai shot him a helpless look and replied, ¡°The Liu family is a merchant family after all. The Jiang family is quite sensitive by nature. If 1 were to marry her, it would stir up unnecessary doubts and suspicions.¡± ¡°Moreover, Grandmother will definitely not allow it.¡± ¡°But in the end, all these are mere external factors.¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai¡¯s puzzled expression, Xue Qi continued,¡± Even if you don¡¯t marry Miss Liu, the Jiang family will still be walking on eggshells. As for Old Madam Jiang, this is a matter of your marriage. If you insist, I think Old Madam Jiang will eventually agree.¡± Xue Qi grew up in Qingzhou, where the local people had a strong and fierce nature. Therefore, the things that Jiang Changbo was concerned about didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to him. Hearing Xue Qi¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai fell silent. Xue Qi didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact that Jiang Changbo didn¡¯t respond and went straight into the room, saying, ¡°Tonight, I will sleep in your room.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not know about the conversation between Xue Qi and Jiang Changbai. At this moment, she had already brought Ye Xiao into Elegant Garden. Liu Xiu was also in Liu Xin¡¯s room. When she saw the injury on her leg, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.¡± Such a severe injury. What if it leaves a scar?¡± Liu Xin, sitting on the bed, replied nonchntly, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry, even if it leaves a scar, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re a girl. How can there be scars on your body?¡± ¡°Third Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Xin Er have any scars.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Liu Xin and Liu Xiu simultaneously turned towards the entrance. Seeing Jiagn Peihuan entering, both of them smiled. ¡°Huan Er?¡± ¡°Sister Jiang?¡± Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and bowed to Liu Xiu. Then, she looked at Liu Xin and said softly,¡± Xin Er, thank you so much.¡± ¡°Sister Jiang, you¡¯re making a big deal out of it. I didn¡¯t do much.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan did not say anything else. Instead, she looked at Ye Xiao and said,¡± Examine the injury on Miss Liu¡¯s leg.¡± Ye Xiao walked forward and sat down by the bed to unwrap the bandage on Liu Xin¡¯s leg. Upon seeing the wound, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed with a bit of surprise. Time had done little to soothe the injury ¨C the once fresh wound was now an rming white. Under themplight, it was a harrowing sight.. ¡°Is it really this severe?¡± Liu Xiu wasn¡¯t around when Liu Xin was treating her wound, so when he saw the wound on her leg, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes were filled with concern and worry. Ye Xiao carefully checked Liu Xin¡¯s wound and reapplying medication before expertly rebandaging it. After Ye Xiao finished bandaging, Liu Xiu quickly said,¡±Ye Xiao, tell me, will the injury leave a scar on Xin Er leg?¡± ¡°Miss Liu¡¯s wound is quite deep. Once it heals, it¡¯s likely to leave a scar,¡± Ye Xiao exined. ¡°A scar?¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s expression changed instantly. Liu Xin, in spite of her attempts to reassure Liu Xiu, was understandably upset. The prospect of a scar on her leg brought a touch of sorrow to her eyes. Seeing that they were all upset, Jiang Peihuan looked at Ye Xiao and asked,¡± Can the scar be removed with Shuhen Glue?¡± ¡°It could, but only Miracle Doctor Ivy can make it. However, he has always been missing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. 1 have a way.¡± In her past life, by pure chance, Jiang Peihuan had learned how to make Shuhen Gel. However, now was not the time to disclose it. After she finished speaking, Jiang Peihuan reassured Liu Xiu, ¡°Third Aunt, there¡¯s no need to worry. I will bring over the Shuhen Gelter. With it, Xin Er¡¯s leg won¡¯t have any scars.¡± ¡°Huan Er, thank you.¡± Liu Xiu did not find it strange that Jiang Peihuan could get the Shuhen Glue. After all, King Cheng¡¯s fondness for Jiang Peihuan wasmon knowledge among the members of the Jiang Mansion. ¡°Third Aunt, there¡¯s no need for such formality with me.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan turned to Liu Xin, ¡°Xin Er, I need to head back now. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll bring Ye Xiao to change your bandage.¡± ¡°Alright, Sister Jiang, please take care.¡± Jiang Peihuan bid farewell to Liu Xiu, then left the Elegant Garden. Given thete hour, Jiang Peihuan decided not to visit Yan Lin and disturb Xue Yan. Instead, she returned directly to her own courtyard. Upon entering the Plum Garden, she noticed the light in her room was already lit. Without a second thought, Jian Peihuan had already guessed who it was. Regardless of whether it was Yue Er or Lu Er, they were now very used to Xiao Nanyeing to the plum garden at night.. Chapter 148 - 148: Warm Desserts Chapter 148: Warm Desserts Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Therefore, when Jiang Peihuan walked into the room, she saw a man sitting at the table reading a book. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± When Jian Peihuan walked into the courtyard, Xiao Nanye heard her footsteps. When she walked into the room, the man put down the book in his hand. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Jiang Peihuan walked towards the man and spoke softly. ¡°An hour ago.¡± As he spoke, the man took out an oiled paper bag from in front of him and ced it on the table. Xiao Nanye said softly, ¡°1 guessed that you probably didn¡¯t eat anything properly on your way here, so I brought some desserts for you. Try it.¡± The man carefully opened the oiled paper bag. Jiang Peihuan saw the snow-white dessert inside. It was Osmanthus cake. Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t hungry at first, but when she saw the desserts on the table, she suddenly felt a little hungry. She sat down next to the man and picked up a piece of dessert and took a bite. It wasn¡¯t very sweet, but it had a light fragrance that Jiang Peihuan liked. The dessert was still warm, and Jiang Peihuan felt a warm current flow through her heart when she thought that Xiao Nanye had kept the dim sum warm against his chest. She selected another piece of dessert, offering it to the man, ¡°This dessert is rather good. Would you like to¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Xiao Nanye opened his mouth and ate the cake from her hand. His lips brushed against her fingertips, and Jiang Peihuan felt as if she had been electrocuted. She quickly withdrew her hand. Seeing her reaction, Xiao Nanye smiled and said softly, ¡°The dessert is indeed delicious.¡± Jiang Peihuan felt that the man¡¯s words seemed to have a hidden meaning, but she wasn¡¯t sure. After eating a few pieces of the dessert, Jiang Peihuan no longer felt hungry. Just as she was about to speak, she couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Xiao Nanye looked up and saw the fatigue in her eyes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Huan Er. You should rest early. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xiao Nanye had originally nned to chat with Jiang Peihuan, but when he saw the fatigue in her eyes, he didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Peihuan was indeed tired from the journey from Qingzhou. She nodded when she heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s words. A momentter, Xiao Nanye left Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. Han Feng was still on the tree outside the courtyard. When he heard the sound, he jumped down. Hended next to Xiao Nanye and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, why did youe out so erly today? Did Eldest Miss chase you out?¡± When Xiao Nanye heard Han Feng¡¯s words, he gave him a cold nce and then said coldly, ¡°What? Are you saying that Huan Er is difficult to deal with?¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s threatening expression, Han Feng quickly shook his head.¡± How can that be? Eldest Miss is the gentlest woman I¡¯ve ever met.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Xiao Nanye snorted and turned around to leave the plum garden. Seeing this, Han Feng hurriedly followed, but he did not dare to say anything else. Instead, he silently shut his mouth. Although Old Madam Xue took great care of Jiang Peihuan in the Xue Mansion, she still couldn¡¯t adapt to the new environment, so she didn¡¯t sleep well during her stay there. When she returned to her familiar ce, Jiang Peihuan slept soundly. Yue Er knew that Jiang Peihuan was tired, so she didn¡¯t let the little maids in the courtyard disturb her. When Jiang Peihuan woke up, it was alreadyte morning. When she opened her eyes, Jiang Peihuan was still a little dazed. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you awake?¡± Yue Er was guarding the door. When she heard themotion inside, she spoke in a low voice. Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s voice from inside, Yue Er pushed the door open and walked in. Yue Er ced the toiletries in her hand on the shelf before walking towards Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan had already sat upright when she awoke and noticed Yue Er. She asked softly, ¡°What time is it now? Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, you had a tiring day yesterday. 1 thought it best to let you rest well through the night,¡± responded Yue Er. As they spoke, Yue Er had neatly arranged Jiang Peihuan¡¯s clothes by her side. With Yue Er¡¯s assistance, Jian Peihuan changed into a set of elegant green attire. Yue Er moistened the handkerchief and wrung it out before offering it to Jiang Peihuan. epting the handkerchief from Yue Er, Jiang Peihuan gently patted her face with it before handing it back. ¡°Eldest miss, do you want to have breakfast?¡± Yue Er asked. Perhaps due to eating the dessertsst night, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t feel hungry. Thinking about the conversation she had with Liu Xinst night, she shook her head and said, ¡°No need. Go and call Ye Xiao. I¡¯ll go to Third Aunt¡¯s courtyard to check on Xin Er.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Momentster, Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Ye Xiao, made her way towards Liu Xiu¡¯s Elegant Garden. When she reached the entrance of the courtyard, Jiang Peihuan saw a few maids standing guard by the door. Jiang Peihuan instinctively quickened her pace. Just as she reached Liu Xin¡¯s room, she heard Liu Xiu¡¯s anxious words,¡± Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will send Xin Er back to the Liu family as soon as possible. You¡­¡± ¡°No hurry.¡± Before Liu Xiu could finish, Old Madam Jiang interrupted her softly. Liu Xiu was stunned when he heard the old madam¡¯s words. Not only Liu Xiu was surprised, but Jiang Peihuan also showed a hint of surprise. However, when she thought about the reason why Liu Xin got injured this time, Jiang Peihuan felt relieved. Jian Peihuan understood her grandmother. Although Old Madam Jiang had a rigid personality, she was also kind-hearted. Regardless of the circumstances, Liu Xin had saved her life, so Old Madam Jiang wouldn¡¯t kick Liu Xin out. As expected. Seeing Liu Xiu¡¯s confused expression, Old Madam Jiang said softly,¡± No matter what, Miss Liu was injured while trying to save my life. How can I kick her out at this time?¡± ¡°Grandmother, you are truly kind-hearted.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Old Madam Xue quickly turned around and saw Jiang Peihuan striding in. The Old Madam¡¯s eyes were full of smiles and she quickly held Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand.¡± My dear, when did youe back?¡± ¡°I came backst night, but it was alreadyte. I didn¡¯t wish to disturb you, Grandmother.¡± ¡°When I heard that Grandmother was attacked in Qingzhou, 1 immediately rushed back. You must have suffered greatly during this ordeal, Grandmother.¡± Noticing the concern in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Old Madam Jiang felt a surge of warmth within her. She gently patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, her voice soft, ¡°I am fine. This time, we owe a great deal to Miss Liu. If not for her, I fear my life would have been in the hands of the King of Hell.¡± ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t speak such nonsense. You are blessed and destined to live a long life.¡± ¡°Well, well, well¡­ If Huan Er believes that I will live a century, then I shall strive to do so.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, please help Xin Er change her bandages.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After speaking with Old Madam Jiang, Jiang Peihuan asked Ye Xiao to help Liu Xin change her bandages. ¡°Will this wound leave a scar?¡± Liu Xiu had already seen the wound on Liu Xin¡¯s leg yesterday, so she was mentally prepared today. However, it was the first time for Old Madam Jiang to see it.. Chapter 149 - 149: The Old Madam’s Change of Attitudes Chapter 149: The Old Madam¡¯s Change of Attitudes Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing the palm-sized wound, the old madam¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. The wound may appear severe, but it¡¯s just a flesh wound. It won¡¯t leave any scars.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she heard Liu Xin¡¯s voice. Upon hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she looked at Ye Xiao, she still said softly,¡± Go ahead and treat Miss Liu. If you need any medicinal herbs, just take them from the Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡± Upon hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, Liu Xin, who was leaning against the headboard, quickly expressed her gratitude. Hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang looked at Liu Xiu and said,¡± During this period of time, let Miss Liu stay in the mansion to recuperate. Also, prepare a gift of thanks. I will personally visit your brother to thank him in the future.¡± ¡°Mother, there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Xin Er is part of the younger generation. No matter who it is, they should help when they encounter such a thing. There¡¯s no need for you to personally visit.¡± Upon hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words, the look in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes became much better, but she still insisted, ¡°Miss Liu has saved my life. It¡¯s only proper that I personally express my thanks.¡± Seeing Liu Xiu about to protest, Madam Jiang turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Huan Er, please escort me back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan respectfully bowed to Liu Xiu, gave a nod to Liu Xin before reaching out to support Old Madam Jiang. When they were about to reach the Chrysanthemum Hall, Jiang Peihuan thought of Xue Qi. She quickly looked at Old Madam Jiang and said,¡± Grandmother, when 1 came back this time, Grandmother asked Cousin Qi to escort me. He is still waiting in Eldest Brother¡¯s courtyard to meet you. I will go and bring him over now.¡± ¡°You silly girl, how can you neglect the guest? Go get him quickly.¡± Upon hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly ran to Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard. Arriving there, she found the pair engrossed in a sparring match. It seemed their sparring match fromst night had escted into a real fight today. Seeing that the two of them were fighting, Jiang Peihuan did not interrupt but chose to watch from the side. After all, both Jiang Changbai and Xue Qi had extensive battlefield experience and formidable martial arts skills. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re here.¡± When Chang An saw Jiang Peihuan, he quickly brought over a cup of tea. epting the tea, Jiang Peihuan asked softly, ¡°How long have Elder Brother and Cousin Qi been fighting?¡± ¡°From this morning until now.¡± Hearing Chang An¡¯s response, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes reflected a touch of helplessness. She took a sip of her tea, handed the cup back to Chang An, and shouted, ¡°Elder Brother, Cousin Qi, stop fighting. Grandmother is waiting for you.¡± Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Qi and Jiang Changbai stopped. Xue Qi raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. Then, he looked at Jiang Changbai and said,¡± I thought that you would definitely neglect your martial arts after returning to Jingdou. I didn¡¯t expect you to improve so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not falling short either,¡± Jiang Changbai replied. By the time the two of them followed Jiang Peihuan to the Chrysanthemum Hall, it was already half a cup of tea¡¯s timeter. Old Madam Jiang sat at the main seat. When she saw the two young men walking in together, her eyes beamed with delight. ¡°Little Xue Qi pays his respect to Old Madam.¡± Looking at Xue Qi, who was bowing to her, Old Madam Jiang hurriedly said,¡± Quick, get up.¡± Once Xue Qi stood upright, Madam Jiang gestured at her side and said with a smile,¡± I remember the first time I saw you, you were just a child. Now, look how much you¡¯ve grown.¡± ¡°I heard from Huan Er that Old Madam Xue¡¯s body has been unwell recently. Is she feeling better now?¡± ¡°Old Madam, Grandmother¡¯s body is already much better, all thanks to the servant girl by Huan Er¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Initially, 1 intended for Huan Er to stay with Old Madam Xue for a while longer, but unfortunately, I encountered such an unexpected incident. ¡°Old Madam, your concern is appreciated. However, when Huan Er¡¯s wedding takes ce, my grandmother will being to Jingdou. You will have a chance to meet then.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ At that time, I will definitely pay a visit and have a heart-to-heart talk with Old Madam Xue.¡± ¡°Grandmother will definitely be happy to see Old madam.¡± Madam Jiang had always held a fondness for Xue Yan. In addition to Xue Qi¡¯s courtesy and generosity, a warm smile hardly left the Old Madam¡¯s face. Looking at Xue Qi, Old Madam Jiang smiled and said,¡± It¡¯s rare for you toe here, so you should stay in the mansion for a while. Your aunt and uncle often go to the military camp. You can get Huan Er and Changbai to take you around Jingdou.¡± ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s my intention as well,¡± Xue Qi responded. Seeing that the Old Madam and Xue Qi were chatting very well, Jiang Peihuan quickly said,¡± Grandmother, I¡¯m hungry. Why don¡¯t you let Nanny Xu prepare lunch?¡± Jian Peihuan did not dare to say that she had not eaten breakfast yet. Hearing Jiang Peihuan say that she was hungry, Old Madam Jiang quickly looked at Nanny Xu and said,¡± Yu Zhen, quick , hurry up and get someone to prepare lunch.¡± After Nanny Xu left, Old Madam Jiang looked at Xue Qi and said,¡± Ah Qi, why don¡¯t you have lunch in my courtyard today?¡± ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Old Madam.¡± The old madam was used to taking an afternoon nap, so after lunch, Jiang Peihuan and the other two left the chrysanthemum hall. When they walked out of the courtyard, Jiang Peihuan suddenly looked at Jiang Changbai and said, ¡°Elder Brother, 1 fear the recent attack on Grandmother¡¯s was no mere coincidence. We must thoroughly investigate the matter.¡± There were many people from the Jingdou who went to Lingyun Temple to offer incense, and most of them were high officials and nobles, so that road was very peaceful. The sudden emergence of bandits, Jiang Peihuan deduced, hinted at an underlying conspiracy. Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai nodded in response.¡± Father and Mother have already handed this matter over to me. I have also started the investigation. I believe that there will be news soon.¡± As soon as Jiang Changbai finished speaking, he saw Ye Xiao walking over. ¡°Eldest miss, Han Feng is here.¡± Given Han Feng¡¯s constantpanionship with Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan expressed a measure of surprise upon hearing his arrival. Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.¡± What could have brought him here? Could it be that King Cheng sent him here?¡± By then, Han Feng had reached Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Miss Jiang, the master has entrusted me to deliver this letter to you.¡± Han Feng stepped forward, extending a courteous bow to Jiang Peihuan. He then retrieved a letter from within his sleeve, presenting it to her with both hands. Looking at the letter in Han Feng¡¯s hand, Jiang Peihuan reached out and took it. Looking at him, Jiang Peihuan ask softly,¡± Does your master have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Master has requested that you peruse the letter first.¡± In response, Jiang Peihuan promptly opened the letter. Despite its brevity, the content caused herplexion to shift abruptly. ¡°Huan Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jian Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything but handed the letter to Jiang Changbai. Then, Jian Peihuan looked at Han Feng. Meeting her gaze, Han Feng continued,¡± Master said that the Great General has already handed over his military power, so it¡¯s not appropriate to use the soldiers in the army. If the Eldest Miss wanted to go and exterminate the bandits, Master would prepare soldiers for the Eldest Miss..¡± Chapter 150 - 150: Luring The Snake Out Of Its Hole Chapter 150: Luring The Snake Out Of Its Hole Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The letter from Xiao Nanye contained information about the bandits who attempted to murder the Old Madam Jiang. These bandits had not only tried to murder Old Madam Jiang, but they were also involved in a series of horrendous crimes. Due to their formidable martial arts skills, the local authorities were unable to apprehend them despite numerous attempts. ¡°These individuals have no respect for thew whatsoever!¡± Jiang Changbai, seething with rage, remarked as he read through the letter. Xue Qi, already aware of the situation, responded coldly upon hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, ¡°Such ruthless bandits are not umon in Qingzhou. However, It¡¯s surprising to find them lurking even under the emperor¡¯s feet in Jingdou.¡± Jiang Peihuan remained silent but turned to Han Feng and said, ¡°Go back and inform your master that I will be there tonight. Please ask him to prepare the men for me.¡± ¡°Eldest miss, to be honest, master has already prepared the men for you.¡± Hearing this, Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed some surprise. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan saw Lin Xingchen and the others in the suburbs outside the city. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Lin Xingchen led his men to dismount and bowed to her.¡± Greetings, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Lin Xingchen, are you the ones sent by Xiao Nanye?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± JJiang Peihuan had initially assumed that Xiao Nanye would provide her with military support. However, she did not expect him to send Lin Xingchen directly. ¡°Lin Xingchen?¡± Hearing this name, a flicker of confusion crossed Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes before he questioned Lin Xingchen, ¡°Are you a member of the Lin family?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. I belong to the main branch of the Lin family.¡± ¡°So, you are Lin Shuai¡¯s legitimate son, the young marshal of the Lin family.¡± Xue Qi made this statement. Hearing him, a flicker of surprise crossed Lin Xingchen¡¯s face, followed by a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone in this world would still remember my father.¡± There was a tinge of sadness in Lin Xingchen¡¯s smile. Recalling Lin Xingchen¡¯s aplishments from his past life, Jiang Peihuan murmured, ¡°With your efforts, it isn¡¯t an impossible task to resurrect your father¡¯s name.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words visibly shocked Lin Xingchen. However, he quickly regained hisposure. Addressing Jiang Peihuan, Lin Xingchen said, ¡°Eldest Miss, since you intend to eradicate the bandits tonight, we should set off immediately. It¡¯s essential to familiarize ourselves with the enemy¡¯s terrain in advance.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Upon Jiang Peihuan¡¯s agreement, Lin Xingchen and his men mounted their horses. Witnessing this, Jiang Changbai asked his sister, ¡°Huan Er, should we inform our parents about this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Jiang Changbai wanted to say something else, but Xue Qi interjected,¡±Changbai, if aunt and uncle knew about this, they might stop us from going I don¡¯t want to miss such a golden opportunity.¡± Saying this, Xue Qi spurred his horse forward. Seeing this, Jiang Changbai held his tongue and followed the crowd. Soon, Jiang Peihuan and the others arrived before a mountain. As they looked up from the foot of the mountain, they could spot some dwellings at its summit. This observation alone convinced Jiang Peihuan that they weren¡¯t dealing with ordinary bandits. While most bandits nested within the mountain, it was unusual for them to settle on its peak. First, it would cost a lot of financial and material resources, and there¡¯s a risk of getting trapped. However, there is an upside; the position is easily defensible and typically hard to attack. Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Changbai, Xue Qi, and Lin Xingchen all stared at the mountaintop, each engrossed in their thoughts. For a long time, no one spoke. Jiang Peihuan turned to the other three and asked, ¡°Do any of you have a n?¡± ¡°The best way is to attack with fire, but this would potentially cause arge-scale fire, which would harm the surrounding people.¡± Lin Xingchen said. Jiang Peihuan remained silent before her gaze moved to Jiang Changbai and Xue Qi. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Xue Qi spoke first.¡± If it were me, I would choose to infiltrate their camp and gather information, and then devise a longer-term n.¡± ¡°Elder brother, what about you?¡± ¡°My thoughts are the same as Ah Qi¡¯s. We don¡¯t know the terrain or how many people there are, so it¡¯s not wise to attack rashly.¡± Hearing their answers, Jian Peihuan nodded but did not say anything. Seeing this, Lin Xingchen immediately asked,¡± Eldest Miss, do you have any good ideas?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult to take the initiative to gather information. These people have ced their base on the mountain peak, which means that they are very cautious. As for fire attacks, this method would not work here.¡± ¡°I do have an idea, but I need your cooperation.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lure the snake out of its hole and let them take the initiative to bring us up the mountain.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°The conventional method definitely won¡¯t work. But what if we bribe them?¡± Facing the three people¡¯s puzzled expressions, Jiang Peihuan briefly exined her thoughts and then continued,¡± Cousin Qi and I pretended to be visiting rtives from other ces. Elder Brother, General Lin, go to them and tell them that we brought a lot of gold and silver.¡± ¡°Money sways the heart. I believe they will willingly guide us in.¡± The three of them had no objections to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ns. When the sky had just turned dark, Lin Xingchen and Jiang Changbai took the initiative to go to the mountain peak. Halfway up the mountain, the two of them were intercepted. Jiang Changbai took out a bag of silver and sessfully reached the top of the mountain. On the road not far from the foot of the mountain, Xue Qi and Jiang Peihuan On the road not far from the foot of the mountain, Xue Qi and Jiang Peihuan were sitting in the carriage ying chess. Jiang Peihuan had just ced her chess piece when she heard the sound of horse hooves. ¡°That was fast.¡± Jiang Peihuan and Xue Qi looked at each other, and both of them saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan lifted the curtain and saw Xiao Nanye on Zhui Yun¡¯s back. When Jiang Peihuan saw Xiao Nanye, the man also saw her. Their eyes met and the man rode to the carriage. Then, he lifted the curtain and entered the carriage. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye at her side, Jiang Peihuan blurted out without thinking. ¡°I was worried about you, so I came to take a look.¡± ¡°King Cheng, you are underestimating me. I can protect Huan Er on my own.¡± Xue Qi, who was sitting across from them, couldn¡¯t help but look at the man angrily when he heard what Xiao Nanye said. However, Xiao Nanye responded firmly, ¡°My queen is better protected by me.¡± Xue Qi fell silent. He regretted it. If he had known earlier, he would have gone up the mountain with them. ¡°Master, they¡¯ve arrived.¡± At that moment, Han Feng¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage. Then, Jiang Peihuan heard the sound of horse hooves. ¡°Those two brats didn¡¯t lie to us. There really is a juicy target.¡± With the sound of horse hooves, a rough voice echoed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ears. Subsequently, the curtain of the carriage was abruptly lifted. Jiang Peihuan saw a group of masked men. In the dim light, tin the dim light, the men outside couldn¡¯t discern the faces of the people in the carriage, but judging by the attire of Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, they were sure that they were wealthy. The man who had spoken earlier shouted,¡± Everyone, get down here..¡± Chapter 151 - 151: Recognizing Lin Xingchen Chapter 151: Recognizing Lin Xingchen Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing these words, Jiang Peihuan distinctly felt the temperature around Xiao Nanye drop instantly. Worried that the man might lose control and take action right away, Jiang Peihuan quickly grabbed his hand, then lowered her voice and said, ¡°Xiao Nanye, hold back.¡± To the others, it seemed like Jiang Peihuan was scared. As she spoke, her breath washed over Xiao Nanye¡¯s ear, and he could even distinctly smell her faint fragrance. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything but cooperatively dismounted from the carriage. As Jiang Peihuan had anticipated, the group led them up the mountain. However, the path they took was different from the one Jiang Peihuan had seen earlier; it was a much more concealed route. Jiang Peihuan quietly memorized the path and followed along. Xiao Nanye walked in front of Jiang Peihuan, and Xue Qi followed behind her. By the time they reached halfway up the mountain, the bandits couldn¡¯t ride their horses anymore and had to proceed on foot. Perhaps because Jiang Peihuan and herpanions were cooperative, the group didn¡¯t give them a hard time. After walking for two hours, they were led to an empty field. As soon as they arrived, Jiang Peihuan saw Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen, who were tied to chairs. Both of them had clearly been beaten up, with wounds visible on their faces. Seeing Jiang Peihuan approach, their eyes filled with resentment. However, when they saw Xiao Nanye, the resentment in their eyes turned into surprise. ¡°What do you mean? 1 gave you money to kidnap them, why did you¡­¡± Before Jiang Changbai could finish, he was punched. The man standing next to him, witnessing his pain, scoffed, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools? These people are obviously rich.¡± ¡°And you two are obviously wealthy too, since all of you all wealthy here. We wouldn¡¯t let any of you go.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Changbai was speechless, left without any rebuttal. Seeing this, Xue Qi spoke up, ¡°What do you want with us? If it¡¯s money you¡¯re after, we can give it to you. Just let us go.¡± ¡°Of cause we want money. But we want people, too.¡± As he spoke, a tall man suddenly walked towards Xiao Nanye. ¡°When everyone witnessed this scene, they were all stunned, Jiang Peihuan included, whose eyes widened in surprise.¡± ¡°Boss, this young man is fair and delicate, doesn¡¯t he meet your requirements?¡± The man referred to as ¡®Boss¡¯ was the one who approached Xiao Nanye. He carefully scrutinized Xiao Nanye¡¯s appearance, finding it face somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment. From Xiao Nanye¡¯s face down, the leader of the bandits carefully sized up Xiao Nanye¡¯s figure. Eventually, a lewd smile appeared in his eyes, ¡°Good, 1 like this one.¡± As he spoke, he reached out intending to touch Xiao Nanye¡¯s face. Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression changed instantly, his eyes filled with fury. Xue Qi quietly moved aside. ¡°If you dare touch me, I swear I¡¯ll cut you into pieces.¡± Xiao Nanye dodged the man¡¯s hand and spoke with hostility in his eyes. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression, the man shuddered involuntarily. However, when he looked up again, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression had returned to normal. A man standing nearby saw this and became angry, ¡°Hey, brat, do you think you¡¯re the king here? 1¡¯11 teach you a lesson.¡± As he said this, he moved to p Xiao Nanye, but his hand was caught by the boss, ¡°This one¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t you darey a hand on him. What if you damage him?¡± Xue Qi, Jiang Changbai, and Lin Xingchen all showed a trace of amusement upon witnessing this scene. Worried that Xiao Nanye might see their smiles, they all lowered their heads, but their shoulders shook with suppressedughter. Jiang Peihuan also suppressed a smile, but when she saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s livid face, she quicklyposed herself. ¡°Alright, lock them in the woodshed for now. We¡¯ll sort out their belongings in the morning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Momentster, they were all taken to a woodshed. It was said to be a woodshed, but it was actually an abandoned house. When the door was pushed open, Jiang Peihuan was stunned. There were many people in the room: men, women, even children. But these people all shared amon feature, their eyes filled with fear and numbness. When they saw Jiang Peihuan and the others being brought in, those people only looked up and did not say a word. They only looked at them with sympathy. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡± Seeing these people, Xue Qi couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Hearing his words, Jiang Changbai said in a low voice, ¡°Obviously, these people must have been locked up here by them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not helpful.¡± ¡°Are you all from the Jingdou?¡± Ignoring the conversation by her side, Jiang Peihuan asked a girl sitting across from them. Compared to the others, this girl¡¯s eyes still held some hope. Perhaps it was because Jiang Peihuan spoke gently, or maybe out of sympathy, upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the girl said softly, ¡°I¡¯m the young miss of the Lin family. I was kidnapped while I was out ying.¡± ¡°The Lin family? Who is your father?¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously nced at Lin Xingchen. The little girl was quite young, looking about ten years old. Flearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she whispered, ¡°My father is Lin Ruping. I¡¯m his youngest daughter, my name is Lin Menn.¡± Jiang Peihuan had no impression of the name Lin Ruping. She subconsciously looked at Xiao Nanye. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the man said softly,¡± The editor of the Hanlin Academy has no sense of existence in the Lin family.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan understood. It seemed he Lin Ruhai younger brother from another mother. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan noticed Lin Menn was staring in Lin Xingchen¡¯s direction. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the little girl¡¯s shout, ¡°Brother Xingchen, it¡¯s you.¡± Upon hearing the little girl¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan and the others all turned to look at Lin Xingchen. But upon hearing the little girl¡¯s call, Lin Xingchen, with a cold face, said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± The little girl suddenly stood up and walked in front of Lin Xingchen. She opened her cor, taking a small pendant from around her neck. It was just a small marble, not worth any money, but because it was always worn close to her body, the marble was very smooth. Holding the marble from her ne up in front of Lin Xingchen, Lin Menn said with excitement in her eyes, ¡°Brother Xingchen, have you forgotten Lan? This is the marble you gave me before 1 been kidnapped. Look, I¡¯ve been wearing it all along..¡± Chapter 152 - 151: Recognizing Lin Xingchen Chapter 151: Recognizing Lin Xingchen Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing these words, Jiang Peihuan distinctly felt the temperature around Xiao Nanye drop instantly. Worried that the man might lose control and take action right away, Jiang Peihuan quickly grabbed his hand, then lowered her voice and said, ¡°Xiao Nanye, hold back.¡± To the others, it seemed like Jiang Peihuan was scared. As she spoke, her breath washed over Xiao Nanye¡¯s ear, and he could even distinctly smell her faint fragrance. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything but cooperatively dismounted from the carriage. As Jiang Peihuan had anticipated, the group led them up the mountain. However, the path they took was different from the one Jiang Peihuan had seen earlier; it was a much more concealed route. Jiang Peihuan quietly memorized the path and followed along. Xiao Nanye walked in front of Jiang Peihuan, and Xue Qi followed behind her. By the time they reached halfway up the mountain, the bandits couldn¡¯t ride their horses anymore and had to proceed on foot. Perhaps because Jiang Peihuan and herpanions were cooperative, the group didn¡¯t give them a hard time. After walking for two hours, they were led to an empty field. As soon as they arrived, Jiang Peihuan saw Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen, who were tied to chairs. Both of them had clearly been beaten up, with wounds visible on their faces. Seeing Jiang Peihuan approach, their eyes filled with resentment. However, when they saw Xiao Nanye, the resentment in their eyes turned into surprise. ¡°What do you mean? 1 gave you money to kidnap them, why did you¡­¡± Before Jiang Changbai could finish, he was punched. The man standing next to him, witnessing his pain, scoffed, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re fools? These people are obviously rich.¡± ¡°And you two are obviously wealthy too, since all of you all wealthy here. We wouldn¡¯t let any of you go.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Changbai was speechless, left without any rebuttal. Seeing this, Xue Qi spoke up, ¡°What do you want with us? If it¡¯s money you¡¯re after, we can give it to you. Just let us go.¡± ¡°Of cause we want money. But we want people, too.¡± As he spoke, a tall man suddenly walked towards Xiao Nanye. ¡°When everyone witnessed this scene, they were all stunned, Jiang Peihuan included, whose eyes widened in surprise.¡± ¡°Boss, this young man is fair and delicate, doesn¡¯t he meet your requirements?¡± The man referred to as ¡®Boss¡¯ was the one who approached Xiao Nanye. He carefully scrutinized Xiao Nanye¡¯s appearance, finding it face somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment. From Xiao Nanye¡¯s face down, the leader of the bandits carefully sized up Xiao Nanye¡¯s figure. Eventually, a lewd smile appeared in his eyes, ¡°Good, I like this one.¡± As he spoke, he reached out intending to touch Xiao Nanye¡¯s face. Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression changed instantly, his eyes filled with fury. Xue Qi quietly moved aside. ¡°If you dare touch me, 1 swear I¡¯ll cut you into pieces.¡± Xiao Nanye dodged the man¡¯s hand and spoke with hostility in his eyes. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression, the man shuddered involuntarily. However, when he looked up again, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression had returned to normal. A man standing nearby saw this and became angry, ¡°Hey, brat, do you think you¡¯re the king here? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± As he said this, he moved to p Xiao Nanye, but his hand was caught by the boss, ¡°This one¡¯s mine. Don¡¯t you darey a hand on him. What if you damage him?¡± Xue Qi, Jiang Changbai, and Lin Xingchen all showed a trace of amusement upon witnessing this scene. Worried that Xiao Nanye might see their smiles, they all lowered their heads, but their shoulders shook with suppressedughter. Jiang Peihuan also suppressed a smile, but when she saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s livid face, she quicklyposed herself. ¡°Alright, lock them in the woodshed for now. We¡¯ll sort out their belongings in the morning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Momentster, they were all taken to a woodshed. It was said to be a woodshed, but it was actually an abandoned house. When the door was pushed open, Jiang Peihuan was stunned. There were many people in the room: men, women, even children. But these people all shared amon feature, their eyes filled with fear and numbness. When they saw Jiang Peihuan and the others being brought in, those people only looked up and did not say a word. They only looked at them with sympathy. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡± Seeing these people, Xue Qi couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Hearing his words, Jiang Changbai said in a low voice, ¡°Obviously, these people must have been locked up here by them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not helpful.¡± ¡°Are you all from the Jingdou?¡± Ignoring the conversation by her side, Jiang Peihuan asked a girl sitting across from them. Compared to the others, this girl¡¯s eyes still held some hope. Perhaps it was because Jiang Peihuan spoke gently, or maybe out of sympathy, upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the girl said softly, ¡°I¡¯m the young miss of the Lin family. I was kidnapped while 1 was out ying.¡± ¡°The Lin family? Who is your father?¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously nced at Lin Xingchen. The little girl was quite young, looking about ten years old. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she whispered, ¡°My father is Lin Ruping. I¡¯m his youngest daughter, my name is Lin Menn.¡± Jiang Peihuan had no impression of the name Lin Ruping. She subconsciously looked at Xiao Nanye. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the man said softly,¡± The editor of the Hanlin Academy has no sense of existence in the Lin family.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan understood. It seemed he Lin Ruhai younger brother from another mother. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan noticed Lin Menn was staring in Lin Xingchen¡¯s direction. Just as she was about to speak, she heard the little girl¡¯s shout, ¡°Brother Xingchen, it¡¯s you.¡± Upon hearing the little girl¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan and the others all turned to look at Lin Xingchen. But upon hearing the little girl¡¯s call, Lin Xingchen, with a cold face, said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± The little girl suddenly stood up and walked in front of Lin Xingchen. She opened her cor, taking a small pendant from around her neck. It was just a small marble, not worth any money, but because it was always worn close to her body, the marble was very smooth. Holding the marble from her ne up in front of Lin Xingchen, Lin Menn said with excitement in her eyes, ¡°Brother Xingchen, have you forgotten Lan? This is the marble you gave me before I been kidnapped. Look, I¡¯ve been wearing it all along..¡± Chapter 153 - 152: Lin Menglan of the Lin Family Chapter 152: Lin Menn of the Lin Family Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon seeing the marble on the little girl¡¯s neck, a hint of excitement shed in Lin Xingchen¡¯s eyes. However, when he faced Lin Menn, he pushed her away, ¡°What marble? 1 have no idea what this is, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Even though Lin Xingchen¡¯s expression was very cold, Jiang Peihuan caught the flicker of excitement in his eyes. ncing at the marble on Lin Menn¡¯s neck, Jiang Peihuan recognized it as a toy beloved by children. From this, Jiang Peihuan guessed that Lin Menn and Lin Xingchen must have had a good rtionship when they were young. But Lin Menn didn¡¯t know Lin Xingchen¡¯s thoughts. Hearing his emotionless words, the little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. Just as she was about to say something, the door was suddenly pushed open. All the people who had been captured earlier shrank back in fear. Two men walked in, one with a cold aura all over him, the other with a lecherous look. The man in the front swept his gaze over everyone, mainly focusing on the young girls. His eyes finallynded on Lin Menn. Seeing her delicate face, a smile appeared in his eyes, ¡°Big brother, this girl isn¡¯t bad. Why don¡¯t we take her tonight?¡± Upon hearing this, the man behind gave Lin Menn a brief nce and then nodded, ¡°Alright, take her away.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the man who spoke earlier directly stepped forward and grabbed Lin Menn¡¯s arm. Seeing these two men suddenly appear, Lin Menn¡¯s eyes were full of terror, and she instinctively began to struggle, ¡°Let go of me!¡± Lin Menn was just a little girl, and the two men were much bigger than her. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free from the man¡¯s grasp. Those who had been brought in before seemed numb to the situation. Not only did they not step forward, they actually seemed relieved. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. In her panic, Lin Menn bit the man¡¯s hand hard. The man yelped in pain and cursed, ¡°You little brat, how dare you bite me? I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± As he spoke, he pped Lin Menn¡¯s face. Blood immediately seeped from the corner of the little girl¡¯s mouth. Seeing this scene, Jian Peihuan subconsciously wanted to make a move, but someone beat her to it. As the man raised his hand again, Lin Xingchen stepped forward, kicked the man down, and then scooped Lin Menn into his arms. The little girl had just been pped and her eyes were filled with terror. But now, held in Lin Xingchen¡¯s arms, she no longer looked afraid. Instead, a small smile appeared on her face as she looked at the young man beside her. The little girl showed a bright smile, ¡°Brother Xingchen.¡± Although Lin Xingchen didn¡¯tfort her verbally, he didn¡¯t continue with his cold expression either. He ced her next to Jiang Peihuan and spoke softly, ¡°Eldest Miss, could you please help me take care of her?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Lin Xingchen turned to look at the two men. The man Lin Xingchen had knocked down had already gotten up, but he looked at Lin Xingchen with a grim expression, ¡°Who are you to meddle in our affairs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to im your lives.¡± As his words fell, Lin Xingchen had already drawn his long sword. However, he did not expect the man¡¯s martial arts skills to be quite good. The previously quiet bandit, seeing the situation, quickly ran out, apparently to call for reinforcements. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly turned to Jiang Changbai, ¡°Elder Brother, stop him.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Jiang Changbai immediately stepped forward. The small room suddenly filled with the sound of fighting. Jiang Peihuan took Lin Menn and moved back a bit. At this point, Lin Xingchen had already pierced the heart of the man who initiated the fight with his sword. Seeing the man on the ground and another man halted by Jiang Changbai, thetter¡¯s face hinted at unease. His eyes, filled with hostility, red at the people in front of him. Coldly, he demanded, ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill in my ce?¡± Without a word, Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen nced at each other and killed that man. Seeing the two bodies on the ground, the people who had been captured earlier looked relieved and surprised. Then, they all knelt before Jiang Peihuan and the others, begging, ¡°Save us, please, save us¡­¡± ¡°You guys, please get up first.¡± Jiang Peihuan said, worrying that the noise here would attract others. However, the people paid no heed and continued their desperate pleas. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan coldly intervened, ¡°If they discover what happened here, none of us will escape. If you want to leave this ce, listen to me.¡± Seeing the coldness in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the people finally shut their mouths and slowly sat down on the ground. But still, someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss, 1 know you are not ordinary people, can you save us?¡± ¡°We will do our best. Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t sure what would happen next. She could only promise to try her best, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee anything. Some people were obviously dissatisfied with her response, but considering the two bodies on the ground, nobody dared to say anything. At this moment, Lin Xingchen came up to Jiang Peihuan, full of regret, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eldest Miss, I¡¯ve messed up your n.¡± Seeing the remorse in Lin Xingchen¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. Just as she was about to speak, a soft voice echoed from her side, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t me Brother Xingchen. He was only trying to save me.¡± Lin Menn¡¯s face was already swollen, but the little girl was still speaking softly on Lin Xingchen¡¯s behalf. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t particrly like the people of the Lin family, but she had no ill will towards the little girl in front of her. She looked at Lin Xingchen and said softly,¡± It¡¯s alright. Saving people is more important.¡± If Lin Xingchen could have watched Lin Menn being taken away by those two men without doing anything, Jiang Peihuan would have been terrified. Now, at least it showed that Lin Xingchen still had principles. ¡°Elder Brother, strip off the clothes of those two men.¡± ¡°Huan Er, what do you need these men¡¯s clothes for?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai asked instinctively, but his hands were already working on it. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t answer Jiang Changbai¡¯s question. Instead, she took out a small medicine bottle from her bag and said softly to Lin Menn, ¡°You¡¯re hurt, let me apply the medicine for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± Seeing the medicine bottle in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, the little girl thanked her softly. But then, she looked at Lin Xingchen, ¡°But I want Brother Xingchen to apply the medicine for me.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan raised her eyebrows and, without waiting for Lin Xingchen to respond, she threw the medicine bottle to him. He caught it instinctively.. Chapter 154 Late Night Fight 154 Late Night Fight As he spoke, the man pulled out his sword, aiming directly at Jiang Peihuan. Because Jiang Peihuan did not have a weapon in her hand. Xiao Nanye, witnessing this scene, had a cold look in his eyes. "You''re courting death!" With a swift backhand sword grip, Xiao Nanye''s eyes were filled with killing intent. Jiang Peihuan knew that this situation was turning bad, so she pulled out the long whip from her waist. However, Xiao Nanye was up against three alone, leaving no room for Jiang Peihuan to step in. So, she simply stood by and watched the fight. The sounds of fighting on the roof rmed everyone in the Shan Mountain Vige. When she saw the bandits running out, Jiang Peihuan flew down andshed out with the long whip in her hand. In an instant, the approaching crowd fell. Xiao Nanye, seeing that Jiang Peihuan could handle herself, didn''te down from the roof. "Huan Er, you''re not fair, you started a fight without calling me." At this moment, Jiang Peihuan saw Xue Qiing towards her, with Lin Xingchen beside him. However, Jiang Changbai was nowhere to be found. Not seeing her elder brother, Jiang Peihuan couldn''t help but ask Xue Qi, "Cousin Qi, where is my elder brother?" "I asked him to stay there and protect those people." Both Xue Qi and Lin Xingchen were rare expert. With their help, Jiang Peihuan felt she was hardly needed. Looking at Xiao Nanye on the roof, she turned to the two and said, "I''m going to help Xiao Nanye, I''ll leave here to you." With that, Jiang Peihuan flew away. When she reached the roof, she saw the gang leader running towards the back mountain. Seeing this, she immediately pursued. "Huan Er, be careful!" People behind her shouted when they saw Jiang Peihuan''s actions. Jiang Peihuan didn''t respond, but pursued the man in front of her with all her strength. Her lightness skills were not weak, as she had been taught by Jiang Hong himself. However, the man''s lightness skill was faster than hers. By the time she reached the back mountain, Jiang Peihuan suddenly realized the man had disappeared. Looking at the quiet back mountain, Jiang Peihuan frowned, but she gripped her long whip tightly, not daring to rx for a moment. There was a slight sound in her ear. Without thinking, she flipped her wrist and the long whip in Jiang Peihuan''s handshed out. "Ah¡­" With a scream, the man fell to the ground. He touched his face and felt the moisture in his palm. His eyes were filled with fury, "I''m going to kill you!" As he spoke, he charged at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan didn''t say a word, focusing on her opponent. The man was a skilled fighter, but Jiang Peihuan''s skills were honed on the battlefield, so she was more than capable of handling him. But in the midst of the fight, the man suddenly threw a poisonous scorpion. If Jiang Peihuan had not reacted quickly, the poisonous scorpion would havended directly on her face. But in her moment of distraction, the man''s sword was thrust directly towards Jiang Peihuan''s heart. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to dodge, the man''s sword suddenly stopped. Looking up, Jiang Peihuan saw that a sword had pierced the man''s shoulder. Then, with a flick of Xiao Nanye''s sword, the man''s wrist was cut off. In an instant, the entire back mountain echoed with screams. When Xiao Nanye was about to pick up his long sword again, Jiang Peihuan quickly said, "Xiao Nanye, don''t kill him yet." Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, Xiao Nanye changed the direction of his sword, but still managed to stab the man in the arm. The man, seriously wounded, did not make a sound after his initial screams of agony. Jiang Peihuan walked up to the man and said coldly," I''ll ask you a few questions. You''d better answer honestly." "Heh..." Hearing Jian Peihuan''s words, the man sneered. His eyes were full of mockery. Xiao Nanye, who was at the side, saw this and flicked his sword, and one of the man''s fingers was instantly severed. The man grunted, but he did not dare to speak again. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. Xiao Nanye nced at him and spoke directly, "You better start talking, or I won''t mind cutting off your fingers one by one." "You, you''re the King Cheng?" Hearing Xiao Nanye being addressed this way, the man spoke, his eyes filled with terror. But Xiao Nanye didn''t respond to him. Jiang Peihuan looked down at the man on the ground and said coldly, "Tell me, who ordered you to kidnap the Old Madam Jing of the General''s Mansion? What were you nning to do with her?" Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s voice, the man widened his eyes, then after a few seconds of silence, he spoke in a low voice, "I can''t tell... ah..." Before he could finish his sentence, a surge of pain came from his hand, as Xiao Nanye had cut off another of his fingers. Looking at the man lying on the ground, Xiao Nanye''s eyes were full of gloom, "My patience is limited." "It was, it was Prince Qing." Jiang Peihuan already knew about it. Upon hearing the man''s words, she continued, "What did Prince Qing tell you to do next?" ncing at Jiang Peihuan''s face, the man said in a low voice," Kill her." As soon as the man''s words fell, Jiang Peihuan''s long whip wrapped around his neck. With a slight jerk of her wrist, the man''s breath was cut off. After killing him, Jiang Peihuan realized that Xiao Nanye was standing next to her. She subconsciously looked up at him, but saw that his expression was calm. At this, Jiang Peihuan sighed in relief. Meeting Jiang Peihuan''s eyes, Xiao Nanye spoke softly, "Huan Er, next time if there''s a need to kill, you don''t have to do it yourself. Just tell me, and I''ll do it for you." "Huan Er?" Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she saw Xue Qi and Lin Xingchening towards them, along with Jiang Changbai. Seeing the man on the ground, Jiang Changbai''s eyes were filled with coldness, "So it was these people who wanted to kidnap Grandmother." "They were acting on the orders of Prince Qing." "Prince Qing?" Upon hearing Jiang Changbai''s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded and then repeated what the bandits had said. After learning about Xiao Junhao''s n from Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Changbai''s eyes filled with anger, "Our General''s Mansion has no grudge with Prince Qing, why would he do this?" "This is not the first time." These words were spoken by Lin Xingchen, who recounted his initial ambush of Jiang Peihuan on the road while meeting Jiang Changbai''s gaze. Upon hearing this, Jiang Changbai''s already grim expression darkened even further. Looking at the corpse on the ground, Jiang Changbai immediately said," Huan Er, we have to tell Father and Mother about this. We will then appeal to the Emperor for a judgment." "Brother, do you believe that the Emperor would indeed punish Prince Qing on our behalf?" Upon hearing this, a look of conflict appeared in Jiang Changbai''s eyes. Before he could say anything, Jiang Peihuan continued, "In any case, Prince Qing is still a prince. Besides, neither Grandmother nor I have suffered any substantial harm. So even if this matter reaches the Emperor, he won''t really do anything to Prince Qing." Chapter 155 Eliminating The Bandits 155 Eliminating The Bandits "As long as Prince Qing staunchly denies it, this matter will eventuallye to nothing." "So, are we just going to let this matter rest?" "Of course, we can''t let it rest." Hearing Jiang Changbai''s words, Jiang Peihuan chuckled softly and then said with a smile. While she spoke, although she had a smile on her face, there was no trace of a smile in her eyes. There was only a scheming and gloomy look in them. Everyone observing this scene suddenly felt a touch of sympathy for Xiao Junhao. Turning to the man beside her, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, "If my guess is correct, the pce should be almost done being refurbished, right?" Xiao Nanye was not surprised by Jiang Peihuan''s conclusion. Hearing her words, he nodded in agreement, "Xiao Junhao has already prepared the funds, so thepletion is only a matter of time." "In no more than three to five days, the pce should bepletely refurbished." "Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded, then continued, ''I suspect that with Xiao Junhao''s character, after the pce refurbishment ispleted, he will definitely invite the Emperor to see his aplishments.''" "Mm." "Seeing Xiao Nanye nod, and then observing the puzzled expressions on Jiang Changbai and the others, Jiang Peihuan continued with a smile, ''What if the refurbished pce copses in front of the Emperor? What do you think will happen?''" "Hearing this, everyone''s faces revealed surprise. Xue Qi was the first to speak, "Even if Prince Qing is a royal prince, the Emperor will probably me him, won''t he?" "Huan Er, I suppose what you want is not merely for Xiao Junhao to be punished." As everyone was discussing, Xiao Nanye suddenly looked at Jiang Peihuan and spoke. Meeting the man''s gaze, Jiang Peihuanughed and said, "I heard that you have a good rtionship with the Imperial Astronomical Bureau." Upon hearing this, Han Feng, who was hurriedly catching up, couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth." Who in the entire Qi Kingdom doesn''t know that his master detests the so-called theory of fate the most? Those in the Imperial Astronomical Bureau, who have been ridiculed by King Cheng, despise seeing Xiao Nanye and would rather take a detour. However, upon hearing this, Xiao Nanye nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, I have a good rtionship with the Imperial Astronomical Bureau." "Jiang Peihuan had naturally heard about the rtionship between Xiao Nanye and the Imperial Astronomical Bureau, which is why she deliberately mentioned it. Now, seeing the man seriously nodding his head, she was left stunned." While Jiang Peihuan was stunned, Xiao Nanye continued, "Do you want the pce copse incident to be associated with Xiao Junhao?" "Not only to be associated with him, but I also want his fate to conflict with the Emperor''s." Since ancient times, emperors have ced great belief in the theory of fate. "If the Emperor knew that Xiao Junhao''s fate conflicted with his own, he would harbor reservations, even if Xiao Junhao was his biological son." "Okay, I will arrange this matter." Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye spoke softly. It was alreadyte at night. Han Feng looked at Xiao Nanye and asked, "Master, what are we going to do with the bandits on this mountain?" "Kill them." As soon as Han Feng''s words fell, Xiao Nanye spoke directly. When Xue Qi and Jiang Changbai heard this, they couldn''t help but say, "Your Highness King Cheng, these bandits are good at martial arts. If we recruit them into the army, then..." "Would recruiting them into the army do justice to those they killed?" Before the two could finish speaking, Xiao Nanye interrupted them. Hearing this, both of them were stunned and eventually shut their mouths. Lin Xingchen, who was standing nearby, was even more surprised by this scene. He suddenly felt extremely fortunate.He was d that he hadn''t actually done anything to Jiang Peihuan back then, or else he might not be standing here today. It was as if Jiang Peihuan had guessed Lin Xingchen''s thoughts. She turned to him and said, "General Lin, don''t worry. You''re different." "Although you and your servants were once bandits, you have a moral code. You''ve never truly done anything to harm people." An hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye went down the mountain together. The people who had been kidnapped to the mountain had already been sent away by the soldiers. The official statement was that King Cheng had led the soldiers to wipe out the bandits. This matter had nothing to do with Jiang Peihuan. When they returned to the General''s Mansion, it was alreadyte at night, and Xiao Nanye didn''t say much. Looking at Jian Peihuan on Lie Feng''s back, he said softly," It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest. I will arrange that matter as soon as possible." "Mmm." Jiang Peihuan nodded, then followed Jiang Changbai into the General''s Mansion. As it was alreadyte at night, Jiang Peihuan didn''t wish to disturb anyone and headed directly back to the Plum Garden. The next morning, Jiang Peihuan got up early. She hadn''t seen Jiang Hong and Xue Yan since she returned two days ago. Worried that she would not be able to see the two of them if she woke upte, Jiang Peihuan went to Yanlin early. When she arrived, Jiang Hong and Xue Yan were preparing for breakfast, both of them were wearing their armor. Seeing Jiang Peihuan appear, a loving smile appeared on the couple''s faces, "Huan Er,e quickly." Xue Yan even personally set the bowls and chopsticks for Jiang Peihuan. After paying respect to the two, Jiang Peihuan sat down on the chair. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she heard her mother''s voice, "Huan Er, how is your maternal grandmother''s health?" "Mother, rest assured. Grandmother''s health has already improved." Jiang Peihuan didn''t inform her mother about Wang Fengyi''s poisoning. Xue Yan is the youngest daughter of Old Madam Xue. She has an extremely close rtionship with Old Madam Xue. If she were to discover Wang Fengyi''s act of poisoning, Jiang Peihuan wasn''t sure how her mother would react. Thinking about Old Madam Xue''s arrangements, Jiang Peihuan chose to hide the matter. "I asked Ye Xiao to give the prescription for grandmother''s recuperation to Second Aunt. I think grandmother''s body has already recovered." "That''s good." Knowing that Old Madam Xue''s was fine, Xue Yan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Jiang Hong and Xue Yan were husband and wife, so he naturally knew his wife''s worries over the past few days. Hearing the conversation between the mother and daughter, he whispered, "Yan Er, now you can be relieved." Xue Yan nodded. "By the way, Huan Er, I heard that you and your older brother went to the outskirtsst night." "Yes." "Father, I was about to discuss this matter with you." Putting down the utensils in her hands, Jiang Peihuan told Jiang Hong about everything that happenedst night, including Xiao Junhao''s scheming and plots. Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, both Jiang Hong and Xue Yan''s eyes were filled with anger. Especially Jiang Hong, his chopsticks snapped in his hand. "As a prince, he is so ruthless." "Father, speaking of it, grandmother was also implicated by me." Seeing the guilt in Jiang Peihuan''s eyes, Jiang Hong quickly spoke up. "Don''t say that. What does this matter have to do with you?" "Father, even though Prince Qing is a royal prince, I can''t swallow this grievance. So, I''ve asked King Cheng for some assistance in this matter." Chapter 156 - 156: Going To King Cheng Mansion Chapter 156: Going To King Cheng Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Meeting Jiang Hong¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan briefly exined the arrangements she had made. Upon hearing these arrangements, Jiang Hong appeared very satisfied. On the other hand, Xue Yan, who had overheard the conversation, couldn¡¯t help but express her concern, ¡°Huan Er, based on what you said, Prince Qing is extremely narrow-minded. If he finds out that you are the one orchestrating this, he will not let you off lightly.¡± ¡°Mother, even if we do nothing, he will not let us go.¡± ¡°Even though Father has already handed over the military token, as long as our Jiang family remains in Jingdou, we cannot keep ourselves uninvolved.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan fell silent. After a moment, sheughed, ¡°I really have grown old. Now, 1 can¡¯t see things as clearly as you, a young girl in her teens.¡± ¡°Madam, Deputy General Liu has returned.¡± At this moment, Yan Lin¡¯s maid walked in with a smile. Hearing this, a smile also appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re not busy today, why not check out the things that grandmother prepared for you.¡± ¡°And Cousin Qi, he hasn¡¯t seen you yet.¡± ¡°Yan Er, you don¡¯t need to go to the military camp today.¡± Before Xue Yan could respond, Jiang Hong had already spoken. Hearing this, Xue Yan nodded. Then, Jiang Peihuan and her parents went to the main hall. At this time, Xue Qi also arrived in the main hall. Seeing Jiang Hong and Xue Yan, he hurried forward to greet them, ¡°Nephew greets Aunt and Uncle.¡± Seeing the young man bowing to her, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Stepping forward, she helped Xue Qi up and carefully studied his features, ¡°When I left Qingzhou, you were still held in your father arms. In the blink of an eye, Ah Qi, you¡¯ve grown so much.¡± ¡°No matter how old 1 gets, in my eyes, Aunt is always beautiful.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re just as sweet-talking as you were when you were a child.¡± Xue Yan¡¯s sadness was washed away by Xue Qi¡¯s words. ¡°Mother, quickly go and take a look at the things that Grandmother has prepared for you. There are many things that you like to eat.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan walked out of the main hall. All the boxes had been carried in, filling up therge yard. Most of them were food, but they were all food that Xue Yan liked to eat. Xue Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears when she saw these things. ¡°Huan Er, send over the things your grandmother prepared for your two aunts.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± ¡°By the way¡­¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled expression, Xue Yan continued, ¡°These food from Qingzhou has a unique vor, prepare some and send it to King Cheng¡¯s mansion.¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, a hint of doubt shed through Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but she still nodded. Two hourter, Jiang Peihuan, Ye Xiao, and Yue Er boarded a carriage. King Cheng Mansion was located in the center of Jingdou, upying a few hundred acres ofnd. King Cheng Mansion. Xiao Nanye was practicing his sword skills. Upon seeing Han Feng rushing towards him, the long sword in his hand pointed directly at Han Feng¡¯s heart. Startled, Han Feng quickly shouted, ¡°Master, the eldest miss is here.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The man¡¯s long sword flicked, aiming straight at a fallen leaf. He then threw the sword, which embedded itself into a tree trunk. Just as Han Feng was about to speak again, the man¡¯s figure had already darted towards the mansion entrance. This was Jiang Peihuan¡¯s first visit to the King Cheng¡¯s Mansion. She had never been here in her past life, and in this life, it was also her first time. Surveying the mansion, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. Other mansions were extravagant, but Xiao Nanye¡¯s was not only luxurious but also carried an imposing aura. At the entrance stood two soldiers. At first nce, one could tell they were battle-hardened, their demeanor stern. ¡°Huan Er?¡± While she was looking around, she saw a figure dressed in white walk out from the main gate. Xiao Nanye¡¯s forehead was still covered in sweat, wearing his practice outfit. As he stood in front of everyone, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness King Cheng.¡± Before she could kneel down, he quickly grasped her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow to anyone in my mansion.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye already led Jiang Peihuan by the hand into the mansion. Upon entering, the first thing she saw were two rows of soldiers. As she was about to inquire, she heard all the soldiers simultaneously shout, ¡°Greetings, Queen.¡± The sound startled her, and she instinctively turned to the man next to her. Seeing him smiling, he softlyughed, ¡°After all, you will be my queen in two months. It¡¯s not wrong to call you that now.¡± Unnoticed, all the soldiers¡¯ eyes fell on Jiang Peihuan. She noticed their curious stares, which bore no offense, so she did not say anything. Having spent time in the military, she felt quite at ease with these soldiers. She thought for a moment and looked at Yue Er.¡± Give each soldier a share of the food I brought.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you brought food?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded softly, then said, ¡°My maternal grandmother sent over a lot of food from Qingzhou. My mother asked me to bring some to you. You should try it.¡± At this time, the two of them had already walked to a pavilion, and Ye Xiao was bringing up some snacks. ¡°Thank my mother-inw for me.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a piece of snack. He carefully finished all the snacks in his hand before looking at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°This snack tastes good, 1 really like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously surveyed the environment around her. Ultimately, she could only describe it with two words: cold. Indeed, the entire Cheng¡¯s Mansion was cold. Throughout their walk, she hadn¡¯t seen a single maid or nanny. Noticing Jiang Peihuan looking around, Xiao Nanye said, ¡°Since you rarely visit, let me show you around.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nodding, Xiao Nanye directly took her hand. Jiang Peihuan struggled slightly but failed to break free, so she went along with him. A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes as he led her to the backyard. ¡°Look, this is the horse stable.¡± Following the direction he was pointing, Jiang Peihuan immediately saw a few Ferghana Horses. There were still people riding horses in the stable, all of whom were soldiers. After walking a bit further, Xiao Nanye spoke softly, ¡°This is the archery range.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Peihuan heard a cheer ¡ª someone had just hit the bullseye.. Chapter 157 - 157: Jiang Peihuan’s Exceptional Archery Skills Chapter 157: Jiang Peihuan¡¯s Exceptional Archery Skills Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking in the direction where the arrow hit the target, Jiang Peihuan realized that the person who shot the bullseye was none other than Lin Xingchen. Lin Xingchen was originally from a family of generals, so Jiang Peihuan was not surprised at his archery skills. However, what did surprise her was that the targets were moving and he still managed to hit the bullseye, which took more than just good archery skills ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± At this moment, everyone saw Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. Someone called out upon seeing Xiao Nanye, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve arrived at the perfect time, how about you show us your archery skills?¡± At that moment, a bow and arrow were passed to Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye initially didn¡¯t want to participate, but seeing the curiosity in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, he agreed and extended his hand to her, ¡°Huan Er, would you like to give it a try?¡± Jiang Peihuan loved these ces, but seeing the soldiers, she turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your training ground? Would it be appropriate for me to participate?¡± ¡°You are my future princess, and the future queen of Cheng¡¯s Mansion. There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye replied immediately. The man¡¯s voice was not low, and everyone at the training ground could hear him. Upon hearing this, a light chatter broke out among the crowd. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we¡¯ve heard that the general is an exceptional warrior. Being the daughter of a military family, we believe your archery skills are equally impressive. Why don¡¯t you give us a demonstration?¡± The men at the training ground were all Xiao Nanye¡¯s soldiers, straightforward and honest. Although their tone was somewhat provocative, but Jiang Peihuan knew they meant no harm. Upon seeing this, she nodded, but Jiang Peihuan did not take Xiao Nanye¡¯s outstretched hand. Instead, she leapt into the air andnded directly on the stage. Everyone watching this scene showed a hint of surprise in their eyes. Standing next to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never shot at moving targets before. Would Your Highness please demonstrate first?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say much. Instead, he drew several arrows from the quiver. Jiang Peihuan noticed that he shot three arrows at once, each one hitting the bullseye. ¡°Excellent!¡± The crowd erupted in cheers. Xiao Nanye paid no mind to the others. Instead, he looked at Jiang Peihuan, who was showing approval in her eyes. A slight smile appeared on his face as he handed the bow and arrow to her, ¡°Here, give it a try.¡± epting the bow and arrow, Jiang Peihuan first tested the tension of the bow before drawing an arrow from the quiver. With the string fully drawn, an arrow shot from her hand at high speed, splitting Xiao Nanye¡¯s previous arrow lodged in the bullseye in two. The crowd went silent at this sight, their expressions shifting from surprise to sheer shock. Except for Xiao Nanye, who seemed to expect this oue. Jiang Peihuan turned around, drew several more arrows from the quiver, and, just like Xiao Nanye before her, she shot three arrows simultaneously. Each arrow hit the bullseye. ¡°Incredible¡­¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, your archery skills are extraordinary! How did you learn to do this?¡± In the army, power and strength were respected above all else. If previously the soldiers were courteous to Jiang Peihuan because of Xiao Nanye, now they showed her warmth and respect entirely because of her own demonstrated abilities. Hearing their words, Jiang Peihuan chuckled lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fuss about, practice makes perfect.¡± Jiang Peihuan recalled that when she had barely learned to walk, Jiang Hong was already coaching her in archery. At that time, Jiang Peihuan was not even as tall as the bow. The soldier who heard her words was about to say something, but was interrupted by Xiao Nanye. He grabbed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and turned to Lin Xingchen, ¡°You continue to train them.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded at everyone and then left with Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye took Jiang Peihuan around the majority of the mansion. They didn¡¯t finish the tour as the mansion was simply too big to cover in one day. Throughout the tour, Jiang Peihuan did not see a single woman. Jiang Peihuan initially nned to leave after delivering the snacks, but by the time she actually left the Cheng¡¯s mansion, it was already evening. Xiao Nanye escorted her to the door. By this time, the butler of the mansion had prepared many gifts to be loaded onto her carriage. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Nanye with confused eyes. Noticing her confused expression, Xiao Nanye softly said, ¡°The great general¡¯s wife specially ask you to deliver food to me, so it¡¯s only right that I return the favor.¡± Jiang Peihuan instinctively wanted to refuse, but knowing his character, she simply nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°I should get going then.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Seeing him nod, Jiang Peihuan got into the carriage. Xiao Nanye stood at the entrance, watching Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage depart until it disappeared around a corner. Only then did he divert his gaze. At this moment, Han Feng approached Xiao Nanye and reported, ¡°Master, the pce has been fully refurbished.¡± ¡°In that case, Xiao Junhao should be inviting the Imperial Brother to visit within the next few days, right?¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, yes.¡± Both Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan assumed Xiao Junhao would wait at least two days before inviting Emperor Qiming to tour the newly refurbished pce. However, the very next day, Jiang Peihuan found herself in a carriage heading to the pce with Jiang Hong and Xue Yan. Apart from Old Madam Jiang and those not present in the mansion, almost everyone from the Jiang family hade. At this time, Jiang Peihuan shared the same carriage with Jiang Ruyun. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Ruyun whispered, ¡°Big sister, why did the emperor suddenly invite all the ministers and their families to the pce?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s likely because the pce renovations areplete, and the emperor wants all the ministers to visit together.¡± As it turned out, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s assumption was correct. When the carriage stopped at the pce entrance, Jiang Peihuan saw a long line of carriages, with the Lin family¡¯s carriage right in front of hers. Seeing this long line, Jiang Peihuan frowned, thinking it would have been better to arriveter. Just then, a young eunuch quickly walked towards them, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The young eunuch stopped in front of the General Mansion¡¯s carriage. After bowing to Jiang Hong, the young eunuch said softly,¡± Great General, 1 am acting on orders of His Highness King Cheng. 1 am here to escort you, Madam, and the youngdies into the pce.¡± Upon hearing the young eunuch¡¯s words, Jiang Hong instinctively looked at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage before smiling and saying, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, please lead the way..¡± Chapter 158 - 158: Entering the Palace Chapter 158: Entering the Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As he spoke, Jiang Hong nced at Deputy General Liu. Thetter took a step forward and stuffed a small pouch into the hands of the young eunuch. The pouch was very light and did not weigh much. The young eunuch touched it and knew that it was silver notes. The smile on his face deepened. The carriage from the General¡¯s Mansion drove directly into the royal pce, bypassing the queue of other family carriages waiting for inspection. On witnessing this scene, many onlookers showed a hint of dissatisfaction. However, considering the notable merits of the Jiang Family, no one dared to say anything. Still, there were murmurs ofint. ¡°We¡¯re all lining up, but the Jiang family get special treatment.¡± The one who made this remark was none other than Yan Xin. At that moment, Yan Xin was seated in Lin Mengyao¡¯s carriage. Following Yan Xin¡¯s gaze as she lifted the curtain, Lin Mengyao also spotted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage. Seeing that Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage advanced directly ahead, without the need to queue or undergo inspection, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions. Just then, the curtain of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage was abruptly lifted. It wasn¡¯t Jiang Peihuan, but Jiang Ruyun who had raised the curtain. Jiang Ruyun had heard Yan Xin¡¯s voice and, looking at Yan Xin seated next to Lin Mengyao, she said with a smug look, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be done. King Cheng is considerate of my elder sister and can¡¯t bear to see her waiting in line.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wait in line, you could also go and plead with Prince Qing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Yan Xin¡¯s eyes filled with anger, but she was unable to rebute. Seeing the triumph in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, Yan Xin suddenly sported a faint smile. She didn¡¯t dare to offend Jiang Peihuan, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of Jiang Ruyun. ¡°Jiang Ruyun, if 1 were you, I wouldn¡¯t dare to step outside now.¡± ¡°A disgraced woman like you still dares to¡­ Ah¡­¡± Yan Xin¡¯s words were cut off by a sudden intense pain in her hand that held the curtain. With the sudden pain, she instinctively released her grip, and the curtain was promptly lowered. Across from her, Jiang Peihuan elegantly retracted her whip, then turned to Jiang Ruyun and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk with these people.¡± ¡°Yes, elder sister.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun let go of the curtain. Meanwhile, Yan Xin in the carriage across was looking at the red mark on her back, her eyes full of gloom. Beside her, Lin Mengyao, having witnessed this scene, had an equally unpleasant expression on her face. As Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage was about to disappear into the distance, Yan Xin couldn¡¯t help but turn to Lin Mengyao and ssl, ¡°Yao Er, Prince Qing is also presented today. Why hasn¡¯t he sent someone to escort you in first?¡± Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression turned even uglier when she heard Yan Xin¡¯s words. However, she softly replied, ¡°Today, His Highness specially invited the emperor to visit the pce. It¡¯s important for him, let¡¯s not trouble him with these trivial matters.¡± Yan Xin wanted to say something else, but seeing the frosty expression on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, she shut her mouth. By now, Jiang Peihuan had already made her way into the pce. As she descended from the carriage, she noticed Xiao Nanye standing there. The man was dressed in ck, apanied by Han Feng. ¡°Master, Eldest Miss is here.¡± Xiao Nanye, previously enveloped in coldness, instantly softened upon hearing these words. Stepping forward, Xiao Nanye acknowledged Jiang Hong and Xue Yan with a nod. ¡°Great General, First Madam.¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°No need for such formalities.¡± Upon seeing Jiang Hong and Xue Yan bowing to him, Xiao Nanye quickly intervened. Once he stood upright, Jiang Hong turned to Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°Your Highness, we are grateful that you sent someone to usher us in early today.¡± ¡°No need to thank me, Great General. It¡¯s a minor matter.¡± Although he was speaking to Jiang Hong, Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze was fixed on Jiang Peihuan the entire time. Xue Yan noticed this and gave a slight smile. ¡°Your Highness, did youe to see Huan Er?¡± ¡°The pce grounds are quite scenic. 1 thought to give Huan Er a little tour.¡± Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye immediately responded. Xue Yan, with her forthright personality, chuckled at Xiao Nanye¡¯s words and said, ¡°Then, Your Highness, please go ahead and show Huan around.¡± ¡°Thank you, First Madam.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Nanye looked pleased. After a moment¡¯s thought, he gave Xue Yan a sincere bow. ¡°First Madam, 1 appreciate the food that you asked Huan Er to deliver to me. I am deeply grateful for your kindness.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye bowing to her, Xue Yan quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need.¡± She thought for a moment and then said softly, ¡°We¡¯re all family now. The food is nothing.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything else, but his attitude towards Xue Yan became much gentler. Jiang Peihuan, who was standing at the side, watched the scene with a strange feeling in her eyes. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Jiang Ruyun saw Xiao Nanye and bowed respectfully. Xiao Nanye nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone from the Jiang family slowly walked away, leaving only Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. Looking at the back of the Jiang family, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan and asked,¡± Why didn¡¯t Third Misse today?¡± ¡°Sijin is still in the military camp.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye nodded. He wanted to hold Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, but seeing the many people nearby, he restrained himself. His gaze towards her, however, was full of tenderness. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± ¡°After all, you might not get a full viewter.¡± When he said thest sentence, the man¡¯s voice was very low, but Jiang Peihuan still heard it clearly. She subconsciously looked at the man beside her, only to see Xiao Nanye nodding. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything but followed Xiao Nanye. In her previous life, Jiang Peihuan had also visited this pce once, apanied by Xiao Junhao. She remembered that when she came to this pce, her heart was full of excitement, and her eyes were filled with thrill. But now, the scenery remained the same, the person beside her was different, and so was her state of mind. ¡°It¡¯s only June, and there are lotus seeds already?¡± As they arrived near a scenic river, Jiang Peihuan looked at the swaying lotus in the middle of the river with a bit of surprise. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye also looked at the lotus seeds in the river. He chuckled, then suddenly leapt up. Jiang Peihuan looked up to see him flying over the river surface, bending down to pluck two lotus seeds, and then flying back to her side. Handing the lotus seed pods to Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye said softly, ¡°I remember you like eating lotus seeds.¡± Jiang Peihuan did indeed like eating lotus seeds, especially fresh ones, but considering that everything in the pce belonged to the Emperor, she couldn¡¯t help but speak out, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to directly pluck this lotus pod?¡± Chapter 159 - 159: The Dragon’s Head Breaks Chapter 159: The Dragon¡¯s Head Breaks Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Imperial Brother won¡¯t mind.¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression, Xiao Nanye understood her thoughts. As he peeled a lotus pod, he spoke. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously wanted to respond, but just as she prepared to speak, a hearty voice sounded near her ear. ¡°You brat, how do you know that 1 won¡¯t mind?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Jiang Peihuan instinctively turned her head. A sh of bright yellow entered her vision. Jiang Peihuan recognized that it was Emperor Qi Ming. She quickly knelt and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Greetings, my Imperial Brother.¡± Seeing Emperor Qi Ming, Xiao Nanye calmly paid his respects. Without waiting for Emperor Qi Ming to respond, he helped Jiang Peihuan to her feet. ¡°Imperial brother, if you scare Huan Er, 1 will empty your private treasuryter.¡± ¡°You brat, you still dare to threaten me?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming snorted coldly, but there was no trace of anger in his eyes. Emperor Qi Ming directly sat down on a stone bench to the side. Then, he turned to Jiang Peihuan, who was standing nearby. After giving her a casual nce, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°You are Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, your servant girl is Jiang Peihuan.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not meet Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze directly, yet she did not avoid it either. Seeing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes showed a hint of admiration. ¡°You do bear some resemnce to your father¡¯s temperament.¡± ¡°Do you like lotus seeds?¡± Seeing the lotus pod in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, Emperor Qi Ming continued to ask. Jiang Peihuan nodded, then spoke softly, ¡°When I was young, 1 liked to stay at my maternal grandmother¡¯s house. Qingzhou is known for its lotus seeds, which are very sweet, so I¡¯ve liked them since I was a child.¡± ¡°However, the soil and water in Jingdou are not suitable for growing lotus seeds, so the yield is quite low. When I saw this lotus pod just now, I was quite pleased.¡± ¡°If you like them, I will gift you all the lotus pods in the river. Later, I will have them delivered to the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly knelt down and bowed. ¡°Get up.¡± Once Jiang Peihuan stood up, Xiao Nanye handed her the peeled lotus seeds. In front of Emperor Qi Ming, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t reach out to ept them, but warned him with a nce. However, Xiao Nanye appeared oblivious and directly took her hand, cing the snow-white lotus seeds in her palm. Seeing this, Emperor Qi Ming showed a touch of dissatisfaction in his gaze towards Xiao Nanye. ¡°What¡¯s this, you only have eyes for your future queen, and fail to notice your own imperial brother?¡± ¡°Wang Kun, didn¡¯t you hear that my imperial brother wants lotus seeds? Get to preparing them immediately.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye responded without even lifting his head. When Wang Kun, who was standing beside Emperor Qi Ming, heard this, he only smiled and did not say anything. However, Emperor Qi Ming gave Xiao Nanye a stern look. Just as he was about to speak, he heard, ¡°Your son pays his respects to Your Majesty, my Imperial Father, and greets my Imperial Uncle.¡± When Jiang Peihuan heard the voice, she also turned around and bowed. It was Xiao Junhao, along with the other princes Xiao Junmo and Xiao Junye. At first nce, Xiao Junhao saw Jiang Peihuan. Upon seeing her, his eyes revealed aplicated emotion. Although he quickly returned to his usual demeanor, Jiang Peihuan clearly noticed the fleeting shadow in his eyes. Shifting his gaze from Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Junhao turned to Emperor Qi Ming and said, ¡°Imperial Father, this pce has been refurbished. How about I apany you on a tour, and you can check if there are any deficiencies?¡± ¡°Good.¡± The primary reason for Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s visit today was to inspect the refurbishment of the pce. Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, he nodded in agreement. However, just as he was about to proceed, the emperor suddenly halted and turned towards Xiao Nanye, ¡°Nanye, youe along too. Oh, bring your future queen as well.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye casually responded. Other than Xiao JunMo, the other princes hadplicated expressions in their eyes when they saw this scene. There was admiration, as well as jealousy. Jiang Peihuan had always known that Emperor Qi Ming doted on Xiao Nanye, but she didn¡¯t know that he would be so fond of him. As the group moved forward, Jiang Peihuan was walking at the back, and Xiao Nanye was also standing behind her. Xiao Nanye kept passing lotus seeds to Jiang Peihuan as they walked forward. Seeing this, Prince An, standing beside them, couldn¡¯t help but tug at Xiao Nanye¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Uncle, can you also give me some?¡± ¡°No, if you want to eat it, go pick it yourself.¡± Hearing Prince An¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t even raise his head and said directly. Xiao Junmo watched as Xiao Nanye passed lotus seeds to Jiang Peihuan again, his eyes filled with a hint of sadness. At this moment, Xiao Junhao¡¯s voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Imperial Father, this Mingqing Hall has just been refurbished. Does it meet your expectations?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®Mingqing Hall,¡¯ Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but look up. Before her was a grand main hall, its roof adorned with eight five-wed golden dragons sculpted from stone. At first nce, it was incredibly majestic and imposing. Emperor Qi Ming examined the Mingqing Hall in front of him carefully, with evident satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°Hao Er, you¡¯ve done an excellent job.¡± Xiao Junhao had been under Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s criticism for some time, so hearing this sudden praise, his eyes were filled with surprise. After bowing to Emperor Qi Ming, he said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father, for your praise. This is my duty, I¡­¡± ¡°Imperial Father, watch out!¡± Before Xiao Junhao could finish speaking, everyone heard a loud bang. Xiao Junmo, standing next to Emperor Qi Ming, quickly pulled him aside upon hearing the sound. Arge stone had fallen from where Emperor Qi Ming was standing. Upon closer inspection, it was the head of the dragon on the roof. It didn¡¯t stop there; several loud noises echoed again, and everyone retreated as the heads of the golden dragons on the Mingqing Hall broke off. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed surprise. She knew her elder brother might set up something in the Mingqing Hall, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless. Nevertheless, Jiang Peihuan was quite delighted in her heart. Now, she was curious about how Xiao Junhao would solve this crisis. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± Emperor Qi Ming looked at the dragon head that nearly hit him, his face pale. Xiao Junhao looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes filled with shock. For some reason, he felt that this incident was somehow rted to Jiang Peihuan. Meeting Xiao Junhao¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan looked clueless. At this moment, Emperor Qi Ming red at Xiao Junhao with anger, ¡°Prince Qing, is this the result of your refurbishment?¡± Chapter 160 - 160: Xiao Junhao Was Scolded Chapter 160: Xiao Junhao Was Scolded Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Imperial Father, please forgive me, it is¡­ it is my fault.¡± Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao subconsciously wanted to exin, but knowing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s character, he eventually just admitted his mistake silently. However, Xiao Junhao¡¯s admission of guilt not only failed to appease Emperor Qi Ming but rather worsened his mood. ¡°So, a simple admission of guilt can absolve you of all responsibility? You have repeatedly disappointed me. 1 give you opportunity after opportunity, and this is how you repay me?¡± ¡°I ept my mistake.¡± Facing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s rebuke, Xiao Junhao dared not argue and could only bow his head in guilt. At this moment, Xiao Nanye spoke up quietly, ¡°Imperial Brother, this matter might not be rted to Prince Qing.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned, especially Xiao Junhao. Instinctively, he suspected Xiao Nanye of scheming something, but Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t look at him. Puzzled by the matter, Emperor Qi Ming was now focusing on Xiao Nanye, ¡°You are actually defending him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking in favor of Prince Qing. I just find the situation odd.¡± ¡°This Mingqing Hall is the main hall and has always been maintained by specialists. Now, all these eight golden dragons have lost their heads. It¡¯s truly strange.¡± ¡°Therefore, Imperial Brother, in my view, this matter might not necessarily be Prince Qing¡¯s fault. Why don¡¯t we let the Imperial Astronomical Bureau investigate?¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Nanye was defending him, upon seeing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s expression soften a bit, Xiao Junhao quickly said, ¡°Imperial Father, during the pce refurbishment, I have put in all my effort. As for the matter of the golden dragons, 1 truly do not know the reason behind it. 1 plead for your forgiveness.¡± Hearing their words, Emperor Qi Ming fell silent. A momentter, he looked at Xiao Junhao and said, ¡°Get up.¡± After Xiao Junhao stood up, Emperor Qi Ming turned to Wang Kun and said, ¡°Go bring the people from the Imperial Astronomical Bureau.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Kun quickly turned and left. Half a teacup¡¯s timeter, an old man with a white beard appeared in front of everyone. He was the head of the Imperial Astronomical Bureau, Bai Yi. Upon seeing Emperor Qi Ming, Bai Yi quickly stepped forward and paid his respects, ¡°Your humble servant pays his respects to the Emperor. Long live the Emperor.¡± ¡°First, take a look at how these golden dragons lost their heads.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Bai Yi stood up and began to closely observe the Mingqing Hall. He nodded and shook his head from time to time, his hands constantly fiddling as if calcting something. Just as Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s patience was about to run out, he turned to him and said, ¡°Your Majesty, these golden dragons have lost their heads. It is¡­ it is¡­ 1 dare not say.¡± Bai Yi looked flustered, but as he spoke, his gaze kept drifting towards Xiao Junhao. Seeing this, Xiao Junhao suddenly had a bad feeling. Emperor Qi Ming frowned and spoke directly, ¡°Speak your mind. What are you afraid to say in front of me?¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡± Bai Yi immediately knelt down and continued,¡± The reason why the Golden Dragon was lost their head was because His Highness, the Qing King, and Your Majesty¡¯s, the Emperor, are ipatible with each other. Therefore, if His Highness repairs this pce, not only will it affect the fate of the country, but it will also harm Your Majesty, the Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Before Bai Yi could finish his words, Xiao Junhao red at him darkly, ready to strike, but was blocked by Xiao Nanye. Facing Xiao Junhao¡¯s angry gaze, Xiao Nanye spoke softly, ¡°Prince Qing, how dare you act in front of the Emperor?¡± ¡°Imperial Father, please forgive me, but this Bai Yi¡­ he is clearly being manipted.¡± After saying this, Xiao Junhao red at Bai Yi, ¡°Who instructed you to nder me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, 1 swear on my life that I am not talking nonsense.¡± ¡°I am the Emperor¡¯s son, and you dare to utter such nonsense. You dare say you¡¯re not talking nonsense, you¡­¡± ¡°Although His Highness is the emperor¡¯s child, His Highness doesn¡¯t only have the emperor¡¯s blood. His Highness¡¯s birth mother is of low status. Before Xiao Junhao could finish his words, Bai Yi quietly interrupted him. Upon hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s gloomy eyes immediately turned murderous. Jiang Peihuan was sure that if it were not in the presence of Emperor Qi Ming, Bai Yi would have been killed by him already. ¡°Xiao Junhao, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill someone in front of me?¡± Emperor Qi Ming turned around and saw the murderous intent in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. Thetter quickly kneeled down and whispered, ¡°Imperial Father, I am innocent, I¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. This matter ends here. Go back to your Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯te to the pce without my order.¡± Emperor Qi Ming interrupted Xiao Junhao¡¯s words before he could finish. At this moment, all the civil and military officials, all the influential people in the court has arrived and heard Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words. Everyone had different expressions in their eyes. Some were worried, some were mocking. Among these people, only Lin Mengyao was full of worry when looking at Xiao Junhao. But Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t nce at Lin Mengyao; instead, his eyes were clouded with gloom as he looked at Jiang Peihuan. He couldn¡¯t believe that this matter was unrted to Jiang Peihuan, especially after Xiao Nanye suggested consulting the Imperial Astronomical Bureau. He was more convinced that this was a trap set for him. In fact, Xiao Junhao was right. This was indeed a trapid by Jiang Peihuan. Meeting Xiao Junhao¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t look away. This trap was a gift from Xiao Junhao to her in their previous life. In the past, the golden dragons in Mingqing Hall also had their heads severed, but Bai Yi had asserted that the person who was at odds with Emperor Qi Ming was Jiang Hong. Later, Jiang Peihuan found out that everything was part of Xiao Junhao¡¯s scheme. Today, she intended to let Xiao Junhao experience the taste of his own medicine. ¡°Your Majesty, 1 will take my leave now.¡± Xiao Junhao bowed to Emperor Qi Ming and then turned around to leave. Due to the incident involving the golden dragon, Emperor Qi Ming was not in a jovial mood. Seeing this, everyone suggested that they should leave. Jiang Peihuan also left with Jiang Hong and Xue Yan. Just as Jiang Peihuan settled into the carriage, she heard the sound of horse hooves. Jiang Ruyun, who was by her side, lifted the curtain and saw Xiao Nanye approaching. She quickly told Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s King Cheng.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan looked out the window. Zhuiyun had already neared the carriage. The man on the horse looked at the upants inside the carriage and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ve taken care of everything.¡± Jiang Peihuan understood that Xiao Nanye was referring to the golden dragon incident. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan nodded, then quietly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Huan Er, with me, you never need to say thank you.¡± Seeing the man frown, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°Okay, I will remember.¡± Hearing this, a hint of a smile appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Jiang Hong approaching, ¡°King Cheng, we need to return home.¡± You can move along now, there¡¯s no need to block the way.. Chapter 161 - 161: The Grievance of Jiang Ruyun Chapter 161: The Grievance of Jiang Ruyun Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Although Jiang Hong didn¡¯t conclude his sentence, Xiao Nanye was able toprehend his intent from the inflection in his voice. Xiao Nanye cast an intense nce at Jiang Peihuan before raising his whip. Seeing the man¡¯s figure disappear around the corner, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Ruyun, instructing, ¡°Lower the curtain.¡± Once the curtain was drawn, Jiang Ruyun gazed at Jiang Peihuan with evident admiration, ¡°Elder sister, Prince Cheng is indeed very kind to you.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Young Master Cao treat you well?¡± ¡°Brother Cao is good to me, but¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Is there something wrong within the Cao family?¡± Jiang Peihuan had only asked casually, yet she was shock by the irritation that flitted across Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes. Reflecting on the Cao family, with Cao Jun¡¯s gentle character, as well as the good nature of Master Cao and Madam Cao, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t fathom what could be causing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s dissatisfaction. Observing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s silence, Jiang Peihuan lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Did Master Cao or the Madam Cao show any dissatisfaction towards you?¡± ¡°No, Uncle Cao and Auntie Cao are very kind to me.¡± ¡°However, the Old Macam of the Cao family doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Old Madam Cao? Jiang Peihuan strained to recall, but she had no memory of this person. Inside the carriage of the General¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun were engaged in conversation, paralleled by Xue Yan and his spouse¡¯s dialogue. Reflecting on the recent events, Xue Yan shot an irritated look at Jiang Hong, ¡°What on earth were you doing just now?¡± Seeing Xue Yan¡¯s expression, Jiang Hong rubbed his nose awkwardly and said in a low voice,¡± Aren¡¯t we not married yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Hearing Jiang Hong¡¯s words, Xue Yan pinched his arm in annoyance. At this moment, a person dressed like a nanny suddenly walked up to Jiang Hong and his wife¡¯s carriage.¡± First Madam Jiang, our Old Madam has been feeling rather under the weather recently. She would like to see the Second Miss. Could the Second Miss perhaps visit our Old Madam?¡± The one who spoke was Nanny Cao, who was standing beside the Old Madam of the Cao family. As their carriage trailed closely, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun overheard Nanny Cao¡¯s conversation. Recognizing the voice, Jiang Ruyun furrowed her brows, and Jiang Peihuan keenly sensed her mood shift. Turning to Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan murmured, ¡°This nanny works for the Cao family.¡± Jiang Ruyun nodded in agreement, replying softly, ¡°She is one of Old Madam Cao¡¯s attendants.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. ording to protocol, if Old Madam Cao genuinely wished to see Jiang Ruyun, the invitation should have been extended by Madam Cao, not a nanny. At that moment, Xue Yan¡¯s maid approached Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage, ¡°Second Miss, the nanny from Old Madam Cao¡¯s household hase to escort you. She would like you to pay a visit to the Old Madam.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Faced with the audience, Jiang Ruyun had no option but toply. Despite her inner displeasure, she began to lift the curtain of the carriage. However, just as she was about to descend, her hand was held by Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Elder sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± In response to Jiang Ruyun¡¯s puzzled look, Jiang Peihuan replied calmly. Finishing her words, Jiang Peihuan briskly lifted the curtain and addressed the elderly nanny, ¡°Nanny Cao, since the Old Madam isn¡¯t feeling well, it is only proper as juniors that we pay her a visit. Conveniently, I¡¯ll apany my younger sister.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Cao Mansion.¡± Saying this, Jiang Peihuan directed her gaze towards the driver. As their carriage moved to the side, Jiang Peihuan looked towards Xue Yan¡¯s carriage and announced, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ll apany my younger sister to the Cao Mansion. We¡¯ll return to our Mansionter.¡± ¡°Mm, remember to show due respect at the Cao Mansion.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan gently reminded her. Once Jiang Peihuan acknowledged with a nod, she let down the curtain. Witnessing the carriage pass by, Nanny Cao was taken aback. By the time she thought to intervene, the carriage had already covered some distance. On the way to the Cao Mansion, Jiang Peihuan learned about the events that had transpired during her brief visit to Qingzhou. At first, knowing that Cao Jun was set to wed the youngdy from the General¡¯s Mansion, the esteemed Old Madam Cao had been overjoyed. Yet, upon discovering that Jiang Ruyun had been previously married and divorced, the Old Madam¡¯s delight turned into incessant nitpicking. Jiang Ruyun was not yet married into the Cao family, but the old Madam often used her as an excuse, sending her to the Cao residence to secretly pick on her. ¡°Eldest Miss, you don¡¯t know how outrageous Old Madam Cao is. She actually made the second Miss serve her meals. Even at home, the second Miss has never had to serve our own old madam.¡± When Jiang Ruyun¡¯s maid, Lan Er, said this, her eyes were full of anger. On hearing this, Jiang Peihuan, however, was not very angry, just a bit annoyed. She looked at Jiang Ruyun and said coldly,¡± You didn¡¯t tell Second Uncle and Second Aunt about this?¡± ¡°You know my father¡¯s personality, elder sister. Old Madam Cao is an elder after all, and my father wouldn¡¯t say anything. As for my mother, if she knew, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d stir up trouble.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan remained silent. If she had guessed correctly, the oOd Madam Cao dared to act this way only because Jiang Ruyun neverined, and no one in the General¡¯s Mansion said anything. Looking at Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Peihuan said lightly, ¡°Although Old Madam Cao is an elder, you and young master Cao are not yet married, so she can¡¯t be considered your real elder.¡± ¡°Moreover, it was the Cao family who took the initiative to marry you, not our General Mansion. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to lower your stance too much.¡± ¡°Even if you truly marry into the Cao family, you are not only the young madam of the Cao family but also the second Miss of the General¡¯s Mansion. You also represent the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± By the time she finished speaking, the carriage had already arrived. Soon, the driver¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Miss, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Then the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Jiang Peihuan directly looked ahead. Seeing the gateway in front of her, Jiang Peihuan frowned. At this time, Nanny Cao smiled at Jian Peihuan and said,¡± Eldest Miss, Second Miss, let¡¯s go in.¡±¡± As she spoke, Nanny Cao took the lead to walk in. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of coldness, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Nanny Cao stopped, turned her head and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Today my sister and I havee to visit the old Madam. Does the Cao family¡¯s rules actually make guests enter through the side door?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, you misunderstood. The rule of the Cao family is that the main entrance is for the master and young master. As for the second Miss, since she¡¯s engaged to the young master, she will be the young madam of the Cao mansion in the future, so naturally, she can only enter through the side door like the madam.¡± ¡°Is this also the old Madam¡¯s idea?¡± Looking at Nanny Cao, Jiang Peihuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°This?¡± Of course, it was the old Madam Cao¡¯s idea, but at this moment, Nanny Cao did not dare to say. Seeing her silence, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Ruyun, ¡°Thest few times you came, did you also enter through the side door?¡± Chapter 162 - 162: Going to the Cao Family Chapter 162: Going to the Cao Family Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Ruyun didn¡¯t say anything, but the answer was pretty clear. Anger shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You used to be so bold at home, but outside, you¡¯repletely helpless.¡± In the past, if Jiang Peihuan had spoken to her like this, Jiang Ruyun would have been filled with rage. However, after the previous incident, she knew that Jiang Peihuan truly cared for her. Hearing these words, she didn¡¯t get angry, but showed a hint of shame instead. ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Seeing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s agreeable attitude, some of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s anger faded. But when she turned to look at Nanny Cao, her eyes were cold. ¡°If these are the rules of the Cao family, then 1 have nothing to say.¡± ¡°However, the Cao family has their rules, and we, the Jiang family, have ours. In our family, we don¡¯t enter through side doors during our visit. So today, we won¡¯t be visiting today. Farewell.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan got into the carriage. Seeing that Jiang Ruyun was still standing there, Jiang Peihuan ordered, ¡°Get in.¡± Looking at the Cao mansion, there was a trace of indecision in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, but in the end, she got into the carriage. ¡°You, you guys¡­¡± Nanny Cao watched the scene in disbelief. The carriage of the general¡¯s mansion was already heading back the way it came. ¡°Nanny, what should we do now?¡± ¡°What should we do? Hurry up and tell the old madam.¡± As she spoke, Nanny Cao hurriedly ran into the mansion. Cao Mansion. The old Madam Cao was originally just an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife. She married old Master Cao because her family had some business that could provide for the Cao family¡¯s children¡¯s education. Although Master Cao had been an official for many years, the old madam still behaved like a farmer¡¯s wife. The main courtyard of the Cao mansion was upied by the old madam. When Nanny Cao entered the courtyard, Madam Cao was fanning the Old Madam. This was typically a task for a maid, but the Old Madam despised Madam Cao¡¯s schrly demeanor and never gave her a gentle look. Master Cao was a schr who deeply valued filial piety. Even though he was aware that his mother was making his wife¡¯s life difficult, he did not dare to speak out. ¡°Put some effort into it, haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± Old Madam asked. Madam Cao, not being physically strong, felt her wrist grow sore after fanning for an hour or two. Hearing the Old Madam¡¯s words, she responded softly, ¡°Mother, my wrist is really sore. Couldn¡¯t we let the maid fan you for a while?¡± ¡°What are you suggesting? You¡¯re my daughter-inw, I¡¯m your mother-inw. If you don¡¯t serve me, do you expect a maid to?¡± ¡°Mother, 1 didn¡¯t mean that, I¡­¡± ¡°Old Madam, bad news.¡± At that moment, Nanny Cao rushed in. Upon seeing Nanny Cao, the Old Madam sat up. However, when she didn¡¯t see a familiar figure, she frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I instruct you to bring that woman here? Where is she?¡± ¡°Old Madam, she was already at the side door, but the eldest daughter of the Jiang family took her away,¡± Nanny Cao quickly exined the situation. Hearing this, the Old Madam¡¯s eyes filled with rage. ¡°They¡¯ve truly turned against us. What kind of education does the Jiang family provide for their daughters? She¡¯s a divorced woman; does she believe she¡¯s a treasure?¡± ¡°Since the Old Madam is so displeased with my sister, why not just cancel the marriage between the two families?¡± A cold voice emanated from the doorway at that moment. It was Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan was about to leave with Jiang Ruyun, but she ran into Cao Jun on the way and so returned. However, she didn¡¯t expect to hear such a conversation upon entering the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. ¡°You, who are you?¡± The Old Madam of the Cao family had always been in control, and this was the first time someone had addressed her in such a way. Her face flushed with anger. Jiang Peihuan disregarded the Old Madam and bowed to Madam Cao. ¡°Madam Cao, when the marriage was arranged, you and Master Cao personally came to ask for it.¡± ¡°My second uncle and aunt believed that the Cao family was filled with schrs, so they agreed to the marriage. However, I didn¡¯t know that the Cao family would despise my sister so much. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s cancel the marriage.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Before Madam Cao could respond, Cao Jun interjected. ncing at Jiang Ruyun, then at Jiang Peihuan, Cao Jun said softly, ¡°Eldest Miss, although you¡¯re Yun Er¡¯s sister, marriage is traditionally arranged by parents. It can¡¯t be cancelled just because you say so.¡± ¡°My eldest sister can naturally make the decision for my marriage!¡± At this moment, Jiang Ruyun, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. The anger in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes faded when she heard this. She turned her gaze towards Jiang Ruyun. Jiang Ruyun thought that Jiang Peihuan was in a difficult situation, so she stepped forward, standing right in front of her, ¡°We, the children of the Jiang family, are one. We share in each other¡¯s glory and in each other¡¯s loss. Therefore, if my elder sister is unwilling about this marriage, I¡¯ll go home and inform our parents right away, we can call off the engagement.¡± ¡°Heh¡­you think you¡¯re still an innocent maiden. You¡¯re already a divorced woman. If you break off your engagement with my Jun Er, do you think you¡¯ll be able to marry again?¡± ¡°Why do 1 have to get married? I¡¯m the second daughter of the General¡¯s family. As long as the General¡¯s Mansion exists, I won¡¯t starve. Even if my parents and elders think 1 bring them shame, 1 can cut my hair and be a nun. It¡¯s better than being tormented.¡± As she finished, Jiang Ruyun turned to look at Old Madam Cao. In that moment, Madam Cao suddenly held a great respect for Jiang Ruyun. Dropping the fan in her hand, she stepped forward, grasping Jiang Ruyun¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Ruyun, don¡¯t say such things. Jun Er truly cares about you, and I truly like you too, you¡­¡± By the time she finished, tears filled Madam Cao¡¯s eyes. Seeing her in tears, Cao Jun hurried over, ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Madam Cao genuinely cared for Jiang Ruyun. Seeing her so distressed, Jiang Ruyun quickly stepped forward. Watching this scene, Jiang Peihuan remained silent. But Old Madam Cao was infuriated. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything about Jiang Ruyun, after all, she hadn¡¯t married into the family yet. However, she was quite harsh towards Madam Cao, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Hearing this, Madam Cao was about to kneel, but was held up by Cao Jun. ¡°Jun Er?¡± Looking at her son standing in front of her, Madam Cao¡¯s eyes were full of tears. When he first arrived, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words made Cao Jun realize something. After he and Jiang Ruyun get married, he would not only be the son of the Cao family, but also Jiang Ruyun¡¯s husband. He must protect her. He couldn¡¯t let Jiang Ruyun suffer from his own grandmother anymore. cing Madam Cao behind him, Cao Jun directly kneeled before Old Madam Cao.. Chapter 163 - 163: Then You Don’t Have To Live Anymore Chapter 163: Then You Don¡¯t Have To Live Anymore Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Shortly after, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Grandmother, if you have any dissatisfaction, just scold me, your grandson. But my mother has respected you for many years. You cannot grind her down without reason.¡± ¡°I am my mother¡¯s child. If you are dissatisfied with her, take it out on me.¡± ¡°Jun Er, please get up.¡± Madam Cao, watching this scene, cried and reached out to pull up Cao Jun. ¡°Good, very good¡­ foolish people, this is the good son you have raised.¡± Old Madam Cao was so angry that her eyes were filled with ze. Turning her head, she saw a teacup and grabbed it to throw at Madam Cao. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. Lifting her leg, she kicked the teacup aside. The cup instantly shattered into pieces. And Madam Cao, looking at the broken cup, was filled with horror. ¡°Old Madam Cao, do you realize that if this cup had hit Madam Cao, she would have certainly been seriously injured today?¡± Old Madam Cao, was caught in the heat of the moment, regretted throwing the cup as soon as it left her hand. Seeing that the cup did not hit Madam Cao, she breathed a sigh of relief, but hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, her anger deepened, ¡°You uneducated girl, how dare you speak when your elders are talking?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t want to say anything else and simply spoke. As her voice fell, Jiang Peihuan left immediately. Seeing this, Jiang Ruyun bowed to Madam Cao and followed Jiang Peihuan. But Jiang Peihuan thought for a moment and looked at Jiang Ruyun, ¡°Regardless, Madam Cao has been good to you. She was just frightened, so you stay and take care of her.¡± ¡°When you find Madam Cao is alrightter, then you can go back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Sister.¡± Jiang Ruyun was also somewhat worried about Cao Jun, so after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she stayed. Then, Jiang Peihuan left the Cao Mansion alone. Jiang Peihuan left the carriage for Jiang Ruyun and prepared to ride a horse back to the General¡¯s Mansion. But as she turned the corner, a fragrance came rushing towards her. Although Jiang Peihuan held her breath subconsciously, some of it entered her lungs, and suddenly she felt darkness before her eyes. When Jiang Peihuan woke up, her wrists were in pain, and she saw that her wrists and ankles were tied up. The room was pitch ck, and Jiang Peihuan knew it was already night because she saw someone standing by the window, but outside it was dark. Jiang Peihuan had just moved when a man¡¯s voice came, ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Hearing this voice, Jiang Peihuan frowned. The man by the window turned around, and in the darkness, Jiang Peihuan saw his face. It was Xiao Junhao. Xiao Junhao slowly walked over to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Prince Qing, I wonder why you had people kidnap me and bring me here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m looking for you? Jiang Peihuan.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could say anything, Xiao Junhao continued, ¡°Why are you treating me this way?¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full ofplexity, her heart full of hatred, but her face showed none, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Prince Qing means?¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, don¡¯t y dumb with me.¡± Xiao Junhao reached out and grabbed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s shoulder, looking directly into her eyes, ¡°The incident of the Golden Dragon head was orchestrated by Xiao Nanye. You can¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t because of you. Jiang Peihuan, we were together for a while, don¡¯t you have any old feelings for me? Our rtionship was good back then, why are you so heartless? Do you really have no feelings for me at all? You¡­¡± ¡°Feelings? Haha¡­¡± Before Xiao Junhao could finish speaking, Jiang Peihuan burst intoughter, as if she had just heard an amusing joke. Although Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face was filled with smiles, there was no hint of amusement in her eyes. Instead, it was filled with mockery. She looked at Xiao Junhao, her eyes full of mockery as she spoke, ¡°Xiao Junhao, when you were with me, was it really because of love? Or was it because you wanted to use me?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face changed. He suddenly looked at Jiang Peihuan with gentle eyes, ¡°1 admit I was using you before, but if you are willing, I can treat you well in the future, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted him before he could finish. Looking at the man before her, she said directly, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re plotting, I won¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore.¡± ¡°Fine, since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes turned dark and sinister. He stood up and slowly walked towards the door, ¡°Originally, 1 was nning to spare your life, but now, there¡¯s no need.¡± With that, he left the room. Watching his retreating figure, Jiang Peihuan frowned. She tried to move her wrists, but no matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free. Moreover, the ring on her index finger had been taken away, leaving her no means to cut the ropes. Suddenly, a banging sound came from outside. Jiang Peihuan looked up and saw shadows on the windows. Xiao Junhao was having the doors and windows sealed. Confusion filled her eyes, but soon she realized what was happening when she smelled the thick smoke. Xiao Junhao was nning to burn her alive. Soon, mes were reflected in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Outside the door, Xiao Junhao stood, watching the mes rise, his eyes showing mixed emotions. The fire grewrger, Jiang Peihuan struggled in vain. Suddenly, she saw a vase on the table. With an idea, she mmed into the table, smashing the vase to the ground. With great effort, she grabbed a shard. Then, she began to cut the ropes on her hands. As Jiang Peihuan cut the ropes, the door was kicked open. The person who entered saw her cutting the ropes, eyes filled with worry, but still grabbed her hand. Under the illumination of the fire, Jiang Peihuan saw Xiao Junhao¡¯s face. Her eyes were full of confusion. ¡°Go!¡± As he spoke, Xiao Junhao dragged Jiang Peihuan out. The mes grew so intense that it was almost impossible to open one¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan forcefully shook off the hand holding her, drew the whip from her waist, and with a flick of her wrist, struck Xiao Junhao¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Holding his arm, Xiao Junhao looked at Jiang Peihuan with furious eyes. At that moment, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. He should have just burned Jiang Peihuan to death, but in that split second, when he saw the mes rising, he had impulsively rushed inside.. Chapter 164 Xiao Junhao Injured 164 Xiao Junhao Injured Even he himself didn''t know why. Just thinking that if Jiang Peihuan really died like this, his heart began to tremble. Jiang Peihuan didn''t know what was on Xiao Junhao''s mind. She only knew that this man wanted to burn her alive. In her previous life, he had already forced her to take her own life. In this life, he wanted to burn her to death again. Adding up both lives, if she didn''t kill him, it would be hard to vent her anger. "Jiang Peihuan, what are you doing?" Initially, Xiao Junhao could dodge her attacks, but Jiang Peihuan became more and more fierce. Xiao Junhao had to fight back and even didn''t care to reveal that he knew martial arts. "Heh..." Seeing the man draw his long sword, a deeper look of mockery appeared in Jiang Peihuan''s eyes. Other people might not know, but she knew better than anyone that Xiao Junhao not only knew martial arts, but he was also very skilled. So Jiang Peihuan attacked mercilessly, but even so, she was still not a match for Xiao Junhao. Seeing the fire getting bigger, Jiang Peihuan was preparing to leave, but she was not willing to let Xiao Junhao go so easily. Just then, a figure suddenly appeared. The man, holding a long sword, lunged at Xiao Junhao. Xiao Junhao instinctively dodged, but the man seemed to know his reaction, so his sword directly stab his shoulder. When pulling out the sword, the man kicked Xiao Junhao''s body, right where he was injured, and Xiao Junhao fell to the ground. Then, the man picked up Jiang Peihuan and leaped away. After a few jumps, hended with Jiang Peihuan in a street corner. "Xiao Nanye, why are you here?" When she was hugged by the man, Jiang Peihuan knew it was Xiao Nanye, so she didn''t resist. Hearing her voice, Xiao Nanye pulled off his face cloth. Looking at her, his eyes were full of concern, "Are you hurt?" Jiang Peihuan shook her head. As he spoke, As he spoke, Xiao Nanye carefully looked over Jiang Peihuan''s body, seeing no visible injuries, he heaved a sigh of relief. Turning to Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye continued, "I was going to the plum garden to see you, but after waiting a long time and not hearing from you..." "I learned from Ye Xiao that you went to the Cao family, but when I got there, your younger sister said you had left." "I knew something had happened to you." He said it calmly, but Jiang Peihuan didn''t know that Xiao Nanye had used all his power and strength to find her. Seeing Jiang Peihuan fighting with Xiao Junhao in the fire, Xiao Nanye''s first reaction was to kill Xiao Junhao directly. Thinking of what happened tonight, Xiao Nanye couldn''t help but grasp Jiang Peihuan''s hand, "Why were you there?" "Xiao Junhao wanted to kill me." Then she didn''t know what got into him, but Xiao Junhao wanting to kill her was a fact. Hearing this, Xiao Nanye''s eyes instantly turned cold. His hand that was holding Jian Peihuan''s hand tighten, " I will settle this score with him today." "You don''t need to do anything else, I''ll handle it myself." Faced with the man''s puzzled expression, Jiang Peihuan whispered," No matter what, he is still a prince. If the Emperor finds out, it will not be good for you." "I don''t care." Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, Xiao Nanye instinctively responded. He wanted to tell her something, but in the end, he closed his mouth. Jiang Peihuan could feel that Xiao Junhao wanted to say something to her, but since he didn''t speak, she didn''t ask. For a moment, both of them fell silent. A momentter, After a while, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you back to the mansion." "Okay." Jiang Peihuan nodded and began to walk forward. Xiao Nanye raised his hand and whistled. Then, Zhui Yun appeared before them. Xiao Nanye got on the horse first, then reached out to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing the man''s extended hand, Jiang Peihuan took it, and with a pull, she was seated right in front of Xiao Nanye. The horse headed straight for the General''s Mansion. Behind them. In the fiery light, a man covered in blood was carried out of the room by Pei Wu. "Your Highness?" Setting the man down, Pei Wu''s eyes were full of concern, but no matter how much he called out, Xiao Junhao gave no response. Pei Wu saw the wound on Xiao Junhao''s shoulder and his face changed instantly, "Quick, back to the mansion "Guard Pei, should we call a doctor?" "No." Without a second thought, Pei Wu hurriedly responded. After a moment of silence, he looked at a guard and said, "You go and get Miss Lin, be quick." "Yes." When Xiao Junhao was brought to the Prince Qing Mansion, Lin Mengyao had also gotten down from the carriage. Pei Wu stood by Xiao Junhao''s bedside, and seeing Lin Mengyao enter, he rushed forward, "Miss Lin, His Highness is injured. We can''t alert the Emperor about this, so I have no choice but to find you." Lin Mengyao didn''t say anything. She looked at Xiao Junhao. Seeing the man''s condition, her eyes were filled with displeasure, "Why is he injured like this?" "It''s all because of the eldest daughter of the Jiang family." After that, Pei Wu briefly exined what had happened. Hearing that Xiao Junhao had rushed into the fire to save Jiang Peihuan, Lin Mengyao''s eyes became dark and cold. However, she quickly regained herposure and looked at Pei Wu, speaking coldly, "I will treat His Highness now. Don''t let anyone disturb me." "Yes." Pei Wu immediately left the room and guarded the door. After he left, Lin Mengyao removed Xiao Junhao''s clothes, and seeing the wound, her eyes were filled with worry. Jiang Peihuan, you are really ruthless. Lin Mengyao didn''t know who caused the wounds on Xiao Junhao, assuming it was Jiang Peihuan. Carefully helping Xiao Junhao remove his clothes, Lin Mengyao heard a sound and looked down to see a red gemstone ring on the floor. It was the one Xiao Junhao had taken from Jiang Peihuan''s finger. Picking up the ring, Lin Mengyao''s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. She recognized the ring, having seen it many times on Jiang Peihuan''s hand. "Your Highness, why did you keep her ring?" Lin Mengyao asked softly, but the man on the bed had no way to answer her. Lin Mengyao set the ring aside, and then began treating Xiao Junhao. By the time dawn came, Xiao Junhao finally opened his eyes. Seeing the person lying on the edge of the bed, Xiao Junhao''s eyes held a glimmer of surprise, but realizing it was Lin Mengyao, he suddenly felt a touch of disappointment. Noticing his own disappointment, Xiao Junhao''s eyes darkened. Xiao Junhao, did you actually hope that it would be that woman? "Your Highness, are you awake?" Hearing the sound, Lin Mengyao immediately opened her eyes. "Yao Er, you''ve worked hard." Chapter 165 I Will Request The Emperor To Grant Our Marriage 165 I Will Request The Emperor To Grant Our Marriage Looking at Lin Mengyao, who was standing by his side, Xiao Junhao spoke softly. "Your Highness, this is what I should do. You don''t need to thank me." Hearing Xiao Junhao''s words, Lin Mengyao quickly spoke up. Xiao Junhao said nothing more but began to look around subconsciously, his eyes finally falling on his coat. Sensing his focus, Lin Mengyao inquired in a gentle voice, "Your Highness, are you looking for something?" "I''m a bit thirsty, Yao Er, could you pour me a ss of water?" "Sure, please wait a moment," she said. Moving from the bedside to the table. Watching her back, Xiao Junhao picked up his coat and felt inside, pulling out a ruby ring. He stared at the ring, his hand clenched tightly around it. "Your Highness, please drink some water," Lin Mengyao called, returning to his side. Hastily hiding the ring under the nket,Xiao Junhao allowed her to help him drink. After a few sips, he gestured that he was done. Setting down the teacup, Lin Mengyao softly asked, "Your Highness, were your injuries caused by Eldest Miss Jiang of the Jiang family?" "Not entirely because of her, but it has something to do with her," he replied. When he thought of the man who had stabbed him, Xiao Junhao subconsciously felt that the man was Xiao Nanye even though he had covered his face. At the thought of this, his expression turned gloomy again. "Yao Er, there''s something I need your help with," he said, leaning over to whisper in her ear. "Alright, I will ask the Princess for help," she nodded, her eyes filled with tenderness. "It''s no trouble, Your Highness. It''s my honor to be able to help you." Looking at Lin Mengyao, Xiao Junhao was reminded of Jiang Peihuan, though she was never as gentle as Lin Mengyao, forever appearing cold and sharp. "Your Highness?" Lin Mengyao''s voice broke his reverie. "Hmm?" "Your Highness, your injuries are severe. I''ll stay here to take care of you for the next few days." "Alright, have Pei Wu arrange a room for you," he agreed without hesitation, adding, "Your Highness, please rest well. I''ll go change my clothes ande back to see youter." "Okay," Lin Mengyao acknowledged, standing up. As she turned to leave, the tenderness in her eyes vanished, only to reappear when Xiao Junhao called after her. "Yao Er?" "Your Highness?" "As soon as my injuries heal, I will request the Emperor to grant our marriage." "Your Highness?" Lin Mengyao''s eyes widened in surprise, then filled with unbridled joy. "Thank you, Your Highness." With Lin Mengyao''s departure, Xiao Junhao was left to study the ruby ring, his eyes clouded with conflicting emotions. Meanwhile, at Qing''s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan remained oblivious to these unfolding events. When the morning light filtered into the room, Jiang Ruyun knocked gently on Jiang Peihuan''s door. "Elder sister?" she called. Jiang Peihuan, who had just risen from bed, answered calmly, "Come in." "Elder sister, you didn''t encounter any danger yesterday, did you?" Jiang Ruyun''s eyes were filled with concern as she entered the room. Recalling Xiao Nanye''s visit the day before, she had been frightened, fearing something had happened to her sister. Onlyte at night, when she heard from Lan Er that Jiang Peihuan had returned safely, had she been able to breathe a sigh of relief. If it hadn''t been sote, she would havee overst night, but this morning, she could wait no longer. Seeing her sister''s worry, Jiang Peihuan smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. There was a little issue yesterday, so I waste." She kept to herself the details of what Xiao Junhao had done, especially since she hadn''t been the one at a loss. "That''s good," Jiang Ruyun said. "Do you n to tell Second Uncle and Second Aunt about the Cao family?" Jiang Peihuan posed the question as they sat down in the small flower hall. Jiang Peihuan regarded her for a moment before speaking. Jiang Ruyun''s silence was a thoughtful one, and after a pause, she looked up to say, "Elder sister, I don''t want to tell Father and Mother about this for now. And I believe that after this incident, if I ever have a conflict with Old Madam Cao, Brother Cao will protect me." Jiang Ruyun''s reflections on the previous day''s events had brought her understanding. She couldn''t have everything, but she considered herself fortunatepared to her future mother-inw, Madam Cao. At least Cao Jun would stand by her, something Madam Cao hadn''t had in facing Old Madam Cao all those years. Jiang Peihuan simply nodded, respecting her sister''s wishes regarding her own marriage. But she couldn''t help adding, "After you marry into the Cao family, if anything really happens, you must tell us at home." "I know," Jiang Ruyun affirmed, aware that her marriage was postponed due to not wanting to offend Xiao Nanye, which had led to the postponement of both hers and Jiang Peihuan''s weddings. "Eldest Miss, Miss Liu has arrived," Yue Er announced, interrupting their conversation as she entered the small hall. Jiang Peihuan set down her teacup and spoke softly, "Let her in." Momentster, Liu Xin, apanied by a maid, entered the room, bowing to the sisters and smiling. "I didn''t know the Second Young Miss was here with Sister Jiang. I''m sorry for interrupting." "It''s no problem. Come sit," Jiang Peihuan replied graciously. Liu Xin nodded, smiling, but her eyes flitted to Jiang Ruyun involuntarily. The nce did not escape Jiang Peihuan, who remained silent. Jiang Ruyun, however, addressed Liu Xin directly, her voice soft. "Miss Liu, I was rude before. I especially want to apologize to you here." Liu Xin''s eyes widened, filled with surprise. "Second Miss, please don''t say that." Her confusion was evident, hinting at an underlying tension and the unspoken matters thaty between them. Chapter 166 Liu Xin Bid Farewell 166 Liu Xin Bid Farewell "Since you call me sister, you don''t need to call me Second Young Miss anymore. Just call me Sister Ruyun." "Alright, then from now on I''ll call you Sister Ruyun." "Mmm, then I''ll call you Xin Er, just like my elder sister do." Jiang Peihuan had noticed the change in Jiang Ruyun. In her previous life, Jiang Ruyun was confused for a long time. In this life, fortunately, everything was moving in a positive direction. "Sister Jiang, I came today to bid you farewell." "Are you going back to the mansion?" Hearing Liu Xin''s words, Jiang Peihuan''s eyes showed a hint of surprise. Meeting Jiang Peihuan''s eyes, Liu Xin smiled and said, "The wound on my leg has healed, and it''s time to go back to the mansion." "Have you told my elder brother about this?" Thinking of Jiang Changbo, Jiang Peihuan couldn''t help but speak, but Liu Xin''s smile gained a trace of helplessness upon hearing that name. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Liu Xin continued, "I won''t go to see Young Master Jiang." "Sister Jiang, besides saying goodbye, I have a favor to ask of you." As she spoke, Liu Xin took a bundle from her maid''s hand. Handing the bundle to Jiang Peihuan, Liu Xin spoke softly, "When I was injured, Young Master Jiang tore a piece of his clothing to bandage my wound, so I made this for him to express my gratitude." "Why don''t you give it to him yourself?" "Sister Jiang, please help me." Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, Liu Xin smiled and didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan could only nod, taking the bundle, "Alright, I''ll give it to my elder brother for you." "Thank you, Sister Jiang. I''ll take my leave now." With that, Liu Xin stood up. Watching her figure, Jiang Peihuan couldn''t help but speak, "Do you want me to send someone to escort you back to the mansion?" "No need, Uncle has already arranged it." Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan didn''t say anything more. Jiang Ruyun, watching Liu Xin''s departing figure, couldn''t help but turn to Jiang Peihuan and say, "Elder sister, do you think Xin Er is in love with our elder brother?" "Don''t gossip about a youngdy''s reputation," Jiang Peihuan cautioned, her voice gentle but firm. To anyone with eyes, Liu Xin''s feelings were quite evident. But considering the reality of their situation, if Liu Xin truly wanted to marry Jiang Changbai, there were numerous challenges and obstacles that she would have to face. Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, Jiang Ruyun nodded, understanding her sister''s point of view. Just as they were preparing to leave, the maid, Yue Er, approached them again. "Eldest Miss, the Eldest Princess''s Mansion has sent an invitation. They''re inviting the youngdies to enjoy the flowers," she announced, holding the delicate invitation in her hands. "What a strange time for this," Jiang Ruyun eximed, unable to hide her surprise. "What flowers are there to enjoy now?" Hearing Yue Er''s words, Jiang Peihuan remained silent but her brow furrowed At this time, the Eldest Princess had invited the youngdies from various families to enjoy the flowers, but Jiang Peihuan felt something was off. Her unease wasn''t resolved until she saw Lin Mengyao beside the Eldest Princess, and the realization dawned. The event was set for the evening, but no one dared arrivete or just on time. Thus, by the afternoon, the ce was bustling with guests. Since Jiang Sijin was in the military camp, only Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun from the Jiang family were present. Soon after settling down, Jiang Peihuan noticed Lin Mengyao, who was supporting the Eldest Princess, walking towards her. Lin Mengyao had be a favored guest at the Eldest Princess''s mansion ever since she saved Prince An there. Her astuteness,bined with the skill of reading people, had led the Eldest Princess to take special care of her. Just as it happened this time, Lin Mengyao casually mentioned to the Eldest Princess that the capital hadn''t hosted adies'' banquet in a while, prompting the Eldest Princess to immediately send out invitations. "Yao Er, you are so clever. These flowers are more lively when admired together," the Eldest Princess remarked as she approached, met with respectful bows from the crowd. Watching the vibrant scene unfold, she smiled and spoke to Lin Mengyao. Hearing this, Lin Mengyao softlyughed, "All the youngdies here are as beautiful as flowers, enhancing the scene. I believe, Princess, seeing them will lift your mood." Her words deftly praised not only the Eldest Princess but also the youngdies in attendance. At first, the sight of Lin Mengyao''s closeness with the Eldest Princess had excited the crowd, given that many of the youngdies present were of higher status. However, Lin Mengyao''s graceful words tempered their jealousy, though some dissatisfaction lingered. Jiang Peihuan watched the proceedings with a calm detachment until a familiar voice captured her attention. "Imperial sister, why didn''t you send me an invitation to the banquet?" Dressed in white and holding a folding fan, Xiao Nanyee walked over with Han Feng. Seeing Xiao Nanye, the Eldest Princess greeted him with a surprised but weing smile, "Who doesn''t know that you are a very busy man?" "No matter how busy, I must attend Imperial sister''s banquet," he replied, his eyes unconsciously drifting towards Jiang Peihuan. The room noticed, and all eyes turned to her, jealousy in their nces. Though many youngdies in the capital yearned to marry Xiao Nanye, his cold demeanor had kept them at bay. Yet, his newfound affection for someone was a pill they found hard to swallow. "Imperial aunt, how could you not inform your nephews about such a fun event?" More figures appeared, including Prince An, Prince Rui, and others. Jiang Peihuan also spotted Xiao Junhao, looking uninjured and dashing in his ck brocade robe. Her gaze shifted quickly, but Xiao Junhao''s eyes lingered on her. Because of the banquet, Jiang Peihuan wore a light blue gown instead of her usual in attire, rendering her exceptionally ethereal. Xiao Junhao''s admiration was palpable, and he found it hard to tear his gaze away, only doing so at a cold warning nce from Xiao Nanyee. Observing the subtle exchange, the Eldest Princess smiled andmanded, "Enough, everyone take your seats." As everyone found their ces, Xiao Nanye''s voice rang out, "Huan Er,e sit beside me." He spoke openly, and though Jiang Peihuan looked at him helplessly, he turned to a maid, ordering, "Prepare another chair." "Yes." Even in the Eldest Princess''s mansion, the maid obeyed Xiao Nanye without question. "Eldest Miss Jiang,e here quickly," Prince An called, even shifting to make room as the maid brought the chair. Chapter 167 Visitng The Eldest Princesss Mansion 167 Visitng The Eldest Princess''s Mansion Upon seeing this, Jiang Ruyun reached out and tugged at Jiang Peihuan''s sleeve, whispering, "Elder sister, you should go." Jiang Peihuan had no choice but to slowly walk towards Xiao Nanye. As she approached, the man quickly stood up, took her hand, and carefully pulled out a chair for her. Once Jiang Peihuan sat down, Xiao Nanye then sat in the chair beside her. Although it was a single table, it was quiterge, so both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye could sit together without feeling crowded. "Your Highness, if we admire the flowers alone, it may be somewhat boring. Since all the youngdies here are talented, why not have them perform their skills one by one at their leisure?" Lin Mengyao suggested to the Eldest Princess, and the youngdies from various families showed excited expressions. Facing the princes, they were very eager to show off their skills. The Eldest Princess saw the eagerness of the youngdies and nodded with a smile. "This is a good idea. Let''s get someone to arrange it." The people invited in the Eldest Princess''s Mansion were all well-trained. Soon, the youngdies of each family drew their own numbers. "There are four talents inside this brocade box, ying the zither, dancing, painting, andposing poetry." "I''ll draw a talent, then randomly draw a number, and the youngdy who is chosen will have to perform that talent," exined Lin Mengyao, as everyone agreed. At this moment, the Eldest Princess took off a jade pendant and ced it on the table, "Since it''s a talent show, I will provide a prize. The best performer today will receive this jade pendant from me. Hearing the Eldest Princess''s words, all the youngdies showed excited smiles. Even Jiang Ruyun''s eyes sparkled with surprise. Among everyone, only Jiang Peihuan remained expressionless. Jiang Peihuan had seen such things countless times in her past life, so she had no interest in them now. However, the desserts in the Eldest Princess Mansion were quite good. Jiang Peihuan quietly kept putting the deserts from the table into her mouth. Coming from a military family, she didn''t care much about fine dining. As she ate the desserts on the table, Jiang Peihuan thought they were much tastier than those at the Jiang residence. Although her movements were quick and subtle, several people saw her. One of them was Xiao Nanye, who was sitting beside her, and the others were Xiao Junhao and Lin Mengyao. "Do you like these desserts?" Xiao Nanye whispered in her ear. Jiang Peihuan, realizing that she had already finished a te of desserts, and hearing the man''s words, nodded, "These desserts taste good." As she spoke, she put thest piece of dessert into her mouth. "Who has number seventeen?" Lin Mengyao''s voice called out, but no one answered. When Jiang Peihuan looked up, she suddenly saw Lin Mengyao looking at her. Her eyes twinkled, and Jiang Peihuan picked up the paper she had casually put on the table. It was indeed number seventeen. Standing up, Jiang Peihuan said calmly, "Number seventeen is me." Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, everyone turned to look at her, and a smile appeared in Lin Mengyao''s eyes. "Miss Jiang, this round is a dance talent show. Do you know how to dance?" Although Lin Mengyao''s smile was very gentle, Jiang Peihuan still caught a glimpse of mockery in her eyes. "Miss Lin, everyone is aware that Miss Jiang excels in martial arts, but her talents don''t extend to music, chess, calligraphy, or painting. To ask her to dance would be like setting an unreasonable challenge for her," someone in the crowd pointed out. "That''s what was drawn, so if it''s something she can''t do, she''ll have to drink three cups as a penalty," Miss Lin responded firmly. A murmur of discussion spread among the crowd. Seeing the situation unfold, Jiang Ruyun promptly spoke up, "My elder sister hasn''t been feeling welltely. I will dance in her ce." With those words, Jiang Ruyun stood up, a determined look in her eyes. A smile flickered in Jiang Peihuan''s eyes as she watched her sister stand. But just after Jiang Ruyun stood up, a harsh voice rang out, objecting, "Jiang Ruyun, this is merely a talent show. If Miss Jiang can''t dance, she should simply take the penalty drink. You cannot substitute for her." "Are you people from the Jiang family so scared of losing?" The person who spoke was none other than Yan Xin. Hearing her words, anger shed in Jiang Ruyun''s eyes. Just as she was about to speak, Jiang Peihuan''s voice was heard, "When did I say I won''t perform?" "Elder sister?" Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, surprise appeared in Jiang Ruyun''s eyes. Seeing her expression, Jiang Peihuan smiled lightly, "The desserts are good, you can try them." "Really?" Jiang Ruyun unconsciously picked up a desserts from the table. After taking a bite, she realized that Jiang Peihuan had already stood up and walked to the center. Watching Jiang Peihuan approach, Lin Mengyao asked softly, "Miss Jiang, are you preparing to perform a dance?" "Didn''t Miss Lin draw a dance talent?" As Lin Mengyao''s words fell, Jiang Peihuan responded calmly. Lin Mengyao quickly nodded, "Yes." Jiang Peihuan looked away from Lin Mengyao and turned to the Eldest Princess, "Your Highness, I will perform the water sleeve dance, and I need to change my clothes and prepare some things." "Yi Yun, take Miss Jiang to prepare." "Yes, Your Highness." "Miss Jiang, pleasee with me." The woman standing next to the Eldest Princess smiled at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan left with Yi Yun, and everyone waited quietly. Half a cup of teater, footsteps were heard. But the first to appear were not Jiang Peihuan, but a group of soldiers in armor, each holding a small hand drum. The soldiers walked to the center, forming a circle. At that moment, a cry of surprise was heard from the crowd. Following the sound, Jiang Peihuan''s figure appeared before everyone. She was dressed in red and had no essories on her. She only had long hair that was tied up casually with a red ribbon. But this appearance of Jiang Peihuan carried an inexplicable charm. Xiao Nanye sat up straight, noticing that several princes were staring at Jiang Peihuan, a chill appeared in his eyes. "Eldest Princess, I am ready." Jiang Peihuan slowly walked into the circle of soldiers, and after bowing to the Eldest Princess, she spoke softly. Surprise also shed in the Eldest Princess''s eyes. Having watched emperors rise to power over many years and seen countless beauties, she had never seen a woman like Jiang Peihuan, beautiful without being aggressive, yet inherently captivating. At that moment, the Eldest Princess suddenly understood why Xiao Nanye had fallen for Jiang Peihuan. "Since you are ready, let''s begin." Chapter 168 - 168: Jiang Peihuan Dancing Chapter 168: Jiang Peihuan Dancing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan stood up, and with a single bound, she leaped. At this moment, two soldiers immediately stepped forward and raised the small hand drums they were holding. As Jiang Peihuan gentlynded, her feet stepped directly onto the drum heads held by the soldiers. Everyone who saw this waspletely astonished. Then, the soldiers who had previously formed a circle knelt on one knee and also raised their drum heads. Jiang Peihuan twirled and stood, and at the same time, she flung her long sleeves. As the ¡°water sleeves¡±shed out, they struck the drum heads perfectly. Throughout the performance, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s legs stood on the drum heads. Whether leaping or spinning, her feet never left the drums. And the water sleeves in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands constantly changed with her movements. Every time they were flung out, they would hit the drum heads. The entire banquet hall was dead silent, with only the sound of drums ringing out, ying a rhythm that sounded like a war song. Jiang Peihuan, standing on the drum heads, had a solemn look in her eyes, and there was also a touch of faint sadness. In her previous life, she indeed knew nothing of music, chess, calligraphy, or painting. However, after being with Xiao Junhao, she had learned all of these diligently to win his favor. She was skilled with a whip, and since the water sleeves dance shared simrities with a whip, she learned this dance as well. The palm-sized drum heads, Jiang Peihuan stood firmly on them, continuously leaping, her figure as light as if she had no weight. Her water sleeves¡¯ motions grew wider, and listening to the drumming, everyone felt their heartbeat quicken. Just when the crowd felt like their hearts would stop, the drum sound gradually softened. When the drumming stopped, all the soldiers rushed forward, some standing, some kneeling on one knee, arranging their drum heads into a staircase shape. Jiang Peihuan, standing at the very back, stepped down one by one, then gathered her water sleeves, and bowed to the princess. The Eldest Princess, stunned, looked at Jiang Peihuan in her red dress, her eyes expressing more than just astonishment. It took her a long time to react. The Eldest Princess finally picked up a jade pendant from the table, ¡°Miss Jiang, your dance is truly unparalleled in the world.¡± The Eldest Princess didn¡¯t even bother to watch the next performance and directly handed the jade pendant to Jiang Peihuan. Lin Mengyao, who was supposed to dance after Jiang Peihuan, looked on with a very unpleasant expression in her eyes. Hearing the Eldest Princess words, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°Your Highness is too kind, thank you for your reward.¡± She reached out and took the jade pendant from the Eldest Princess. ¡°Please take your seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jiang Peihuan sat back down next to Xiao Nanye, and as soon as she sat down, the man immediately opened his cloak. Ignoring the surprise of the people around, the man personally tied the ribbon around her neck. As he was tying the ribbon, he whispered to her, ¡°From now on, you can only dance this dance for me alone.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan unconsciously looked up, only to see the undisguised passion in the man¡¯s eyes. Seeing her staring at him in a daze, Xiao Nanye pinched her fingertips, ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Everyone saw Xiao Nanye talking to Jiang Peihuan but couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Jian Peihuan nodded helplessly. Seeing her nod, the man¡¯s expression softened. Soon, a small te was brought to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°You like the desserts, don¡¯t you?¡± Lowering her head, Jiang Peihuan found that the te that she had emptied earlier was full again. ¡°Yao Er, isn¡¯t it your turn to perform next?¡± At this moment, the Eldest Princess smiled at Lin Mengyao. Lin Mengyao nodded reluctantly. Lin Mengyao¡¯s performance was also a dance, right after Jiang Peihuan¡¯s. Originally, she had arranged it this way to show everyone how much better she was than Jiang Peihuan. But now, thinking about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s dance, Lin Mengyao felt her steps heavier. But with everyone looking at her, Lin Mengyao still confidently walked to the center. Dressed in white, elegant in posture, all eyes fell on her. Fairly speaking, Lin Mengyao¡¯s dance was good, but with Jiang Peihuan¡¯s extraordinary performance preceding it, the audience¡¯s interest was somewhat lukewarm. During her dance, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes inadvertently looked towards Xiao Junhao. But she was startled to find that his gaze was constantly directed behind her. As she was spinning, she realized that Jiang Peihuan was right behind her. Xiao Junhao was looking at Jiang Peihuan. Coming to this conclusion, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes showed a touch of panic. With this panic, her foot slipped, and she fell to the ground. ¡°Yao Er?¡± Seeing Lin Mengyao on the ground, the Eldest Princess was momentarily stunned before she hurriedly said, ¡°Yi Yun, call the doctor.¡± ¡°Ypur Highness, there¡¯s no need, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lying on the ground, Lin Mengyao heard the Eldest Princess¡¯s words and quickly spoke up. Biting her lip and getting up from the ground, Lin Mengyao said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness 1 am a doctor myself, 1 know my condition well, 1 really am fine.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re fine, that¡¯s good.¡± Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s insistence, the Eldest Princess didn¡¯t say anything further. ¡°Forgive me for causing a scene.¡± Although she had fallen, Lin Mengyao¡¯s gracefulposure still made some people in the crowd show a hint of approval. Quickly, Lin Mengyao returned to her seat, but she then raised her wine ss towards Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss Jiang, you are truly talented and beautiful. I¡¯m not your match. This ss of wine, I toast to you.¡± Hearing Lin A/Iengyao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan furrowed her brow. At that moment, a maid came forward and poured a ss of wine for Jiang Peihuan. The Eldest Princess noticed this and looked over as well. In front of the Eldest Princess, Jiang Peihuan had no choice but to pick up the wine ss. As she did, she smelled it carefully. There was nothing wrong with the wine. Jiang Peihuan looked up and saw Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile, filled with hidden meaning. Could she be overthinking it? ¡°I¡¯ll drink first to show my respect.¡± As Jiang Peihuan looked over, Lin Mengyao had already emptied the ss of wine. Seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s overturned ss, Jiang Peihuan lowered her eyelids and picked up her ss. But just as she was about to drink, the wine ss was taken from her hand. ¡°I will drink this ss for her.¡± It was Xiao Nanye. As he spoke, he had already drained the ss. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s action, Lin Mengyao showed no surprise. Her smile, however, deepened. Looking at Xiao Nanye, she said with a smile, ¡°King Cheng, when drinking on behalf of someone else, you must drink three sses.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will drink three sses.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye picked up the wine jug from the table. Seeing him take the jug, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes flickered. After Xiao Nanye had drunk two sses in a row, Lin Mengyao poured herself another ss, ¡°King Cheng, your ability to drink is impressive. Mengyao admires you.¡± As Xiao Nanye sat down, Jiang Peihuan immediately grabbed his pulse.. Chapter 169 - 169: Lin Mengyao Was Poisoned Chapter 169: Lin Mengyao Was Poisoned Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion There were no issues at all. However, a cry of surprise came from the eldest princess¡¯s side. It turned out that Lin Mengyao, after drinking the wine she had poured herself, began to incessantly scratch her own arm and neck. ¡°Yao Er?¡± ¡°Miss?¡± No matter how the people around her call out, Lin Mengyao can¡¯t control herself. At this moment, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes are filled with terror. How could this be? This medicine was supposed to¡­ She can¡¯t help but look towards Xiao Nanye, only to see disdain and mockery in the man¡¯s eyes. With just one nce at Lin Mengyao, who is being led away by the crowd, Jiang Peihuan knows that this is the poison of the seven-colored flower. The seven-colored flower is odorless and tasteless, but once a person is poisoned, they immediately start to itch. Then, they scratch their flesh until it rots and they die. After Lin Mengyao is taken away, Xiao Junhao freezes. After a few seconds, he immediately leaves. The Eldest Princess also left. After such an incident, everyone starts to make their excuses to leave. At thest banquet, Prince An was poisoned, and this time it¡¯s Lin Mengyao. Everyone is now looking at the eldest princess with a hint of fear. They believe that unless it¡¯s necessary, people will be afraid toe to the princess¡¯s mansion again. ¡°Elder sister?¡± Jiang Ruyun walks to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, and seeing her, Jiang Peihuan whispers, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡± Jiang Ruyun nods and follows Jiang Peihuan out. Jiang Ruyun was about to get on the carriage, but she realized that Xiao Nanye was already one step ahead of her. Seeing this, she silently steps back down. ¡°You know about this.¡± Looking at the man sitting across from her, Jiang Peihuan says in a low voice. It¡¯s a statement, not a question. Xiao Nanye, hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, also nods. From Xiao Nanye¡¯s ount, Jiang Peihuan learns that today¡¯s banquet was a scheme by Xiao Junhao. Initially, Jiang Peihuan thinks the banquet is aimed at her, but it¡¯s actually targeting Xiao Nanye. The wine that Lin Mengyao drinks was originally prepared for Xiao Nanye. But Xiao Nanye has been watching Xiao Junhao all along, so he knows about it early. When the wine cup was sent to the princess¡¯s mansion, Xiao Nanye had it sent to Lin Mengyao¡¯s table instead. As for why it wasn¡¯t sent to Xiao Junhao¡¯s table, it¡¯s simple, because Lin Mengyao knows how to cure the poison. But this time, Lin Mengyao herself is poisoned. Whether she can find someone to cure her will have to depend on fate. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan can¡¯t help but look at him and say, ¡°Miss Lin is after all a delicatedy, you seem tock the slightest sympathy for women.¡± ¡°In my eyes, only you are the beauty who needs my sympathy. Other people, in my eyes, have no gender.¡± When the carriage arrives at the general¡¯s mansion, Xiao Nanye gets out. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, who lifts the curtain, the man lowers his voice and says, ¡°I wille to see you tomorrow.¡± Jiang Peihuan only res at him, not saying anything. Because Xiao Nanye was in the carriage, Jiang Ruyun has to sit outside. Seeing Xiao Junhao get off the carriage, she quickly climbs into it. Jiang Ruyun hears the conversation between the two people in the carriage, thinks for a moment, and can¡¯t help but say to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Elder sister, 1 hope Prince Qing won¡¯t cause trouble for us because of this.¡± Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan shakes her head, ¡°He probably won¡¯t.¡± Even if Xiao Junhao wanted to cause trouble for her, he wouldn¡¯t have the time right now. In fact, Jiang Peihuan was wrong this time. Prince Qing Mansion. Looking at Lin Mengyao, who was filled with agony, Xiao Junhao red at the doctor with fury, ¡°Can you cure her or not?¡± ¡°Please forgive us, Prince Qing, but we¡­ we are incapable of treating Miss Lin¡¯s poison.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Junhao wished he could kill these people, but considering his current situation, he held back his anger, ¡°Get out!¡± Hearing this, the doctors quickly left the room. At this moment, Pei Wu suddenly stepped forward.¡± Your Highness, perhaps you can let Eldest Miss Jiange and take a look at Miss Lin.¡±¡± ¡°Her?¡± ¡°ording to our investigation, Miss Jiang is capable of medical treatment. The poison previously administered to Jiang Changbai by Meng Yi was also cured by Eldest Miss Jiang.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes disyed a mix of emotions. After thinking for a moment, he dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t use the main entrance but directly climbed the wall to enter Jiang Peihuan¡¯s plum garden. When Xiao Junhao entered Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room, she was already awake. Without any hesitation, she reached for her whip andshed out at him. However, the intruder was prepared and caught her whip. Seeing Jiang Peihuan ready to fight, Xiao Junhao immediately stated, ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight with you today, 1 need your help.¡± ¡°Prince Qing, I thought 1 made myself clear.¡± ¡°I need you to save Yao Er.¡± ¡°Your Highness must be joking. How could I possibly save Lin¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, stop pretending. Since I¡¯vee to find you today, I naturally know about your medical skills. I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense. If you can¡¯t save Yao Er today, I¡¯ll make Jiang Sijin apany her in death.¡± ¡°What have you done?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Xiao Junhao interrupted her, and her eyes changed instantly upon hearing his threat. Seeing the gloom in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Xiao Junhaoughed, ¡°Jiang Sijin is training in the Western Hills today. It¡¯s a ce where wild beasts roam. If anything unfortunate happened to Jiang Sijin, no one could be med.¡± Although Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t sure whether Xiao Junhao was telling the truth or not, she didn¡¯t dare risk Jiang Sijin¡¯s life. She red at Xiao Junhao and coldly said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± An hourter Jiang Peihuan entered the Qing Mansion. In her past life, she had been here many times, but in this life, it was her first visit. Entering the room, she detected a rotten odor. It was emanating from Lin Mengyao. Moving closer, Jiang Peihuan saw that Lin Mengyao¡¯s hands and feet were bound. There were several wounds on her body, all scratched out by herself. If she hadn¡¯t been tied up, Lin Mengyao would surely have injured herself further. Lin Mengyao¡¯s consciousness was somewhat muddled, but when she saw Jiang Peihuan, her eyes revealed a touch of resentment. Jiang Peihuan carefully observed Lin Mengyao¡¯s condition, then took out her silver needles. However, just as she was about to insert the needles, someone grabbed her wrist, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan replied sarcastically, ¡°If Your Highness does not trust me, feel free to invite someone morepetent.¡± Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with unhappiness, but he let go of her hand. Without saying anything, Jiang Peihuan quickly inserted the silver needle into Lin Mengyao¡¯s acupoints, and the writhing Lin Mengyao immediately calmed down. Once Lin Mengyao had calmed down, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Junhao and said, ¡°She has been poisoned with the Seven-Color Flower. To cure her, we need White Soul Grass, Sky Mountain Snow Lotus seeds¡­¡± ¡°Get them prepared.¡± Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t question Jiang Peihuan¡¯s request for these herbs, he simply turned to Pei Wu and gave the order.. Chapter 170 - 170: Curing Lin Mengyao Chapter 170: Curing Lin Mengyao Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Alright.¡± After hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Pei Wu quickly turned and left. Then Jiang Peihuan sat down on a nearby chair and casually sipped her tea. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t ask the maid for assistance, instead she picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of tea, then elegantly sipped it while nibbling on some snacks from the table. Xiao Junhao, sitting across from Jiang Peihuan, watched all of this withplex feelings. An hourter, Pei Wu entered the room. ¡°Your Highness, everything is prepared.¡± Xiao Junhao remained silent, but turned to look at Jiang Peihuan. Setting down her teacup, Jiang Peihuan spoke up, ¡°Where are the things? Take me to see them.¡± Following Pei Wu outside, Jiang Peihuan looked surprised when she saw what the guards held. These medical herbs, many of which were extremely hard to find. She had thought that it would take Xiao Junhao some time to gather them, but he managed to do it surprisingly quickly. Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, carefully examining the items in the guard¡¯s hands. ¡°There are no issues with these things. Get me a pot for decoction. 1 will start the preparation.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, you can tell the maid how to do it, I¡­¡± ¡°The maid can¡¯t do it.¡± Before Pei Wu could finish, Jiang Peihuan interrupted him coolly. Hearing this, Pei Wu subconsciously looked towards Xiao Junhao. The always silent man spoke up in a low voice, ¡°Do as she says.¡± A momentter, someone brought a pot and medicine jar. Jiang Peihuan started to make a fire, processing the herbs while throwing them into the medicine jar. Seeing Xiao Junhao standing nearby, Jiang Peihuan spoke up, ¡°This medicine will take two hour to prepare. Your Highness, will you wait here for an hour?¡± ¡°You better not y any tricks. Don¡¯t forget, your sister¡¯s life is in my hands.¡± With that, Xiao Junhao turned and went back inside the room. At the sound of the door closing, a shadow passed over Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. When no one was looking, Jiang Peihuan secretly pocketed some herbs. This was Xiao Junhao¡¯s mansion, she couldn¡¯t harm him or Lin Mengyao, but she could charge some consultation fee. I¡¯wo hourster, Jiang Peihuan walked into the room with a bowl of medicine. Handing the bowl to a maid, Jiang Peihuan spoke up, ¡°Feed her the medicine.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just as the maid was about to approach with the bowl, Xiao Junhao¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao, the maid immediately stopped. Taking the bowl from the maid, Xiao Junhao passed it to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°You drink first.¡± As he spoke, his eyes held undisguised suspicion. Seeing his expression, a mocking smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She looked at the man across from her and coldly said, ¡°Prince, this is your mansion. Do you think I¡¯m foolish enough to harm someone you care about?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to save Jiang Sijin¡¯s life, do as I say,¡± he instructed. Upon hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s name, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything. She epted the bowl from the man¡¯s hand and took a sip. After seeing her swallow, Xiao Junhao handed the medicine to the maid. The maid carefully fed the medicine to Lin Mengyao. After taking the medicine, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face noticeably improved. ¡°She will be fine by tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Seeing this scene, Jiang Peihuan spoke directly. But as soon as she said that, Xiao Junhao immediately interrupted, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Prince Qing, you threatened me with my sister¡¯s life to save her. I¡¯ve done what you asked. What more do you want?¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you know very well what 1 want, don¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Junhao responded after a brief silence, his eyes smoldering with intense purpose. Feeling disgusted and annoyed by his gaze, Jiang Peihuan reached for the whip at her waist, pondering whether to react. at her waist, pondering whether to react. Suddenly, an enraged voice resonated from outside, ¡°Your Highness King Cheng, you¡¯re at Prince Qing¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Tell Xiao Junhao to get out here.¡± The familiar male voice echoed within the room, turning Xiao Junhao¡¯s face ugly, while Jiang Peihuan looked surprised. With a gloomy expression, Xiao Junhao opened the door. Upon witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan also ventured outside. ¡°Huan Er?¡± When Xiao Nanye saw Jiang Peihuan, his stern look instantly softened. She quickly approached him. Standing beside the man, she questioned in a soft voice, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard from Ye Xiao that you were not in your room, so 1 came.¡± As the two spoke, they seemed to ignore the presence of others. Xiao Junhao, who already had an unpleasant look, seemed even more displeased. With a cold stare at the man in front of him, he said in a low voice, ¡°Imperial Uncle, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to barge into my backyard in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Is it appropriate for you to take your future imperial aunt away in the middle of the night?¡± At these words, Xiao Junhao clenched his fist tightly. The title ¡®imperial aunt¡¯ particrly stung his ears. Xiao Nanye, however, was not willing to pay Xiao Junhao any more attention. He turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She nodded and left with him. Seeing this, Pei Wu clenched his sword tightly. Han Feng, who stood by Xiao Nanye, smirked at him, ¡°You can¡¯t even beat me, better not embarrass yourself in front of my master.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fuming, Pei Wu could not find words to rebut, knowing his skills were indeed inferior to Han Feng¡¯s. Xiao Nanye held Jian Peihuan¡¯s hand and swaggered out of the Prince Qing Mansion. No one dared to stop him. Looking at their backs as they left, Xiao Junhao¡¯s palms oozed a trace of blood. Smelling the blood, Pei Wu noticed the droplets of blood on his hand, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Xiao Junhao said coldly, then turned around and entered his room. After leaving the Prince Qing mansion, Jiang Peihuan got into Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage. The carriage was prepared as it waste. The interior wasyered with thick nkets, providing afortable seat. ¡°How did you know I was at the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion?¡± Although Xiao Nanye had said that Ye Xiao told him she was not in her room, she didn¡¯t believe that this information alone could have led him to Xiao Junhao. He reached out and poured her a cup of tea. After she took the cup, Xiao Nanye said calmly,¡± That poison was originally prepared for me..¡± Chapter 171 Jiang Sijin in Danger Chapter 171 Jiang Sijin in Danger Hearing the man''s words, Jiang Peihuan''s eyes showed a hint of confusion. However, after a few seconds, Jiang Peihuan understood. Following a brief silence, Jiang Peihuan couldn''t help but look at Xiao Nanye and ask, "Why didn''t you just exchange the medicine with Prince Qing?" If Xiao Junhao had been the one poisoned today, she would have definitely ignored him. Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, Xiao Nanye softly said, "If Xiao Junhao really had been poisoned today, it would have caused a lot of trouble if word reached my imperial brother." "But, if something like this happens again, we can try." As he spoke, there was a hint of seriousness in his eyes. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan''s eyes showed a touch of speechlessness. "Master, are we going back to the General''s Mansion now?" At this time, Han Feng''s voice came from outside the carriage. Thinking of Xiao Junhao''s cunning, Jiang Peihuan directly said, "No, first to the military camp outside the city." "Yes." Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s voice, Han Feng didn''t need to ask his master and directlyplied. Facing Xiao Nanye''s puzzled look, Jiang Peihuan softly said, "I''m worried that Xiao Junhao might target Sijin. She''s training in the secret forest by the military camp today." "Since you''re worried, let''s go take a look." An hourter, the carriage arrived at the secret forest near the military camp. When Jiang Peihuan arrived, she saw a pair of female soldiers, led by the deputy general of the Feather Army, Wang Ying. Wang Ying, who was usually at Xue Yan''s side on the battlefield, knew of Jiang Peihuan''s identity. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, she immediately saluted, "Eldest Miss?" "Deputy General Wang, please rise." Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded. There were many people around, but Jiang Peihuan did not see Jiang Sijin''s figure. She looked at Wang Ying and asked, "Where''s Sijin?" Others did not know Jiang Sijin''s identity, but Wang Ying did. Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, she lowered her voice and said, "The Third Miss is still in the forest, she..." "General, there''s trouble." Before Wang Ying could finish her sentence, a female soldier rode up, panic in her eyes. Hearing her shout, Jiang Peihuan''s heart skipped a beat. "What''s happened?" "Jiang Sijin''s horse got scared. She''s gone into the deep forest." Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan''s face changed. Looking at the man beside her, Jiang Peihuan quietly said, "Xiao Nanye, I''m going to find Sijin." "I''ll go with you." Without hesitation, the man immediately spoke. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan did not refuse but simply nodded. Then, the two of them mounted their horses. At this moment, Wang Ying noticed Xiao Nanye standing next to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing his appearance, a look of surprise appeared in Wang Ying''s eyes. "Hurry, help search for her." Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye rode straight into the deep forest. It was pitch ck inside the forest, and it was impossible to see the way. Jiang Peihuan was following some traces to move forward. After a while, Jiang Peihuan was deep inside the forest, but she still did not see Jiang Sijin. Suddenly, she heard a tiger roar. Hearing this sound, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye looked at each other. They pulled the reins and headed towards the sound of the roar. After a run that felt as long as it takes to brew a pot of tea, Jiang Peihuan finally saw Jiang Sijin. But the scene before her made Jiang Peihuan''s face change. Jiang Sijin and a female soldier were on the back of a horse, sharing a ride. But a white tiger was about to catch up with them, thanks to the horse, named Lightning, being Jiang Sijin''s mount. Lightning was the horse that Jiang Hong had brought back from the frontier. Since Jiang Peihuan''s horse was called Lie Feng, Jiang Sijin named her own horse Lightning. If it was an ordinary horse carrying two people, it would have been caught by the white tiger by now. But Lightning was a swift horse and was running very fast. However, Lightning was clearly exhausted. Just as Lightning was about to be caught, the female soldier on the horse suddenly grabbed Jiang Sijin''s hand and kicked her off the horse. A white tiger was trailing them. Upon witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan''s face filled with concern. The distance between Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Sijin was too great for her to offer assistance. All she could do was draw her long whip. With a flick of her wrist, she sent it sailing towards the white tiger. "Sijin, move away!" she shouted. Caught off guard, Jiang Sijin fell from the horse, her eyes wide with fear. But upon hearing Jiang Peihuan''s voice, a smile broke through her trepidation. "Elder sister?" As she voiced the words, she noticed the gaping jaws of the white tiger. Close by was a dense thicket of bushes. Just as she considered tumbling into them for cover, her wrist was abruptly seized. It was Xiao Nanye, who had just let go of the reins. With a light touch of his toes against the horse''s nk, he propelled himself forward andtched onto Jiang Sijin''s wrist. He then hoisted her back onto his horse. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan breathed a sigh of relief. However, the white tiger, enragedby thesh of the whip, turned andunched itself at Jiang Peihuan. Seeing this, both Jiang Sijin and Xiao Nanye looked worried. "Huan Er?" "Elder sister?" As they called out simultaneously, Xiao Nanye handed the reins to Jiang Sijin and instructed quietly, "You go first." With that, he dismounted andnded on Jiang Peihuan''s horse. Just then, the white tiger pounced, but the horse, sensing impending danger, reared up. The tiger''s jaws mped onto the horse''s neck, ending its life instantly. Xiao Nanye held onto Jiang Peihuan,nding smoothly on the ground. With the horse now dead, the tiger turned its re onto Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye. Sitting on the horse, Jiang Sijin gripped the reins, her eyes filled with worry as she surveyed the unfolding scene. She yearned to charge forward but was halted by Jiang Peihuan''s sternmand, "Don''te over." "Elder sister?" Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, Jiang Sijin''s eyes turned a fiery red. However, Jiang Peihuan ignored her, opting to ready her whip instead. Xiao Nanye stood beside Jiang Peihuan, his gaze fixed on the tiger. He casually remarked, "This beast''s fur is quite exquisite. We could skin it and fashion a cor and cape for you. You won''t feel cold in the winter." The white tiger opened its jaws and released a thunderous roar as if itprehended Xiao Nanye''s words. The entire mountain seemed to tremble. "That''s perfect, I like this color," Jiang Peihuan replied with a smile. As her words fell, Xiao Nanye leaped forward. In the blink of an eye, he drew a long sword and plunged it into the white tiger''s eye. In an instant, the white tiger let out a piercing roar. But Xiao Nanye wasn''t finished. Extracting his sword, hended a heavy blow on the tiger''s neck. Chapter 172 - 172: Saving People Chapter 172: Saving People Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The white tiger copsed to the ground instantly. Xiao Nanye, demonstrating his swift reflexes, drew a dagger and drove it directly into the white tiger¡¯s neck. Jiang Peihuan, holding her long whip tightly, didn¡¯t have time to react ¨C the tiger was already dead. The two Jiang sisters stared in surprise at this scene, particrly Jiang Sijin, who had approached Jiang Peihuan. Her eyes widened as she eximed, ¡°Elder sister, my future brother-inw is incredibly powerful.¡± Hearing the term ¡®brother-inw¡¯, Xiao Nanye, who was ncing in their direction, was filled with delight. He conveniently disregarded the ¡®future¡¯ part. Looking at Jiang Sijin, Xiao Nanye chuckled softly, ¡°This tiger¡¯s fur is quite plentiful. I¡¯m considering making a scarf and a cloak for your elder sister. There should be some left over, I¡¯ll have someone make you a scarf and boots too.¡± Upon hearing this, joy lit up Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes. Looking at Xiao Nanye, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye nod, Jiang Sijinughed lightly, ¡°Then, thank you, brother-inw.¡± ¡°Sijin, don¡¯t shout nonsense.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Sijin address Xiao Nanye as her ¡®brother-inw¡¯, Jiang Peihuan quickly intervened. Jiang Sijin stuck her tongue out but stayed silent. Won over by Jiang Sijin¡¯s charm, Xiao Nanye quickly spoke, ¡°There are many dangerous beasts in these mountains, let¡¯s leave first.¡± ¡°Alright, but what about this white tiger?¡± ¡°Miss, leave the white tiger to me.¡± At this moment, Han Feng rode in on a horse. Spotting the white tiger on the ground, his eyes lit up. He knew the tiger¡¯s skin was beyond his reach, but this white tiger was a treasure in its entirety! ¡°Who was that person on the back of Lightning?¡± On their way back, Jiang Peihuan remembered the person who had kicked Jiang Sijin off of Lightning. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan bring this up, a hint of anger shed in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes, ¡°Her name is Wang Ya. If it wasn¡¯t for her, 1 wouldn¡¯t have encountered that white tiger today.¡± From Jiang Sijin¡¯s exnation, Jiang Peihuan finally understood what had transpired. The military training camp primarily consisted of mountain hiking and the collection of rted tokens as a symbol of victory. It was a method to exercise both physical and mental strength. To avoid mishaps, they typically paired up, but were scored individually. Wang Ya was originally the most outstanding woman among the female soldiers, but after Jiang Sijin arrived, she took that position. This, along with the fact that Jiang Sijin was several years younger, filled her with resentment. During today¡¯s training, she even ignored Jiang Sijin¡¯s warnings in her pursuit of a higher score, venturing deep into the forest. ¡°Elder sister, you don¡¯t know. That white tiger was initially chasing Wang Ya. 1 couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her get mauled, so 1 intervened. But after saving her, she tried to kill me.¡± By the end, Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes were aze with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll settle this scoreter.¡± Initially, Jiang Peihuan thought that Wang Ya was someone ced by Xiao Junhao. But from her conversation with Jiang Sijin, she learned that Wang Ya was actually Wang Ying¡¯s niece. When Wang Ying saw her niece ride out on Jiang Sijin¡¯s horse, she was simultaneously shocked and relieved. Relieved because her niece was safe, but shocked as Jiang Sijin might be in grave danger. ¡°You¡¯re saying Jiang Sijin encountered a white tiger?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I wanted to save her, but it was toote, I¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jiang Sijin, who was approaching with Jiang Peihuan, yelled furiously when she heard this. Hearing the outcry, everyone instinctively turned their gaze in that direction. ¡°Jiang Sijin, you¡¯re alright, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Many of these female soldiers had a close rtionship with Jiang Sijin. Considering her young age, many of them viewed her as a younger sister. When they saw her return unharmed, their eyes brimmed with surprise and joy. But this did not include Wang Ya. Upon seeing Jiang Sijin return safely, Wang Ya¡¯s eyes filled with confusion and fear. ¡°You, you¡­ How is this possible?¡± ¡°Oh, are you disappointed that 1 didn¡¯t die?¡± Jiang Sijin spoke coldly, walking up to Wang Ya. On the side, Wang Ying watched the scene with a hint of confusion in her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, she heard her niece¡¯s shriek. It turned out that Jiang Sijin had drawn her red whip, knocking Wang Ya off from the back of Lightning. Although Wang Ya was also trained in martial arts, she was average at best, and no match for Jiang Sijin. Upon seeing Jiang Sijin, Lightning approached and nuzzled its head against her. Observing this, Jiang Sijin patted its head, smiling, ¡°Lightning, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Jiang Sijin, how could you hit someone?¡± At this moment, a female soldier who was close to Wang Ya looked at Jiang Sijin with anger in her eyes. Hearing this, Jiang Sijin responded sternly, ¡°Wang Ya wanted to kill me. Am I not allowed to defend myself?¡± ¡°You, what did you say?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making things up, I didn¡¯t.¡± Instinctively looking at her aunt Wang Ying, Wang Ya hurriedly denied the usations when she saw the serious look on her aunt¡¯s face. However, Jiang Sijin¡¯s anger intensified when she heard Wang Ya¡¯s denial. ¡°Wang Ya, you¡¯re a soldier, aren¡¯t you? Do you dare to deny your actions?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, so 1 didn¡¯t. Why would 1 admit to something 1 didn¡¯t¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before Wang Ya could finish her words, a long sword swung past her eyes. She instinctively looked down, only to find her beautiful hair cut offpletely. The one holding the sword was none other than Xiao Nanye. Considering Wang Ying, Jiang Peihuan held herself back from reacting. But Xiao Nanye, who was protective by nature, pulled out his sword instantly upon hearing Wang Ya¡¯s words. Now, his sword rested at Wang Ya¡¯s throat. ¡°If you deny it again, I will kill you. I saw you kick Sijin off the horse with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Please forgive her, Your Highness King Cheng!¡± Upon seeing the murderous intent in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, Wang Ying quickly knelt down to plead for mercy. Seeing Wang Ying on her knees, Xiao Nanye spoke calmly, ¡°I heard you are also part of the Flying Feather Army, serving under First Madam Jiang?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you serve First Madam Jiang, you should act with fairness and justice. Or are you nning to shield your niece?¡± ¡°I dare not.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice was soft, but every word felt like a p on Wang Ying¡¯s face, causing her to break into a sweat. Hearing Wang Ying¡¯s reply, Xiao Nanye nodded, ¡°Good that you dare not.¡± ¡°The military has aw, those who plot to kill others will be executed.¡± ¡°Sijin saved Wang Ya out of goodwill. But Wang Ya, instead of being grateful, kicked Sijin off the horse in the face of danger. This is tantamount to attempted murder. Deputy General Wang, how do you intend to deal with Wang Ya?¡± At this point, everyone had figured out Xiao Nanye¡¯s identity. Hearing his words, they all looked at Wang Ya with scorn. Under everyone¡¯s contemptuous gazes, Wang Ya was filled with anger, her eyes fixated on Jiang Sijin.. Chapter 173 - 173: Teaching Wang Ya A Lesson Chapter 173: Teaching Wang Ya A Lesson Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Your Highness, King Cheng, this matter is indeed Wang Ya¡¯s fault. She¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Wang Ya, who was staring at Jiang Sijin, interrupted her aunt before she could finish. With her eyes full of hatred for Jiang Sijin, Wang Ya said coldly, ¡°The one who is wrong is not me; it¡¯s Jiang Sijin.¡± ¡°You were the one who wanted to kill me. Why am I at fault?¡± Upon hearing these words, Jiang Sijin looked at Wang Ya, her eyes filled with confusion. But Wang Ya¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule and disdain. Looking at Jiang Sijin, she said coldly, ¡°I have been in the army for years, and you¡¯ve just arrived a few months ago. Yet, you took away everything that was originally mine. Why? Just because you are the third youngdy of the general¡¯s mansion, and because your mother is the leader of the Flying Feather Army?¡± ¡°Jiang Sijin, how am I worse than you? What right do you have to take everything from me?¡± By the end of her statement, Wang Ya¡¯s eyes were full of tears. The soldiers who initially looked at her with contempt, their expressions changed significantly after hearing her words. However, Jiang Peihuan sneered. Hearing herughter, everyone turned to look at her, but Jiang Peihuan only had eyes for Wang Ya. Taking a step forward and stopping within a step of Wang Ya, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°You wanted to kill my sister, is it really because she took everything that belonged to you, or because you are jealous?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Do you really not know what I am talking about?¡± Before Wang Ya could say anything, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the army for many years, Wang Ying is your aunt, I assume she has devoted all her effort to you. But from what I can see, your martial arts skills are average, and your strategy, given your intellect, must be mediocre too.¡± ¡°In the army, strength is king. There are mo types of strength: martial arts and strategy. You don¡¯t have either, yet you aspire to sit on the throne?¡± ¡°You are not upset because Sijin took everything from you, but because you¡¯re jealous. You are jealous of my sister¡¯s status as the third youngdy of the general¡¯s mansion, her martial arts talent, and her strategic mind in military matters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± With each sentence from Jiang Peihuan, Wang Ya¡¯s face became more sullen. At the end, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She yelled at Jiang Peihuan, her eyes full of tears. Seeing Wang Ya like this, Jiang Peihuan suddenlyughed. Looking at Wang Ya, she spoke softly, ¡°Since you say you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t use a weapon, and I¡¯ll let you use one hand. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll ask Sijin to drop this matter today, how about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± ¡°Enough talk, this is your only chance. Do you want it?¡± ¡°Can I use a weapon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll fight with one hand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If I hurt you, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you can hurt me, that would be your own skill.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Ya couldn¡¯t resist any longer. She drew her sword and lunged at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan sidestepped to avoid her. The crowd, seeing the two starting to fight, instinctively made room for them. Xiao Nanye, observing this scene, showed a faint smile. Jiang Sijin knew that her elder sister was skilled, but she couldn¡¯t help but show some worry. Wang Ya, wielding a sword, stood against Jiang Peihuan, who was unarmed with one hand held behind her back. Nevertheless, Jiang Peihuan managed to kick Wang Ya to the ground. Wang Ya slid two meters across the ground before coughing up blood. Yet, she picked up her long sword and charged again. Upon seeing her determination, a sh of surprise appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. The oue was the same each time. After the third round, when Jiang Peihuan kicked Wang Ya to the ground, Wang Ya could no longer get up. Wang Ya red at Jiang Peihuan, full of resentment. The hatred that had once been directed towards Jiang Sijin was now targeted at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan walked over to Wang Ya and crouched beside her. Gazing at the woman lying on the ground, she spoke calmly, ¡°I bet you¡¯re thinking that if you had someone to guide you like I did, you would be better than me.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Wang Ya¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°In this world, talent is important, but so is hard work. My sister, Jiang Sijin, and I started training every day since we were three, no matter how cold or hot it was, we never stopped. Besides martial arts, as daughters of a general, we had much more to learn. Meanwhile, all you had to learn in the military camp were martial arts and strategy.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not talented, you can still work hard. The most useless people in this world are those whock talent, don¡¯t work hard, and still think highly of themselves.¡± After saying this, Jiang Peihuan stood up. She didn¡¯t nce at Wang Ya again but turned to Jiang Sijin, ¡°As your elder sister, I¡¯ll let you handle this matter. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll respect your choice.¡± ¡°Elder sister?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Wang Ying, who was standing nearby, looked anxious. She wanted to say something but hesitated. Jiang Sijin, upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, seemed confused. She was angry with Wang Ya, but only that. After a while, Jiang Sijin said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Elder sister, no matter what decision I make, you¡¯ll agree with it?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s put an end to today¡¯s matter.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan nodded, Jiang Sijin announced her decision. Hearing this, everyone except Jiang Peihuan looked surprised, especially Wang Ya, who was lying on the ground. She had already resigned herself to death. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say much, only turned to Jiang Sijin, ¡°You¡¯ve made your decision?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± ¡°Deputy General Wang, let¡¯s put today¡¯s matter to rest.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss. I will discipline Wang Ya strictly in the future.¡± Gratitude filled Wang Ying¡¯s eyes, but Wang Ya, full of rage, red at Jiang Sijin, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you spared me, I¡¯ll be grateful to you, you¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your gratitude.¡± Before Wang Ya could finish her sentence, Jiang Sijin interrupted her, her gaze steady. She said softly, ¡°I spared you because we are both soldiers. But in the future, if you harm anyone again, I will kill you!¡± After speaking, Jiang Sijin turned away from Wang Ya and looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Elder sister, I haven¡¯t been home for a long time. How about we go back and stay for a few days?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± There were holidays in the military, but Jiang Sijin had never taken one because she was always training. After seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s nod, the young girl happily climbed into the carriage. Jiang Peihuan nced at Wang Ying and also got into the carriage.. Chapter 174 - 174: King Chujiang Rebellion Chapter 174: King Chujiang Rebellion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Following them, Xiao Nanye also entered the carriage. As soon as the carriage started to move, Jiang Sijin leaned against Jiang Peihuan, incessantlyining, ¡°That Wang Ya is truly irritating.¡± ¡°Then why did you let her go earlier?¡± ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯ve already taught her a valuable lesson. Let¡¯s just leave it at that. Remember, she is Deputy General Wang¡¯s niece. Deputy General Wang has been a faithfulpanion to our mother for countless years. We should respect her long-standing service to our mother.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to show such growth in just over a month.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s words, a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. If this were the old Jiang Sijin, she wouldn¡¯t have thought so deeply, nor would she have been so considerate. The carriage became quiet. Looking down, Jiang Peihuan saw that Jiang Sijin had closed her eyes. Not long after, the sound of her steady breathing reached her ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you sisters were alike before, but now I find that your personalities are very simr.¡± Sitting opposite Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye nced at the sleeping Jiang Sijin and spoke with a smile. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan stroked Jiang Sijin¡¯s hair, then softly said, ¡°When Sijin was born, our family was already affluent, but our parents didn¡¯t have much time to care for her. She essentially grew up following me.¡± ¡°In the past,, I only hoped that she could live peacefully in this life. But, this is her life after all, and she should make her own choices.¡± In her previous life, due to her actions, the entire Jiang family was exterminated, and Jiang Sijin met a tragic end. After her rebirth, she always hoped that Jiang Sijin could be a bit more defiant, but she forgot that Jiang Sijin, like her, was also very stubborn and resilient. The carriage leisurely headed towards the General¡¯s mansion. When the carriage stopped, Jiang Sijin opened her eyes. ¡°Did you wake up?¡± Helping her to brush her long hair behind her ear, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly. Rubbing her eyes, Jiang Sijin nodded. When she turned her head, Jiang Sijin saw Xiao Nanye and unconsciously lowered her hand, ¡°Is King Cheng still here?¡± ¡°I prefer it when you call me brother-inw.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Sijin instinctively looked at Jiang Peihuan. Seeing Jiang Peihuan ring at Xiao Nanye, she hastily opened the curtain, ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going in first.¡± After saying that, Jiang Sijin rushed inside. Leaving only Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye in the carriage. After contemting for a moment, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man opposite her and took the initiative to say, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, 1 should head home,, and you should go back soon too.¡± With that, she prepared to leave the carriage, but her wrist was grabbed. Before Jiang Peihuan could react, she found herself sitting in Xiao Nanye¡¯sp. When Xiao Nanye held her, Jiang Peihuan instinctively wanted to struggle, but heard the man¡¯s low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Hearing his voice, Jiang Peihuan involuntarily stopped struggling. Xiao Nanye rested his head on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s shoulder. However, the sound of hooves interrupted their moment, followed by a deep voice announcing, ¡°Master, King Chujiang has staged a rebellion.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan instantly sat upright from Xiao Nanye¡¯s arms. Simultaneously, Xiao Nanye drew back the carriage curtain. A secret guard stood outside, attired simrly to Han Feng. Seeing the curtain part, he repeated his news, ¡°Master, the news has already reached the pce. The emperor has dispatched a messenger to the mansion, summoning you to the pce.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s face also changed. He nced at Jiang Peihuan, only to find her eyes filled with shock. Assuming that Jiang Peihuan was frightened, Xiao Nanye reassured her gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Return home first. I must make a trip to the pce.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded and disembarked from the carriage. As she watched Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage depart, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression immediately shifted. In her previous life, there was no rebellion by King Chujiang. Could it be due to her presence that this life is diverging from her past one? Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of worry and agitation. She hastily entered the mansion, where she found the rest of the Jiang family assembled. For Jiang Hong had also received the news of King Chujiang¡¯s rebellion. In the main hall. ¡°Father, Mother.¡± On seeing Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Hong and his wife gave a nod. Noticing her anxious face, they assumed she had learned about King Chujiang¡¯s rebellion. Witnessing Jiang Hong¡¯s concerned face, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Father, what exactly happened with King Chujiang¡¯s rebellion?¡± ¡°For years, King Chujiang has been gradually expanding his territorial reach. At first, the Emperor ignored it, but as King Chujiang¡¯s actions grew bolder, the Emperor sent King Cheng to investigate.¡± ¡°King Chujiang has long harbored rebellious intentions. This move by the Emperor sparked off the rebellion.¡± Hearing this, worry filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. She looked at Jiang Hong and continued, ¡°Father, what is the Emperor¡¯s stance on this?¡± ¡°The war in the Qi Kingdom just ended, and the national treasury is exhausted. Naturally, the Emperor would prefer to avoid another conflict.¡± While Jiang Hong¡¯s words were tactful, Jiang Peihuan understood the implication ¨C Emperor Qi Ming desired peace. Contemting this, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Emperor Qi Ming had been a warrior in his youth, but after a few years on the throne, he became increasingly peace-loving. However, thinking of Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s furrowed brows rxed a bit. That man would certainly not seek peace. Inside the imperial pce. ¡°Imperial brother, I volunteer to lead the troops and bring King Chujiang¡¯s head to you.¡± Xiao Nanye had just entered the Qianqing Pce and immediately addressed Emperor Qi Ming on the throne. Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking at Xiao Nanye, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The war just ended, if we mobilize now, we will face a severe shortage of provisions.¡± ¡°Imperial brother, no matter how scarce the supplies, this battle must be fought. King Chujiang has already rebelled. If we do not react, other territorial kings might follow, the consequences of which are unimaginable.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Emperor Qi Ming had no desire for war, but upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s statement, his eyes revealed some conflict. At that moment, a gentle voice sounded, ¡°Father, I think we should carefully consider this matter.¡± Seeing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s furrowed brows, Xiao Junhao stepped forward and softly spoke. On receiving the news of King Chujiang¡¯s rebellion, Emperor Qi Ming had all the princes enter the pce. Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming nodded, ¡°You make a good point.¡± ¡°Is Prince Qing¡¯s idea of long-term nning to seek peace?¡± Just as Emperor Qi Ming finished speaking, Xiao Nanye turned to Xiao Junhao. As he spoke, a hint of mockery filled Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Xiao Junhao clenched his fist tightly. After a moment, he finally spoke in a low voice, ¡°Whether to fight or seek peace, both require long-term nning..¡± Chapter 175 - 175: Lin Mengyao’s Plan Chapter 175: Lin Mengyao¡¯s n Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Your Majesty, 1 believe Prince Qing makes a valid point. This matter is grave, and we should deliberate thoroughly.¡± Lin Ruhai quickly interjected, noting Xiao Nanye¡¯s aggressive posture. Before he couldplete his thought, Xiao Nanye scoffed, ¡°General Lin, despite inheriting your title from your elder brother and hailing from a military lineage, where is your warrior¡¯s spirit?¡± Unease clouded Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes at the taunt. Emperor Qi Ming, who was sitting on the dragon throne, tired of the argument, nced outside and dered, ¡°Enough. It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow. Everyone, go home.¡± Then, everyone left the pce. Outside the pce gates, Lin Ruhai approached Xiao Junhao. After offering a respectful bow, he said softly, ¡°Your Highness, how is Yao Er?¡± ¡°Lord Lin, don¡¯t worry. The poison in Yao Er¡¯s body has been cured,¡± Xiao Junhao reassured. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Knowing that Lin Mengyao was fine, Lin Ruhai couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Mindful of Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s preference for distance between the prince and officials, Xiao Junhao exchanged brief pleasantries before boarding his carriage. Upon reaching the Qing Mansion¡¯s entrance, news reached Xiao Junhao that Lin Mengyao had regained consciousness. Dawn was breaking, and without hesitation, he hastened to her chambers. Feeling disoriented, Lin Mengyao tried to rise and bow upon seeing Xiao Junhao. However, he quickly interjected, ¡°Rest. No need for formalities in your state.¡± She settled back onto the bed. Xiao Junhao sat beside her, his expression filled with concern. ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I apologize for worrying you, Your Highness. Yao Er is fine now,¡± she assured him. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± She could sense his unease. ¡°Your Highness, is something troubling you?¡± From the moment he entered the room, Lin Mengyao noticed a shift in his demeanor. Though his tone remained gentle, his eyes held a trace of frustration. ¡°King Chujiang has rebelled,¡± he revealed. Given Lin Mengyao¡¯s unique abilities, Xiao Junhao was often candid with her about courtly affairs. Thus, upon her inquiry, Xiao Junhao briefly told her what happened in the Pce of Heavenly Purity. Lin Mengyao listened quietly as Xiao Junhao spoke. After Xiao Junhao finished speaking, Lin Mengyao said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, this could be an opportunity for you.¡± His eyes shed with uncertainty at her suggestion. Holding his gaze, she continued in an even softer tone, ¡°Your Highness, you and King Cheng have never seen eye to eye. Given the circumstances, why not use this chance to get rid of King Cheng?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the battlefield is unpredictable. 1 believe King Chujiang is no ordinary adversary.¡± Although Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice was very soft, Xiao Junhao still heard every word. When he thought of how Xiao Nanye had mocked him at the Pce of Heavenly Purity today, his eyes darkened. After pondering for a while, a decision seemingly made, he smiled warmly at Lin Mengyao. ¡°Yao Er, I am truly fortunate to have you by my side.¡± ¡°Get well quickly. Once you¡¯re healed, 1 will ask father to bestow a marriage.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Highness.¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of shyness, but she still nodded. The day was already brightening outside. Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes looked heavy with exhaustion. Seeing his weariness, Lin Mengyao quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, you seem weary. Perhaps you should return and rest.¡± Acknowledging his fatigue and heeding Lin Mengyao¡¯s advice, Xiao Junhao simply nodded and departed. After he left, Lin Mengyao turned to her maid and inquired,¡± Who helped me cure the poison in my body?¡± The maid, upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s query, approached and whispered, ¡°Miss, it was the eldest daughter of the Jiang family who cured you.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Eldest Young Miss from the Jiang family.¡± Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing this. The very poison, crafted from the Seven-Colored Flower and formted by her master, was initially intended for Xiao Nanye. She had assumed her master had returned to treat her. Never had she imagined that her savior was Jian Peihuan. Clutching the nket next to her, a myriad of emotions flitted across Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. As for courtly affairs, Jian Peihuan was blissfully unaware. As dawn broke, Jiang Sijin pushed open the door to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. Observing her elder sister, who had just awakened, Jiang Sijin suggested gently, ¡°Elder sister, let¡¯s go to the city today and stroll around. I¡¯ve been in the military camp all month, and 1 haven¡¯t been out for a long time.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t really want to go out, but she couldn¡¯t resist Jiang Sijin¡¯s persistence and finally nodded in agreement. They both boarded a carriage and left the general¡¯s mansion. Once on the streets, Jiang Sijin didn¡¯t want to stay in the carriage any longer, and she started looking at the street stalls. Jiang Sijin was sampling food from every stall she passed. Soon, Yue Er¡¯s hands were full of various snacks. Seeing Jiang Sijin still wanting to buy more, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Are you nning to bring the whole street back home?¡± With Jiang Peihuan¡¯s intervention, Jiang Sijin didn¡¯t buy any more food but instead headed to the Hundred Treasure Pavilion. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t like wearing jewelry, so she sat down on a chair and started observing the items inside the cab. She noticed a piece of jade. The jade was still in its raw form and hadn¡¯t been carved. Jiang Peihuan had always wanted to give something to Xiao Nanye, considering the many gifts he had given her. Other than a dress, she hadn¡¯t given him anything in return. ¡°Elder sister, what are you looking at?¡± Turning around, Jiang Sijin saw Jiang Peihuan staring at something in the cab and quickly approached her. ¡°Youngdy, are you interested in this jade?¡± The store manager, a sharp observer. When he saw Jian Peihuan¡¯s appearance, he knew that she had taken a fancy to this piece of jade and quickly went forward. Hearing him, Jiang Peihuan pointed to the jade and asked, ¡°Is this jade for sale?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± The store manager continued, ¡°Youngdy, this jade is of top-quality material. It was originally intended to be carved into a seal. However, our craftsmen felt it would be better suited as a pendant. But carving it into a pendant would result in significant waste, so our boss decided to just disy it as is.¡± What he left unsaid was that if someone wanted it carved into a pendant, the loss would be on them. But Jiang Peihuan understood. The jade was pure white with a faint hint of red, indicating its excellent quality. Turning to the store manager, Jiang Peihuan softly inquired, ¡°How much is this jade?¡± The manager responded, ¡°Given its rarity, the jade carries a premium price tag of 50,000 taels..¡± Chapter 176 - 176: Jiang Peihuan Gift A Jade Pendant Chapter 176: Jiang Peihuan Gift A Jade Pendant Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Fifty thousand taels? Are you trying to rob me?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could even respond to the store manager¡¯s quote, Jiang Si]in, with fiery eyes, red at him in indignation. ¡°Third Miss, you might not be aware, but this jade is genuinely rare.¡± ¡°Just wrap it up for me.11 Although the jade¡¯s price of 50,000 taels was not cheap, Jiang Peihuan felt that the quoted price wasn¡¯t too outrageous. She directly addressed the store manager. Seeing Jiang Peihuan1 s prompt decision, the manager¡¯s eyes brimmed with smiles, ¡°Wait a moment, youngdy. I¡¯ll have someone pack it for you.¡± ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯re spending 50,000 taels for this piece of rock? It¡¯s not even wearable. Why are you buying it?¡± ¡°I have my reasons.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Sijin refrained from saying anything more. After another round of shopping, they returned to the general¡¯s mansion. After returning to the plum garden, Jian Peihuan looked at Yue Er and said,¡± Help me find a set of carving tools.¡± ¡°Eldest miss, do you n to carve the jade?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get them right away.¡± Yue Er returned shortly after with a set of tools. The jade was about a finger¡¯s length. Jiang Peihuan started carving, and by the time she had outlined the pendant, half of the jade had already been wasted. Examining her handiwork, Jiang Peihuan recalled the pendant Xiao Nanye typically wore and decided to engrave a bamboo pattern onto it. However, what she imagined and what she produced were quite different. Six hourster, she stared at the not-so-perfect bamboo carving on the jade, a wave of frustration washing over her. While skilled in drawing, she realized that carving was an entirely different skill set. Staring at the the arguably ¡°ugly¡± jade pendant, Jiang Peihuan felt a bit helpless. ¡°Eldest Miss, perhaps you should take a break. You¡¯ve been working on this for quite some time,¡± Yue Er gently suggested. Upon hearing Yue Er¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan set down her tools, held up the jade pendant, and asked her, ¡°Tell me honestly, is this pendant urgly?¡± Yue Er, gazing at the pendant in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Eldest Miss, is this intended for King Cheng?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Peihuan confirmed, giving a simple nod. Seeing her affirmation, Yue Er¡¯s smile grew more pronounced. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a creation of the Eldest Miss, 1 believe His Highness will cherish it.¡± For two full days, Jiang Peihuan dedicated herself to refining the jade pendant. With each passing hour, her craftsmanship improved, enhancing the pendant¡¯s aesthetics. After a final assessment, she felt a measure of satisfaction. The pendant looked significantly better than its initial iteration. After much perseverance, the jade pendant was finally polished to a smooth finish. Lifting her head, Jiang Peihuan realized that it had grown dark outside. A feeling of unease settled in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart. Lately, Xiao Nanye had made it a routine to visit her every evening. Yet, including today, three days had gone by since theirst meeting. Lost in her thoughts, she was jolted back to reality by Yue Er¡¯s respectful greeting, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Huan Er?¡± Xiao Nanye asked, his tone even, as he observed the bowing Yue Er. Yue Er took a step back, replying in a soft voice, ¡°Eldest Miss is in her room.¡± Acknowledging with a nod, Xiao Nanye proceeded to push open the door. The sudden sound made Jiang Peihuan turn instinctively. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she blurted out upon seeing Xiao Nanye. He offered a faint smile and replied, ¡°¡¯Did you miss me over the past two days?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face remained impassive, but Xiao Nanye could sense the faint warmth in her voice. However, she responded with a slight re. Nevertheless, she poured him a cup of tea, cing it before him, and gently inquired, ¡°Has there been any decision in rhe court?¡± Taking a sip, Xiao Nanye answered, ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯ll be leading the troops into battle tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t surprised about Xiao Nanye¡¯s military role, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon. He nodded and continued, ¡°King Chujiang has rebelled. If we wait too long, neighboring vassals might get restless. We need to resolve this quickly.¡± ¡°Huan Er, I came tonight for two reasons,¡± he continued, ¡°Firstly, to bid you farewell, and secondly, to inform you that if this campaign extends beyond two months, our wedding might be dyed.¡± T understand,¡± Jiang Peihuan responded with a nod. Seeing no trace of resentment in her gaze, Xiao Nanye looked somewhat contrite. ¡°If I can¡¯t make it back in time, I¡¯ll personally apologize to your parents.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for apologies. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Looking into his eyes, Jiang Peihuan showed a soft smile, ¡°Xiao Nanye, haven¡¯t you forgotten? Both my parents are from the military. They understand you better than anyone.¡± His expression lightened with a smile, but it soon faded as he gravely added, ¡°Be wary of Xiao Junhao after 1 leave.¡± ¡°A few days ago, he was ambiguous about Chujiang King¡¯s rebellion. But today, he¡¯s strongly advocating for war. I suspect he has ulterior motives.¡± Hearing this, a thoughtful look crossed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s concern, she reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be cautious.¡± ¡°While I¡¯m in the general¡¯s mansion, he can¡¯t really harm me. After all, the people in the mansion are no pushovers.¡± Interrupting the somber mood, she announced, ¡°i have a gift for you.¡± At the mention of a gift, Xiao Nanye¡¯s curiosity was instantly kindled. Jiang Peihuan then presented the jade pendant she had carved. She initially nned to give it to him at ater time, but since he¡¯s departing tomorrow, she decided to give it now. Receiving the jade pendant, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, ¡°Is this for me?¡± Jiang Peihuan was initially worried since Xiao Nanye typically used nothing but the best. However, seeing his delighted reaction, she felt relieved. But as she looked at Xiao Nanye, she softly said, ¡°My carving skills aren¡¯t that good, so¡­¡± ¡°Did you carve this yourself?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Xiao Nanye interrupted her with a gentle question. Seeing her nod, the smile in his eyes deepened even more.. Chapter 177 - 177: Expedition Chapter 177: Expedition Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In front of Jiang Peihuan, the man took off the jade pendant from his waist and then put on the pendant that Jiang Peihuan had carved. ¡°This was carved by your own hands, Huan Er. It¡¯s more precious than any treasure in the world.¡± ¡°While speaking, he gently touched the jade pendant on his waist.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure about the design you¡¯d like, so 1 chose this bamboo pattern. Do you like it?¡± ¡°I love it. I really do.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan spoke, Xiao Nanye quickly added, ¡°By the way, your elder brother is also joining this expedition.¡± ¡°My elder brother is going too?¡± It was only then that Xiao Nanye remembered this matter, and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. If Jiang I long were the one going on the expedition, Jiang Peihuan wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised. But she couldn¡¯t understand why Emperor Qi Ming would send Jiang Changbai along with Xiao Nanye. Perhaps sensing her confusion, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°Even though your father has handed over his military seal, Imperial brother still has his reservations. The Great General¡¯s fame outside is already high. Unless necessary, the Imperial brother wouldn¡¯t let him lead expeditions.¡± ¡°But Imperial Brother also doesn¡¯t want your father to be displeased, so sending your elder brother is the best solution. Plus, I¡¯m the mainmander for this expedition, so Imperial brother is at ease.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with a mix of emotions ¨Cplexity and helplessness. Throughout her past and present life, the Jiang family has been loyal to Emperor Qi Ming, yet he never truly trusted them. In this life, influenced by her, Jiang Hong handed over his military seal early. Jiang Peihuan thought this would set the Emperor¡¯s mind at ease, but it didn¡¯t. But understanding an emperor¡¯s heart is a challenge. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s silence, Xiao Nanye, thinking she was worried about Jiang Changbai, softly reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your elder brother has been in the army for years. He will be fine.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re leaving for the expedition tomorrow, you probably have a lot to handle tonight. You should return to your mansion.¡± Xiao Nanye wanted to spend more time with Jiang Peihuan since he didn¡¯t know when he would return. But hearing her clear hint to leave, he nodded in agreement. After Xiao Nanye left, Jiang Peihuan went to Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard. Jiang Hong and Xue Yan had just arrived. Seeing them, Jiang Peihuan quickly went up and greeted, ¡°Father, Mother.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Do you know about the expedition tomorrow?¡± Hearing Jiang Hong¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Huan Er. Your big brother will surely protect King Cheng.¡± Seeing the worry in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Changbo smiled and said. On hearing this, Jiang Peihuan immediately said, ¡°Elder brother, during this expedition, 1 just hope you can protect yourself.¡± After all, Xiao Nanye was the younger brother of Emperor Qi Ming. Jiang Peihuan believed that nothing would happen to him. But for Jiang Changbai, this time he¡¯s not leading the Jiang family troops, so she¡¯s worried. ¡°Aunt, Uncle, how about 1 go with Changbai this time?¡± Suddenly, Xue Qi spoke. Over the past few days in Jingdou, Xue Qi had mostly been with Jiang Changbai at the military camp. When he heard Jiang Changbai was being sent on an expedition, his first reaction was to join. But hearing Xue Qi¡¯s words, Xue Yan immediately refused, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Aunt?¡± ¡°I said no, and that¡¯s final. This is a battlefield, not a vacation. What if something happens to you? How will 1 face your grandmother and your parents?¡± Hearing this, Xue Qi closed his mouth in silence. ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯ve prepared some items for you. Take them all with you.¡± Jiang Peihuan handed the things she had prepared to Jiang Changbai. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡± Jiang Changbai asked as he took them. ¡°Some medicine for injuries and some health pills.¡± ¡°These are valuable items.¡± After giving the items to Jiang Changbai, Jiang Peihuan left. She knew that Jiang Hong and Xue Yan still had much to tell Jiang Changbai. As she left Jiang Changbai¡¯s yard, she saw Lu Er pacing anxiously. ¡°Lu Er, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Lu Er, Yue Er frowned and asked. Hearing the voice, Lu Er hurriedly approached and, after scanning the surroundings, whispered to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Eldest Miss, Aunt Mei is pregnant.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± During this time, Jian Mei had been staying obediently at the general¡¯s mansion. Jiang Peihuan had always asked Lu Er to monitor Jian Mei. Hearing this news, Jiang Peihuan looked concerned. Lu Er nodded and whispered, ¡°They¡¯ve already consulted the doctor. She is indeed pregnant.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, why didn¡¯t Aunt Mei inform the old madam about her pregnancy and instead secretly called the doctor?¡± Yue Er asked. After a moment of silence, Jiang Peihuan replied, ¡°Keep this quiet for now. Pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Peihuan then instructed Lu Er, ¡°Continue watching and inform me of any updates.¡± ¡°Understood, Eldest Miss.¡± Lu Er responded and then left immediately. Fang Garden. In Aunt Mei¡¯s room: ¡°Aunt, should we really not inform the old madam?¡± The maid was puzzled. She believed that pregnancy was a joyous event, but she didn¡¯t see any signs of happiness on Jian Mei¡¯s face. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Jian Mei responded, touching her belly with mixed emotions. She was bearing a child from the Jiang family, her adversaries. The child was innocent. Would she really consider harming the baby? That night, many in the General¡¯s Mansion had restless nights. The next day, outside the city: ¡°Return soon. I¡¯ll await your report,¡± Emperor Qi Ming said, handing a wine cup to Xiao Nanye. After drinking the wine, Xiao Nanye replied, ¡°Imperial Brother, rest assured. I¡¯ll bring back the head of King Chujiang.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile. It was unexpected for many that Emperor Qi Ming personally bid farewell to Xiao Nanye as he left for the expedition. With the emperor present, all the officials naturally had to attend. All eyes were on Xiao Nanye, dressed in armor, with various emotions. Among the crowd, only Xiao Junhao wore a somber expression. He stepped forward, saying with a sly smile, ¡°Imperial Uncle, I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll return triumphant.¡± ¡°Thanks for your kind words,¡± Xiao Nanye replied, maintaining hisposure in front of the emperor.. Chapter 178 - 178: Want to Abort the Child Chapter 178: Want to Abort the Child Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion During the conversation, he kept looking beyond the crowd, but never saw that familiar figure. Han Feng stood beside Xiao Nan Ye, aware of whom his master was searching for. But Eldest Miss Jiang never showed up. After some thought, Han Feng stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost time.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, I must go now.¡± Upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye bowed to Emperor Qi Ming and then bid a farewell. Emperor Qi Ming nodded in acknowledgment. Subsequently, Xiao Nan Ye mounted his horse, looked over the vast army, and loudlymanded, ¡°Move out!¡± The huge army of a hundred thousand moved in majestic unison, with Xiao Nanye leading the way. Holding the reins with one hand, he gently caressed a jade pendant with the other. This very pendant was a gift from Jiang Peihuan the previous night. Suddenly, an excited voice from Han Feng reached his ears, ¡°Master, it¡¯s Eldest Miss Jiang.¡± Hearing the voice, Xiao Nanye subconsciously looked up and saw Jiang Peihuan sitting on the back of the Lie Feng from afar. Ye Xiao, riding beside Jiang Peihuan. Seeing the armying from afar, she said softly, ¡°Eldest Miss, His Highness is here.¡± With a single nce, Jiang Peihuan recognized Xiao Nanye in the lead. Dressed in full military regalia, this was her first time seeing Xiao Nanye so attired. This outfit made him appear even more stern. However, the moment he saw her, the man¡¯s eyes instantly softened. Quickly, Xiao Nanye rode up to her side. Jiang Changbai wanted to approach as well, but Han Feng held him back and said, ¡°Young General, have some pity on my master. He¡¯s been desperately waiting to see Eldest Miss Jiang.¡± Jiang Changbai just rolled his eyes in response and didn¡¯t advance. Reaching Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, Xiao Nanye gazed tenderly at her, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡± ¡°Today, with the emperor and all the officials present, 1 didn¡¯t want to be in the midst of the crowd. So, I arrived here early.¡± As they talked, Jiang Peihuan handed over a white porcin bottle. As he reached for it, she whispered, ¡°This medicine is my own creation, beneficial for vitality and blood cirction.¡± The ingredients for this medicine were acquired from Xiao Junhao. She knew Xiao Nanye wouldn¡¯t becking in ordinary medicine, so she prepared something special for heart cirction. Securing the bottle carefully, Xiao Nan Ye smiled, ¡°Rest assured, I will return safely. When I do, it will be our wedding.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words Jiang Peihuan fell silent. After a while, she looked up and nodded with a smile. At that moment, Jiang Changbai approached, ¡°Huan Er?¡± ¡°Elder brother.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be home, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Jiang Changbai felt guilty. As the eldest son, he should be protecting the Jiang family, but it seemed the responsibility always fell on Jiang Peihuan. Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words and seeing the expression in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan smiled and said,¡± Elder brother, the children of the Jiang family stand united.¡± Looking at Xiao Nan Ye and Jiang Changbai, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your return in the capital.¡± The two men nodded at the youngdy on horseback. A momentter, the army continued to advance. Only when the army was out of sight did Ye Xiao say, ¡°Eldest Miss, let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Upon Ye Xiao¡¯s suggestion, Jiang Peihuan nodded and rode directly towards the General¡¯s Mansion. As they neared the entrance, they saw Yue Er waiting. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Yue Er quickly approached, saying, ¡°Eldest Miss, Aunt Mei has instructed to prepare abortion medicine.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°An hour ago.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Pei Huan quickly dismounted and rushed towards Fang Garden, instructing, ¡°Inform Grandmother. And also, remember to tell Second Uncle and Second Aunt.¡± ¡°Understood, Eldest Miss.¡± At that time, Jiang Peihuan directly ran to Jian Mei¡¯s courtyard. As Jiang Peihuan pushed the door open, she saw Jian Mei taking a bowl of medicine from a maid. Seeing the medicine, Jian Mei¡¯s eyes showed mixed feelings. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jian Mei was startled by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sudden appearance. However, upon seeing her, she sneered, ¡°I feel unwell and am taking medicine. Is that your business?¡± ¡°Is that abortion medicine in your hand?¡± Without waiting, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward. Seeing this, Jian Mei tried to drink the medicine, but Jiang Peihuan quickly grabbed her wrist and took the bowl away. She sniffed the medicine, confirming it was indeed abortion medicine. Seeing that her medicine had been snatched away by Jiang Peihuan, Jian Mei¡¯s eyes burned with anger, ¡°Give it back to me!¡± ¡°Aunt Mei, the child in your stomach is the blood of the Jiang family. You have no right to decide whether he stays or leaves.¡± ¡°What a joke. The child is in my stomach. If I don¡¯t want to give birth to him, who can do anything to me?¡± ¡°You wicked woman!¡± At this moment, Old Madam Jiang also walked in, holding Nanny Xu¡¯s hand, followed by Jiang Yuan and Zhou Rongfang. Seeing the scene, Jiang Yuan asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Before Jian Mei could reply, Jiang Yuan said coldly, ¡°Why are you trying to abort the child?¡± When he heard the maid mention that Jian Mei was pregnant, Jiang Yuan¡¯s heart filled with joy. Among the three branches of the Jiang family, he was the only one without a son. After so many years, Zhou Rongfang hadn¡¯t been pregnant again. He had resigned himself to having only one daughter, Jiang Ruyun. Now, learning that Jian Mei was pregnant, he was hopeful for a son. But hearing she intended to take abortion medicine made him furious. Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. During this time, Jiang Yuan had not visited Jian Mei. She was ready to forgive him and move on. But now, this happened. If there was one thing Zhou Rongfang felt guilty about regarding her rtionship with Jiang Yuan, it was that she had not given him a son. Old Madam Jiang looked at Jian Mei with a gloomy expression. ¡°Jian Mei, I don¡¯t care what you think. Since you are already Yuan Er¡¯s wife, the child in your belly is the blood of the Jiang Family. You have no right to abort this child.¡± Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words felt like thest straw for Jian Mei. She looked at those before her and said with a dark expression, ¡°The Jiang family values its own flesh and blood so much. Why can¡¯t you cherish the lives of others?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hearing Jian Mei¡¯s words, Old Madam Jiang frowned. Yet, Jian Mei, seeing the expression in her eyes, revealed a mocking smile.. Chapter 179 - 179: Kill Xiao Nanye At All Cost Chapter 179: Kill Xiao Nanye At All Cost Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion She turned to look at Jiang Yuan with cold eyes. ¡°Jiang Yuan, didn¡¯t you tell the Jiang family that my father saved your life?¡± ¡°My father died because he saved you. My Jian family suffered because of the Jiang family.¡± During her time with the Jiang family, Jian Mei dreamt every night of hurting them, but she could never bring herself to do it. And now, she was pregnant. She couldn¡¯t harm the Jiang family, but she refused to give birth to the child of her enemy. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes filled with confusion. She looked at Jian Mei, asking, ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making things up, Old Madam. Why don¡¯t you ask your son?¡± ¡°Yes, your father saved Jiang Yuan, but you¡¯re unaware that Jiang Yuan also saved your entire family.¡± ¡°Father.¡± As Jiang Hong approached, Jiang Peihuan quickly stepped forward to greet him with a bow. Jiang Hong nodded in acknowledgment and then said to Jian Mei, ¡°When you were ten, due to your father¡¯s negligence, military rations were stolen. By thews of the Qi Kingdom, that¡¯s a crime punishable by death.¡± ¡°Jiang Yuan risked his life to retrieve the stolen rations. Though he seeded, the emperor began to dislike him. For many years, he¡¯s been nothing more than a fifth-grade official.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be true¡­¡± Jian Mei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at Jiang Hong¡¯s words. Jiang Peihuan softly told Jian Mei, ¡°Aunt Mei, if you investigate, you¡¯ll see if this is true or false.¡± ¡°Also, your younger brother is still alive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Ah Yao died in that fire.¡± Years ago, after hearing of their father¡¯s demise, her mother set their house on fire. Jian Mei survived only because she was ying outside at the time. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s im about her brother, Jian Mei didn¡¯t believe it, but hope filled her eyes. Jiang Peihuan gestured towards Ye Xiao. Shortly after, Ye Xiao entered with a boy of about eight or nine years. The boy seemed unfamiliar but had a clear gaze. Tears welled up in Jian Mei¡¯s eyes upon seeing him. He bore a striking resemnce to her father. ¡°All Yao?¡± She tried to approach, but the boy evaded her. Pain showed in her eyes. ¡°All Yao, I¡¯m your sister. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Before Jian Mei could advance further, Jiang Peihuan intervened, ¡°He¡¯s been raised by the Meng family these years. He doesn¡¯t remember you.¡± ¡°The Meng family?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Meng Yi who sent you here?¡± Before Jian Mei could respond, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°1 only learned of this recently. Your brother didn¡¯t die in the fire. A nanny rescued him, and the Meng family hid him.¡± ¡°But why would Uncle Meng do that? He was my father¡¯s trusted friend.¡± ¡°He might have been close to my father, but he still poisoned my older brother during a battle.¡± Jian Mei was taken aback by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s revtion. She was aware of Meng Yi¡¯s act of poisoning Jiang Changbai and knew Prince Qing was behind it. ¡°Jiang Yuan, speak to her.¡± Jiang Hong directed his words to his brother, then assisted Old Madam Jiang out of Jian Mei¡¯s room. As they exited, Jian Mei¡¯s cries filled the air. ¡°Father, did you know about Jian Mei¡¯s true identity?¡± After settling the old madam in the Chrysanthemum Hall, Jiang Peihuan posed the question to her father. Jiang Hong nodded in confirmation. After a brief pause, he told Jiang Peihuan, ¡°I let her stay with the Jiang family to provide her shelter.¡± ¡°Father, how do you n to deal with Meng Yi?¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of pain and difort. Before the incident with Jiang Changbai, he had always considered Meng Yi as his own brother. Meng Yi was almost a regr guest at the general¡¯s mansion. After a while, Jiang Hong looked at Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Huan Er, I know you worry that 1 might be too lenient, but rest assured, I won¡¯t risk the entire Jiang family¡¯s lives.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle Meng Yi myself.¡± Jiang Peihuan wanted to say more, but seeing the sadness in Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes, she simply nodded. Having memories from her past life, she knew that because of Meng Yi and Xiao Junhao, the entire Jiang family had been wiped out. So, she deeply resented Meng Yi. However, Jiang Hong¡¯s resentment towards Meng Yi was not as intense as Jiang Peihuan¡¯s. Unknown to Jiang Peihuan, at that moment, Meng Yi was in Xiao Junhao¡¯s pce, discussing how to deal with Xiao Nanye. Looking at the person seated at the main seat, Meng Yi said directly, ¡°Your Highness, I will depart for Jiangzhou immediately. This time, I will ensure Xiao Nanye doesn¡¯t return.¡± ¡°You must ensure no one finds out about this.¡± If news of his collusion with King Chujiang to harm Xiao Nanye leaked, he would be doomed. Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Meng Yi quickly nodded, ¡°Your Highness, rest assured, no one else will know. Even if things go wrong, I¡¯ll take full responsibility and not involve you.¡± ¡°You are my man; I won¡¯t let you face danger alone. So be careful.¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Meng Yi¡¯s eyes revealed gratitude. He then left the mansion. After Meng Yi¡¯s departure, Pei Wu approached Xiao Junhao, ¡°Your Highness, can Meng Yi really eliminate King Cheng?¡± ¡°By himself, it¡¯s difficult. But there¡¯s more than one person after Xiao Nanye.¡± Thinking of that person, Xiao Junhao smiled. In the pce, at Cining Hall, The Great Empress Dowager looked at the man in ck kneeling before her and coldly ordered, ¡°Go to Jiangzhou immediately and kill Xiao Nanye at all costs.¡± This man in ck was a shadow guard left to the Great Empress Dowager by thete emperor. Most of her guards had been killed by Xiao Nanye, leaving only a few. Hearing hermand, the man hesitated, ¡°Your Highness, if we kill King Cheng, Jiangzhou might fall into chaos. Perhaps King Chujiang will¡­¡± ¡°Is Xiao Nanye the only one who can lead troops? Isn¡¯t the eldest son of the Jiang family also there? If Xiao Nanye dies, let him handle things. If that doesn¡¯t work, send all the military generals to Jiangzhou. In any case, that traitor Xiao Nanye must be killed.¡± The mere mention of Xiao Nanye made the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes ze with anger. The man in ck wanted to say more, but in the end, he shut his mouth and bowed, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he left Cining Hall.. An elderly nanny approached the Great Empress Dowager, ¡°Your Highness, are you rushing things? Wasn¡¯t the n to act after King Cheng¡¯s wedding?¡± Chapter 180 - 180: No Food Supplies Chapter 180: No Food Supplies Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I can¡¯t bear this wait any longer.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t take action now and wait for that cursed troublemaker to finish the battle, the emperor might indulge him even more.¡± When the Great Empress Dowager voiced this sentiment, a cold fierceness glinted in her eyes. The old nanny beside her intended toment. But upon glimpsing the resolve in the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, she chose to remain silent. Due to King Chujiang¡¯s rebellion, a tense quiet enveloped the Qi Kingdom. Since both Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai were dispatched to the frontlines, the entire General¡¯s mansion was in suspense, awaiting news. Yet, ten days had psed since the troops departed, and no word had reached them from the front. Jiang Sijin too had returned to the military camp. Early in the morning, Jiang Peihuan went to Yanlin Garden. She had intended to join Xue Yan for breakfast, but nearing the entrance, she was met with the fiery rage in Jiang Hong¡¯s voice, ¡°These peoples, they¡¯re nothing but parasites.¡± ¡°The emperor hasn¡¯t issued a statement, best hold your tongue.¡± ¡°How can 1 stay silent? Changbai is still inbat, and King Cheng, leading this campaign, is without supplies. How are they expected to wage war?¡± Although Jiang Hong harbored reservations about the marriage between Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, he genuinely respected Xiao Nanye as a person. Thus, with such a cmity befalling the court, his soldier¡¯s heart burned with fury. ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Jiang Peihuan gracefully entered the main hall, extending courtesies to the two elders. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Jiang Hong stopped cursing. A hint of a smile yed on his lips. ¡°Huan Er, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I assumed you¡¯d be visiting the military camp today, Father. So, I came to apany Mother for breakfast.¡± ¡°Father, could you rify yourments about the grain?¡± Previously, Jiang Hong refrained from discussing court matters with his children. However, recent events underscored to him that his eldest daughter was far from ordinary. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s inquisitive gaze, he whispered, ¡°Ten days ago, King Cheng and your elder brother led the troops, having only five days¡¯ worth of grain. They were assured of subsequent supplies, but ten days have now passed, and the Ministry of Revenue remains unable to furnish the grain.¡± ¡°And the emperor? How would he address this? After all, Xiao Nanye is his brother, his blood kin.¡± Were it anyone else, perhaps the Emperor¡¯s concern might wane. However, Jiang Peihuan personally witnessed Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s fondness for Xiao Nanye. Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes clouded with a mix of frustration and resignation. ¡°The Emperor is anxious every day, but the national treasury is empty. He has no choice.¡± There were only five days worth of rations, but Xiao Nanye and the others had already set off for ten days. Traditionally, in battles between two forces, securing food supplies took precedence. With thoughts of Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai weighing on her, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes brimmed with deep concern. Jiangzhou. Inside the military camp. ¡°Your Highness, without any food today, our soldiers will not endure.¡± Since their arrival in Jiangzhou, the camp¡¯s meals were reduced to thin porridge, the kind where rice grains were barely visible. Today, there wasn¡¯t even rice for that. Seated, Xiao Nanye¡¯s face had lost its color. He hadn¡¯t eaten in two days. He absentmindedly fingered a jade pendant¡ª the same one Jiang Peihuan gifted him. Upon hearing the concern, Xiao Nanye questioned, ¡°Where is the young general?¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Before Xiao Nanye could borate, Jiang Changbai entered, drawing the curtain behind him. Jiang Changbai, too, looked troubled. He had spent years in the army, but this scarcity was unprecedented. Recognizing him, Xiao Nanye inquired, ¡°Have you gathered the information?¡± Jiang Changbai nodded. ¡°Indeed. It seems King Chujiang has stored most of the grain in his pce. However, a portion remains in the granary by the docks outside the city.¡± ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll raid the docks and seize the grain,¡± dered Xiao Nanye. ¡°Understood.¡± Jiang Changbai had no objections to Xiao Nanye¡¯s decision. On the battlefield, it¡¯s kill or be killed. Without food, their troops would face starvation. Later that evening, Xiao Nanye, apanied by Han Feng, left the camp. Turning to Jiang Changbai, he said, ¡°During my absence, the camp¡¯s responsibilities are yours.¡± ¡°Your wishes will be honored, Your Highness,¡± Jiang Changbai affirmed. With a nod, Xiao Nanye departed. The Jingdou. Ever since she left Yanlin, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mind was consumed with securing grain supplies. ¡°Ye Xiao, summon Deputy General Liu.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Soon after, Deputy General Liu entered the Plum Garden. As he prepared to offer his respects, Jiang Peihuan cut to the chase. ¡°Deputy General Liu, I want you to use this money to acquire grain.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, themoners have sufficient grain at the moment. Despite having money, many are reluctant to sell it.¡± ¡°No matter. If they won¡¯t sell for one coin, offer two.¡± While speaking, Jiang Peihuan handed Deputy General Liu a stack of silver notes. These were the reparations from Huainan Mansion, initially given to her and Xiao Nanye in gold. The funds could now be utilized to buy the much-needed grain. ¡°We should also consider checking the grain stores within the city¡­¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, Young Master Liu and Miss Liu have arrived.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish her sentence, Yue Er made her entrance. After a brief exchange with Deputy General Liu, her gaze shifted to the entrance. Liu Hao and Liu Xin were brought in by Yue Er. ¡°Sister Jiang.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Jiang.¡± Upon spotting Jiang Peihuan, the Liu siblings promptly approached to pay their respects. Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, assisting Liu Xin to her feet. ¡°Xin Er, what brings you here today? Are you visiting Third Aunt?¡± ¡°Sister Jiang, we¡¯re not here for our aunt today. We came to see you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Liu Xin¡¯s words clouded Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes with confusion. Sensing her bewilderment, Liu Hao advanced, speaking softly, ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m aware of the court¡¯s current grain shortage. Our Liu family possesses a stock of one hundred thousand ton of grain. We wish to donate this to the army.¡± ¡°Cousin Liu, such a gesture is no small matter. Is this a mutual decision between you and Xin Er, or is it influenced by Uncle Liu?¡± In these time, a hundred thousand ton of rice was even more precious than a hundred thousand gold. ¡°Rest assured, Eldest Miss Jiang. This decision stems from my father.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he approach the emperor directly? Why seek me?¡± Being imperial merchants, the Liu family had the privilege to meet the emperor personally. This detail deepened Jiang Peihuan¡¯s intrigue. Liu Xin intervened, ¡°Sister Jiang, our intent is for the grain to sustain our troops, not to be squandered among the court officials.¡± However, if the supplies were handed over directly to Emperor Qi Ming, their actual destination remained uncertain. Though Liu Xin¡¯s implications were subtle, Jiang Peihuan grasped the underlying message.. Chapter 181 - 181: Request To Escort The Grain Chapter 181: Request To Escort The Grain Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After some thought, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Xin Er, on behalf of the army¡¯s soldiers, I thank you. Let me handle this matter.¡± ¡°Very well, Sister Jiang, we will await your update.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Once the Liu siblings were sent to Elegant Garden, Jiang Peihuan took Ye Xiao and departed. ¡°Ye Xiao, are you familiar with the location of the Prince An Mansion?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Take me to Prince An.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Upon leaving the General¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan, with Ye Xiao, headed straight to Prince An¡¯s Mansion. Xiao Junmo was coincidentally at home. Hearing that Miss Jiang, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, sought an audience, he promptly had her ushered in. Xiao Junmo awaited in the main hall. As Jiang Peihuan entered, he swiftly approached. ¡°Eldest Miss Jiang, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit to my mansion? Is there a matter at hand?¡± Jiang Peihuan advanced, offering a formal bow, then murmured, ¡°Your Highness, I am here today with an urgent request.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, you have my assistance.¡± ¡°I wish to meet with the Emperor. Can your highness escort me into the pce?¡± ¡°You seek an audience with Imperial Father? Eldest Miss Jiang, might 1 inquire the purpose of your visit?¡± After briefly outlining the grain issue, Jiang Peihuan added, ¡°I intend to supply the army directly with one hundred thousand ton of grain. However, the Emperor must be informed.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Junmo promptly concurred, ¡°Eldest Miss Jiang, allow me to introduce you to the Emperor. Follow me.¡± Being the youngest prince, Xiao Junmo was bestowed by Emperor Qi Ming with the unique privilege of unhindered ess to the Imperial Pce. Even apanied by Jiang Peihuan, none dared to stop Xiao Junmo. It wasn¡¯t until they reached Chengqian Pce that Xiao Junmo turned to Jian Peihuan, gently instructing, ¡°Eldest Miss Jiang, I shall speak with my Imperial Father first. Please wait here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon Xiao J unMo¡¯s departure, Jiang Peihuan spotted Xiao Junhao exiting with a radiant smile. However, upon noticing Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Junhao¡¯s mirth vanished. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Greetings, Prince Qing.¡± Rather than answering Xiao Junhao¡¯s inquiry, Jiang Peihuan gracefully bowed. Despite her internal disdain for the man before her, she acknowledged the solemnity of the pce and orded the necessary respect. ¡°Jiang Pehuan, 1 am asking you a question. Did you not hear?¡± ¡°Prince Qing, it was Prince An who invited me.¡± A hint of scorn shed across Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, clearly skeptical of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s im. Just as he was about to speak, Xiao Junmo walked over with a smile in his eyes. He waved at Jiang Peihuan and said excitedly, ¡°Miss Jiang,e quickly. Imperial Father has agreed to see you.¡± Without sparing Xiao Junhao another nce, Jiang Peihuan proceeded directly into Qianqing Hall. ¡°This humble servants pays her respects to Your Majesty.¡± Walking to the table, Jiang Peihuan knelt down, offering a deep bow to Emperor Qi Ming. Observing the person kneeling before him, Emperor Qi Ming remarked calmly, ¡°Prince An has informed me that you bear important news. What is it?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Liu family wishes to present King Cheng with one hundred thousand ton of grain as a testament to their loyalty as imperial merchants. However, they are uncertain about delivering this grain to the military and thus approached me for assistance.¡± ¡°I too am uncertain about ensuring the safe delivery of this vast amount of grain to our troops, which is why 1 sought an audience with you.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice notably emphasized her intent to deliver every grain without loss. Hearing this, a wave of surprise shed across Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes, swiftly followed by a glimmer of joy, which just as quickly vanished. Directing his gaze at the still kneeling Jiang Peihuan, the Emperor inquired, ¡°You¡¯re here because you fear the court ministers will misappropriate the Liu family¡¯s grain, correct?¡± ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty.¡± Jiang Peihuan confirmed without hesitation. Taken aback by her frankness, Emperor Qi Ming remarked coolly after a brief pause, ¡°You seem bolder than your father.¡± ¡°This humble servant would not dare.¡± ¡°Enough of pretenses. 1 gather that you wish to send the grain directly to the army, avoiding any interference from the court. The question then remains, who will oversee this transport? Your father?¡± ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± She shook her head, then raised it to meet the Emperor¡¯s gaze, stating, ¡°I volunteer to personally escort the military supplies.¡± ¡°You?¡± the Emperor echoed, clearly surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± she affirmed, her eyes unwavering. Their gazes locked; hers full of determination, hisden with conflict. Trusting such a significant task to Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t a decision made lightly. However, her intentions were clear: the grain was meant for Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to intervene. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, are you aware of the dire consequences if any mishap befalls the grain transport?¡± ¡°Should the grain face any misfortune under my watch, I am prepared to pay the ultimate price.¡± ¡°Very well, if you are bold enough to make such a pledge, then I shall entrust you with this task. The one hundred thousand ton of grain will be under your protection.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have one more request.¡± ¡°And what might that be?¡± ¡°Although I am but a woman, 1 have been trained in martial arts since childhood and have apanied my father into battle. This time in Jiangzhou, I wish to join my brother on his campaign. Upon the army¡¯s return, I shall head back to the capital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you sustained injuries in a past battle, leaving lingering ailments.¡± Concern flickered in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. She bowed her head in gratitude, responding, ¡°Your concern warms my heart, Your Majesty. However, I assure you my health has since recovered.¡± ¡°Since you since, I shall grant your wish. 1 await your return alongside Xiao Nanye.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Mention of Xiao Nanye prompted Jiang Peihuan to offer a deep bow of respect. Shortly after, she exited the pce. Upon returning to the General¡¯s Mansion, an imperial edict from Emperor Qi Ming awaited her. The decree conferred upon Jiang Peihuan the esteemed title of General, charging her with the safe escort of the grain and to apany the departing troops. Jiang Hong and Xue Yan were informed just as Jiang Peihuan finished her preparations. Beholding her in full military attire, their eyes mirrored aplicated emotions. ¡°Huan Er, are you certain?¡± ¡°Mother, worry not. I will return unscathed.¡± Jiang Peihuan reassured, noting the worry in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. Xue Yan sighed, ¡°It¡¯s best if we handle the grain transport ourselves. Huan Er, for this campaign, I bequeathmand of the Flying Feathers Army to you.¡± With those words, she handed a ckmand seal to Jiang Peihuan. The rhythmic march of soldiers soon echoed, as a regiment arrayed themselves before her. Leading them were Lin Xiao and Wang Ying, both offering their salutes, ¡°At yourmand, Miss Jiang..¡± Chapter 182 - 182: Jiang Peihuan’s Departure Chapter 182: Jiang Peihuan¡¯s Departure Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Flying Feathers Army was established by Xue Yan. Despite its small size and beingprised entirely of women, each member was formidable. Under Xue Yan¡¯s leadership, they had garnered significant military achievements. However, once Jiang Hong relinquished his military power, the Flying Feathers Army became the Jiang family¡¯s ace up their sleeve. Jiang Peihuan, seeing the Flying Feathers Army before her, hesitated. Turning to Xue Yan, she softly said, ¡°Mother, while I¡¯m transporting the grains, the Emperor has already dispatched soldiers. Perhaps you should keep the Flying Feathers Army close.¡± ¡°Both your father and 1 are in the capital, safe from harm. Please, take the Flying Feathers Army with you.¡± ¡°Huan Er, heed your mother¡¯s advice,¡± Jiang Hong added in a low voice. Recognizing his intent, Jiang Peihuan nodded, taking themand seal offered to her. Checking the time, she addressed Jiang Hong and Xue Yan, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s gettingte. 1 must depart.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Huan Er,e back safely,¡± Old Madam Jiang, with teary eyes, implored as she gazed upon Jiang Peihuan in her military attire. The thought of her great-grandson facing peril in battle had been nerve-wracking enough. Now with Jiang Peihuan setting off, concern dominated the old madam¡¯s eyes. Acknowledging the old madam¡¯s anxiety, Jiang Peihuan approached, bowed deeply, and assured, ¡°Grandmother, 1 promise to return safely.¡± ¡°Alright, my dear¡­ I¡¯ll await your return,¡± the old madam replied with palpable emotion. If Jiang Ruyun still felt that the Jiang family treated her differently from Jiang Peihuan in the past, then at this moment, she was very indifferent. Eldest Sister was indeed stronger than her. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan responded with a reassuring smile, ¡°1 trust you.¡± After offering a respectful bow to the gathered crowd, Jiang Peihuan spurred her horse forward. The supplies were already at the Jiang mansion¡¯s entrance, collected by soldiers from Emperor Qi Ming. Without further dy, Jiang Peihuan dered, ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡± With hermand, the group promptly advanced towards Jiangzhou. Remembering that ten days had passed since Xiao Nanye¡¯s incident, Jiang Peihuan felt a growing urgency. The journey from Jingdou to Jiangzhou would span two to three days. Fearing that the army wouldn¡¯t endure without supplies, she addressed her troops, ¡°Before King Cheng departed, their food supplies wouldst only five days. It¡¯s been ten days since then, so we must hasten our pace.¡± ¡°We understand, Eldest Miss,¡± The person who spoke was Xu Zhao. He was the Vice Commander of the Imperial Army and was also the person sent by Emperor Qi Ming to apany Jiang Peihuan. Although Emperor Qi Ming had promised Jiang Peihuan to let her escort the grain, he still had to send someone to take over. Hearing Xu Zhao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. As they sped on, the distant beat of hooves reached them. Ye Xiao, close by, turned her head to identify the neer and whispered to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the Young Master Xue.¡± Following her gaze, Jiang Peihuan recognized Xue Qi approaching. She had wondered about his absence at the General¡¯s Mansion earlier, only to realize he¡¯d secretly set out ahead. Pulling on her reins, she waited for Xue Qi. Upon reaching her, before Jiang Peihuan could address him, Xue Qi hurriedly spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve informed my aunt and family. 1 couldn¡¯t let you undertake this journey alone; 1 must apany you.¡± Jiang Peihuan, with a mix of amusement and resignation, asked, ¡°Would it matter if 1 objected?¡± Seeing her expression, Xue Qi grinned, ¡°Naturally, it wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°In that case, i appreciate yourpany, Cousin Qi.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Heughed lightly, nodding in acknowledgment. Their brief exchange didn¡¯t impede the group¡¯s progress. In the beginning, the group moved quickly. However, by the time they reached the outskirts of the city, their pace had noticeably slowed. ¡°Why have we slowed down, Commander Xu?¡± Noticing the change in speed, Jiang Peihuan turned her gaze to Xu Zhao. Xu Zhao met her eyes, his own filled with a mix of embarrassment and helplessness. ¡°Eldest Miss,¡± he whispered, ¡°the men I¡¯ve brought this time aren¡¯t ustomed to long marches. We¡¯ve been on our feet for over two hours; they¡¯ve reached their limits.¡± He seemed somewhat chagrined as he continued, especially given that none of the women from the Feathered Army appeared fatigued. In stark contrast, the Imperial soldiers he¡¯d brought were visibly struggling. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s brow furrowed. She remained silent for a moment, then instructed, ¡°Allow the troops a brief rest.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eldest Miss,¡± Xu Zhao expressed with gratitude. At Xu Zhao¡¯s mention of rest, the exhausted Imperial soldiers almost immediately copsed onto the ground. Xue Qi, standing beside Jiang Peihuan, looked on with barely concealed disdain. ¡°Such a disy would earn nothing but scorn back in Qingzhou,¡± he remarked dryly. ¡°Enough, Cousin Qi,¡± Jiang Peihuan whispered. Worried that hisment might incite tensions, she shot him a cautionary nce. Chastened by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s look, Xue Qi bit back any furtherments. From where she stood on the city¡¯s outskirts, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze traveled to the distant Jiangzhou. Her eyes mirrored deep concern. There had been no word from Jiangzhou and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s anxiety for Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai grew. Jiangzhou ¡°Young General, the king and his men have returned,¡± a voice reported. When Xiao Nanye left with his menst night, Jiang Changbai had been guarding Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. He did not sleep for the entire night. When he heard the noise outside, Jiang Changbai immediately stood up. As soon as he lifted the curtain, Jiang Changbai saw the food on the horse. Although it wasn¡¯t much, only about twenty ton, it could at least allow the soldiers to hold on for another day. Xiao Nanye strode over and Jiang Changbai quickly went up to him.¡± Your Highness?¡± Nodding at Jiang Changbai, Xiao Nanye looked at Lin Xingchen and said,¡± Ask the kitchen to cook all the food.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± As Lin Xingchen moved to execute the order, Jiang Changbai turned to Xiao Nanye, concern evident in his voice. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re out of food in the camp. Shouldn¡¯t we reserve some of this?¡± ¡°Even if all of this food is cooked, it¡¯s only enough for today¡¯s food. There¡¯s no need to keep it.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye walked into the tent.. Chapter 183 - 183: Capturing Someone From The Chujiang Mansion Chapter 183: Capturing Someone From The Chujiang Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Changbai settled into the seat beside Xiao Nanye, ncing over before posing a question, ¡°Your Highness, did you encounter any resistance at the granary of King Chujiang¡¯s Mansionst night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s affirmation, Jiang Changbai inquired further, ¡°What¡¯s the state of King Chujiang¡¯s forces?¡± A shadow passed over Xiao Nanye¡¯s face as he looked back at Jiang Changbai, murmuring, ¡°They are formidable.¡± This sinct response caused a hint of concern to appear in Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Han Feng walked in with two bowls of porridge. He looked at the two people on the chairs and said softly,¡± Master, Young General, please eat first.¡± He set the porridge on the table. Having not eaten for two days, both Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai instinctively reached for their bowls. Yet, Xiao Nanye paused to ask Han Feng, ¡°Has everyone been given their portion?¡± ¡°They all have,¡± Han Feng reassured. Comforted by the response, Xiao Nanye began to eat. But he had barely finished when an urgent voice from outside alerted them, ¡°Your Highness, we are under attack!¡± Exchanging a swift nce, both Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai left their seats, exiting the tent in haste. Without a word, Xiao Nanye headed in the direction of the disturbance. Han Feng was at his side, leading Zhui Yun, Xiao Nanye¡¯s steed. Quickly mounting, Xiao Nanye rallied his men to move out. As they neared the site of themotion, the shing of weapons became discernible. Lin Xingchen, it appeared, had already engaged the intruders. While Lin Xingchen had the upper hand against his immediate opponent, the defeated foe hastily retreated on horseback. Lin Xingchen moved to pursue, but Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice held him back. ¡°Stop.¡± Hearing this, Lin Xingchen reined in his horse, but the fleeing man dared a look back, eyes darkening with recognition and animosity. With evident rage in his posture, he used, ¡°It was you who raided our granaryst night.¡± Unfazed, Xiao Nanye replied after a brief pause, ¡°You must be Jiang Han, King Chujiang¡¯s youngest son.¡± Xiao Nanye was certain of his statement. Seeing this, the man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Jiang Han stared at Xiao Nanye, shocked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Being the youngest son of King Chujiang, his existence was kept a secret. King Chujiang had concealed him to preserve thest vestige of his bloodline. It was a safeguard, ensuring that he could pass on his lineage. So, Jiang Han was taken aback when Xiao Nanye revealed his identity. A smirk yed on Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips, ¡°Now that you¡¯vee to me, i won¡¯t be holding back.¡± His seemingly friendly demeanor sharply contrasted the steely resolve in his eyes. Swiftly, the confrontation escted. ¡°Capture him alive,¡± Xiao Nanyemanded Lin Xingchen. ¡°Understood.¡± Lin Xingchen, being astute, had already understood Xiao Nanye¡¯s intentions. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s statement, he didn¡¯t hesitate and spurred his horse onward. Jiang Han¡¯s escorts quickly shielded him. However, Lin Xingchen¡¯s entourage was equally formidable. In no time, both parties shed in heated battle. ¡°Young Prince, escape while you can!¡± When Jiang Han¡¯s side found themselves outmatched, they attempted to block Lin Xingchen, imploring their prince to flee. With a look of defiance, Jiang Han, seeing the unfolding chaos and heeding the advice of his subordinate, galloped away. At that moment, Xiao Nanye received a bow from Han Feng. With the distance increasing between them and Jiang Han¡¯s retreating figure, Xiao Nanye took aim. Releasing the arrow, it found its mark in Jiang Han¡¯s steed. Han Feng swiftly moved forward, pointing his arrow at Jiang Han¡¯s throat. ¡°Young Prince, I advise you not to move. My arrow does not have eyes.¡± ¡°Hold your positions! Your prince in my grasp.¡± Seeing Jiang Han captured, his soldiers hesitantly lowered their weapons. The sight of the captured Jiang Han elicited smiles from the soldiers in the camp. Back in their tent, Jiang Changbai and Xiao Nanye deliberated on the worth of their captive. ¡°Your Highness, do you n to use Jiang Han as a bargaining chip against King Chujiang?¡± ¡°Even though Jiang Han is King Chujiang¡¯s youngest son, the king wouldn¡¯t surrender just to save him.¡± ¡°So, what purpose of capturing Jiang Han?¡± ¡°He might not ensure King Chujiang¡¯s immediate surrender, but he could be traded for food supplies.¡± ¡°After all, he¡¯s a prince of the Chujiang. Surely, he¡¯s worth some food supplies.¡± Jiang Changbai chuckled at Xiao Nanye¡¯s remark, but his amusement soon gave way to concern. He broached, ¡°Your Highness, if the capital doesn¡¯t send supplies soon, our situation will be dire¡­¡± Grasping the seriousness, Xiao Nanye affirmed, ¡°The supplies will be here within days.¡± Xiao Nanye had faith in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s assistance, although he hadn¡¯t expected the emissary to be Jiang Peihuan. On the outskirts of the capital. ¡°Eldest Miss, shall we rest for the night?¡± Seeing that nightfall was approaching, Xu Zhao turned towards Jiang Peihuan. ¡°We won¡¯t rest now. We¡¯ll assess the situationter into the night.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xu Zhao¡¯s eyes brimmed with sadness, but he had no other options. All the Imperial Army showed their displeasure, yet none dared to voice their concerns. After all, they had all witnessed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s use of her whip firsthand. Seeing the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, Jiang Peihuan tightened her grip on her whip, her brow furrowed in concern. If she had anticipated this oue, she would rather face the wrath of Emperor Qi Ming than not have the guards from her own family, the Jiangs, at her side. While Jiang Peihuan proceeded, chaos erupted at Prince Qing¡¯s mansion. ¡°You¡¯re saying Jiang Peihuan is escorting the food supplies to Jiangzhou?¡± Shock filled Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes as he gazed at Pei Wu, who knelt before him. Pei Wu had only just been informed. After all, Jiang Peihuan had only disclosed this to Emperor Qi Ming. Many court officials were still unaware. Upon hearing Xiao Junhao, Pei Wu nodded in confirmation. Xiao Junhao¡¯s hand clenched into a tight fist, a torrent of emotions swirling in his eyes. He had painstakingly ensured the Ministry of Revenue was short on grain. Without it, even Emperor Qi Ming was powerless. But never did Xiao Junhao expect Jiang Peihuan to procure such a supply and personally see it to Jiangzhou. ¡°Send someone,¡± After a brief pause, Xiao Junhao directed his words to Pei Wu, ¡°Under any circumstances, that grain must not reach Jiangzhou..¡± Chapter 184 - 184: The Fear of Lin Mengyao Chapter 184: The Fear of Lin Mengyao Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your Highness, what about the Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°Do not harm her. Only destroy the supplies.¡± Xiao Junhao, after reflecting, advised gently. Outside the room, Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand stilled. The words ¡°Do not harm her¡± echoed repeatedly in her mind. She nced involuntarily at the man¡¯s expression. Every time he mentioned Jiang Peihuan, his eyes swirled withplex emotions. A surge of anxiety gripped Lin Mengyao, causing her to clutch her maid¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return to the mansion.¡± Before her maid could reply, Lin Mengyao cut her off and hastened back to the Lin Mansion. Due to the previous poisoning incident at the feast, Lin Mengyao had been residing at the Prince Qing Pce. Her sudden return elicited mixed reactions from the Lin family; joy intertwined with concern. Ignoring everyone, Lin Mengyao headed straight to Lin Ruhai¡¯s study. ¡°Are you certain it was him?¡± Lin Ruhai, with a grim expression, questioned his steward. Having served Lin Ruhai for years, the steward knew his concerns well. He nodded affirmatively, ¡°It¡¯s indeed Lin Xingchen.¡± Hearing that name, Lin Ruhai slumped into his chair. But within moments, determination glinted in his eyes. ¡°Even if he returns, I¡¯m not afraid. 1 am charge on the Lin family now.¡± A knock interrupted their conversation. With a wary expression, Lin Ruhai inquired, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s me.¡± Relief washed over Lin Ruhai upon recognizing Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice. He signaled the steward to open the door. ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± Lin Mengyao, acknowledging the steward and approached her Lin Ruhai. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Gazing at his bowing daughter, Lin Ruhai spoke softly. Once Lin Mengyao settled into a nearby chair, he continued, ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the Qing Mansion? Why the sudden return?¡± ¡°Father, 1 returned with an urgent matter. I need your assistance.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Mengyao leaned in, whispering her request into his ear. Stunned, Lin Ruhai stared at her. ¡°You want me to send someone to kill Jiang Peihuan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯m not sure when it began, but Jiang Peihuan¡¯s influence over His Highness seems to be growing.¡± ¡°We, the Lin family, have invested everything in His Highness. I will not allow anyone to threaten our position.¡± At first, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t truly intend to harm Jiang Peihuan. However, recent events made her acutely aware of the widening gap between them. If one day he truly fell for Jiang Peihuan, the thought alone was something Lin Mengyao neither dared to entertain nor risk. She resolved to quash this potential threat at its very inception. Lin Ruhai had always perceived his daughter Mengyao asposed and gracious. This was the first time he detected a hint of jealousy in his eldest daughter¡¯s demeanor. Stepping forward, Lin Ruhai ced aforting hand on Lin Mengyao¡¯s shoulder. Whispering, he reassured, ¡°Yao Er, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll take care of Jiang Peihuan for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± ¡°But remember, His Highness mustn¡¯t learn of this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 have it under control.¡± A faint smile appeared in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes as she walked out of Lin Ruhai¡¯s study. Noticing the smile, the maid apanying Lin Mengyao cautiously remarked, ¡°Miss, His Highness isn¡¯t inclined to harm the Eldest Miss of the Jiang Family. If he discovers our intentions, he might not take it well.¡± ¡°As long as we can get rid of Jiang Peihuan, it doesn¡¯t matter even if His Highness resents us. Moreover, he would not know about this matter.¡± The Qing Mansion and the Lin family sent people to find Jiang Peihuan at the same time. Meanwhile, Jiang Peihuan remained oblivious to their intentions. In the dead of night, Jiang Peihuan instructed everyone to rest where they stood. Ye Xiao approached her, whispering, ¡°Eldest Miss, you should take a moment to rest as well.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood.¡± Though their journey weighed on her mind, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t allow herself to fall into a deep sleep. So, when a rustling reached her ears, she instantly awoke. ¡°Eldest Miss, we havepany,¡± Ye Xiao, ever the alert secret guard, whispered. Both Wang Ying and Lin Xiao were also roused. The three promptly converged beside Jiang Peihuan. Suddenly, a peculiar sound echoed, and fiery arrows streaked toward them,nding amidst their grain supplies. Witnessing the fiery assault, a shadow cast over Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression. ¡°Lin Xiao, Wang Ying, rally the Flying Feathers Army to guard our supplies.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Xu Zhao?¡± ¡°At your service, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Have all the Imperial Army soldiers disperse and defend against the enemy.¡± ¡°Affirmative.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao,e with me.¡± Without dy, Jiang Peihuan mounted her horse. Ye Xiao was quick to join her side. Following the direction of the arrow, Jiang Peihuan led Ye Xiao to ride forward. Soon, they saw a group of people waiting there. She took out a porcin bottle and looked at it. Jiang Peihuan eyes were filled withplicated emotions. These people were obviously following orders. Jiang Peihuan was not willing to use these poisons on them. Yet, seeing the steadily burning grain, any prior hesitations melted away from her countenance. Looking at Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan said,¡± Ye Xiao, I¡¯ll throw the bottle over and you break it immediately.¡± ¡°As youmand, Eldest Miss.¡± When she saw Ye Xiao nod, Jiang Peihuan threw the porcin bottle in her hand at the people who were shooting arrows. Then, Ye Xiao threw the dagger in her hand, and the porcin bottle instantly broke into pieces. The night wind blew, and a fragrance instantly filled the air. When the fragrance dispersed, the archers fell from their horses and wailed. The leader of the archer instinctively cast his gaze upon Jiang Peihuan. He trained his arrow directly on Jiang Peihuan, but before he could release it, he was ovee with dizziness and copsed to the ground. ¡°Young Miss, shall we execute these men?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Spare their lives.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan made her way back. A significant amount of grain had been consumed by the mes. As she surveyed the scorched grain, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes brimmed with sorrow. Turning to Xu Zhao, Jiang Peihuan spoke decisively, ¡°Commander Xu, it isn¡¯t wise to linger here any longer. Let¡¯s move on.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± The fatigue weighed heavily on the Imperial Guards, yet after the recent turn of events, none dared voice theirints. Particrly since Jiang Peihuan, by her lone effort, had thwarted the incident, the guards¡¯ perception of her changed entirely. Jiang Peihuan swiftly mounted her horse, gripping the reins of Lie Feng tightly. However, not long after they left, a group of men in ck rushed out. ¡°Guard the grains!¡± Chapter 185 - 185: Attacked Chapter 185: Attacked Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon seeing these people, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s immediate thought was to safeguard the grains. Yet, she quickly realized that they weren¡¯t there for the supplies, but for her. Because those men in ck directly unsheathed their swords, aiming straight at Jiang Peihuan. With a swift movement, she drew her long whip from her waist, flicking her wrist to strike the man before her. Ye Xiao, Wang Ying, and others were quick to back her up. ¡°Protect the Eldest Miss.¡± The Flying Feathers Army was established by Xue Yan. To them, Jiang Peihuan held more value than any supply of grain. As for Ye Xiao, she was only thinking about Jiang Peihuan. Though those trying to assassinate Jiang Peihuan were highly skilled, her group was rejuvenated and seasoned. In no time, the attackers were either wounded or killed. Still, they showed no inclination to retreat, determined to fight to the death. It wasn¡¯t long before only two of the attackers remained. Seeing Ye Xiao readying his dagger, Jiang Peihuan coldlymanded, ¡°Keep them alive.¡± Heeding her orders, both Ye Xiao and Wang Ying adjusted their attacks. Soon, the duo was captured and presented to Jiang Peihuan. Their face masks had been removed, revealing tattoos on their foreheads. Recognizing the mark a unique sign of assassins in the martial world. Jiang Peihuan remarked, ¡°You¡¯re from the Dark Blood Pavilion.¡± Hearing their identity disclosed, surprise shed in their eyes, but they remained silent. This didn¡¯t seem to anger Jiang Peihuan. Instead, she turned her gaze to the man on her left, questioning, ¡°Who wishes me dead?¡± He responded with only silence, avoiding her gaze, prompting a smirk from Jiang Peihuan. Without hesitation, she brandished her whip again, ensnaring the man¡¯s throat. With a sudden tug, the man¡¯splexion turned a ghastly shade of green. Hispanion¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Struggling to breathe, the ensnared man¡¯s face transitioned from green to a pale white. Just when death seemed imminent, Jiang Peihuan released her grip. Gasping like a fish out of water, he barely caught his breath when the whip tightened around his neck once more. After several such torments, sheer terror filled his eyes¡ªa sentiment echoed by their onlookers, including the imperial guards led by Xu Zhao. Their previous contempt had vanished. Taking a step closer, whip still in hand, Jiang Peihuan softly probed, ¡°Last chance, will you speak?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, but he remained silent. The expression in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. She suddenly pulled the man to the ground. The man next to him was shocked when he saw this. Unhurriedly, Jiang Peihuan coiled up her whip and approached the fallen man. Jiang Peihuan spoke in a chilling tone, ¡°I¡¯m aware assassins like you aren¡¯t afraid of dying. But are you afraid of a fate worse than death?¡± Before the man could react to her words, she swiftly produced two silver needles and stabbed them into the man¡¯s neck. Intense pain surged through him, causing the man to writhe on the ground. Jiang Peihuan watched him coldly. Once he was drenched in sweat, she stepped forward and removed the needles from his neck. ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time. Are you going to tell me or not?¡± ¡°I¡­ I will,¡± the man croaked, looking fearfully at the trembling needle in her hand. She simply stared at him. Meeting her gaze, the man whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s pulling the strings, but I know their surname is Lin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That¡¯s all I know.¡± Hearing this, confusion shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Hearing the surname ¡®Lin¡¯, her first thought was of Lin Ruhai. But she wondered if this incident was because of her or Lin Xingchen. She never once considered that it might be rted to Lin Mengyao. ¡°Ye Xiao, release him.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, are we letting him go just like that?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao looked somewhat disapproving. Still, he untied the ropes binding the man. Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°Even if he goes back, what awaits him won¡¯t be pleasant.¡± With that, she mounted her horse and moved on. The entire group followed in silence, not daring to speak. As dawn approached, Xiao Junhao and Lin Mengyao were anxiously awaiting news. At the Prince Qing Mansion: Pei Wu walked into Xiao Junhao¡¯s study.¡± How is it?¡± Xiao Junhao, who had not slept all night, eagerly asked as he saw Pei Wu. After a respectful bow, Pei Wu lowered his head and said, ¡°My Lord, we failed.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Junhao fell silent. After a long pause, he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Is this fate?¡± His eyes filled with despair. Seeing his expression, Pei Wu quickly added, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t forget, Meng Yi is heading to Jiangzhou. King Cheng may not make it back to the capital alive.¡± In Lin Mengyao¡¯s room: A maid rushed into Lin Mengyao¡¯s room. Lin Mengyao immediately put down the book in her hand and asked, ¡°Well?¡± The maid shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not dead?¡± ¡°Miss, the Master told me that Miss Jiang has many skilled fighters around her. Besides the guards arranged by King Cheng, she also has the Flying Feather Army of the Jiang family. It¡¯s very hard to assassinate her.¡± With every word from the maid, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face darkened. She clenched her fists tightly, even though her nails were digging into her palm. In the capital, Jiang Peihuan was unaware of these developments. All she could think of was reaching Jiangzhou as quickly as possible. ¡°Eldest Miss, we¡¯ll reach Jiangzhou in another day,¡± Ye Xiao whispered, handing her a water bottle. After taking a sip, Jiang Peihuan stored the bottle away. For some reason, as they neared Jiangzhou, her anxiety grew. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. Ye Xiao, noticing this, quickly supported her. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Peihuan shook her head and steadied herself. Then, she looked at Ye Xiao and said, ¡°Let everyone know, we continue moving forward.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan felt like her heart was about to leap out of her throat. She suddenly grew worried. Had something happened to Xiao Nanye or Jiang Changbai? In the military camp at Jiangzhou: ¡°Master, the King of Chujiang has sent supplies,¡± Han Feng announced, pulling back the tent p and smiling at Xiao Nanye. Before Xiao Nanye could respond, Jiang Changbai from the side couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How much did they send?¡± Chapter 186 - 186: Xiao Nanye Was Poisoned Chapter 186: Xiao Nanye Was Poisoned Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°One hundred thousand catties.¡± ¡°This Jiang Han is somewhat useful after all.¡± ¡°Master, shall we send Jiang Han back?¡± ¡®Til see for myself.¡± Saying this, Xiao Nanye rose from his chair. Jiang Han had already been brought to the camp entrance, and when he saw Xiao Nanye, his eyes were filled with hatred. But Xiao Nanye ignored him and instead looked outside the camp entrance. There were only twenty people who arrived, but behind them were three carriages full of food. Seeing the supplies, Xiao Nanye gave Han Feng a nod. Catching Xiao Nanye¡¯s signal, Han Feng swiftly cut the ropes binding Jiang Han¡¯s hands. ¡°Young prince?¡± People from the Chujiang royal mansion, seeing this scene, hurriedly approached. ¡°Han Feng, have the men bring the food here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Han Feng moved forward with his men, those twenty people suddenly rolled up their sleeves, targeting Xiao Nanye. ¡°Master, watch out!¡± ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± No one expected this. Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. ¡°Quick, kill them!¡± Jiang Changbai immediately shouted. Han Feng and Lin Xingchen rushed to intervene, but only then did Jiang Changbai realize these attackers were secret guards. Facing more than twenty of these guards was a disadvantage for them. Most of the crossbow bolts were deflected, but one bolt still struck Xiao Nanye directly in the chest. Seeing Xiao Nanye hit, the secret guards sent by the Chujiang royal mansion had eyes full of joy. However, their joy soon turned to shock. Even injured, they were no match for Xiao Nanye. ¡°Today, none of you will leave alive.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye¡¯s sword swept across, and half of the twenty guards fell instantly. Jiang Han watched, panic in his eyes. Seeing Xiao Nanye step closer, he blurted out, ¡°1 am the young prince of the Chujiang royal mansion, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xiao Nanye¡¯s sword sh his throat. Looking at Jiang Han¡¯s lifeless body, Xiao Nanye coldly said, ¡°me your father.¡± At that moment, the remaining guards were killed by Han Feng and Jiang Changbai. ¡°Master?¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye copse, Han Feng rushed to his side. Xiao Nanye¡¯s face turned pale. Jiang Changbai rmed, said to Lin Xingchen, ¡°Quickly, fetch the military doctor.¡± Shortly after, Xiao Nanye was taken inside the tent, and the military doctor arrived. Opening Xiao Nanye¡¯s clothes, seeing the bolt in his chest, the doctor¡¯s expression darkened. Feeling Xiao Nanye¡¯s pulse, the doctor looked even grimmer. ¡°How is His Highness King Cheng?¡± Seeing that the military doctor had not said anything, Jiang Changbai could not help but ask. ¡°Young general, ¡°The bolt is poisoned, and it¡¯s close to his heart. I¡­ I don¡¯t dare remove it.¡± ¡°What nonsense! You¡¯re the military doctor. If you can¡¯t save him, consider your life over.¡± Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes zed with anger. Han Feng hastily took out a porcin bottle, a medicine given by Jiang Peihuan when Xiao Nanye had set out. Opening it, Han Feng quickly ced a pill in Xiao Nanye¡¯s mouth. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he gave him another. ¡°What did you give His Highness?¡± Jiang Changbai asked urgently. ¡°It¡¯s the medicine the eldest Miss Jiang gave. She instructed it to be administered in dire circumstances.¡± ¡°Military doctor check His Highness pulse once more.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, the military doctor once again took Xiao Nanye¡¯s pulse. He was surprised. ¡°Young General, Milords, His Highness heart meridian has been protected.¡± ¡°However, this medicine can only protect His Highness¡¯s heart for twelve hours at most. After twelve hours, if the poison in His Highness¡¯s body still cannot be cured, then¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°The medicine will be ineffective.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing the military doctor¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai was at a loss for words. If not for the doctor¡¯s position, he would have killed him on the spot. At that moment, rapid footsteps echoed from outside. The curtain swiftly lifted. A soldier entered, kneeling on one knee, eyes wide with panic. ¡°Young General, King Chujiang and his army are just three kilometers from the camp.¡± ¡°That Old Fool!¡± Jiang Changbai, gazing at Xiao Nanye lying in bed, instructed Han Feng, ¡°Guard His Highness here. I¡¯ll lead our troops against them.¡± Turning to Lin Xingchen, he continued, ¡°General Lin, head to Chujiang City. Find doctors, several of them. Ensure King Cheng is cured.¡± Hearing this, both Han Feng and Lin Xingchen nodded simultaneously. Quickly, Jiang Changbai donned his armor and marched out with his soldiers. Jiang Changbai took most of the soldiers in the camp with him. When he climbed up the city wall, he immediately saw King Chujiang mounted on a horse. Their eyes locked, each filled with animosity. ¡°Jiang Changbai, the Emperor never truly trusted the Jiang family. Your father served him loyally his whole life, only to have his military power taken away. Do you still want to serve such a treacherous emperor?¡± King Chujiang, with a broad face, big ears, and a full beard, said mockingly. Hearing this, Jiang Changbai frowned and replied coldly, ¡°King Chujiang, the Emperor granted you titles andnds,vishing you with riches. Yet you¡¯re not content and now plot rebellion. Your son Jiang Han is dead. Do you want to lead your entire lineage to their doom?¡± ¡°Your youngest son, Jiang Han, is already dead. Do you want your King Chujiang¡¯s estate to bepletely wiped out?¡± ¡°You?¡± Hearing this, pain and darkness clouded King Chujiang¡¯s eyes. The death of his youngest son, Jiang Han, had deeply pained him. However, he had sacrificed Jiang Han in his quest to kill Xiao Nanye. Yet, as Xiao Nanye never appeared, a smirk crept onto Chujiang¡¯s face. Looking triumphantly at Jiang Changbai, he said, ¡°Although my youngest son Jiang Han is dead, having King Cheng apany him in death ensures he did not die in vain.¡± ¡°Jiang Changbai, since you¡¯re so stubborn, today 1 will end your life.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± As he spoke, King Chujiang raised his hand and swung it down heavily. War drums roared. Looking at the massive enemy forces below, Jiang Changbai¡¯s face darkened, but he continued directing his soldiers into battle. Initially, they held an advantage, but soon they were forced back. It felt as if the enemy knew their every move. Witnessing his soldiers falling one by one, Jiang Changbai leaped off the wall,nding perfectly on his horse. With his sword in hand, he charged straight at King Chujiang, shouting, ¡°Today, I will im your head.¡± As he charged forward, a hint of admiration appeared in King Chujiang¡¯s eyes. He showed no signs of backing down but instead seemed eager, ¡°1 want to see what the son of Jiang Hong is capable of..¡± Chapter 187 - 187: Jian Peihuan Arrives at the Military Camp Chapter 187: Jian Peihuan Arrives at the Military Camp Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Then let me show you.¡± As his words fell, Jiang Changbai immediately charged forward. King Chujiang had not expected Jiang Changbai to directlye at him. After a few seconds of reaction time, he quickly drew his sword to defend. Jiang Changbai knew that King Chujiang came on purpose. To change the dire situation, he had to fight quickly and decisively. Thus, when he fought with King Chujiang, Jiang Changbai¡¯s moves became more aggressive. King Chujiang was experienced, but after all, he wasn¡¯t in his prime for battle. After several exchanges with Jiang Changbai, he began to tire. However, he was too proud to ask for help from those beside him. ¡°King Chujiang, you really don¡¯t care about your youngest son¡¯s death, do you?¡± Upon hearing this, anger shed in King Chujiang¡¯s eyes. Just as he was caught off guard, the long sword in Jiang Changbai¡¯s hand pierced King Chujiang¡¯s shoulder. Originally, he had aimed for King Chujiang¡¯s heart, but with his extensive battle experience, King Chujiang¡¯s first reaction was to dodge. Even so, he was injured. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Seeing King Chujiang injured, the soldiers of Jiangzhou showed concern. ¡°Retreat!¡± The deputy general beside King Chujiang immediately called out. A momentter, King Chujiang¡¯s side began to retreat. Jiang Changbai¡¯s troops instinctively wanted to pursue, but he stopped them, ¡°Don¡¯t chase.¡± ¡°Young General, shouldn¡¯t we pursue our advantage?¡± ¡°This is Jiangzhou, if we chase, we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Don¡¯t pursue.¡± With that, Jiang Changbai led the army back to the camp. Upon returning to the camp, Jiang Changbai immediately went to Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. Lin Xingchen had already summoned several doctors, but no one could treat the wounds on Xiao Nanye, nor could they cure his poson. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± After standing in the tent for a while, Jiang Changbai noticed a rotting smell. Upon closer inspection, Jiang Changbai realized the smell came from Xiao Nanye. Han Feng approached and carefully lifted Xiao Nanye¡¯s clothes, discovering that the wound had started to rot. Seeing this, worry filled Han Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°All of you are useless, can¡¯t you do anything?¡± No matter how Han Feng raged, the doctors dared not approach. At this moment, Han Feng deeply missed Jiang Peihuan. If she were here, she¡¯d surely have a way to heal Xiao Nanye. As he thought this, a sentinel outside announced, ¡°General, there¡¯s an army approaching.¡± ¡°They dare toe back?¡± Upon hearing the sentinel, Jiang Changbai¡¯s first thought was that King Chujiang¡¯s troops had returned. As he instinctively prepared to go out, Lin Xingchen stopped him. Meeting his puzzled gaze, Lin Xingchen whispered, ¡°Young General, you¡¯ve just returned from the battle. Let me handle it this time.¡± ¡°Take more men with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Changbai hadplete trust in Lin Xingchen¡¯s abilities, so he felt at ease. When Lin Xingchen left Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent and stepped outside with his men, he was taken aback by the sight of the approaching party. Upon closer examination, the person leading was indeed Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Halt! Do not shoot arrows.¡± Seeing his soldiers readying their bows, Lin Xingchen quickly intervened. After halting the soldiers, Lin Xingchen rode forward directly. When Jiang Peihuan¡¯s people heard the sound, they instinctively drew their long swords. ¡°It¡¯s our own people!¡± Upon recognizing the approaching group, Jiang Peihuan immediately spoke. Upon hearing her words, everyone lowered their weapons. Lin Xingchen rode his horse straight to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing who it was, he dismounted and gave a bow before speaking in a hushed tone, ¡°Eldest Miss, why have youe here?¡± ¡°To bring you food supplies.¡± Only after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words did Lin Xingchen notice the piles of grain on the carts. Joyful, Lin Xingchen eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Jiang Peihuan scanned the surroundings, not seeing either Xiao Nanye or Jiang Changbai. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are King Cheng and my elder brother?¡± ¡°The Young General just returned to camp. As for His Highness, he¡¯s injured.¡± ¡°Injured?¡± Lin Xingchen nodded, briefly recounting the day¡¯s events. He then added, ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Neither the military doctors nor the city doctor can treat His Highness. His wound has started to rot.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression grew even more concerned. ¡°Take me to King Cheng¡¯s tent.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xingchen immediately mounted his horse, and Jiang Peihuan quickly followed. The two arrived at Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. As they neared the entrance, Jiang Peihuan heard Han Feng shouting, ¡°All of you, get out!¡± Chasing the doctors away, Han Feng lifted the tent curtain, only to find Jiang Peihuan in military attire. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± Han Feng almost thought he was hallucinating. He rubbed his eyes vigorously, but the figure on the horse remained steadfast. Seeing this, an amused Lin Xingchenmented, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and let the Eldest Miss in.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯vee at the right time.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Nanye?¡± ¡°Master is inside.¡± Without another word, Jiang Peihuan entered. ¡°Huan Er, why are you here?¡± Jiang Changbai, who was inside, emerged upon recognizing the voice. Seeing his sister, his eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Elder brother, let me see Xiao Nanye first. We can talk afterward.¡± ¡°Alright, check on King Cheng first.¡± Upon approaching the bedside, Jiang Peihuan detected a putrid smell. Her face showed profound concern as she felt Xiao Nanye¡¯s pulse. Hisplexion was incredibly pale, with barely any color left. After checking his pulse, Jiang Peihuan lifted the clothing on his chest, exposing the ck, rotting wound. Her eyes were filled with rm. She turned to Han Feng and whispered, ¡°Do you have strong alcohol in the army?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go look for it.¡± Han Feng departed promptly and returned shortly with a jar of liquor. Taking the liquor, Jiang Peihuan immediately poured it onto Xiao Nanye¡¯s wound. The intense pain jolted the man awake. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Seeing the person beside his bed, Xiao Nanye looked momentarily dazed. ¡°Xiao Nanye, stay awake. I¡¯m going to treat the poison. You can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye gave a weak nod, but his gaze was still unfocused. Initially, this poison could have been treated with herbal medicine, but too much time had psed. Jiang Peihuan resorted to using silver needles to extract the toxins from his body, and then she nned to cut away the rotting flesh near his heart. Upon examining the arrow near the man¡¯s heart, Jiang Peihuan confirmed it was still a slight distance away from the vital organ, sighing in relief.. Chapter 188 - 188: Treating The Rotten Flesh Chapter 188: Treating The Rotten Flesh Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Elder Brother, Han Feng, both of you hold down Xiao Nanye¡¯s shoulders. Remember, he mustn¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Lin Xingchen, you hold his legs.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s instructions, the three immediately stepped forward. Jiang Peihuan sanitized her hands with white wine, then turned to Ye Xiao and said, ¡°Prepare the hemostatic medicine. As soon as 1 remove the arrow, apply the medicine powder.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Following Jiang Peihuan¡¯s instruction, Ye Xiao readied several white gauzes, sprinkling the medicine powder on them and holding a bottle of hemostatic medicine in her other hand. After ensuring everything was prepared, Jiang Peihuan turned to the man on the bed, whispering, ¡°Xiao Nanye, I am about to remove the arrow. It has barbs, so expect excruciating pain when I extract it. The wound is close to the heart, so you must stay still.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Upon hearing his response, Jiang Peihuan took a firm grip on the arrow¡¯s shaft. The moment she touched it, Xiao Nanye¡¯s muscles tensed. In an instant, Jiang Peihuan applied force and yanked it out. The barbed arrowhead took a chunk of flesh with it. Xiao Nanye instinctively tried to move, but Jiang Changbai and Han Feng firmly held him in ce. Observing the scene, Ye Xiao promptly doused the entire wound with the hemostatic medicine and then pressed the gauze against it. Warm blood stained the gauze. Seeing this, Ye Xiao¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Eldest Miss, the bleeding isn¡¯t stopping.¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan quickly took out silver needles. Dozens of silver needles were deftly inserted into Xiao Nanye¡¯s chest, and shortly after, the bleeding stopped. Throughout the ordeal, Xiao Nanye remainedrgely silent, looking as if he had been dragged from water. ¡°Xiao Nanye, 1 will now use silver needles to cure your poison. The procedure will be painful, but it¡¯s necessary. If you can¡¯t bear it, let me know.¡± The man didn¡¯t utter a word but gave a slight nod in acknowledgment. ¡°Han Feng, help your master to a sitting position.¡± Upon Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand, Han Feng gently assisted Xiao Nanye into a seated posture. Jiang Peihuan moved behind Xiao Nanye, removed his upper attire, and began to ce needles into his back. Her actions were efficient, and soon Xiao Nanye¡¯s back was filled with needles. Despite the intense pain, Xiao Nanye bore it silently, only clenching his teeth. After some time, dark blood started oozing from the needle entry points. A groan escaped from Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips. Sweat streamed down his forehead. Jiang Peihuan took a cloth and carefully wiped the sweat from his face. An hour passed, and the blood that emerged from the needle sites had turned a brighter shade of red. Jiang Peihuan exhaled in relief before removing the needles. Witnessing the procedure, Han Feng inquired, ¡°Eldest Miss, has the master¡¯s poison been fully neutralized?¡± ¡°Yes, only a negligible amount remains. He just needs rest and proper care now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Han Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, and he looked at Jiang Peihuan with deep gratitude. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t look back at him but turned to Xiao Nanye who was on the bed. ¡°The rotten flesh on your wound needs to be removed. Can you endure it? If not, we can do it tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do it.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Looking at the rotten flesh near his chest, Jiang Peihuan nodded. She then instructed Ye Xiao, ¡°Prepare the dagger and ensure it¡¯s sterilized.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A momentter, Jian Peihuan took the dagger from Ye Xiao¡¯s hand. A momentter, Jiang Peihuan took the sterilized dagger from Ye Xiao¡¯s hand. Without any hesitation, she skillfully removed the rotten flesh from Xiao Nanye¡¯s chest, knowing that the longer she took, the more pain he would experience. Beads of sweat rolled down Xiao Nanye¡¯s forehead, and Jiang Peihuan was also sweating slightly. As she continued her operation, she observed Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression closely. After removing all the rotten flesh, Jiang Peihuan took some white liquor and poured it on the wound. Xiao Nanye gripped the bedding tightly, the veins on his hand popping. Those present observed with a mixture of respect and admiration. ¡°Bring me the medicine.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand, Ye Xiao quickly handed her the medicine. She carefully applied it to the wound and then wrapped it with gauze. ¡°In the days ahead, ensure the wound remains dry and avoid any rigorous activity.¡± She then offered, ¡°Here¡¯s a pill to aid your recovery.¡± After assisting Xiao Nanye with his bandage, Jiang Peihuan ced a pill into his mouth. Without inquiring about itsposition, heplied. As soon as he took the medicine, Xiao Nanye fell asleep. Seeing this, Han Feng, filled with concern, asked, ¡°Eldest Miss Jiang, is my master alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He just needs some good rest.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan tried to stand but wavered a little. Jiang Changbai quickly steadied her, asking, ¡°Huan Er, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied softly, shaking her head. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you some rest.¡± ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ve brought a hundred thousand catties of food from the Liu family. Please ensure it¡¯s distributed to the soldiers.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll handle the arrangements. You need to rest.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Peihuan was genuinely exhausted. Jiang Changbai escorted her to his tent. Only after ensuring that Jiang Peihuan had fallen asleep did Jiang Changbai leave the tent. Noticing Ye Xiao standing at the entrance, he murmured, ¡°Stand guard here. Ensure no one disturbs Huan Er.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Having given instructions to Ye Xiao, Jiang Changbai made his way to the military camp¡¯s entrance. There, the unloading of grain was still underway. The sight of the grain brought a gleam of happiness to Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes. However, as he observed, something seemed to cross his mind, introducing a shadow ofplexity to his expression. In the capital city, within Prince Qing¡¯s mansion: ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s word from the front that King Cheng has been struck by an arrow. The situation appears dire.¡± ¡°Is this information reliable?¡± Upon hearing Pei Wu¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao responded hastily, with excitement evident in his eyes. Pei Wu nodded, borating, ¡°The message was directly conveyed by Meng Yi. I believe it to be urate.¡± ¡°The arrow is poisoned with a rare toxin from the Western Regions. Once infected, the wound will start to rot. Without an antidote within six hours, death is certain.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. After pausing for a moment, he turned to Pei Wu, inquiring, ¡°Have there been any updates regarding Jiang Peihuan?¡± ¡°Miss Jiang has already arrived in Jiangzhou. Based on the timeline, she should be at the military camp by now.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on them and report any news immediately.¡± ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s another matter concerning Miss Lin.¡± ¡°What about her?¡± Hearing the name Lin Mengyao, a hint of confusion appeared in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 189 - 189: Blame Chapter 189: me Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Miss Lin secretly sent someone to attack Eldest Miss Jiang on the way.¡± ¡°You mean Yao Er?¡± Turning to look at Pei Wu, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. Meeting his gaze, Pei Wu nodded. Originally, Pei Wu did not n to tell Xiao Junhao about this matter, but after thinking about it, he eventually spoke up. After Xiao Junhao found out about this, he fell silent. After a long time, he turned to Pei Wu and said, ¡°Go to the Lin Mansion and invite her over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Lin Mengyao¡¯s poison was neutralized, she went directly back to the Lin Mansion. When she heard from Pei Wu that Xiao Junhao wanted to see her, she hurried to Prince Qing¡¯s mansion. As always, Lin Mengyao walked straight into Xiao Junhao¡¯s study, but the man who was usually full of smiles now looked at her with aplex expression. Xiao Junhao already knew; Lin Mengyao wanted to kill Jiang Peihuan. With this thought in mind, his gaze towards Lin Mengyao was filled withplexity. He seemed to have lost the desire for Jiang Peihuan¡¯s death. Instead, he wished for her to witness his sess and reveal a regretful look. As for what he regretted, only Xiao Junhao himself knew. ¡°Your Highness, you called for me. Is there something wrong?¡± Lin Mengyao had been waiting for Xiao Junhao to take the initiative to speak, but after waiting for a long time and seeing no signs of him doing so, she finally spoke. Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice, Xiao Junhao spoke directly, ¡°1 heard that you had someone attack Jiang Peihuan on the road.¡± He spoke in a definitive tone, and Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise upon hearing this. But then she looked at Xiao Junhao with a bitter expression and asked, ¡°Are you ming me for acting on my own initiative, Your Highness?¡± Seeing the grievance in her eyes, Xiao Junhao paused, then his face softened. He stood up, walked over to Lin Mengyao, gently held her hand, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Just what, he couldn¡¯t articte. Seeing the look in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at him and spoke directly, ¡°Your Highness, you seem to be growing increasingly fond of Miss Jiang from the Jiang family?¡± At these words, a hint of anger shed in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. He looked at Lin Mengyao and said coldly, ¡°My interest in her is solely because of the Jiang family.¡± Before Lin Mengyao could continue, he coldly added, ¡°I will deal with Jiang Peihuan myself. In the future, do not act independently.¡± Lin Mengyao was unwilling, but facing his emotionless expression, she still gently nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing her nod, Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Yao Er, after some time, 1 will go and ask Imperial Father to bestow a marriage,¡± he assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the position of Princess Consort of Qing¡¯s mansion can only be yours.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Your Highness,¡± In the past, hearing these words would have filled Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart with joy, but now, she perceived them as Xiao Junhao¡¯spensation to her, and suddenly her heart was devoid of happiness. ¡°You should return to the mansion first. 1 will be busy for a while and may not have time to apany you.¡± ¡°I understand; official duties are important.¡± ¡°Then, 1 will take my leave.¡± Seeing Xiao Junhao nod, Lin Mengyao left his study. Her eyes were full of tenderness as she looked back onest time. But the moment she stepped out of Xiao Junhao¡¯s study, the warmth in her eyes vanished instantly, reced by a cold, steely darkness. As for what was happening in the capital, Jiang Peihuan waspletely unaware. For several consecutive days of traveling, Jiang Peihuan waspletely exhausted. So when shey down in Jiang Changbai¡¯s tent, she immediately fell asleep. However, she was still worried about Xiao Nanye¡¯s injuries, so after sleeping for over an hour, she opened her eyes. Jiang Changbai had not returned to his tent; only Ye Xiao was at the door. Hearing the noise, Ye Xiao immediately lifted the curtain of the tent. Seeing Jiang Peihuan sitting up, she quickly approached, ¡°Eldest Miss, are you awake?¡± ¡°Mmm, how is Xiao Nanye?¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan nodded and then whispered. Ye Xiao came over to help Jiang Peihuan with her coat and spoke softly, ¡°There is Han Feng watching over His Highness, and we haven¡¯t heard any news. I think everything is fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan headed straight towards Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. Han Feng was guarding the entrance of Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent, resting with his eyes closed. Hearing the sound, he immediately opened his eyes. Seeing that the visitor was Jiang Peihuan, he unconsciously smiled, ¡°Eldest Miss, why are you here?¡± ¡°Are you here to see the master? Please, go in.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could say anything, Han Feng spoke first, and then helped Jiang Peihuan lift the curtain. Nodding to him, Jiang Peihuan walked directly into the tent. Ye Xiao, who was following Jiang Peihuan, was about to enter, but was stopped by Han Feng grabbing her wrist. Seeing his action, Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. Meeting her gaze, Han Feng whispered, ¡°The Eldest Miss rarelyes here, let her have some quality time with the master. Don¡¯t go stirring the pot.¡± Hearing this, Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes were speechless, but she didn¡¯t proceed any further. Xiao Nanye was still sleeping. Jiang Peihuan walked to the bedside and first checked the wound. Seeing no signs of infection, she let out a sigh of relief. Then, Jiang Peihuan reached out to hold the man¡¯s pulse. It must be said that Xiao Nanye¡¯s physical condition was excellent, and his pulse was already very steady. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to let go, her wrist was suddenly gripped tightly by the man. Jiang Peihuan instinctively looked at him, but saw that his eyes were still tightly closed. This was apletely subconscious reaction. Jiang Peihuan lightly struggled, but couldn¡¯t break free. Sensing her struggle, the man not only did not let go, but instead increased his grip. If it were not for the man¡¯s steady breathing, Jiang Peihuan would have suspected that Xiao Nanye had already awakened. Worried that she would wake Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan did not persist andplied, simply sitting down by the bed. Jiang Peihuan had woken up because she was worried about Xiao Nanye. Now knowing that he was alright, her eyes were once again filled with drowsiness. At first, Jiang Peihuan could force herself to stay awake, but unknowingly she fell asleep leaning against the bed. Early morning. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Jiang Changbai went to his tent early in the morning, but when he lifted the tent, he found it empty and devoid of people. He walked up and touched the quilt on the bed. It waspletely cool, indicating that someone had long since left. Chapter 190 - 190: Been There Whole Night Chapter 190: Been There Whole Night Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Stepping out of the tent, Jiang Changbai looked around and finally saw Ye Xiao at the entrance of Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. Seeing her, Jiang Changbai hurriedly asked, ¡°Ye Xiao, where is lluan Er?¡± Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Ye Xiao subconsciously looked at the tent behind her. Following her gaze, Jiang Changbai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Huan Er inside?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss was worried about His Highness¡¯s injuries, so she came over.¡± ¡°Has she been there all night?¡± Ye Xiao did not say anything but nodded. Seeing her nod, Jiang Changbai¡¯s face changed immediately. Although the two were already engaged, and although Xiao Nanye was injured and couldn¡¯t actually do anything to Jiang Peihuan, and although Xiao Nanye often visited the Palm Garden at night when he was in the capital. Still, Jiang Changbai walked forward with rage in his eyes. As he prepared to lift the curtain, Han Feng stopped him. ¡°What are you doing? Move aside.¡± ¡°Young General, my master is still injured. Pleasee backter.¡± Han Feng¡¯s eyes were full of appeasement, but Jiang Changbai ignored himpletely. Thinking of Jiang Peihuan spending the whole night in Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent, he felt as if his heart was on fire. ¡°Move aside, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Seeing that Jiang Changbai was really going to fight him, Han Feng hurriedly stepped aside. Master, I have tried my best. After Han Feng stepped aside, Jiang Changbai stepped forward and pulled open the curtain. However, the scene before him stunned him. Jiang Peihuan was lying on the bed with a nket covering her body. Xiao Nanye was sitting on a chair at the side, only wearing a coat. Hearing the noise, Xiao Nanye immediately opened his eyes. Seeing that Jiang Changbai was about to speak, Xiao Nanye immediately gave him a warning look. Seeing the man¡¯s expression, Jiang Changbai subconsciously shut his mouth. Xiao Nanye nced at the person on the bed. His eyes were filled with gentleness. He gently ced Jiang Peihuan¡¯s exposed hand under the nket, and only then did he walk out. With every step Xiao Nanye took, he felt a sharp pain from his wounds, but the man was in a good mood. Last night, when he opened his eyes and saw Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye almost thought he was dreaming. Only when the pain from his injuries struck him did he realize that Jiang Peihuan had reallye. He carefully moved Jiang Peihuan to the bed, and even then, she did not wake up, showing how truly exhausted she was. ¡°Your Highness, are your injuries alright?¡± Jiang Changbai asked worriedly, looking at Xiao Nanye¡¯s retreating figure. Having witnessed that scene, Jiang Changbai had to admit that Xiao Nanye had truly fallen for his sister. Hearing his words, Xiao Nanye shook his head and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just some minor injuries. They will heal in a few days.¡± With a few words, Xiao Nanye sent Jiang Changbai away and then walked back into the tent. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t wake up until muchter in the morning. ¡°Huan Er, are you awake?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan open her eyes, Xiao Nanye immediately approached. Jiang Peihuan had slept for too long. If Ye Xiao had not repeatedly said that she was just too tired, Xiao Nanye would have woken her up. Jiang Peihuan felt the softness under her and realized that she was lying on Xiao Nanye¡¯s bed. She was stunned and looked at Xiao Nanye. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°1 remember that 1 camest night to check your wounds. How did 1 end up in bed?¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯ve worked hard this time.¡± The man didn¡¯t answer Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question directly, but instead looked at her warmly and said softly. Jiang Peihuan was stunned for a few seconds before she said softly, ¡°My father, mother, and brother are all military soldiers. These are all things that I should do.¡± ¡°Master, the breakfast is here.¡± As Xiao Nanye was about to speak, he saw Han Feng walk in with the breakfast. It had been several days since hest tasted breakfast. Since Jiang Peihuan had brought food, they couldn¡¯t naturally let the soldiers go hungry any longer. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they could eat whatever they desired. At this moment, what Han Feng brought in was nothing more than two bowls of in porridge, a few steamed buns, and two small dishes. This simple meal was unique to Xiao Nanye; no one else in the camp had such a breakfast. Han Feng ced the food on the table, bowed to Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, and then left. Looking at the food on the table, Jiang Peihuan frowned. These foods had little nutrition and were not conducive to Xiao Nanye¡¯s recovery. But they were currently in the military camp, and there was no other choice. However, Xiao Nanye himself didn¡¯t mind. He picked up a steamed bun and was just about to pass it to Jiang Peihuan when he suddenly froze; the wound was near his heart, and moving carelessly might exacerbate the injury. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I can do it myself,¡± she hurriedly said, seeing the man¡¯s frowning face. She then quickly took the steamed bun from his hand. Seeing that Xiao Nanye was about to pick up the soup spoon, Jiang Peihuan held down his hand. Facing the man¡¯s puzzled expression, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t exert force now. I¡¯ll have n Feng feed you.¡± As she said this, Jiang Peihuan was preparing to call Han Feng in, but Xiao Nanye grabbed her hand and said, ¡°No.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were full of resistance. Seeing the expression in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°If you do it yourself, it will affect your wound.¡± ¡°Then you feed me.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye unconsciously spoke out. As soon as his words fell, both of them were stunned. Xiao Nanye was already prepared for Jiang Peihuan to refuse, but after a moment of silence, she picked up the porridge from the table, and then took the utensils. She first tested the temperature of the porridge with the back of her hand before bringing it to the man¡¯s mouth. Watching Jiang Peihuan¡¯s actions, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were full of warmth. After a moment of silence, he finally opened his mouth. He had joined the army at a young age, and although Emperor Qi Ming had been very indulgent towards him, when he was seriously injured on the battlefield, he had always gritted his teeth and borne the pain alone. This was the first time someone had taken such thoughtful care of him. Seeing the man¡¯s fervent expression, Jiang Peihuan dared not look at him and quickly fed him the porridge. After he finished eating, Jiang Peihuan picked up a steamed bun. The tent was very quiet but harmonious. However, this harmony was quickly broken by the sound of horns outside. The two exchanged nces and stepped out of the tent together. At this moment, Han Feng stepped forward, ¡°Master, the people from the Chujiang Mansion are challenging us outside.¡± ¡°I will go,¡± Jiang Changbai emerged from his tent, dressed in military attire. Since Xiao Nanye was injured, he was the natural choice to step out and fight in Xiao Nanye¡¯s stead, but Jiang Changbai had only taken a few steps when Jiang Peihuan stopped him. ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t go yet,¡± she said. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°In the next few days, no matter how much the people from the Chujiang Mansion boast and challenge us, we will not go out to fight..¡± Chapter 191 - 191: I’m Going Fishing Chapter 191: I¡¯m Going Fishing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Anyway, our food supplies have already arrived, so even if we stay in the military camp for a few days, it won¡¯t affect us much.¡± ¡°Huan Er, do you have a n?¡± Jiang Changbai has always known that his sister was exceptionally strategic, so upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, he subconsciously asks. Jiang Peihuan looked at the sky above her and then said softly,¡± There will be a storm in three days. At that time, big brother, you should take the initiative to attack, with General Lin leading the Flying Feather Army to strike from behind at King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, how do you know that there will be rainstorm in three days?¡± Lin Xingchen, who had walked over, heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky. At this moment, the sun was shining brightly, and it didn¡¯t look like it was going to rain at all. However, Jiang Peihuan remained silent and turned her eyes to Xiao Nanye. Meeting her gaze, Xiao Nanye spoke solemnly, ¡°Follow Huan Er¡¯s n.¡± Xiao Nanye has great prestige in the army, and when he speaks, no one dares to object. After settling everything, Jiang Peihuan whistled, and Lie Feng quickly ran over. Seeing Jiang Peihuan mount her horse, Jiang Changbai hurriedly approached, ¡°Huan Er, where are you going?¡± Xiao Nanye had already been sent by Jiang Peihuan to rest in the tent, but Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen were still outside. Seeing that both of them were looking at her, Jiang Peihuan said softly,¡± I¡¯m going fishing. Are you guysing?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, both Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen showed surprised expressions. However, afterwards, Jiang Peihuan, along with Jiang Changbai, Lin Xingchen, and Ye Xiao, headed towards the reservoir behind the mountain. Han Feng couldn¡¯t go because he had to stay and guard the camp gate, keeping an eye on the provocative stance of the King Chujiang Mansion. Three kilometers away from the main entrance of the military camp. ¡°Your Highness, it seems that there is no movement on Xiao Nanye¡¯s side?¡± The one who spoke was the deputy general beside King Chujiang. King Chujiang had been stabbed in the shoulder by Jiang Changbai, but the wound had already been dressed. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. So after his wound was dressed, he came to the main entrance of the military camp early in the morning. Unexpectedly, the people who actively engaged in battle yesterday were unresponsive today, no matter how they were insulted. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Hearing the deputy general¡¯s words, King Chujiang said softly. Subsequently, the two armies began a standoff. At this time, Jiang Peihuan had already ridden to the reservoir behind the military camp. This location was chosen by Xiao Nanye. Since the reservoir is located behind the camp, they do not need to worry about the enemy attacking. ¡°Huan Er, this reservoir doesn¡¯t seem like it has any fish.¡± Jiang Changbai got off his horse and looked at the green reservoir. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond, but was carefully searching around the edge of the reservoir. Ye Xiao, seeing her actions, asked softly, ¡°Eldest Miss, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°I am checking to see if there is any Mateng grass,¡± she replied. ¡°Eldest Miss, what is the use of this Mateng grass?¡± ¡°The juice of this kind of grass is very attractive to fish and shrimp.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan had already found two purple-green leaves of Mateng grass in a clump of weeds. Jiang Peihuan rubbed the Mateng grass to squeeze out the juice and then threw it into the reservoir. A momentter, everyone saw ripples on the water surface, clearly indicating that fish were swimming over. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°There really are fish.¡± said Jiang Changbai. His eyes full of smiles. Ye Xiao, who was standing next to Jiang Peihuan, quickly spoke up, ¡°Eldest Miss, let me catch the fish for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do it,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, turning her gaze towards Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Jiang Changbai resignedly said,¡± This kind of thing is naturally for us men to do.¡± As he spoke, Jiang Changbai had already taken off the cloak on his body. Then, with a light tap of his toes, he crossed the surface of the water. When Jiang Changbai came back again, he was holding a fish as long as his arm. Lin Xingchen did the same. Afterward, Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen were responsible for catching fish, while Jiang Peihuan and Ye Xiao used the grass root to string the fish together. More than an hourter, there were already two piles of fish on the ground. Estimating that it would be enough for the soldiers in the camp to have fish soup, Jiang Peihuan looked at the two men in the water and said, ¡°Elder Brother, General Lin, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t catch any more.¡± Leaping onto the shore, Jiang Changbai looked at Jiang Peihuan with puzzled eyes and asked, ¡°Why not continue catching?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many fish in this reservoir,¡± Jiang Peihuan exined. ¡°We have already caught a lot today. We shouldn¡¯t leave none behind.¡± Saying this, Jiang Peihuan handed the string of fish in her hand to Jiang Changbai. Jiang Peihuan had intended to help carry the fish, but Lie Feng was very averse to the smell of fish and wouldn¡¯t allow her to put the fish on its back. With no other option, Jiang Peihuan smiled and handed the fish to Jiang Changbai who was beside her. He reluctantly smiled, and as he was about to take it, Lin Xingchen reached out and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After returning to the military camp, Jiang Peihuan had Jiang Changbai send the fish to the kitchen, but she also took one for herself. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan walked into Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent with a bowl of fish soup. When she entered, Xiao Nanye was about to take his medicine. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, he smiled and said, ¡°Huan¡¯er?¡± Jiang Peihuan walked to the bedside and ced the fish soup on the table. Then she looked at Xiao Nanye, but when she smelled the medicine, she frowned. ¡°This medicine?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan staring at the medicine in his hand, Xiao Nanye looked puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the conditioning medicine you had the military doctor prepare?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye handed the medicine to her. As she took the medicine bowl from him, a soldier standing nearby suddenly made his move. He drew a dagger and aimed directly at Xiao Nanye. Jiang Peihuan, who was sitting at the bedside, saw this and immediately threw the medicine bowl at the soldier, and drew her whip from her waist. Seeing Jiang Peihuan engage with the soldier, Xiao Nanye instinctively wanted to help, but Jiang Peihuan stopped him sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t intervene.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye looked displeased but didn¡¯t act further. Instead, he shouted towards the outside of the tent, ¡°Is anyone there?¡± But at this moment, it was time to change shifts outside, and Hanfeng and others did not want to disturb Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, so they were not at the entrance. For a moment, no one noticed the fighting inside the tent. While Jiang Peihuan was fighting with the man, she realized that he was highly skilled, clearly a professional assassin. ¡°Miss Jiang, Your Highness, what is this?¡± Lin Xingchen, hearing the sound of the struggle, hurriedly lifted the curtain of the tent. Just as Jian Peihuan was feeling a little tired, Lin Xingchen heard the sound of fighting and quickly opened the curtain. Seeing him, Xiao Nanye immediately ordered, ¡°Capture this man.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯smand, Lin Xingchen quickly stepped forward.. Chapter 192 - 192: Taking Care Wholeheartedly Chapter 192: Taking Care Wholeheartedly Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion With Lin Xingchen¡¯s help, the soldier was quickly captured. But just as he was captured, Jiang Peihuan saw blood seeping from him, and he soon fell to the ground. Rushing forward, Jiang Peihuan found that he had taken a potent poison, which was hidden in his teeth. ¡°Who is this?¡± Jiang Peihuan said. Her eyes filled with frustration as she looked at the man on the ground. Lin Xingchen did not expect this person tomit suicide. He frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it now.¡± He was about to leave when he heard a voice from Xiao Nanye behind him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate.¡± Seeing the puzzled looks on Jiang Peihuan and Lin Xingchen¡¯s faces, Xiao Nanye calmly announced, ¡°He is a secret guard from the pce.¡± With this simple sentence, Jiang Peihuan immediately understood who was behind this. ¡°Drink the fish soup first,¡± she suggested after a pause, turning her attention to the man on the bed. Upon seeing this, Lin Xingchen dragged the corpse out of the room. After he left, Jiang Peihuan began to feed Xiao Nanye the soup. With her previous experience, she was very skilled this time. However, looking at the fish soup in his hands, Xiao Nanye was very surprised. ¡°Where did you get the fish?¡± ¡°Caught it in the reservoir behind the camp,¡± she replied. ¡°Was that man sent by the Great Empress Dowager?¡± Once Xiao Nanye had finished his soup, Jiang Peihuan looked at him and softly asked this question. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t answer, but he nodded. ¡°Why?¡± This was not the first time, Jiang Peihuan could not help but look at the man and ask. Although Xiao Nanye was not the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s biological son, Xiao Nanye was very loyal to Emperor Qi Ming. Therefore, Jiang Peihuan could not understand why the Great Empress Dowager would repeatedly send people to assassinate Xiao Nanye, especially since he posed no threat to her. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a shadow passed across Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, but he still softly replied, ¡°Huan Er, I can¡¯t tell you about this matter yet.¡± ¡°So you do know why the Great Empress Dowager wants to assassinate you,¡± she deduced. ¡°Yes,¡± he acknowledged, meeting her eyes and nodding. Upon seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression changed, and after a long while, she softly asked, ¡°Does the Emperor know about this?¡± ¡°The Great Empress Dowager is always clean and decisive in her actions,¡± he exined. ¡°Furthermore, she is the Emperor¡¯s biological mother.¡± Even if Emperor Qi Ming really knew that the Great Empress Dowager was behind the attempts on Xiao Nanye¡¯s life, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan fell silent. She didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and instead turned to the man on the bed and said, ¡°For the next few days, 1 will stay in your tent to take care of you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll order someone to prepare another bed.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± An hourter, Han Feng ordered someone to carry a soft mattress into Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction when he saw the mattress. However, considering that Xiao Nanye had just survived an assassination attempt not long ago, if he really drank the medicine, he would definitely die. At the thought of this, Jiang Changbai did not say anything in the end. Time swiftly passed, and soon it was the third day. ¡°Huan Er, are you sure it will rain today?¡± Although Jiang Changbai had always trusted his sister, and knew that Jiang Peihuan was never a person to make baseless ims, he still revealed a hint of doubt in his eyes when he looked up at the bright sun. Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan looked up at the sky. She squinted her eyes and then smiled, saying, ¡°Elder brother, don¡¯t worry. It will start raining in less than an hour at most.¡± Aside from Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye who remainedposed, the others looked up at the sky from time to time. For the past three days, the people from King Chujiang¡¯s mansion had been making mors outside the military camp, but no matter how much they yelled, there was no response from Xiao Nanye¡¯s side. As time passed, the words from those people became increasingly unbearable, and the soldiers on Xiao Nanye¡¯s side were feeling quite suppressed. An hour passed quickly. This time, not only Jiang Changbai but also Lin Xingchen were getting impatient. The two walked towards Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. As they were lifting the curtain, they heard a p of thunder. Soon after, big raindrops started falling. The sky that was clear just moments ago was instantly covered with dense clouds. The two looked at each other and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Inside the tent, Jiang Peihuan watched as Han Feng was helping Xiao Nanye put on his armor and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Seeing Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen enter together, Jiang Peihuan turned her head towards them. ¡°Huan Er, you really are magical. It actually started raining,¡± Jiang Changbai eximed. ¡°The rain will get heavier tonight,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied. ¡°Elder brother, victory or defeat will be determined tonight. If we seed tonight, we can return to the capital soon,¡± she continued. ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Changbai said. ¡°Your Highness, how are your injuries?¡± At this moment, Jiang Changbai noticed that Xiao Nanye had changed into his military attire and, considering Xiao Nanye¡¯s injuries, worry appeared in his eyes. But Xiao Nanye casually said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Tonight, all of you are going to act, and I, as themanding general, naturally have to show up. If 1 keep hiding, it will arouse the suspicions of King Chujiang.¡± ¡°Elder brother, please arrange for dinner to be prepared. We have a tough battle tonight,¡± Jiang Peihuan said. ¡°I will arrange it right away,¡± Jiang Changbai replied. As Jiang Changbai instructed the cooks to prepare a full meal, he also passed down the military orders. When the people learned that they were going to fight tonight, their eyes were filled with excitement. When the sky waspletely dark, Xiao Nanye, apanied by Han Feng, left the camp with Jiang Peihuan following beside him. Dressed in military attire, Jiang Peihuan appeared slender, but in the rain, she carried an inexplicably cold aura. ¡°I will go first,¡± Jiang Changbai said, leading the soldiers and stopping in front of King Chujiang¡¯s camp, as he looked towards Xiao Nanye. The man nodded and then turned to Han Feng and ordered, ¡°Beat the drums.¡± The sound of drums in the rain was exceptionally sharp. Inside King Chujiang¡¯s tent. ¡°Your Highness, Xiao Nanye is leading his troops to attack,¡± a soldier reported. Having been refused battle for three consecutive days, King Chujiang was verycent. He had even decided to directly attack Xiao Nanye¡¯s camp at dawn. But hearing the soldier¡¯s words, King Chujiang¡¯s eyes were filled with panic and surprise. He only reacted when he heard the sound of drums. ¡°Bring me my armor,¡± he ordered. Quickly, King Chujiang changed into his armor. When he emerged from his tent, Jiang Changbai had already led his soldiers into the camp. Seeing Jiang Changbai on horseback, King Chujiang¡¯s eyes were full of fury. ¡°Jiang Changbai, today, I will ensure that your arrival here bes a journey with no return.¡± Considering that King Chujiang had recovered significantly from his injuries, he immediately charged forward as soon as he saw Jiang Changbai. Jiang Changbai didn¡¯t say much and immediately went all out to fight. Not far away, Jiang Peihuan sat on Lie Feng¡¯s back, closely watching the situation on Jiang Changbai¡¯s side. This wasn¡¯t the first time Jiang Peihuan had seen her brother inbat. She had always known that her brother was a martial arts expert, but at this moment, her eyes still revealed a touch of pride.. Chapter 193 - 193: King Chujiang’s Death Chapter 193: King Chujiang¡¯s Death Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking at the sky, the rain was getting heavier and heavier. King Chujiang¡¯s military camp was already in chaos, with fighting noises everywhere. Xiao Nanye sat on Zhui Yun¡¯s back and watched everything quietly. At this moment, the sound of horse hooves came from afar. Seeing the man on the horse rushing into King Chujiang¡¯s tent, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips curled into a cold arc. ¡°Your Highness, there is a trouble!¡± someone cried King Chujiang was fighting with Jiang Changbai. Hearing this, he subconsciously turned his head. In that instant, he was stabbed in the chest by Jiang Changbai¡¯s sword. Then, King Chujiang fell from his horse. Jiang Changbai stepped forward with his sword, but was stopped by the people beside King Chujiang. Ignoring the wound on his chest, King Chujiang looked directly at the man who arrived. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The mansion has been set on fire,¡± was the reply. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Hearing this, King Chujiang¡¯s eyes darkened.¡± Where¡¯s the prince?¡± ¡°King Chujiang, your son, the Prince Chu, is here,¡± someone announced. As King Chujiang¡¯s words fell, Lin Xingchen rode up on his horse. In his hands was a bloody head that King Chujiang recognized as his eldest son¡¯s at a nce. ¡°You¡­ what have you done?¡± King Chujiang stuttered. ¡°King Chujiang, surrender now,¡± came a coldmand. At this moment, Jiang Changbai raised his sword and aimed it at King Chujiang. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, King Chujiangughed as if he had heard a hrious joke, though his eyes were devoid of any mirth and filled with coldness. He looked at Jiang Changbai and said coldly, ¡°Today, 1 will have you buried with me.¡± As he spoke, King Chujiang suddenly revealed a crossbow in his hand, aiming it directly at Jiang Changbai. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Elder Brother, be careful!¡± she warned. When Jiang Changbai heard the warning, he subconsciously dodged, but he was too close to King Chujiang topletely avoid the attack. At this moment, an arrow flew straight towards them, knocking the bolt from King Chujiang¡¯s crossbow out of the air. This arrow was shot by Xiao Nanye. Still holding his bow and arrow, Xiao Nanye shot a second arrow, aiming directly for King Chujiang¡¯s neck. King Chujiang¡¯s neck was pierced by Xiao Nanye¡¯s arrow. The man rode his horse forward and chopped off King Chujiang¡¯s head. Holding the severed head in his hand, Xiao Nanye spoke coldly, ¡°King Chujiang is dead. Lay down your weapons, and I will spare your lives. Otherwise, none shall be spared.¡± The people of King Chujiang¡¯s mansion initially wanted to resist, but after hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s final words of ¡®none shall be spared,¡¯ everyone froze. One of them was the first to drop their weapon, and eventually, all the soldiersid down their arms. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you guys,¡± Xiao Nanye said after ncing at Jiang Changbai and Lin Xingchen, before turning to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Huan Er, let¡¯s return to the camp.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Peihuan was still concerned about the man¡¯s injury. Those two arrows that Xiao Nanye had just shot must have aggravated his wounds. But in front of so many people, Jiang Peihuan said nothing and just nodded. However, just as they were about to return to the camp, they saw a group of people rushing over. Hearing the sound, Xiao Nanye instinctively shielded Jiang Peihuan behind him. But when the neer approached Xiao Nanye, he immediately dismounted. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, King Cheng,¡± the man kneeling on the ground said. He was dressed in brocade, but his expression was timid. Seeing him, Han Feng whispered into Xiao Nanye¡¯s ear, ¡°Master, this is the illegitimate son of King Chujiang, Jiang Cheng.¡± ¡°Jiang Cheng, are you aware that your father is already dead?¡± Xiao Nanye spoke directly. Jiang Cheng, who was kneeling on the ground, had already seen the corpse at Chujiang¡¯s Mansion. When he heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, he lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Father deserved what he did. However, Your Highness, our King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion had no intention of rebellion.¡± ¡°On behalf of King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion, I am willing to surrender ournd and titles. We only hope that His Majesty will spare the lives of the hundreds in our mansion.¡± ¡°You represent King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion?¡± Hearing Jiang Cheng¡¯s words, a hint of surprise appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Hearing this, Jiang Cheng looked up, and after a moment, he said firmly, ¡°Yes, 1 can represent King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°In that case, you will apany me to return to the capital,¡± Xiao Nanye dered. ¡°Yes, thank you, Your Highness.¡± After saying this, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t look at Jiang Cheng anymore and directly returned to the tent with Jiang Peihuan. As soon as they entered, Jiang Peihuan said to Han Feng, ¡°Take off your master¡¯s clothes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Han Feng was stunned. After a few seconds, he hurried forward. Seeing the cold look in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Xiao Nanye felt a little guilty. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he said softly, ¡°Huan Er, I didn¡¯t¡­ ah¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, a sharp pain radiated from his chest wound, and Xiao Nanye red at Han Feng darkly. Sensing Xiao Nanye¡¯s warning gaze, Han Feng said with a bitter face, ¡°Master, the wound has stuck to the gauze.¡± Jiang Peihuan initially wanted to ignore Xiao Nanye, but hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but step forward. Xiao Nanye was wearing armor, so his wound had not touched water, but the wound had adhered to the gauze. After carefully examining it, Jiang Peihuan looked at Han Feng and coldly ordered, ¡°Go prepare some white wine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Feng felt relieved and hurried away. After he left, Xiao Nanye tried to hold Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, but she immediately pushed it away. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°You?¡± Hearing the man¡¯s cries of pain, Jiang Peihuan showed some concern, but when she was held by him, her eyes revealed some anger. ¡°Huan Er, i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just¡­¡± Just¡­heart ache. When applying medicine to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan noticed that his body was full of scars¡ªcuts from swords and knives; there were several just on his chest. ¡°Eldest Miss, the white wine is here.¡± At this moment, Han Feng lifted the curtain. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, she took a clean handkerchief, dipped it in white wine, and then used it to moisten the gauze on Xiao Nanye¡¯s wound. Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t help but gasp sharply when the white wine touched his wound. But he didn¡¯t make a sound. After the gauze was wetted by the white wine, Jiang Peihuan carefully peeled the gauze that had stuck to the wound. Then, she carefully sprinkled medicine on the wound. After dressing the wound, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t look at Xiao Nanye; instead, she looked at Han Feng. Han Feng had been standing quietly by the side. Seeing Jiang Peihuan suddenly looking at him, his heart trembled. Thisdy in military attire seemed colder than his master. ¡°Eldest Miss, do you have any other orders?¡± ¡°If Xiao Nanye uses any more strength again, his right arm might be crippled.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Han Feng was stunned.. Chapter 194 - 194: Finding Meng Yi Chapter 194: Finding Meng Yi Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion A few secondster, he looked firmly at Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Eldest Miss, rest assured, from this moment on, 1 will make sure that the master does not exert any strength.¡± In the time that followed, Han Feng stayed close to Xiao Nanye, hardly leaving his side. After Jiang Peihuan treated Xiao Nanye¡¯s wound, she left the man¡¯s tent directly. That night, Jiang Peihuan did not rest in Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. Until the next day, Xiao Nanye had not seen Jiang Peihuan appear before him. Xiao Nanye, who had waited all night, could not hold back any longer. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as he reached the entrance of the tent, he saw Han Feng standing in front of him. Han Feng swallowed his saliva when he saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s cold expression. Then, he said softly, ¡°Master, 1 think you should rest well. If Eldest Miss finds out that you hurt yourself again, she will definitely be angry.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s name, the anger in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes dissipated a little. However, when he spoke to Han Feng, the man¡¯s expression was still cold. ¡°You have learned to handle me well now.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but mutter, but when Xiao Nanye looked over, he quickly shut his mouth. ¡°I injured my hand, not my leg. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Hearing this, Han Feng did not stop Xiao Nanye any further. Just as Xiao Nanye stepped out of the tent, he saw a hurried Jiang Changbai. He quickly approached and asked, ¡°Where is Huan Er?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Huan Er in your tent?¡± Seeing that Jiang Changbai was also puzzled, Xiao Nanye frowned and proceeded to move forward. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan was apanied by Lin Xingchen, after someone in Jiangzhou city. ¡°Eldest Miss, it seems like the person went that way, but over there are the homes ofmon people, and it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for us to go there.¡± Ye Xiao looked at the urban area in front of her, frowning. Hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± After thinking for a moment, Jiang Peihuan turned to Ye Xiao and said, ¡°Arrange for people to keep watch at each intersection. If there is any movement, notify me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, who were you chasing just now?¡± ¡°It was someone under my father¡¯smand.¡± After saying this, Jiang Peihuan said nothing more. Because King Chujiang was already dead, and King Chujiang¡¯s mansion was under Jiang Cheng¡¯s control, Jiang Peihuan decided to go into the city to buy some things. But as soon as she arrived in the city, she saw Meng Yi¡¯s figure. Jiang Peihuan did not know why Meng Yi would appear here, but she knew that there must be some conspiracy involved. However, as Jiang Peihuan pursued, Meng Yi disappeared. Having been in the army for many years, Meng Yi was agile. That¡¯s why Jiang Peihuan had Ye Xiao call for Lin Xingchen, but they still lost him. Jiang Peihuan was not in the mood for shopping. After instructing Ye Xiao, she returned to the military camp. When she reached the entrance of the camp, she saw that Jiang Changbai and Xiao Nanye were preparing to go out. ¡°Where have you been, Huan Er?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Xiao Nanye, on the other hand, subconsciously looked over Jiang Peihuan, and upon seeing that she wasn¡¯t injured, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Seeing the worry in everyone¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, Jiang Peihuan entered Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent, and Jiang Changbai followed her in. After sitting down, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Changbai and said, ¡°Elder Brother, I saw Uncle Meng.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. ¡°The person you are talking about is Meng Yi?¡± Xiao Nanye already knew about the conflict between Meng Yi and the Jiang family, so he whispered when he heard the conversation between the siblings. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. Then, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Elder Brother, I don¡¯t know why Uncle Meng came here, but he must have some kind of plot. We have to find him.¡± ¡°But Jiangzhou City is neither too big nor too small; where are we going to look?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Xiao Nanye. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Xiao Nanye promptly said, ¡°Are you thinking of asking Jiang Cheng for help?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Facing Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan replied, ¡°The Chujiang Royal Mansion has been in Jiangzhou for many years, almost as if it¡¯s the local emperor. As long as he helps, we will definitely find Meng Yi.¡± ¡°Han Feng?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye immediately shouted to the outside of the tent. Just as Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice fell, Han Feng walked in. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Go and call Jiang Cheng. Tell him that 1 has something to discuss with him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An hourter, Jiang Cheng was brought to Xiao Nanye¡¯s camp. When he heard that Xiao Nanye wanted to see him, his eyes were full of panic. Seeing Xiao Nanye sitting in the main seat, he hurriedly stepped forward to pay his respects, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Jiang Cheng, I called you here today because I have a few questions for you.¡± ¡°If Your Highness has any questions, feel free to ask. I will definitely tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°Do you know Meng Yi?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s question, Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes showed a trace of confusion and doubt. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze was fixed on Jiang Cheng¡¯s face. Seeing that his expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake, she gently said, ¡°Young Master Jiang, 1 wonder if anyone hase from the capital to look for King Chujiang recently?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, Jiang Cheng fell silent. After thinking for a moment, he nodded. Seeing his nod, both Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes showed a trace of joy. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Young Master Jiang, do you know who came, and what their purpose was in seeking King Chujiang?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who the visitor is. I only heard that he came to seek cooperation with my father.¡± At this point, Jiang Peihuan was even more certain that the visitor was Meng Yi. As for who would cooperate with King Chujiang, she could more or less guess. Turning to Jiang Cheng, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Young Master Jiang, could I ask for your help?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss Jiang, if you need anything, just tell me.¡± Jiang Cheng already knew that Jiang Peihuan was to be Xiao Nanye¡¯s future queen, so he was very courteous to her. Jiang Peihuan looked at Jiang Cheng and simply exined her n to find Meng Yi. Hearing her words, Jiang Cheng nodded, ¡°Rest assured, Eldest Miss Jiang, 1 will cooperate fully.¡± Inside Jiangzhou City. In a farmhouse. Meng Yi sat in a chair in the house, his eyes full of anxiety. The homeowner, a middle-aged man, saw Meng Yi¡¯s anxious demeanor and whispered, ¡°General Meng, the city is now full of people looking for you. You can¡¯t go out for the time being.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, Meng Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with unhappiness, but he nodded, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just worried that if Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai find me here in Jiangzhou, it will surely cause trouble.¡± ¡°With so many residents in this city, even if they search house by house, it will take a long time. I believe they won¡¯t find me here.¡± ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± Chapter 195 - 195: Plan Chapter 195: n Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As soon as the man finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Upon hearing this sound, both Meng Yi and the man¡¯s eyes showed a hint of panic and unease. After exchanging a nce, the farmer asked in a questioning tone, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Uncle Li, it¡¯s me,¡± came the reply. After a moment of silence, the person outside spoke again in a low voice. Hearing this voice, the farmer, known as Uncle Li, sighed in relief, but Meng Yi¡¯s eyes still showed a hint of caution. When the farmer went to open the door, Meng Yi quickly hid behind a nearby tree. Meng Yi only walked out when he saw that the man was not followed by anyone. ¡°Li San, why are you here at this time?¡± he asked. Li San was the nephew of the farmer. Both of them were Xiao Junhao¡¯s men, but they had been arranged to stay here by the Qing Mansion a long time ago. Hearing his uncle¡¯s words, Li San spoke softly, ¡°Everyone in the city is now searching for General Meng everywhere. We need to find a way to get General Meng out.¡± ¡°Of course we have to get him out, but how can we do it under these circumstances?¡± Uncle Li replied. Hearing his uncle¡¯s words, Li San lowered his head and said softly, ¡°I have an idea.¡± ¡°What Idea?¡± Before Uncle Li could say anything, Meng Yi could not help but speak. Although he still felt a bit panicked, considering the predicament he was currently in, he was somewhat worried. Looking at Meng Yi, Li San whispered, ¡°General Meng, tomorrow night I have to transport a cart of fruit to the outskirts of the city. At that time, you can hide in my cart. I will conceal you among the fruit. You will be safe.¡± ¡°Are you sure it will work?¡± Meng Yi asked. ¡°Please rest assured, General Meng, it will work,¡± Li San assured. Seeing that Li San was very confident, Meng Yi nodded his head in agreement. After everything was arranged, Li San then turned to Uncle Li and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back to pick up General Meng tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful on the road,¡± Uncle Li responded. Li San nodded, then turned to Meng Yi and gave a bow before leaving. After Li San left, he walked a distance before heading in the direction of the King Chujiang Mansion. In the military camp. Jiang Peihuan was changing the bandages for Xiao Nanye when she saw Jiang Changbai lift the curtain. Seeing Jiang Peihuan tending to Xiao Nanye¡¯s wounds, Jiang Changbai remained silent. Only after she had finished everything, did he turn to Jiang Peihuan and say, ¡°Huan Er, there is news.¡± Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Jiang Changbai said softly, ¡°A message has juste from King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion, saying that they have found Uncle Meng¡¯s hiding ce.¡± ¡°But Huan Er, why won¡¯t you let me go to find him right now?¡± ¡°Elder Brother, going now would be akin to alerting the enemy,¡± she replied. ¡°I want him to reveal himself voluntarily.¡± After saying this, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Elder Brother, let¡¯s go together tomorrow night. We must not let him escape.¡± In her previous life, the entire Jiang family had been exterminated, the person Jiang Peihuan hated the most was Xiao Junhao, and the second most hated would be Meng Yi. Meng Yi was originally just an ordinary person. It was only because of Jiang Hong¡¯s guidance that he rose to his current position. However, not only did Meng Yi not feel any gratitude towards Jiang Hong, but he also schemed against him in everyway possible, especially when he had poisoned Jiang Changbai in the Northern Territory. In her past life, Jiang Changbai was directly poisoned to death. Jiang Hong and his wife were devastated by this incident. Thinking about these things, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but wish she could kill Meng Yi immediately. The next evening, after arranging everything, Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai left the military camp. However, they saw Xiao Nanye following behind them. Seeing him, there was a hint of helplessness in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your wounds are still¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m justing with you and won¡¯t do anything that would strain my injuries,¡± Xiao Nanye softly interrupted before she could finish speaking. Hearing this, the speechlessness in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes deepened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just turned her gaze to Han Feng. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Han Feng¡¯s eyes were full of frustration, but under the pressure, he still said, ¡°Eldest A/Iiss, rest assured, I will definitely take good care of the Aster.¡± Outside of Jiang City. Meng Yi was hiding inside a fruit cart. Seeing that everything was quiet along the way, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, a trace of satisfaction appearing in his eyes. However, seeing that Li San continued to move forward, he whispered, ¡°That¡¯s enough, let me down here, and you should hurry back.¡± ¡°General Meng, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Li San replied with a smile. Because it was dark, Meng Yi didn¡¯t see the inexplicable mockery in Li San¡¯s eyes. Just as Meng Yi was about to speak, he heard the sound of horse hooves. He subconsciously turned around and saw Jiang Changbai on horseback. Meng Yi prepared to flee, but Jiang Changbai spurred his horse forward. Looking at Meng Yi, who was attempting to get up, he said with a mocking smile, ¡°Uncle Meng, where are you nning to go?¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai on the horse, Meng Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. After a moment of silence, he suddenly drew hisrge sword. Meng Yi swung directly at Jiang Changbai, but his wrist was suddenly hit with a sharp pain. It turned out that Jiang Peihuan, who was rushing over, had seen this scene. She quickly drew the long whip from her waist, flicked her wrist, andshed it towards Meng Yi¡¯s wrist. In pain, Meng Yi turned his head and saw Jiang Peihuan approaching. ¡°You¡­¡± he began. Without saying more, Jiang Peihuan gently patted her horse, leapt into the air, and her whipshed directly towards Meng Yi¡¯s face. Seeing this, Meng Yi hurriedly raised hisrge sword to defend himself. Having served in the army for many years, Meng Yi was skilled in martial arts. Seeing the situation, Jiang Changbai, worried that Jiang Peihuan might be at a disadvantage, quickly stepped forward to assist her. For a time, the three of them were embroiled in a fierce fight. Han Feng, who was beside Xiao Nanye, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, it seems that the eldest miss and Young Master Jiang won¡¯t be able to subdue this old man anytime soon.¡± Xiao Nanye gave Han Feng a cold nce without speaking, his focus entirely on Jiang Peihuan. At first, Meng Yi, fighting against two, managed to hold his ground. But Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai, as siblings, coordinated very well, so Meng Yi quickly found himself at a disadvantage. When Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip wrapped around Meng Yi¡¯s wrist, Jiang Changbai¡¯s sword thrust directly towards Meng Yi¡¯s shoulder. Momentster, Meng Yi fell to the ground. Looking at the gloomy eyes of Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai, Meng Yiughed mockingly. ¡°If you have the guts, kill me. Everyone in the court knows that I am under Jiang Hong¡¯smand. If I die here, your general¡¯s mansion will not get away with it.¡± Hearing this, the anger in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes actually dissipated. Seeing Jiang Changbai about to act, she stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t kill him. We shouldn¡¯t dirty our hands.¡± Li San had already left, so Jiang Peihuan spoke without any restraint. Looking at Meng Yi, she coldly asked, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Chapter 196 - 196: Capturing Meng Yi Chapter 196: Capturing Meng Yi Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Without waiting for Meng Yi to say anything, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°My father has treated you generously, and your rank and reputation were earned through my father. You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish speaking, Meng Yi coldly interrupted her. With darkened eyes, he red at Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai and bitterly said, ¡°For all these years, I¡¯ve been serving under Jiang Hong. Although 1 have contributed significantly, I¡¯ve always been picking up the leftovers that he didn¡¯t want.¡± ¡°When ites to military achievements, the entire Qi Kingdom thinks of Jiang Hong. 1 clearly contributed as much as him, so why should I always be inferior to him?¡± Hearing Meng Yi¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai was stunned. But Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes remained calm. At this moment, a mockingugh sounded from the side. It was from Xiao Nanye. Seeing him, Meng Yi¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of surprise. He thought Xiao Nanye had already died, but here he was, standing perfectly fine before him. ¡°So, just because you yourself are ipetent, you¡¯re jealous of the Great General. Is this the reason you betrayed your master?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word seemed like a p to Meng Yi¡¯s face. He looked at Xiao Nanye, his eyes full of resentment. Seeing the look in his eyes, Xiao Nanye suddenly smiled. However, the disdain in his smile grew even stronger. ¡°Let me ask you, if you were to lead the army alone, could you manage? Do you know how to arrange formations? Can youmand? Can you mobilize andfort your soldiers?¡± Without waiting for Meng Yi to reply, Xiao Nanye continued. With every question from Xiao Nanye, Meng Yi¡¯s face turned a shade darker. Xiao Nanye¡¯s disdain was very obvious in his eyes. Looking at Meng Yi, he said softly, ¡°You¡¯re just from a humble background, and even your martial skills were learned in the army. Without the Great General¡¯s support, you¡¯d forever be nothing but a foot soldier. Do you really think that war doesn¡¯t require brains?¡± ¡°With a brain like yours, what can you do other than scheming against the people who trust you?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s words were very harsh, but Meng Yi couldn¡¯te up with a rebuttal. Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai, who were standing on the side, were surprised by Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, especially Jiang Peihuan. She didn¡¯t expect this man to have such a sharp side. ¡°People like you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± As his words fell, Xiao Nanye turned to Han Feng andmanded, ¡°Kill him and feed him to the dogs.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Han Feng immediately drew his dagger. He had never defied Xiao Nanye¡¯s orders, so now, with dagger in hand, he was already moving towards Meng Yi. Seeing this scene, Meng Yi subconsciously tightened his grip on his sword. Noticing his movement, Xiao Nanye mockingly spoke, ¡°What, are you going to resist?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth: not only you, even if I killed your entire family, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t say a word to me. Do you believe it or not?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s words were arrogant and domineering, but Meng Yi knew it was the truth. If there was one person whom Emperor Qi Ming doted on most, it was certainly this younger brother of the emperor, Xiao Nanye. At this time, Han Feng had already reached Meng Yi¡¯s side, but suddenly, a clear voice called out, ¡°Wait.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Han Feng subconsciously stopped what he was doing. Jiang Peihuan did not look at Meng Yi but turned her eyes to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Killing him this way will bring unnecessary trouble. Let¡¯s take him back to the capital, Jingdou, and let His Majesty deal with it.¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll listen to Huan Er.¡± When Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan, the coldness in his eyes instantly vanished, reced entirely by warmth. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s sudden change of face, Jiang Changbai couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. Han Feng, on the other hand, was already very ustomed to this scene. The few of them brought Meng Yi back to the camp. On the third day, Xiao Nanye was preparing to return to the capital. Although the wounds on his body had not fully healed, they didn¡¯t affect his ability to ride a horse, so Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything. After all, King Chujiang was already dead, so it was logical to return to the capital. Since it had already been agreed to bring Jiang Cheng back to the capital, he was there when the army set out. But beside Jiang Cheng, there was an additional woman, the eldest illegitimate daughter of King Chujiang, and Jiang Cheng¡¯s biological sister, Jiang Yan. When Jiang Peihuan saw Jiang Yan, her eyes revealed a hint of amazement. There were many daughters of noble families in the capital with outstanding appearances, but so far, Jiang Peihuan had not seen one who couldpare to Jiang Yan. Seeing Jiang Yan¡¯s face, Jiang Peihuan suddenly understood why Jiang Cheng had brought his sister with him. ¡°Greetings to King Cheng,¡± Jiang Yan, upon seeing Xiao Nanye, immediately stepped forward to pay her respects. Although Jiang Yan was extraordinarily beautiful, Xiao Nanye only gave her a brief nce, then turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Huan Er, my wounds have not yet healed. Will you apany me in the carriage?¡± In fact, Xiao Nanye was already able to ride a horse, but he wanted to spend time alone with Jiang Peihuan, so he had Han Feng prepare a carriage. Jiang Peihuan initially wanted to refuse, but seeing the anticipation in the man¡¯s eyes, she nodded. Seeing her nod, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. He entered the carriage first and then extended his hand to Jiang Peihuan. Holding the man¡¯s wrist, Jiang Peihuan climbed into the carriage. Standing next to Jiang Cheng, Jiang Yan, watching this scene, had eyes full of surprise andplexity. After Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan had entered the carriage, Jiang Yan and Jiang Cheng got into the one behind. ¡°Sister, are you really sure about this?¡± After getting on the carriage, the smile on Jiang Cheng¡¯s face disappeared. His eyes were filled with worry as he looked at Jiang Yan. Seeing the look in his eyes, Jiang Yan spoke softly, ¡°We do not know whether we will live or die on this journey to the capital. This face of mine has no other use. If it can bring you a sense of peace, I am willing.¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk like that,¡± Jiang Cheng said, his eyes full of pain upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words. He was King Chujiang¡¯s illegitimate son, and his mother had long been tormented to death by the queen of Chujiang. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Yan¡¯s care, he would have died long ago. Therefore, when he knew that Jiang Yan wanted to go back to the capital with him, Jiang Cheng was very much opposed. Seeing how upset Jiang Cheng was, Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile and gentleness. She reached out and patted his shoulder. Jiang Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Our father is dead, but his affairs have caused the surrounding feudal lords to be restless. At this time, the Emperor must want peace. Therefore, the emperor might spare our lives when we enter the capital.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Yan brought up Xiao Nanye and looked at Jiang Cheng. Jiang Yan said in a low voice, ¡°1 heard that King Cheng is very favored by the Emperor. If we could¡­¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Jiang Cheng interrupted, reaching out to cover her mouth before she could finish her sentence.. Chapter 197 - 197: Returning to the Capital Chapter 197: Returning to the Capital Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion A few secondster, Jiang Yan helplessly looked at her brother and said, ¡°What are you thinking? Do you think I want to have any rtionship with King Cheng?¡± Seeing the confusion in Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes, Jiang Yan whispered, ¡°Just by seeing how King Cheng treats Miss Jiang of the Jiang family, 1 know that he has no interest in me.¡± Thinking of Xiao Nanye¡¯s cold expression when he looked at her, a trace of disappointment appeared in Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes. Initially, when she came, she did harbor such thoughts, but upon seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s care for Jiang Peihuan, she instantly let go of this idea. Upon hearing this, Jiang Cheng let out a sigh of relief. Looking at Jiang Yan, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t had much contact with King Cheng, I can see that he is very attentive to Miss Jiang.¡± ¡°That Miss Jiang is really fortunate.¡± he added At this point, envy filled Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes. While the Jiang siblings were discussing Jiang Peihuan, she also mentioned the two of them. Looking at the man beside her, Jiang Peihuan could not help but ask, ¡°Jiang Cheng brought his sister to the capital this time. What do you think?¡± ¡°He is just seeking a chance to survive,¡± the man replied indifferently. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the man spoke lightly. ¡°That Miss Jiang Yan is indeed very beautiful. Perhaps things will take a turn.¡± ¡°In terms of beauty, no one canpare to you in my eyes,¡± the man said, unable to resist taking Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. Jiang Peihuan red at him and tried to puli her hand back, but the man held on tightly. ¡°Let go.¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan was really getting angry, Xiao Nanye finally released her hand. Soon, news from Jiangzhou reached the capital. In the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Pei Wu rushed into Xiao Junhao¡¯s study anxiously. Hearing his words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°You said Prince Cheng is fine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hearing Pei Wu¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes revealed a touch of mockery andplexity. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s one more thing that you need to prepare early.¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Meng Yi has been found and is on his way back. If he is brought before the Emperor, it¡¯s uncertain whether you will be implicated or not.¡± ¡°Worthless.¡± After a long silence, Xiao Junhao said gloomyly. In the early years, he had drawn Meng Yi to his side simply because Meng Yi had always been by Jiang Hong¡¯s side. But now, Xiao Junhao realized that without Jiang Hong, Meng Yi was useless. Pei Wu stood aside and said nothing. After Xiao Junhao finished cursing, Pei Wu whispered, ¡°Your Highness, we have to decide this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, when they arrive in the capital, it will be toote.¡± ¡°You will personally handle this matter. Tell him to keep his mouth shut and say that I will find a way to save him.¡± ¡°No matter what, m him down first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Wu left after bowing to Xiao Junhao. Xiao Nanye brought Jiang Peihuan into the city. Instead of going to the pce, Jiang Peihuan went straight back to the Jiang Mansion. After all, she had already drawn attention by delivering the grain. If a woman like her appeared in the court at this time, she would probably incur the displeasure of many people. ¡°Huan Er?¡± As Jiang Pei Huan walked to the entrance of the General¡¯s Mansion with Ye Xiao, she saw a group of people waiting at the entrance. At the forefront was Old Madam Jiang. Seeing the old madam standing at the entrance, Jiang Pei Huan quickly approached and said, ¡°Grandmother, why did youe out?¡± In the past, even when Jiang Hong returned from a military campaign, the old madam rarely came out to wee him. Therefore, when she saw Old Madam Jiang waiting at the entrance, Jiang Pei Huan¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. Old Madam Jiang held Jiang Pei Huan¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her carefully. Then, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Grandmother was really worried when you weren¡¯t around.¡± ¡°I made grandmother worry; it¡¯s all Huan Er¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. It¡¯s good that you are back.¡± ¡°You just returned and must be tired. Go and rest for a while, and we¡¯ll dine together at my ce in the evening.¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡± In fact, Jiang Pei Huan did not feel very tired. After all, she was in a carriage on her way back. But hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, she still nodded gently. After Jiang Pei Huan bowed to everyone in the Jiang family, she returned to her own Plum Garden. Upon arriving at Plum Garden, Jiang Pei Huan turned to Ye Xiao and said, ¡°Keep an eye on the pce and inform me of any news. I want to know how the Emperor will deal with Meng Yi.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Pei Huan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao immediately left the plum garden. The Imperial Pce, Qianqing Hall. ¡°Who sent you to Jiangzhou?¡± Looking at Meng Yi, who was bound tightly, Emperor Qi Ming asked with darkened eyes. Standing below, Xiao Junhao clenched his fists when he saw this scene. Meng Yi¡¯s gaze swept across Xiao Junhao, and then he replied softly, ¡°Your Majesty, I went there by myself. No one ordered me.¡± ¡°Why have I heard that you have been frequently visiting the Prince Qing Mansion recently?¡± At this moment, Xiao Nanye, who was sitting on the chair, spoke calmly. At his words, everyone turned to look at Xiao Junhao. And upon hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s heart tightened. He hadn¡¯t expected that Xiao Nanye would know about Meng Yi¡¯s frequent visits to his mansion, as he thought that no one knew. Emperor Qi Ming hated it when princes and his ministers got close, so when he heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, he looked coldly at Xiao Junhao. ¡°Prince Qing, is this true?¡± Denial was no longer an option. After a moment of thought, Xiao Junhao nodded. ¡°Imperial Father, It is true. However, 1 invited General Meng into the mansion only because I wanted him to teach me martial arts.¡± Everyone saw through this clumsy excuse immediately, and their eyes revealed mockery. ¡°Imperial Father, to my knowledge, my imperial uncle also frequently visits the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming turned his gaze towards Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye remained seated, not changing his posture. When he met Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, he nodded directly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I often go to the General¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯m about to get married with the Eldest Miss of the Jiang Family. Can¡¯t 1 go and see my future wife?¡± ¡°Prince Qing, you im that you invited Meng Yi to your mansion to teach you martial arts. Yet, I have heard that he spent a long time in your mansion the night before he left for Jiangzhou. Are you sure you had nothing to do with this?¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, what do you mean by this? Are you suspecting that I sent General Meng to Jiangzhou? What benefit would that bring me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what benefit it would bring to Prince Qing, but I am very clear about the harm it could bring to me.¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, how can you be so suspicious of me?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, someone from the King Chujiang Mansion seeks an audience.¡± At this moment, Wang Kun walked in front of Emperor Qi Ming. Upon hearing the words ¡®King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion,¡¯ Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of malice. The heads of King Chujiang and his son were right there in the box next to him. Seeing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s expression eased slightly. He nced at Wang Kun and said calmly, ¡°Let them in..¡± Chapter 198 - 198: Bestowed Marriage Chapter 198: Bestowed Marriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion A momentter, Wang Kun led Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yan into the grand hall. When everyone saw Jiang Yan, their eyes revealed some surprise, including Emperor Qi Ming. However, when he saw the two heads on the ground, he still said coldly, ¡°So, you two are the illegitimate son and daughter of King Chujiang?¡± ¡°We pay our respects to Your Majesty.¡± Jiang Cheng and Jiang Yan knelt down, and after they kowtowed to Emperor Qi Ming, they whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, our father, King Chujiang, hasmitted treason, and his household deserves severe punishment.¡± ¡°But the hundreds of people in King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion are innocent, as are the people of Jiangzhou. I beseech Your Majesty for mercy.¡± When he finished speaking, Jiang Cheng directly kowtowed to the ground. Although Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with gloominess, when he heard Jiang Cheng¡¯s words, the expression in his eyes softened. He looked at Jiang Cheng and said calmly, ¡°You are unlike your father.¡± At this, Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t dare to respond. ¡°Seeing that you took the initiative to surrender, I can pardon the remaining people of King Chujiang Mansion. But from today, the King Chujiang Mansion must relinquish its military power in its territory, and all taxes will be increased by twenty percent. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°Your servant obeys Your Majesty¡¯s decree. 1 thank Your Majesty.¡± Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Cheng quickly kowtowed. Jiangzhou was a vast coastal region, and increasing taxes by twenty percent was not significant for the area. As for military power in the territory, Jiang Cheng had long given up on such thoughts. At this time, Jiang Cheng turned to look at Jiang Yan beside him. Recalling her advice on their way there, Jiang Cheng took the initiative to speak, ¡°Your Majesty, there is a favor I would like to ask.¡± ¡°What is it? Speak,¡± said the Emperor. Perhaps it was because Jiang Cheng was very tactful, so Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s attitude was still quite amicable at this moment. Jiang Cheng nced at Jiang Yan and then looked at Emperor Qi Ming and said, ¡°Your Majesty, my elder sister has always admired the splendor of the capital. Therefore, she wishes to marry into the capital. I beseech Your Majesty to grant her a marriage.¡± Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gazended on Jiang Yan. For some unknown reason, Emperor Qi Ming then nced at Xiao Junhao. Feeling the Emperor¡¯s gaze on him, Xiao Junhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice, ¡°In that case, 1 will bestow a marriage for Miss Jiang to Prince Qing, making her his main consort.¡± ¡°Imperial Father?¡± Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice was not loud, but it reached the ears of everyone in the grand hall. Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face changedpletely. His eyes were filled with resistance and unwillingness. But when Emperor Qi Ming heard his voice, he looked at him calmly and asked, ¡°Are you dissatisfied with my decree?¡± ¡°I dare not.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father.¡± Xiao Junhao clenched his fists tightly. After a few seconds of silence, he smiled and kowtowed to Emperor Qi Ming. Jiang Yan was also stunned by Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s arrangement. She had always been proud of her beauty and thought that Emperor Qi Ming would take her into the pce. She did not expect the Emperor to directly bestow her to Prince Qing. Subconsciously, Jiang Yan looked towards Xiao Junhao. She had inquired about the Emperor¡¯s sons beforeing here, and it seemed that this Prince Qing was not favored by Emperor Qi Ming. But at this moment, she had no other choice. At this moment, Emperor Qi Ming smiled and looked at Jiang Yan. ¡°Miss Jiang, 1 will bestow you with the marriage of Prince Qing as his main consort. What are your thoughts?¡± ¡°Your servant daughter is thankful, Your Majesty,¡± Jiang Yan replied quickly, kneeling to pay her respects. Everyone looked displeased, except for Xiao Nanye, who saw Xiao Junhao¡¯s dark expression and a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°Nanye, what do you think of this marriage?¡± the Emperor asked. ¡°It is an excellent arrangement by Your Majesty, only¡­¡± ¡°Only what?¡± At this moment, Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Junhao. Meeting his eyes, Xiao Nanye said with a faint smile, ¡°I have heard that Prince Qing and General Lin¡¯s legitimate daughter are very close. 1 wonder how Prince Qing will exin this to Miss Lin, now that Your Majesty has made this sudden decision.¡± ¡°Miss Lin of the Lin family?¡± Emperor Qi Ming looked towards Xiao Nanye, a hint of puzzlement in his eyes. Xiao Junhao¡¯s face, however, had already turned uglier than words could describe. Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze was now fixed on Xiao Junhao. Looking at him, the Emperor asked directly, ¡°Is what your imperial uncle said true?¡± Xiao Junhao was eager to deny it, but if he denied it today, it would be difficult for him to marry Lin Mengyao in the future, as that would be deceiving the Emperor. His thoughts raced. After a moment of silence, Xiao Junhao bowed deeply and said to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Imperial father, please forgive me. 1 am genuinely fond of Eldest Miss Lin of the Lin family.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then 1 will bestow Miss Lin to you as a side consort.¡± After thinking for a moment, Emperor Qi Ming continued, ¡°In less than two months, your Imperial Uncle is set to marry Miss Jiang. Given this, let the Ministry of Rites handle both weddings. On that day, your main consort and side consort can both enter your mansion.¡± Under normal circumstances, it is rare for the main consort and side consort to be weed into the household at the same time, but since Emperor Qi Ming had spoken, Xiao Junhao had no choice but to obey. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Father.¡± Beside them, Jiang Yan remained silent, as if she hadn¡¯t heard the conversation at all. When Jiang Peihuan was mentioned, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes suddenlynded on Xiao Nanye, ¡°Speaking of which, this time I have to properly reward Jiang Hong¡¯s eldest daughter of the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Wang Kun,ter go to the treasury room and select some items to send to the General Jiang Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, there¡¯s no need for Chief Wang to make a trip. I will take care of it,¡± Xiao Nan Ye said. ¡°Also, Chief Wang may not know Huan Er¡¯s preferences. Thus, I shall take on the responsibility of choosing the gifts.¡± ¡°Are you nning to empty my private treasury again?¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, that¡¯s such an unfair thing to say.¡± When have I ever emptied your private treasury?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to argue with you.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming red at him irritably, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of real anger. Those who were present and witnessing this exchange hadplex expressions in their eyes. ¡°Wang Kun, go to the Lin family and deliver the decree.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An hourter, Wang Kun, with the imperial decree in hand, made his way to the Lin Mansion. As the grand doors of the Lin mansion opened, everyone¡¯s faces were lit with brilliant smiles, especially Madam Lin. As long as Lin Mengyao married into the Qing Mansion, she would be the true mistress of the household in the future. No one could humiliate her. ¡°Yao Er, you¡¯re truly my good daughter.¡± Madam Lin said, beaming as she looked at Lin Meng Yao who was walking beside her. For some reason, Lin Meng Yao had an inexplicable feeling of unease in her heart. But seeing that the person who came to deliver the decree was Wang Kun, the chief eunuch at Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s side, she felt a bit more at ease. ¡°Lord Lin, Madam Lin, congrattions,¡± Wang Kun said with a smile, and then he unrolled the decree. ¡°By the Emperor¡¯smand, Eldest Miss Lin is granted to Prince Qing as a side consort.¡± ¡°Side consort?¡± Lin Mengyao repeated, her voice trembling with surprise and confusion.. Chapter 199 - 199: Side Consort Chapter 199: Side Consort Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Lin family¡¯s people were all smiling, but when they heard Wang Kun¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s face changed, and Lin Mengyao¡¯s smile froze instantly. She raised her head, abandoning her usualposure, and directly addressed Wang Kun, ¡°Eunuch, could the decree have been announced incorrectly?¡± ¡°Miss Lin, you must be joking. I wouldn¡¯t dare tomit such a serious crime.¡± Wang Kun replied with a smile. Although Wang Kun¡¯s face still held a trace of a smile, but there was no humor in his eyes. He looked at Lin Mengyao and spoke softly, ¡°Miss Lin, please ept the decree.¡± Holding the imperial decree in Wang Kun¡¯s hands, Lin Mengyao felt as if she was about to copse but still forced a smile, ¡°This servant obeys the decree.¡± ¡°Eunuch, allow me to see you out.¡± Lin Ruhai, who had many years of experience in officialdom, hurriedly approached as Wang Kun was leaving. As Lin Ruhai saw Wang Kun out, he subtly slipped a pouch into Wang Kun¡¯s hand. The pouch was light and weightless. Clearly, it was filled with silver notes. ¡°Lord Lin is too kind,¡± said Wang Kun, his face brightening as he pocketed the pouch. Stepping forward, Lin Ruhai lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Eunuch, could you give me some hint as to the reason behind this decree?¡± ¡°Lord Lin, the main consort of Prince Qing is the daughter of the King Chujiang Mansion,¡± Wang Kun replied. After saying this, he refused to say any more and walked away. Lin Mansion. ¡°Heh¡­ just a mere concubine. They sugarcoat it as ¡®side consort¡¯, but isn¡¯t she still just a concubine?¡± ¡°Yao Er, what¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing the decree, Lin Ruhai¡¯s other wives began to mock. Madam Lin dared not quarrel with them and looked directly at Lin Mengyao. However, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t look at anyone in the Lin Mansion and ran out. ¡°Yao Er?¡± Madam Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety as she watched Lin Mengyao¡¯s back. After leaving the Lin Mansion, Lin Mengyao ran straight to Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Miss Lin?¡± As she arrived at the entrance, she saw Pei Wu. Seeing him, Lin Mengyao immediately asked, ¡°Is His Highness here? 1 need to see him.¡± ¡°I will take you to him,¡± replied Pei Wu. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Mengyao followed Pei Wu to the door of Xiao Junhao¡¯s study. Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness, but she still knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing the voice from inside, Lin Mengyao pushed the door open and entered. Xiao Junhao was practicing calligraphy. Lin Mengyao approached and bowed to him, saying, ¡°Your Highness.¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice, the ink under Xiao Junhao¡¯s brush dripped onto the paper. He put down his brush and looked up at Lin Mengyao. Seeing the redness in her eyes, Xiao Junhao softly said, ¡°It seems you have already received Imperial Father¡¯s decree.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please tell me what¡¯s going on. Why¡­ why am I only a side consort?¡± As she mentioned ¡®side consort¡¯, Lin Mengyao tightly clenched her fists. She had put all her heart and soul into this man just to take a gamble. But now, she was only a side consort. At this thought, tears rolled down from Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. Seeing her tears, Xiao Junhao rushed over, gently wiping them away with a handkerchief, and softly said, ¡°Yao Er, 1 am sorry.¡± ¡°But rest assured, 1 willpensate you in the future.¡± ¡°Compensate? How will Your Highnesspensate me?¡± ¡°The one who bestowed you to me as the side Consort was Imperial Father. I have no way of disobeying Imperial Father¡¯s decree. But in the future, when 1 ascend to that position, I will definitely reserve that most precious position to you.¡± Xiao Junhao¡¯s voice was soft but clear. Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes remained full of resentment, but the fiery red had subsided. Xiao Junhao reached out and hugged Lin Mengyao. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Yao Er, trust me.¡± His voice was somewhat choked. After a long silence, Lin Mengyao whispered back, ¡°I trust Your Highness.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t, she had no other options now. ¡°I heard your main consort is the Miss from the King Chujiang Mansion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s very beautiful?¡± Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t answer. General Mansion. Plum Garden. ¡°Eldest Miss, Miss Jiang is here.¡± Yue Er annouced. While engrossed in a book, Jiang Peihuan heard Yue Er¡¯s voice and put her book down. Shortly after, Jiang Peihuan saw Jiang Yan, who was apanied by her maid, walk into the Plum Garden. Seeing her, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. Although they traveled together back from Jiangzhou, Jiang Peihuan had been sitting in the carriage with Xiao Nanye, so she hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Jiang Yan. Hence, seeing Jiang Yan appearing in front of her now, Jiang Peihuan felt quite puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve already been betrothed to Prince Qing as the main consort by the Emperor,¡± Jiang Yan said as she approached Jiang Peihuan, stating the matter directly. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. In her previous life, such an event had never urred. However, at this moment, what Jiang Peihuan was thinking about was not Jiang Yan¡¯s marriage to Xiao Junhao, but rather Lin Mengyao. She was the white moonlight in Xiao Junhao¡¯s heart. In her previous life, it was because she had blocked the way. Jiang Peihuan thought that in this life, Lin Mengyao would definitely be Xiao Junhao¡¯s main consort. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yan to appear in this situation. Seeing Yue Er ce the tea in front of Jiang Yan, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°Did Miss Jiang speciallye here today to inform me of this? If so, then 1 congratte Miss Jiang.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, do you know that the Emperor not only grant me to the Prince Qing as his main consort, but also gave him a side consort?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could respond, Jiang Yan continued, ¡°The side consort of Prince Qing is none other than the Eldest Miss of the Lin family.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she maintained herposure. She picked up the tea from the table, took a delicate sip, and then looked at Jiang Yan, saying, ¡°Miss Jiang Yan, please feel free to speak your mind.¡± ¡°I want to cooperate with you,¡± said Miss Jiang Yan. Jiang Peihuan raised an eyebrow but remained silent. Seeing this, Jiang Yan continued, ¡°They say the enemy of one¡¯s enemy is a friend. 1 know that the Jiang family and the Lin family have always been arch-enemies, so I think that at least regarding the matter of Miss Lin, you and I can be on the same page. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but 1 don¡¯t think I can work with Miss Jiang.¡± Jiang Peihuan replied directly. Hearing this, Jiang Yan was visibly stunned. She looked at Jiang Peihuan and asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you really hate the people of the Lin family?¡± ¡°I do indeed hate the people of the Lin family,¡± Jiang Peihuan admitted, ¡°but I hate Prince Qing even more.¡± In her previous life, she naturally harbored resentment towards Lin Mengyao, butpared to Lin Mengyao, Xiao Junhao was the real viin. Seeing Jiang Yan staring at her wide-eyed, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t feel like exining further. Looking at Jiang Yan, she calmly said, ¡°Miss Jiang Yan, please leave.¡± ¡°Someone, see the guest out,¡± Jiang Peihuan ordered.. Chapter 200 - 200: Meng Yi’s Suicide Chapter 200: Meng Yi¡¯s Suicide Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Before Jiang Yan could finish speaking, Jiang Peihuan interrupted her directly. Meeting her puzzled gaze, Jiang Peihuan continued to speak, ¡°Miss Jiang, I know you want to establish your own connections in the capital, but you shouldn¡¯t havee to me.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, please leave.¡± Yue Er was waiting at the door. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, she immediately walked in. Jiang Yan still wanted to say something, but when she saw Jiang Peihuan¡¯s cold expression, she eventually turned around and left. When she walked out of the door, Jiang Yan saw a familiar figure. It was Xiao Nanye. Jiang Yan¡¯s gaze was firmly fixed on Xiao Nanye, but the man seemed to not see her, smiling warmly as he walked towards the Plum Garden. ¡°Huan Er?¡± As he approached the entrance, Xiao Nanye softly called. His voice was very gentle. Hearing this, aplex look appeared in Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes. She paused for a moment, but eventually left directly. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, some of the indifference in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes dissipated. Although she appeared normal, Xiao Nanye clearly sensed a change in her demeanor. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, who was sitting in the chair, the man softly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Jiang Peihuan did not expect Xiao Nanye to be so sensitive. She thought about it and said softly,¡± Miss Jiang just came.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye frowned. He sat down opposite Jiang Peihuan. As Yue Er was about to pour water for him, she saw the man pick up Jiang Peihuan¡¯s teacup and drain it in one gulp. Afterward, he poured himself a cup of tea. Seeing this, Yue Er walked away with a smile. ¡°She has already been granted to Prince Qing as the main consort by Imperial brother,¡± Xiao Nanye said. ¡°I know, Miss Jiang just told me.¡± ¡°Oh right, this is a reward from my Imperial brother.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye nced at Han Feng. Thetter quickly stepped forward and ced a box in front of Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Open it and see.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan gently opened the box before her. There were all kinds of jewelry inside, and every one of them was extraordinary. Seeing these items, a slight smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why would His Majesty bestow so many rewards to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve.¡± ¡°By the way, Meng Yi has already been imprisoned by the Emperor.¡± Upon hearing Meng Yi¡¯s name, a cold look appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a moment, she looked at Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t His Majesty interrogate Meng Yi?¡± ¡°He has indeed been interrogated, but no matter what, Meng Yi refuses to speak, so¡­¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression turning grim, Xiao Nanye softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will eventually find out everything Meng Yi has done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried. At this moment, the ones who should be anxious aren¡¯t us,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied softly. Hearing her words, Xiao Nanye was slightly taken aback, but then heughed and said, ¡°Huan Er is right. The ones who should be anxious at this moment are not us.¡± A faint, inexplicable mockery appeared in the man¡¯s smiling eyes. Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Finally managing to calm Lin Mengyao, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with exhaustion after she left. At this moment, Pei Wu stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Highness, Meng Yi is still in prison. What should we do?¡± Pei Wu made a gesture of slitting his throat, but Xiao Junhao shook his head, ¡°Imperial Father is already suspicious of me. At this time, if we kill Meng Yi, it will surely bring disaster upon us.¡± ¡°Then, Your Highness, do we still have to save Meng Yi?¡± ¡°In this world, only the dead can keep secrets. We definitely can¡¯t let him out.¡± A shadow crossed Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes as he looked directly at Pei Wu, ¡°You go to the prison personally and tell Meng Yi that the Prince Qing Mansion will take care of his family.¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, aplex look appeared in Pei Wu¡¯s eyes, but he still nodded, ¡°1 understand.¡± After bowing to Xiao Junhao, Pei Wu went straight to the prison. Being a guard close to Prince Qing, he entered the prison directly. ¡°General Meng?¡± Inside the prison, Meng Yi, disheveled,y on the straw, but he was still conscious. Hearing the voice, he quickly approached the cell door. Seeing Pei Wu, his eyes lit up, ¡°Guard Pei, did His Highness send you to save me?¡± ¡°Go back and tell His Highness that no matter how they interrogate me, I will not betray him.¡± ¡°The loyalty of General Meng is well known to His Highness.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°General Meng, His Highness has a message for you.¡± Before Meng Yi could finish speaking, Pei Wu interrupted him in a soft voice. Hearing Pei Wu¡¯s voice, aplex look crossed Meng Yi¡¯s eyes, but he still whispered, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°His Highness said that he will take good care of your family.¡± ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± Meng Yi looked at Pei Wu, and his expression instantly changed. Seeming to realize something, he suddenlyughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand what His Highness means.¡± Pei Wu didn¡¯t say anything more, but saluted Meng Yi. With a bitter and mocking smile on his face, Meng Yi watched Pei Wu¡¯s figure disappear around the corner before pulling a dagger from his sleeve. He aimed the dagger at his own heart and stabbed it directly. In his daze, Meng Yi seemed to see Jiang Hong. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± When he heard the voice near his ear, Meng Yi realized that he was not dreaming. He turned his head and saw Jiang Hong, whose eyes were filled withplexity. Jiang Hong had intended to visit Meng Yi, but he did not expect to witness his suicide. Jiang Hong stepped forward and checked Meng Yi¡¯s wound, then waved to the people behind him. ¡°Never¡­expected¡­to see you¡­before dying.¡± Looking at Jiang Hong standing beside him, Meng Yi spoke mockingly. ¡°Do you have anyst wishes?¡± Jiang Hong remained silent until he saw that Meng Yi was barely breathing, then finally spoke. Upon hearing this, Meng Yi¡¯s eyes opened slightly but quickly dimmed. He shook his head weakly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Meng Yi¡¯s voice was very faint, but it still reached Jiang Hong¡¯s ears. After saying this, Meng Yi closed his eyes. A jailer nearby stepped forward, checked, and then said to Jiang Hong, ¡°Great General, this man is dead.¡± Jiang Hong nced at Meng Yi on the ground, and finally looked at the jailer and said, ¡°Report to the Emperor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± News of Meng Yi¡¯s suicide in prison spread quickly. When the news reached Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ears, her eyes flickered. ¡°Yue Er,e with me to Yanlin.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, are you nning to return themand seal to the First Madam?¡± Looking at themander¡¯s seal on the table, Yue Er asked softly. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything but nodded. Holding themander¡¯s seal, Jiang Peihuan took Yue Er and headed straight for Yanlin. But as soon as they arrived at the entrance, they heard the quarreling voices of Jiang Hong and his wife. ¡°I absolutely disagree with keeping them in the mansion,¡± a voice insisted fiercely.. Chapter 201 - 201: Meng Yi’s Child Chapter 201: Meng Yi¡¯s Child Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion It was Xue Yan¡¯s voice. Hearing the argument, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion. The rtionship between the Jiang Hong couple had always been extremely good. Over so many years, they had hardly ever had any disagreements. Jiang Peihuan quickened her pace involuntarily. ¡°Father, Mother,¡± she called as she entered the main hall, bowing to both of them. ¡°Huan Er, why are you here?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Xue Yan ceased her quarreling with Jiang Hong and turned to smile at her daughter. ¡°I came to return thismand seal to Mother,¡± Peihuan replied. As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan handed the Flying Feathers Armymand seal to Xue Yan. Seeing themand seal in her hand, Xue Yan softly said, ¡°Once given to you, thismand seal is yours.¡± ¡°Mother, you created the Flying Feathers Army, so it¡¯s better to keep it in your hands. If I need to use the Flying Feather Army in the future, 1 can alwayse to you for themand seal,¡± Jiang Peihuan added. ¡°In that case, I will keep it for now,¡± Xue Yan conceded. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan didn¡¯t say anything more, but took themand seal from her daughter¡¯s hand. After handing over themand seal, Jiang Peihuan turned to look at her parents and quietly asked, ¡°Father, Mother, I just heard your arguing. Has something happened at home?¡± ¡°Huan Er, Meng Yi hasmitted suicide in prison,¡± Jiang Hong revealed. Jiang Peihuan already knew about this news. She didn¡¯t say anything, but continued to look at Jiang Hong, waiting for him to continue. Jiang Hong nced at Xue Yan. Seeing that she didn¡¯t interrupt him, he continued, ¡°He left behind two children. 1 want to bring them back to our mansion and raise them.¡± ¡°Father, since Meng Yi hasmitted suicide, what about Madam Meng?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked, furrowing her brow upon hearing this. At this point, she finally understood why Xue Yan had been arguing with Jiang Hong. Back in the northern territory, Meng Yi had almost poisoned Jiang Changbai. Now Jiang Hong intended to raise Meng Yi¡¯s children in their mansion, and the more Xue Yan thought about it, the angrier she became. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression darken, Jiang Hong¡¯s voice dropped further, ¡°That woman has already run away.¡± Madam Meng had taken all of the Meng family¡¯s property and fled, leaving behind her two children. ¡°I will absolutely not agree to raise those two children in our mansion. Have you forgotten what Meng Yi did?¡± Xue Yan told Jiang Hong, her voice cold. ¡°Yan Er, I know that what Meng Yi did is unforgivable, but the children are innocent. We watched them grow up, and if we don¡¯t bring them home, they will be left with no one,¡± Jiang Hong pleaded. Xue Yan¡¯s eyes still showed her disagreement, but thinking of the two children, she remained silent. Jiang Peihuan was aware of Meng Yi¡¯s two children, a boy and a girl. The boy was now eight years old, and the girl was only three. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan looked at her parents and suggested, ¡°Father, Meng Yi was a member of Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Now that he is dead, doesn¡¯t Prince Qing have anything to say?¡± ¡°The royal family has always been heartless. Meng Yi is already dead. How could Prince Qing care about the lives of those two children?¡± Jiang Hong responded, his eyes filled with a stormy darkness. She could not help but sigh in her heart. Jiang Peihuan looked at Xue Yan, ¡°Mother, these two children are young. It¡¯s normal for Father to be unwilling to see them homeless. How about this: let¡¯s bring them into our mansion for now, and when they are a bit older, we can make other arrangements.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes brightened, and he quickly turned to look at Xue Yan. Faced with her husband and daughter¡¯s expressions, Xue Yan spoke grumpily, ¡°You two are so soft-hearted, leaving me to y the viin.¡± ¡°That means you agree,¡± Jiang Hong quickly stepped forward, took Xue Yan¡¯s hand gently and whispered, ¡°Yan Er, thank you.¡± Seeing this scene before her, Jiang Peihuan smiled and turned to leave. Jiang Peihuan was extremely disgusted with Meng Yi, but his two children are innocent. Furthermore, Jiang Peihuan understood her father¡¯s character better than anyone. While it was true that Meng Yi had betrayed him, their many years of acquaintance were also a reality. After leaving Yanlin, Jiang Peihuan nned to return to her own garden. But halfway through, Jiang Peihuan saw Jian Mei, who was out for a walk. Jiang Mei¡¯s belly was already slightly protruding. She was supported by a maid with one hand and her stomach with the other. When she saw Jiang Peihuan, she stopped in her tracks. When their eyes met, both fell silent. In the end, it was Jian Mei who spoke first, ¡°I heard that Uncle Meng is dead.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded in response. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze fell on Jian Mei¡¯s belly. Perhaps because of her pregnancy, her demeanor seemed much softer. After a nce, Jiang Peihuan gently said, ¡°Now that you are pregnant, you need to take good care of yourself.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Mei was taken aback for a moment before softly saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I thought you would hate me very much, after all, I approached the Second Master with an ulterior motive,¡± Jian Mei added. ¡°Regardless of your previous intentions, now you are carrying the child of the Jiang family. For this reason alone, the Jiang family will treat you well,¡± Jiang Peihuan responded. ¡°It¡¯s getting colder. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go back to your courtyard and rest,¡± she advised. After saying this, Jiang Peihuan headed straight back to her own Palm Garden. As she entered the courtyard, Jiang Peihuan noticed some fallen leaves. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she felt a hint of winter in the air. ¡°Eldest Miss, King Cheng is here,¡± Jiang Peihuan heard Lu¡¯ Er¡¯s voice as soon as she stepped into the room. Walking up to her, Lu Er smiled and said,¡± Eldest Miss, His Highness King Cheng has gone to the old madam¡¯s chrysanthemum hall. The old madam has sent someone to invite you over.¡± A momentter, Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Yue Er and Lu¡¯ Er, went to the Old Madam¡¯s Chrysanthemum Hall. When Jian Peihuan arrived, Xiao Nanye was sitting and chatting with Old Madam Jiang. ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Miss is here,¡±Nanny Xu announced in a soft voice when she saw Jiang Peihuan. Everyone seated instinctively looked towards the entrance. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan walked forward and bowed to Old Madam Jiang before bowing to Xiao Nanye. ¡°Grandmother,¡± she greeted. ¡°Come and sit beside me,¡± seeing Jiang Peihuan, Old Madam Jiang smiled and waved at her. Jiang Peihuan did not refuse and took two steps forward to sit next to her grandmother. ¡°Eldest Sister, His Highness King Cheng said that he wanted to bring us to the West Mountain to hunt. Grandmother has already agreed.¡± Jiang Ruyun also sat down below the old madam. If it was before, seeing the old madam being so close to Jiang Peihuan, she would definitely feel ufortable and even jealous. But now, when she saw this scene, she only felt admiration without any difort. Hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan turned her eyes towards Xiao Nanye. The man met her gaze and said softly,¡± This season is the perfect time for hunting. I¡¯ve already told the Imperial Brother that 1 want to go to the West Mountain to hunt, and the Imperial Brother has agreed.¡± West Mountain was the royal garden and the best hunting ground in the capital.. Chapter 202 - 202: Set Off for the West Mountain Chapter 202: Set Off for the West Mountain Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Then when are we setting off?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t refuse, instead she looked at Xiao Nanye and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. We can go over today.¡± he replied. Listening to Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s conversation, the smile in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes deepened. After Xiao Nanye finished speaking, Old Madam Jiang reached out and patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Go, go have some fun with your sister.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll hunt a good pelt for Grandmother,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied. Winter came early in the capital, and it was time to prepare for the cold. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the smile in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes deepened. She nodded and then spoke warmly, ¡°Good, I will wait for your pelt.¡± After leaving the Chrysanthemum Hall, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man beside her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare a few things, you¡­¡± ¡°I will go with you.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish her sentence, Xiao Nanye softly interrupted her. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything, just led Xiao Nanye to the Plum Garden. Yue Er, her maid, was already packing things. Looking at the packed parcels, Jiang Peihuan gently said to Yue Er, ¡°Come with me to the West Mountain for a few days.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, ¡°Miss, you should take Ye Xiao and Lu Er with you. 1 will stay home and look after the Mansion,¡± Yue Er quietly replied. Jiang Peihuan had two maids: Yue Er, who was steady, and Lu Er, who was lively. Seeing Yue Er¡¯s insistence, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything more. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan got into Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage, followed by Jiang Ruyun¡¯s carriage. ¡°I asked someone to buy this just now. Try it.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan sat down, she saw Xiao Nanye open the box of pastries on the table. Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage was very spacious, with a low table in the middle covered with food. Jiang Peihuan took a pastry that Xiao Nanye handed to her. She wasn¡¯t someone who cared much for food, but after taking a bite of the pastry, she had to admit that it tasted excellent. ¡°How is it?¡± he asked softly after she swallowed. Seeing the expectant look in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan nodded and said, ¡°It tastes very good.¡± As she spoke, she picked up another piece and handed it to Xiao Nanye, saying, ¡°You should try it too.¡± epting the pastry from Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. After tasting it, he smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, it tastes excellent.¡± Han Feng, who was outside the carriage, couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth when he heard the voices inside. He distinctly remembered Xiao Nanye¡¯s disdainful expression when he had first presented these pastries. Throughout the journey, Xiao Nanye was very attentive to Jiang Peihuan, serving her tea and water, so she didn¡¯t have to lift a finger. Despite his innerments on his master¡¯s behavior, Han Feng noted that Xiao Nanye seemed delighted with the situation. Seeing that Jiang Peihuan was about to put down her tea cup, Xiao Nanye preemptively reached out to take it from her. After cing the cup on the table, he turned to look at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lovely face and said, ¡°It takes four hours to reach West Mountain. You should rest for a bit, Huan Er.¡± The carriage was very spacious, and Xiao Nanye did not sit beside Jiang Peihuan, instead giving the main seat to her. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan softly asked, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Are there any books in the carriage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As her words fell, Xiao Nanye pushed the low table in front of him forward a little. Then, a secret chamber was revealed. It was filled with all kinds of books. Jiang Peihuan nced and noticed that there were various types of books, including medical ones. She reached out and picked up a book on regional misceneous studies. While Jiang Peihuan was reading, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t disturb her, but his eyes were fixed on her face. The man¡¯s gaze was very warm and also carried an inexplicable sense of joy. At first, Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t used to it, but she gradually became quitefortable. Jiang Peihuan calmly read her book, and Xiao Nanye sat quietly beside her, asionally refilling her tea. But this tranquility was soon broken. The carriage suddenly came to a stop, and due to inertia, Jiang Peihuan was thrown to one side. Subconsciously, Xiao Nanye reached out and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t hit the wall of the carriage, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression became better. However, when he looked outside, his eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°What happened?¡± The curtain of the carriage was lifted instantly. Xiao Nanye looked at Han Feng and said coldly. ¡°It seems to be Prince Huainan,¡± Han Feng replied. ¡°However, it seems that they are here for the Second Miss.¡± At this point, Jiang Peihuan had already heard Cao Jun¡¯s voice. ¡°Prince Huainan, I hope you will behave yourself,¡± he called out. Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye exchanged a nce, and they both stepped out of the carriage. Beside the carriage behind them, Zhao Fuqing, leading a team of men on horses, appeared next to Jiang Ruyun. Because Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Peihuan came together to avoid embarrassment, she had brought Cao Jun with her. At this moment, seeing Zhao Fuqing¡¯s arrival, Cao Jun immediately positioned himself protectively in front of Jiang Ruyun. Sitting on his horse and looking at Cao Jun who stood before him, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to raise your voice in front of me?¡± Although Zhao Fuqing was a prince, Cao Jun currently held no official position. Hearing this, his eyes showed a hint of difort, but he remained steadfast in front of Jiang Ruyun. Seeing this scene, Jiang Peihuan was a little more satisfied with Cao Jun. ¡°And who are you to speak to me in such a manner?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice was heard. At this moment, Xiao Nanye¡¯s face waspletely cold, and his eyes revealed undisguised contempt and mockery. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Zhao Fuqing¡¯s eyes momentarily darkened, but the shadow quickly dissipated. Dismounting his horse, he respectfully greeted Xiao Nanye, ¡°Greetings to Your Highness, King Cheng.¡± Seeing this, a slight smirk yed at the corner of Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. ¡°I apologize for disturbing you, Your Highness,¡± Zhao Fuqing said. ¡°If you know it is a disturbance, then behave yourself,¡± Xiao Nanye replied, his tone full of warning. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhong Fuqing¡¯s eyes were gloomy, but his attitude was very gentle. Even if he was talking to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan still felt a little strange. However, since Zhao Fuqing didn¡¯t make further provocations, Jiang Peihuan chose not to say anything. She followed Xiao Nanye back into the carriage. After sitting down in the carriage, she turned to Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°It seems that Prince Huainan is also heading to West Mountain for hunting.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case,¡± he replied. ¡°But West Mountain is vast. With me present, he will likely keep his distance.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable with this, I can tell him to leave,¡± Xiao Nanye offered. As he spoke, he prepared to lift the carriage curtain, but Jiang Peihuan held his hand to stop him.. Chapter 203 - 203: Hunting Chapter 203: Hunting Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Facing the man¡¯s puzzled expression, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Regardless, he is the Prince of the Huainan Mansion. If he¡¯s here, it must be with the emperor¡¯s consent.¡± ¡°As you¡¯ve mentioned, West Mountain is vast.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll proceed as you suggest.¡± Aside from Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye paid no attention to anyone else. Although the atmosphere in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage was serene, the carriage behind, which carried Jiang Ruyun, was enshrouded in silence. ¡°Brother Cao, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I understand.¡± Panic filled Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, but Cao Jun took her hand reassuringly. Seeing hisforting gaze, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s anxiety subsided, but then she eximed, ¡°I have no ties to him anymore. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s even here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hunting season; perhaps it¡¯s merely a coincidence.¡± Noticing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s lingering distress, Cao Jun soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t fret. With King Cheng around, 1 doubt Prince Huainan would act recklessly.¡± ¡°Furthermore, West Mountain is vast; we might not even encounter him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± An hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye reached the West Mountain. Xiao Nanye had already arranged for tents to be set up. Gazing at the distant scenery, Jiang Peihuan felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. Everyone seemed to have put Zhao Fuqing out of their minds. However, unbeknownst to them, Zhao Fuqing was in a nearby tent with Yan Xin. Yan Xin whispered, seeing the fury in Zhao Fuqing¡¯s eyes, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t seethe. Hunting has its risks. If anything were to happen to Cao Jun, no one would be med.¡± The mere mention of Cao Jun caused Yan Xin¡¯s expression to darken. Recalling how Cao Jun had broken their engagement to marry Jiang Ruyun, turning her into the capital¡¯sughingstock, Yan Xin was seething with rage. She sensed an opportunity when she learned that the Jiang sisters were heading to West Mountain for a hunt. This led her to seek out Zhao Fuqing, precipitating the day¡¯s events. All of this remained unknown to Jiang Peihuan. After freshening up, they exited the tent. Jiang Peihuan paired up with Xiao Nanye. As she watched Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun mount their horses, she advised, ¡°Be cautious and don¡¯t venture too far.¡± ¡°Fear not, Eldest Miss. I¡¯ll ensure Ruyun¡¯s safety.¡± Acknowledging Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words with respect, Cao Jun replied. Jiang Peihuan nodded and said nothing more. Even though the Cao family was renowned for their schstic achievements, Cao Jun had been proficient in horse riding and archery since his youth. As Jiang Peihuan watched Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun ride away, she joined Lie Feng, mounting the horse with agility. Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze softened, observing her. After mounting his horse, Zhui Yun, Xiao Nanye directed it beside Jiang Peihuan. Han Feng and Ye Xiao handed them their respective bows and quivers. epting the bow from Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan remarked, ¡°It¡¯s hunting season. You can leave me be and enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Ye Xiao responded with a nod. After stowing her equipment, Jiang Peihuan addressed Xiao Nanye confidently, ¡°Xiao Nanye, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Her spirited demeanor drew a smile from Xiao Nanye, ¡°Neither will I.¡± With a soft chuckle, Jiang Peihuan spurred Lie Feng forward. Having been with Jiang Peihuan for several years, Lie Feng responded keenly to her cues. At hermand, it bolted like the wind. With reins in one hand and bow in the other, Jiang Peihuan took off. At this moment, it indeed was a good time for hunting. Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t gone far when she noticed a movement in the grass. Letting go of the reins, she drew an arrow from the quiver beside her. After nocking the arrow and pulling the bowstring, she aimed at the rustling grass. A brown rabbit sprang out from the bushes. Without hesitation, the arrow in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand was released. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s archery skills were personally taught by Jiang Hong, and even among the military, many were no match for her. Following closely behind Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye watched her ride gantly, a smile ying on his lips. Jiang Peihuan was dressed in a green dress, and her long hair was tied up casually with a green ribbon. As she rode her horse at full speed, her hair flowed behind her, creating a stunning silhouette. Watching as Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arrows always hit their mark, Xiao Nanye also became interested. Over time, several of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arrows hit the same prey as Xiao Nanye¡¯s. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed some surprise. She knew that Xiao Nanye was skilled in archery on horseback, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to be this outstanding. Jiang Peihuan became even more determined, and soon, many preyy around her. Apart from rabbits and wild chickens, there wererger prey like deer and mountain goats. As Jiang Peihuan was heading deeper into the woods, she heard galloping hooves approaching. Alongside this was a scream, ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± Jiang Peihuan recognized the voice ¨C it was Lan Er, the maid who served Jiang Ruyun. Most of the Jiang family¡¯s servants could ride and shoot, so at this moment, Lan Er was galloping towards Jiang Peihuan. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan halted her horse. ¡°Eldest Miss, Master Cao¡­ Young Master Cao is in trouble.¡± Panic filled Lan Er¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan dismounted and approached her, whispering, ¡°Calm down. What happened to Chao Jun?¡± ¡°Young Master Cao is surrounded by a pack of wolves.¡± ¡°Wolves?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. However, this was not the time to pursue the matter. The most important thing now was to find Cao Jun. ¡°Where¡¯s your Second Miss?¡± ¡°Second Miss is guarding Young Master Cao.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan instinctively looked towards Xiao Nanye and found him already by her side, riding on his horse. ¡°Young Master Cao came today on the Jiang family¡¯s invitation. I should go and check on him.¡± If something really happened to Cao Jun, no matter how gentle the Cao family was, they would still hate the Jiang family. After all, Cao Jun was the only son of the Cao family. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan still wanted to say something, Xiao Nanye said, ¡°With me around, there¡¯s no need for you to take risks.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± After saying that, he nced at Lan Er. She quickly spurred her horse on. Then, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan followed. They hadn¡¯t gone far when Jiang Peihuan heard the howls of wolves. While there were wolves in the West Mountain, they were deep in the mountains. Jiang Peihuan wondered how this pack had made its way to the outskirts. ¡°Brother Cao, be careful!¡± By the time Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye arrived, they saw a wolf lunging at Jiang Ruyun. Cao Jun, seeing this, immediately embraced Jiang Ruyun to shield her. Witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly drew an arrow.. Chapter 204 - 204: Encountering Wolves Chapter 204: Encountering Wolves Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan shot an arrow through the neck of a wolf. This arrow had saved Cao Jun but had also precipitated a significant disaster. Wolves are pack animals, but they are also highly vengeful. When the wolf fell, the wolf pack that had threatened Cao Jun and Jiang Ruyun immediately turned their attention to Jiang Peihuan, who held a bow and arrow. For a brief moment, the air was silent. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°Master?¡± Han Feng and Ye Xiao arrived at that instant. Surveying the scene before them, both disyed evident concern. After a tense pause, Jiang Peihuan nocked another arrow. Noticing the neers, she whispered, ¡°Wolves are highly vengeful.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not leave a single one alive,¡± Xiao Nanye dered, drawing his own bow as he spoke. Seeing this, both Han Feng and Ye Xiao readied their bows and arrows. The four were skilled archers. In no time, many wolvesy in. Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun, who were surrounded by the wolf pack, did not dare to move. Cao Jun even shielded Jiang Ruyun behind him. ¡°Eldest Miss, these beasts are running away.¡± Being astute creatures, the wolves sensed the formidable presence of Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye and chose to flee. Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond vocally but hastened her arrow shooting. In a matter of moments, the entire wolf pack was vanquished. Suddenly, Jiang Ruyun, her eyes wide with horror, cried out, ¡°Elder sister, be careful behind you!¡± Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s warning, Jiang Peihuan immediately aimed her bow behind her, but it was a step toote. A white wolf lunged at Jiang Peihuan. She rolled away swiftly, but her clothes were torn by the wolf¡¯s ws, sending an icy chill down her spine. This wolf,rger than the rest, was clearly the pack¡¯s alpha. Reaching for her waist, Jiang Peihuan drew a ck whip andshed at the wolf, but it dodged, leaving a deep mark on the ground. ¡°Master?¡± Realizing his quiver was empty, Xiao Nanye tossed the bow to Han Feng and dashed towards Jiang Peihuan. Drawing his long sword as hended beside her. The Alpha Wolf nced at Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye with its green eyes and charged forward. Its speed was remarkable. As Xiao Nanye swung his sword, he pulled Jiang Peihuan behind him. ¡°It¡¯s fast, be careful not to get hurt.¡± Back to back with Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°I have a way to kill it.¡± ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll take the initiative to attack, you aim for its eyes.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Peihuan flipped her wrist and the long whipshed at the Alpha Wolf¡¯s neck, but it dodged in an instant. However, Jiang Peihuan did not care. Instead, she moved forward with determination. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip struck fiercely, but the Alpha Wolf¡¯s reactions were even faster. Once Jiang Ruyun saw that the immediate danger was past, she wanted to help. She began to move forward, but Cao Jun held her hand. ¡°Ruyun?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go help Elder Sister.¡± After saying that, Jiang Ruyun went forward. Upon seeing her, Jiang Peihuan said coldly, ¡°Who told you toe over? Leave!¡± ¡°Elder sister, let me help you.¡± Ignoring the coldness in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Ruyun walked forward and drew the long whip from her waist. The purple whipshed out instantly towards the Alpha Wolf. The long purple whip instantlyshed towards the Alpha Wolf. Jiang Ruyun¡¯s martial arts were average, the whip in her hand was quite good. With Jiang Ruyun¡¯s participation, the Alpha Wolf obviously struggled more to dodge. The entire mountain was filled with the sound of wolves howling. Not far away. Yan Xin and Zhao Fuqing, hearing the howls, had smiles in their eyes, ¡°Now, I¡¯m curious if they can survive this.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Fuqing remained silent, but a smug look was evident in his eyes. ¡°Xiao Nanye, do it!¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ck whip suddenly wrapped around the Alpha King¡¯s neck, and she immediately looked at Xiao Nanye. Hearing her voice, Xiao Nan Ye swiftly thrust his sword not into the wolf¡¯s eyes as expected, but straight into its neck. Moreover, he pinned the Alpha King to the ground with his entire body. The Alpha King on the ground thrashed constantly, but Xiao Nanye firmly held it down. The strength of the Alpha King was formidable, and just when it seemed that Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, the veins in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand that held the whip protruded prominently. Seeing this, Jiang Ruyun hurriedly went to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side and helped her pull the whip. Even so, the Alpha King continued to struggle. ¡°Hurry!¡± Han Feng, witnessing this, quickly looked at Ye Xiao. After exchanging nces, both drew the daggers from their waists. Then, their daggers pierced straight into the Alpha Wolf chest and abdomen. Blood sttered over the two, but neither seemed to care. As the Alpha Wolf let out a tragic howl, Jiang Peihuan felt as though the entire mountain was shaking. The Alpha Wolf constantly tried to bite Xiao Nanye. Pain surged through Jiang Peihuan¡¯s palm, but she held onto the whip as if numb to the pain. Seeing blood seeping from Xiao Nanye¡¯s palm, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s face changed, and she gripped even harder. Cao Jun, who was nearby, also drew a dagger from his body and approached Xiao Nanye. Facing the snarling Alpha Wolf, fear shed in Cao Jun¡¯s eyes, but he still raised his dagger and plunged it into the Alpha Wolf¡¯s neck. Jiang Peihuan distinctly felt the struggling force in her hands decrease significantly. Even so, the Alpha Wolf kept struggling, and no one dared to let go. When Jiang Peihuan felt that her palms were numb, she finally saw the Alpha Wolf lower its head. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Xiao Nan Ye immediately let go of the Alpha Wolf and went to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. Seeing her bloody palm, Xiao Nan Ye¡¯s expression turned extremely grim. ¡°Master, the medicine.¡± Seeing this, Han Feng quickly took out the wound ointment. ¡°Ruyun, your hand.¡± Cao Jun also walked to Jiang Ruyun¡¯s side. When he saw the blood on her palm, Cao Jun¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Hearing his words, Jiang Ruyun shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Elder sister¡¯s injury is worse than mine.¡± Xiao Nan Ye had already applied the ointment to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s palm and then handed the bottle to Cao Jun. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± After thanking Xiao Nanye, Cao Jun quickly treated Jiang Ruyun. After the ordeal, no one was in the mood for hunting anymore, so they returned to their tents. Everyone gathered in Xiao Nanye¡¯s tent. After sitting down, Jiang Peihuan turned to Cao Jun and Jiang Ruyun, ¡°How did you encounter the pack of wolves?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t seem like I stumbled upon the wolves. It felt more like they sought me out.¡± Hearing Cao Jun¡¯s words, a hint of confusion appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 205 - 205: Zhao Fuqing’s Leg Was Bitten Off Chapter 205: Zhao Fuqing¡¯s Leg Was Bitten Off Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Facing the puzzled expression of Jiang Peihuan, Cao Jun continued, ¡°Ru Yun and I were always on the outskirts, but the wolves suddenly appeared.¡± Hearing this, the confusion in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± At this moment, Lu Er walked in from outside. In Lu Er¡¯s hand, there was also a white puppy. No, not a puppy, a wolf. Seeing Jian Peihuan looking at her, Lu Er said softly,¡± Eldest Miss, this was found in Second Miss¡¯s carriage.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°Wolves are very sensitive to scent. This little wolf cub was in your carriage, so your body was stained with the scent of the little wolf cub, so those wolves thought that you took the cub.¡± ¡°But we never saw this wolf cub in the carriage before.¡± ¡°Eldest miss, I¡¯ve asked the people in the mansion. I heard that someone saw the people of Huainan Mansion pass by our side.¡± ¡°Them?¡± Hearing Lu Er¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. There was also a hint of anger in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but she remained very calm. Looking at her bandaged right hand, she turned to Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the mansion in a few days, we came all this way after all.¡± Because of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s injury, Xiao Nanye nned to return today. But hearing her words now, he nodded, ¡°As you wish.¡± Then, Jiang Peihuan turned to Ye Xiao, ¡°Find some herbs for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That night, Jiang Peihuan handed the prepared medicine to Han Feng, ¡°Can you sprinkle this on the tent of the Prince Huainan?¡± Taking the porcin bottle from Jiang Peihuan, Han Feng confidently patted his chest and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss, I¡¯ll get it done.¡± ¡°Elder sister, what kind of medicine is it?¡± Watching Han Feng leave, Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but ask Jiang Peihuan. Hearing her, Jiang Peihuan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a scent that certain wild beasts are fond of.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not quite sure which wild beast it attracts.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, what should we do with this little wolf cub?¡± At this moment, Lu Er approached Jiang Peihuan, still holding the white wolf cub. Just by looking at the cub¡¯s fur, Jiang Peihuan knew it was the son of the alpha wolf. Logically, they shouldn¡¯t keep the wolf cub. But seeing it quietly nestled in Lu Er¡¯s arms, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but reach out to it. Jiang Peihuan had reached out her hand when the wolf cub stuck out its tongue and licked Jiang Peihuan¡¯s fingertips. After a moment of silence, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s raise it for now.¡± ¡°Raise it? Eldest Miss, you want to keep a wolf?¡± ¡°For now.¡± If it¡¯s a treacherous wolf, she won¡¯t keep it. Not far away, in the tent of the Prince Huainan Mansion. ¡°Any news?¡± He whispered to the man in front of him. As he finished speaking, a servant walked in, ¡°Your Highness, all the wolves are dead.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The servant repeated his words and continued, ¡°The alpha wolf is also dead.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Fuqing was shocked and sat down in disbelief. As he was about to speak, there were screams outside the tent. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Before Zhao Fuqing could finish, the tent curtain was flung open. A ck figure charged directly at Zhao Fuqing. He was startled, but having a few years of martial arts training, he dodged just in time. When he turned around, Zhong Fuqing realized that it was a ck brown bear that had rushed in. With a hint of fear in his eyes, Zhong Fuqing hurriedly ran outside. The brown bear immediately pounced forward. Zhong Fuqing dodged to the side, but the brown bear bit into his leg. An intense pain instantly assaulted him. Zhong Fuqing let out a miserable cry. A nearby servant witnessed this and quickly rushed out, shouting, ¡°Help! Someone save the prince!¡± Zhao Fuqing¡¯s miserable cry echoed throughout the valley, reaching Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ears. At that moment, she was holding the little wolf cub. Upon hearing the scream, Jiang Ruyun, who was by her side, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder sister, could Zhao Fuqing be dead?¡± ¡°He obviously came prepared this time and the people he brought with him should be the best from the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion, so he won¡¯t die,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied. However, she wasn¡¯t certain about the extent of his injuries. However, she would not die. Whether she would be injured or not was not something she could predict. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± A voice from Ye Xiao came from outside the tent. Jiang Peihuan calmly responded, ¡°Come in.¡± Upon hearing her voice, Ye Xiao lifted the curtain and entered the tent. After bowing to Jiang Peihuan, she whispered, ¡°Prince Huainan was attacked by a bear and had his leg bitten off. People from the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion, having heard that King Cheng and the eldest miss are here, have specificallye to request medical assistance for Prince Huainan. ¡°Tell them to get out.¡± The words were from Xiao Nanye. Walking into the tent with a cold demeanor, Xiao Nanye saw the wolf cub in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arms, reached out, and grabbed it by the neck, handing it to Lu Er. Lu Er, who was standing to the side, quickly caught the cub, fearing it would die from the fall. Sitting beside Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye turned to Ye Xiao and said, ¡°Tell them it¡¯s my order, they should leave.¡± Hearing this, Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of hesitation. After a moment¡¯s thought, she hesitated, ¡°I took a look at Prince Huainan, and his condition seems very critical. If he isn¡¯t treated soon, his life could be in danger.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t care about the extent of Zhao Fuqing¡¯s injuries. However, if he were dead, even with Xiao Nanye present, there wouldn¡¯t be any real trouble, but it would still lead to some unnecessaryplications. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan decided to check on him. Xiao Nanye said nothing but followed her out of the tent. Soon after, Zhao Fuqing was carried down from a carriage. His leg had been bitten off from the thigh down. His face was covered in sweat and full of horror,pletely pale. ¡°Ye Xiao, take his pulse,¡± Jiang Peihuan instructed, not wanting to touch Zhao Fuqing herself. Upon hermand, Ye Xiao stepped forward and checked Zhao Fuqing¡¯s pulse. After a moment, she reported to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°His pulse is very weak, and there¡¯s no pulse in his heart.¡± ¡°Then give him a Heart Protection Pill.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ye Xiao took out a porcin bottle from her bag and threw it to one of the people next to Zhao Fuqing. ¡°This is the Heart Protection Pill. After feeding it to your young master, quickly send back to the capital for treatment.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eldest Miss.¡± The person attending to Zhao Fuqing wasn¡¯t just anyone. It was Zhao Yong, the chief steward of the Huanan King¡¯s Mansion.. Chapter 206 - 206: The Unforeseen Event in Huainan Mansion Chapter 206: The Unforeseen Event in Huainan Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Zhao Yong was dressed in ck. From a distance, Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t noticed, but as he approached, she detected the strong scent of blood on him. Moreover, Zhao Yong¡¯s face was extremely pale. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan tossed him a bottle of medicine. Seeing that Jian Peihuan had given him another bottle of medicine, Zhao Yong looked somewhat puzzled. Before he could question, Jiang Peihuan quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s to stop the bleeding.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a look of surprise shed in Zhao Yong¡¯s eyes, followed by aplex emotion. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and simply bowed to Jiang Peihuan before leaving with Zhao Fuqing. ¡°Eldest Sister, are we going back to the mansion?¡± ¡°We rarelye here, so let¡¯s stay for a few days.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan turned to look at Xiao Nanye beside her. Seeing her gaze, the man directly responded, ¡°Whatever Huan¡¯er wishes.¡± Thus, after Zhao Fuqing¡¯s departure, Jiang Peihuan and the others stayed in West Mountain. Inside the capital city, Huainan King¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Qing Er? What happened?¡± Chu Rou almost fainted when she saw Zhong Fuqing covered in blood. She turned and stared fiercely at Zhao Yong. Zhao Yong stepped forward, bowing to Chu Rou before quietly saying, ¡°Your Highness, the prince encountered a brown bear in West Mountain. His leg¡­ was bitten off.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Rou had not noticed anything wrong with Zhao Fuqing, who was covered with a ck nket. But upon hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, she tremblingly pulled back the nket. Seeing Zhao Fuqing¡¯s missing foot, her vision darkened, and she fainted. ¡°Queen Huainan¡­¡± Nanny Wei saw Chu Rou fall and quickly went forward to support her. She then yelled at a maid nearby, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go fetch the doctor!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid, startled by the scene, ran out upon hearing Nanny Wei¡¯smand. The entire Huainan Mansion was in chaos. Zhao Yong looked at the servant and whispered,¡± Where¡¯s His Highness? Has he arrived?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to wait at the pce gates. As soon as his highnesses out, he will be inform.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yong nodded. ¡°Chief Butler Zhao Yong, the doctor is here.¡± ¡°Quick, let him treat the prince.¡± While the doctor examined Zhao Fuqing, Zhao Yong stayed close. After the examination, Zhao Yong asked softly, ¡°How is prince?¡± ¡°His life is not in danger, but?¡± ¡°But what?¡± The doctor nced at Zhao Fuqing¡¯s leg and whispered, ¡°From now on, the prince will have a handicap.¡± Although the doctor was being tactful, but everyone in the room understood what the doctor meant. He meant that Zhong Fuqing would be a disabled. ¡°Do you mean that my son will be a cripple from now on? Ah¡­¡± Just as Zhao Yong was about to speak, Chu Rou, the Queen of Huainan, rushed in. She red at the doctor with anger in her eyes and spoke coldly. Seeing the expression in Chu Ron¡¯s eyes, the doctor was shocked. However, he was just a doctor, not a god. He could only tell the truth. After bowing to Chu Rou, the doctor said in a trembling voice, ¡°Forgive me, your highness, but the young prince¡¯s leg has been bitten off. Even the mightiest god cannot¡­¡± ¡°Shut up, do you believe that 1 will kill you, you quack!¡± Before the doctor could finish, Chu Rou shouted at him. Then, she turned to the guards and ordered, ¡°Kill this useless doctor.¡± Hearing Chu Ron¡¯s words, the doctor¡¯s face turned pale. Zhao Yong, having witnessed the scene, stepped forward, ¡°Your Highness, this isn¡¯t the doctor¡¯s fault. Please spare him, he¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before Zhao Yong could finish, Chu Rou pped him hard on the face. ring at him, Chu Ron¡¯s eyes were dark as she said, ¡°If it¡¯s not his fault, then it¡¯s yours. A servant like you failed to protect your master. You deserve to die too.¡± As she spoke, Chu Rou looked at the guard at the side and said coldly,¡± Kill this damned person as well.¡±¡± However, none of the guards from the Huainan Mansion dared to step forward. Zhao Yong had always been a favorite of the King Huainan. Although Chu Rou was the Queen of the Huainan Mansion, the guards were loyal to the King. So, no one took action. Seeing this, Chu Rou, already in a foul mood, looked even more displeased. She shouted at the guards,¡± You dog ves, do you not understand humannguage?¡± ¡°What are you yelling about?¡± A deep voice echoed from the entrance. Everyone knelt down and greeted, ¡°Your Highness.¡± Zhao Yang entered the hall. Looking at the hysterical Chu Rou, he said coldly, ¡°Look at yourself. Do you look like a queen?¡± ¡°Qing Er is missing a leg and could be dead, how can 1 care about anything now?¡± ¡°He brought this on himself. Who else is there to me?¡± Chu Rou was stunned when she heard Zhao Yang¡¯s words. She stared at Zhao Yang in disbelief. If she wasn¡¯t certain that her hearing was perfect, she¡¯d have doubted her ears. She gazed at Zhao Yang in shock, whispering, ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean by that? Qing Er is your own son.¡± ¡°He dared to scheme against the Jiang family on West Mountain and was bested. Who is there to me?¡± ¡°And since you mentioned that Qing Er is my son, there¡¯s something else 1 should tell you.¡± Hearing this, Chu Rou suddenly had a bad feeling. She looked up at Zhao Yang, eyes wide in anticipation. However, Zhao Yang did not look at her. Instead, he looked at Zhao Yong. ¡°Yong Er is also my biological son.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhao Yang¡¯s voice was soft, but Chu Rou heard him clearly. She looked between Zhao Yang and Zhao Yong. It was then that she noticed the uncanny resemnce between them. Chu Ron¡¯s face turned ashen. She pointed at Zhao Yang, her fingers trembling, ¡°You heartless man. Have you forgotten what you promised my father and mother? You said you¡¯d take care of me. You said you¡¯d never take another concubine. Now, you say this bastard is your son. Zhao Yang, have you been fair to me, to my parents?¡± Faced with Chu Ron¡¯s repeated usations, Zhao Yang¡¯s expression remained unchanged. If one looked closely, there was a hint of disgust and anger. Looking at Chu Rou, Zhao Yang said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because I promised your father that all these years 1 haven¡¯t been with another woman.¡± ¡°But Yong Er is the child of Lian Er.¡± Hearing this name, Chu Rou copsed into a chair nearby.. Chapter 207 - 207: The New Prince of Huainan Chapter 207: The New Prince of Huainan Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion She stared at Zhao Yang with her eyes wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°This¡­ this is impossible, wasn¡¯t the child in her belly already aborted?¡± As if she remembered something, she looked at Zhao Yang with a mocking gaze,ughing and crying, ¡°It was you, you switched the bowl of medicine.¡± Zhao Yang remained silent, looking at Chu Rou with dark eyes. Chu Rou was also born in the royal family. Initially, it was the Huanan King¡¯s Mansion that actively sought to marry her. At that time, the Huanan King¡¯s Mansion was on the verge of decline. In order to secure their status, Zhao Yang agreed to a series of unequal demands from the Chu family. One of them was that, other than Chu Rou, he should not take in any concubines. The second was to send away Lian Er, the servant girl who had served him since he was young. At that time, Lian Er was already pregnant, but in order to marry Chu Rou, Zhao Yang still agreed to send Lian Er away and abort the child in her stomach. Upon understanding all of this, Chu Ron¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Looking at Zhao Yang, she scoffed, ¡°If this bastard is still alive. That wretched woman must still be alive too.¡± ¡°Chu Rou, today I might as well tell you directly that not only will I reveal Yong Er¡¯s identity, but I will also bring Lian Er into the mansion.¡± ¡°From today onwards, Yong Er will be the heir of the Huainan Mansion.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Hearing Zhao Yang¡¯s words, Chu Ron¡¯s eyes were fierce, and she yelled loudly. Looking at Zhao Yang, Chu Rou said with hatred, ¡°Even though my father and mother are dead, the Chu family still exists. You won¡¯t deceive me.¡± ¡°Brother-inw has already agreed.¡± ¡°Queen¡­¡± This time, Chu Rou really fainted. Nanny Wei held onto Chu Rou, her eyes filled with fear. However, Zhao Yang didn¡¯t even look at Chu Rou. Instead, he looked at Zhao Yong. ¡°Yong Er, from now on you will be the heir of Huainan Mansion. Do not disappoint me.¡±¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± Jiang Peihuan was in West Mountain. Unaware of what was happening in the capital. After staying in West Mountain for three days, Jiang Peihuan returned with Xiao Nanye. Just as she entered the general¡¯s mansion, she heard that the heir of Huainan Mansion had arrived. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were dark, and even Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes showed a touch of gloom. But seeing the person who walked in, both Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Ruyun were surprised. ¡°Greetings to King Cheng.¡± Zhao Yong walked forward and bowed to Xiao Nanye. ¡°So you¡¯re the new heir to Huainan Mansion?¡± Looking at Zhao Yong, who was bowing to him, Xiao Nanye said with a faint smile. Hearing this, Zhao Yong was silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan felt that her mind was in a mess. Zhao Yong¡¯s matter had never happened in her previous life. She looked at Zhao Yong. At this moment, he was no longer the steward of Huainan Mansion, but was dressed in a brocade dress. When Jiang Peihuan looked at Zhao Yong, Zhao Yong also looked back at her. He walked forward and bowed solemnly. ¡°Thank you, Eldest Miss, for your help in West Mountain a few days ago.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formality, Prince. It was a small matter for me, so please don¡¯t dwell on it.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not like the people of the Huainan Mansion. Although she didn¡¯t hate Zhao Yong, it was just neutrality. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave. I still have something to discuss with Miss Jiang.¡± Seeing that Zhao Yong was standing there with no intention of leaving, Xiao Nanye spoke directly. Hearing this, Zhao Yong¡¯s face stiffened a little, but when he thought of his purpose foring here, he still walked up to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing his movement, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression turned cold, and he stood in front of Jiang Peihuan. ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s action, Zhao Yong quickly responded, ¡°King Cheng, please don¡¯t misunderstand. 1 just wanted to ask Eldest Miss for a favor.¡± As he said this, Zhao Yong looked at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, Xiao Nanye responded directly. Even when confronted with Xiao Manye¡¯s cold face, Zhao Yong didn¡¯t step back. He persisted in looking at Jiang Peihuan, continuing, ¡°Eldest Miss, only you can help me with this. I beg you to save my mother.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and confusion. Seeing her silence, Zhao Yong earnestly said, ¡°Eldest Miss, as long as you save my mother, if you ever have any requests in the future, I, Zhao Yong, will never refuse.¡± A hint of conflict appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the people of Huainan Mansion, but when she was learning medicine, the divine doctor who taught her said that a doctor must have apassionate heart. ¡°Eldest Miss, I beg you!¡± As Jiang Peihuan hesitated, Zhao Yong directly knelt before her. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Nanye, who was by her side, scoffed coldly, ¡°Does the Prince Huainan intend to coerce Huan Er?¡± ¡°I dare not, 1 just¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, I can see your mother. But 1 don¡¯t guarantee a cure.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t trouble you further.¡± Hearing the first part of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s statement, joy shed in Zhao Yong¡¯s eyes. Even after hearing thetter part, he didn¡¯t show disappointment but sincerely promised. ¡°Go and inform Grandmother and Mother.¡± Looking at Lu Er beside her, Jiang Peihuan said in a soft voice. Once Lu Er left, Jiang Peihuan said to Zhao Yong, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, you can lead the way.¡± When they reached the General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s entrance, Zhao Yong signaled Jiang Peihuan to enter the carriage. However, Xiao Nanye, who was beside Jiang Peihuan, interrupted and lifted the curtain of his own carriage. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything and entered Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage. As the carriage moved, Jiang Peihuan turned to the man beside her, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too soft-hearted?¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯ve always been the kindest person.¡± If it had been anyone other than Xiao Nanye saying this, Jiang Peihuan would¡¯ve assumed it was sarcasm. But the sincerity in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes was unmistakable. Seeing the expression in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Perhaps only you would think that way.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye softly said, ¡°No matter when or where, in my heart, Huan Er, you¡¯re always the best. Do whatever you wish, I¡¯ll support you in everything.¡± While Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye were talking, the carriage stopped. When Jiang Peihuan stepped off the carriage, she noticed that Zhao Yong had taken them to a small house outside the city. Zhao Yong knocked on the door. Shortly after, a young maid opened it. Upon seeing Zhao Yong, she quickly bowed in respect, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, Prince Zhao.¡± She then added, ¡°Greetings to Your Highness King Chen and Eldest Miss Jiang.¡± Jiang Peihuan was mildly surprised that the young maid addressed her correctly but chose to remain silent. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Zhao Yong inquired. ¡°Madam is still resting,¡± the maid replied. Acknowledging this, Zhao Yong nodded and then gestured for Jiang Peihuan to enter, saying, ¡°Eldest Miss, after you.¡± Chapter 208 - 208: Half Of Your Own Liver Chapter 208: Half Of Your Own Liver Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan followed Zhao Yong into a courtyard of the main house. Just as she entered, Jiang Peihuan heard a coughing sound. From the sound alone, she knew that the person was in poor health. Xiao Nanye, unwilling to enter the room, sat directly on a stone bench in the courtyard. He then looked at Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nodding, Jiang Peihuan headed towards the room. Zhao Yong bowed to Xiao Nanye and followed behind. After Zhao Yong pushed the door open, Jiang Peihuan followed him in. Inside the room, Jiang Peihuan saw a woman lying on a bed, appearing frail. Considering Zhao Yong¡¯s current status, Jiang Peihuan had assumed his mother would be of outstanding beauty. But as she approached, she found the woman not only ordinary-looking but also showing signs of aging. ¡°Greetings, Eldest Miss.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan enter, Zhao Lian tried to get out of bed to bow. Jiang Peihuan said immediately, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re unwell. No need for formalities.¡± Although she did not like the Huainan Mansion, since Jiang Peihuan hade, she treated Zhao Lian like any other patient. Jian Peihuan sat down on the stool beside the bed and reached out to check Zhao Lian¡¯s pulse. After carefully checking Zhao Lian¡¯s pulse, Jiang Peihuan could not help but frown. Although she had guessed from the cough she heard outside that Zhao Lian¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good, after checking her pulse, Jiang Peihuan found it was even more serious than she had thought. Yet, looking at Zhao Lian, she said softly, ¡°Madam, you need to rx and not over think.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Zhao Lian was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Jiang Peihuan with aplicated expression and said,¡± I understand what you mean, Eldest Miss.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded and left the room without saying anything. ¡°Mother, please rest well,¡± Zhao Yong said to Zhao Lian before following Jiang Peihuan out. When they reached the courtyard, he turned to her. Before he could say anything, Jiang Peihuan spoke, ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is very critical.¡± ¡°These years, her heart has been burdened, and she had a serious injury in the past that wasn¡¯t properly treated.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, is there a way you can treat my mother?¡± ¡°There is a way, but even if it is cured, your mother can only live for another two years at most. Do you want to try?¡± ¡°How long can my mother live without treatment?¡± ¡°Three months at most.¡± Jiang Peihuan said directly. When Zhao Yong heard this, his face turned pale. After a moment of silence, Zhao Yong earnestly said, ¡°1 beg you to treat my mother.¡± ¡°To treat her, you need to prepare three things.¡± ¡°Which three? I¡¯ll get them right away.¡± ¡°Listen to me first. Each of these three items is extremely rare.¡± ¡°The first item is the blood from the heart of the Nine-Tailed Fox. Most of the Nine-Tailed Fox lived in swamps and were extremely rare. Furthermore, the Nine-Tailed Fox was very intelligent and cunning. Even if you saw it, it would be very difficult to catch it. When capturing the Nine Spirit Fox, You cannot kill it with an arrow. Once the Nine-Tailed Fox died, the blood would be useless.¡± ¡°Second is the galldder of a ck snake. ck snakes are easier to find in deep mountains, but they are highly venomous, so capturing one requires great caution.¡± She paused when she got to thest item, prompting Zhao Yong to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the third item, Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°This third item is the rarest of the three.¡± Meeting Zhao Yong¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Half of your own liver.¡± On hearing this, Zhao Yong¡¯s eyes widened. But after a brief silence, he said decisively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. 1 will bring you all three items.¡± ¡°When you get the Nine-Tailed Fox¡¯s heart blood and the ck snake¡¯s galldder,e find me. As for your liver, I must extract it myself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Prince Huainan, do you realize that with half of your liver missing, your body won¡¯t function as a normal person¡¯s would, and it might even reduce your lifespan?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°As long as 1 can save my mother, it¡¯s not just half of my liver; even if you wanted my life, 1 wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± Zhao Yong¡¯s expression was as indifferent as always, but at this moment, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s opinion of him changed slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should hurry and gather the ingredients. You have at most one month.¡± Having said that, Jiang Peihuan walked straight towards Xiao Nanye. The man had already risen to his feet when he saw her approaching. Upon boarding the carriage, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°This new heir of Prince Huainan is much more decent than the previous one.¡± Both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye remained silent as the carriage went straight to the General¡¯s Mansion. It was almost dark by now. Jiang Peihuan, along with Xiao Nanye, went directly to the Chrysanthemum Hall. ¡°Grandmother?¡± ¡°Old Madam Jiang.¡± As Jiang Peihuan paid her respects to the old madam, Xiao Nanye also gave a polite bow. Seeing the two standing before her, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need for formalities. Please sit.¡± Once Xiao Nanye had seated himself, the old madam took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, letting her sit by her side, ¡°Did you have a good time on the West Mountain?¡± ¡°Yes, very much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± For a long time, Jiang Peihuan had always been calm andposed, losing some of the liveliness of a young girl. Therefore, the old madam always hoped that she would go out more often. Seeing the concern in her grandmother¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°Grandmother, on my trip to the West Mountain, I personally hunted some furs for you. Winter is approaching; I¡¯ll ask the seamstress to use these furs to make some cloaks for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, 1 will arrange for it to be done.¡± ¡°Huan Er, when you went hunting in the West Mountain with King Cheng, why didn¡¯t you invite me? That¡¯s not very kind of you.¡± Xue Qi walked into the main hall with a smile. After bowing to Old Madam Jiang, he looked at Jiang Peihuan with dissatisfaction. Hearing him, Jiang Peihuan responded, ¡°Cousin Qi, you spend all day with my elder brother in the military camp. How could I possibly find you?¡± ¡°But why did you return home today?¡± Xue Qi, who had been staying in the General¡¯s Mansion for a while, felt very much at ease. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, he replied with a smile, ¡°I received a letter from my father yesterday. It said that my grandmother and my mother areing to the capital.¡± ¡°My maternal grandmother and my aunts areing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be getting married in just over a month. However, this year¡¯s winter seems to be arriving earlier than usual. Your maternal grandmother was concerned about the snow hindering their travel and possibly missing your wedding, so they decided toe to the capital earlier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Your maternal grandmother¡¯s concerns are valid. Once they arrive, we¡¯ll arrange for them to stay in the mansion.¡± Upon hearing Xue Qi¡¯s voice, Old Madam Jiang said with a smile. Chapter 209 - 209: The Xue Family Is Coming Chapter 209: The Xue Family Is Coming Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°The old madam has good intentions. However, as a younger generation, 1 dare not agree to this matter on my own. Well have to wait for my grandmother toe back and make a decision.¡± Xue Qi bowed to Old Madam Jiang and said with a smile. Over time, Madam Jiang had grown quite fond of Xue Qi. Now, hearing his words, the smile in her eyes deepened even more. Looking at Xue Qi, she replied with a smile, ¡°In that case, 1¡¯11 talk to your grandmother in person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When Old Madam Xuees to the capital, send someone to Cheng Mansion. Ill join you to wee her.¡± At this moment, Xiao Nanye, sitting next to Jiang Peihuan, whispered something to her. Though Xiao Nanye spoke softly, everyone in the hall could hear him. Hearing the man¡¯s words, Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes were a little surprised. She looked at the man and asked softly,¡± You¡¯re going too?¡± ¡°Of course. The old madam, at her age, ising all the way to the capital to attend our wedding. As a junior, it¡¯s only right for me to visit her.¡± He seemed quite candid. Hearing his words, both Madam Jiang and Xue Qi looked pleased. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Ye Xiao notify you.¡± ¡°Old Madam, dinner is ready.¡± Nanny Xu walked up to the old madam and said softly. Upon hearing her voice, Old Madam Jiang looked to the group,¡± You can all have your meal here today.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Old Madam.¡± Although Xiao Nanye was always very gentle to Old Madam Jiang, she did not neglect him. Most of the dishes on the table were Xiao Nanye¡¯s favorite dishes. Once seated, Xiao Nan Ye said, ¡°Thank you for the effort, Old Madam.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. In just over a month, you¡¯ll be marrying Huan Er. From then on, we¡¯ll be family. There¡¯s no need for such politeness.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing the close rtionship between Jiang Peihuan and Old Madam Jiang, Xiao Nanye always showed great respect to Old Madam Jiang. Given her age, the old madam could easily be tired. After dinner, Jiang Peihuan left with Xiao Nanye. Xue Qi, on the other hand, went to Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Aren¡¯t you going back to your mansion?¡± After leaving the Chrysanthemum Hall, Xiao Nanye followed Jiang Peihuan. She nced at him and said softly. Hearing her, he replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you to Plum Garden and then return to my mansion.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded and said nothing more. The two of them walked towards the plum garden together. Ye Xiao and Han Feng trailed a few steps behind. On their way, neither spoke a word. Yet, whether it was Xiao Nanye or Jiang Peihuan, their expressions were gentle, without any sign of difort. Once they reached Plum Garden entrance, Jiang Peihuan paused and turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°It¡¯ste, and you must be tired from the past few days. Rest well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the man responded softly. Jiang Peihuan nced at the man and turned to walk towards the courtyard. At that moment, her wrist was suddenly grasped by the man. Subconsciously turning her head to look at him, before she could react, she felt a chill on her wrist. Lowering her head, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously looked at her wrist. On it was a ck wooden bracelet, but that wasn¡¯t the main point. The key was that the bracelet had a tooth on it. Jiang Peihuan observed it for a long time before recognizing the tooth as resembling that of a wolf. Lifting her gaze to the man beside her, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°Is this the tooth of the West Mountain Alpha Wolf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gently rotating the wooden bracelet on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wrist, Xiao Nanye responded in a low voice. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s skin was wless and fair, making the ck wooden bracelet on her wrist stand out even more, highlighting her fairness. Looking down at Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye softly said, ¡°Wolf teeth ward off evil. Though this wood isn¡¯t as valuable as gold or jade, it represents my feelings. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, let me tell you, this bracelet was handcrafted by the master himself. Among all the bracelets, only this one satisfied him. You¡­¡± ¡°Why do you talk so much?¡± Han Feng, who was standing by and saw that Jiang Peihuan remained silent, worried that she didn¡¯t like the bracelet and felt it was a waste of their master¡¯s effort. He rushed forward to speak but was cut off by Xiao Nanye¡¯s icy re. Meeting Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze, Han Feng silently closed his mouth. Yet, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of a smile. Looking at Han Feng, she chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 understand his intentions.¡± Hearing this, Han Feng grinned. Then Jiang Peihuan turned to the man beside her and earnestly said, ¡°1 really like this bracelet.¡± As she spoke, her eyes were full of joy. Seeing her smile, the man couldn¡¯t help but smile back, softly saying, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in now.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Seeing the man nod, Jiang Peihuan lifted her skirt to walk into the courtyard, but the man grasped her wrist once again. Seeing his hand on her wrist, Jiang Peihuan chuckled, ¡°Do you have something else for me?¡± Somehow, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s way of addressing Xiao Nanye had be very casual, and she no longer used formal titles. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words were yful, but upon hearing them, Xiao Nanye nodded earnestly. Under Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Xiao Nanye handed her a ring. Besides the previous ruby ring, this was the second ring Xiao Nanye gave her. The ring had a pearl face, a soft pink pearl set on it, looking very gentle. But when Xiao Nanye pressed the pearl with his fingertip, a fine needle sprang out. Though the needle was tiny, from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s perspective, she could see its cold shimmer. With the needle retracted, Xiao Nanye said, ¡°1 noticed you no longer wear the previous ring, so I had this one made for you.¡± As he spoke, he handed the ring to Jiang Peihuan. Without saying anything, she took the ring and wore it in front of Xiao Nanye. The pink pearl made her fingertip look even more luminous. Looking at the ring on her finger and the bracelet on her wrist, Jiang Peihuan smiled at the man beside her, ¡°Do you have anything else for me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡± Seeing the man shake his head, the smile in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes became even warmer.. Chapter 210 - 210: Gift Chapter 210: Gift Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Rest early; I¡¯ll head back to the mansion first.¡± Having said that, Xiao Nanye prepared to leave. However, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice echoed behind him. ¡°You prepared a gift for me. In return, I have also prepared a gift for you.¡± ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan walked into the courtyard. Momentster, Xiao Nanye saw her return with a cloak in her hands. The entire cloak was crafted from snow-white fur. Jiang Peihuan had made it using rabbit fur she had collected in the West Mountains. Initially, Jiang Peihuan wanted to find high-quality pelts to craft a cloak for Xiao Nanye. But after injuring her hand, she couldn¡¯t hunt any longer. So, she used the fur from the rabbits she personally hunted to sew the cloak. ¡°Winter mighte early this year. I had nned to give it to you when it gets colder, but I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t respond verbally. Instead, he reached out, took the cloak from her hands, and put it on. To the astonishment of those present, Xiao Nanye wore the snow-white cloak. While white could appear bulky, Xiao Nanye¡¯s tall and slender physique made him look even more noble with it. Turning to Jiang Peihuan with a smile, Xiao Nanye asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Jian Peihuan carefully looked at the man¡¯s cloak. Seeing that the size and length were very suitable, she nodded,, ¡°It fits perfectly.¡± ¡°Master, if we don¡¯t leave soon, the sky will turn dark.¡± Just as Xiao Nanye was reveling in the moment, a voice broke the mood. ncing coldly at Han Feng, Xiao Nanye spoke softly to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°I really like this cloak. I¡¯ll head back to the mansion now. Rest early.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This time, Jiang Peihuan truly went back to her room. Xiao Nanye watched her figure disappear into the doorway, Xiao Nanye turned around and left. Seeing this, Han Feng quickly followed. Perhaps it was because he was used to climbing over the wall, even though Xiao Nanye entered through the main door, he didn¡¯t seem inclined to exit the same way. Instead, he climb over the backwall. The guards of the mansion were already ustomed to Xiao Nanye¡¯s antics. Seeing him and his servant climb the wall, they acted as if they saw nothing. Xiao Nanye sat on Zhui Yun¡¯s back while Han Feng followed beside him. Noticing the white cloak on Xiao Nanye in contrast to his own thin clothing, Han Feng felt a pang of envy. ¡°Keep staring, and 1¡¯11 gouge out your eyes.¡± ¡°Master, do you think 1 should find a wife too?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye turned to look at his secret guard. After a long stare, Xiao Nanye responded coldly, ¡°Who would want you?¡± After saying that, Xiao Nanye patted the back of Zhui Yun¡¯s and left Han Feng behind. Watching Xiao Nanye¡¯s retreating figure, Han Feng sighed silently. Back at the General¡¯s Mansion, in the plum garden. ¡°Eldest Miss, it seems a bit windy tonight. Should I get a thicker nket for you?¡± Years ago, on the battlefield, Jiang Peihuan had contracted a lingering ailment, making her sensitive to cold. Even in summer, she needed a nket. Having set up Jiang Peihuan¡¯s bed, Yue Er turned to see Jiang Peihuan, who was seated by the table, and asked. Gently stroking the wolf tooth bracelet on her wrist, Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement, ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, Yue Er retrieved a thicker nket from a nearby chest. However, just as she finishedying it out, a white figure darted onto the bed. ¡°How dare you get on the eldest miss¡¯s bed? Come down quickly!¡± Just as Yue Er had the bed arranged, the little wolf cubs burrowed into the nket. Seeing this, Yue Er could not help but frown. ¡°Eldest Miss, have you seen Xiao Bai?¡± At this time, Lu Er walked into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room in a hurry. With a calm demeanor, Jiang Peihuan responded, ¡°Xiao Bai is the name you gave to the little wolf cub?¡± ¡°Yeah, it has white fur all over its body. The name Xiao Bai fits it perfectly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the eldest Miss bed. Quick, get it down.¡± When Yue Er knew that Xiao Bai was a wolf, she did not dare to hug it. But now that she saw it on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s bed, she mustered courage, lifted the nket, and prepared to pick it up. However, Yue Er reached out several times but failed to catch it. This left Yue Er panting with exhaustion. Annoyed, she red at Xiao Bai and then turned to Lu Er. Watching this, both Jiang Peihuan and Lu Er couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Let me try.¡± Saying so, Lu Er stepped forward. Yet, this time, Xiao Bai wouldn¡¯t let her touch it either. ¡°Stop messing around,e down!¡± Seeing Xiao Bai diving deeper into the bed, Lu Er¡¯s eyes showed a touch of urgency. Since she didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to get on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s bed, she stood by the side, reaching out. ¡°Never mind, let it stay in my room tonight.¡± Looking at the scene in front of her, Jiang Peihuan said with a smile. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Yue Er and Lu Er did not say anything. Soon, the two of them left Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. Lifting the nket, Jiang Peihuany down on the bed. As soon as shey down, Xiao Bai burrowed into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arms. It even licked Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face with its tongue. ¡°You little thing, you¡¯re a wolf, yet you act just like a puppy.¡± Jiang Peihuan stroked Xiao Bai¡¯s head and hugged it closely. Usually an early riser, Jiang Peihuan was awakened today by the sounds ofughter outside. Opening her eyes, she saw Xiao Bai peacefully sleeping by her bedside. She smiled and tucked it into the nket. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡± As Yue Er gently pushed the door open, she saw that Jiang Peihuan had already sat up. She greeted her with a cheerful voice. Looking at her, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°What¡¯s happening outside? It¡¯s so noisy.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s snowing.¡± ¡°The young maids are all ying in the snow outside.¡± ¡°Snowing?¡± Hearing Yue Er¡¯s words, surprise shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Seeing Yue Er nod, Jiang Peihuan immediately went to the window. Pushing it open, all she saw was a world nketed in white. ¡°It¡¯s only November, and it¡¯s already snowing.¡± ¡°The capital gets cold early. In previous years, it would snow by the end of November. This year, it¡¯s just half a month early.¡± ¡°But by the time of your wedding to King Cheng, it might be the coldest.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, His Highness King Cheng is here.¡± Before Yue Er could finish her sentence, Lu Er¡¯s voice came from outside. Hearing the voice, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously looked outside the door. There in the courtyard stood a man wrapped in a snow-white cloak ¨C the very one Jiang Peihuan gave him the previous night. However, he now held a dark wooden box in his hands. ¡°Greetings to your highness.¡± Yue Er looked at Xiao Nanye who was walking over and quickly bowed.. Chapter 211 - 211: Leaving the Mansion for a Tour Chapter 211: Leaving the Mansion for a Tour Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Get up.¡± Seeing Yue Er bowing to him, Xiao Nanye spoke softly. Seeing Xiao Nanye heading towards the room, Yue Er hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, the eldest miss just got out of bed. Perhaps you could wait in the main hall for a moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t mind me.¡± By the time he spoke, Xiao Nanye had already entered the room. At that moment, Jiang Peihuan had just risen from bed, her long ck hair draped casually behind her. Dressed in blue, she looked up to see the man, and a smile filled his eyes. ¡°If my elder brother sees this, he would surely kick you out.¡± Seeing the manfortably sitting by the table, Jiang Peihuan said with augh. Hearing her words, a smile also crept into Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. After pouring himself a cup of hot tea, he whispered, ¡°The young general is at the camp right now, he surely doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Chang Bai is in the camp, but I am still in the mansion.¡± As Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice fell, Xue Qi walked into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. ¡°Cousin Qi, why are you here?¡± Seeing Xue Qi naturally sitting at the table, Jiang Peihuanughed. Xue Qi did not look at Jiang Peihuan but said to Yue Er, ¡°Quickly help your young miss get dressed. I¡¯ll take you all outter.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, let¡¯s go wash up first.¡± After ncing at Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan turned and went behind the screen. Only then did Xue Qi turn to look at Xiao Nanye, his smile vanishing instantly to be reced by anger. ¡°King Cheng, even though you and Huan Er are soon to be married, technically you¡¯re not married yet. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you toe to her room this early?¡± ¡°Then why did General Xuee here then?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Xue Qi pointed at himself, saying irritably, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. Huan Er and 1 are like siblings.¡± ¡°But she and I are officially engaged.¡± Xue Qi was speechless. ¡°Eldest Miss, how about wearing this white cloak today?¡± ¡°Just wear this one.¡± When Yue Er opened the cab, Xiao Nanye looked at them and said. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan and Yue Er looked at him. Facing their expressions, Xiao Nanye directly opened the wooden box on the table. When the box was opened, a fiery red gaze entered everyone¡¯s eyes. Xiao Nanye reached in and took out the fiery red cloak. ¡°This is made of firefox fur.¡± Having grown up in Qingzhou, Xue Qi was very familiar with animal fur. He recognized the source at a nce. ¡°This fire fox is extremely rare. Where did you find an entire cloak?¡± Xiao Nanye did not answer Xue Qi¡¯s question. Instead, he unfolded the cloak in his hand and draped it over Jiang Peihuan. Yue Er saw this and quickly went forward, but she was stopped by Xiao Nanye. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll do it.¡± As he spoke, he carefully adjusted the hem of the cloak for Jiang Peihuan, then fastened it at her neck. ¡°Eldest Miss, this cloak looks great.¡± Yue Er, watching from the side,mented with a smile. Xiao Nanye took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and led her to a mirror. ¡°Look, do you like it?¡± Following his direction, Jian Peihuan looked at the mirror. The person in the mirror had a smile on her face, the fiery red fur making her face blossom like a peach. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Hearing the voice by her ear, Jiang Peihuan nodded lightly. Suddenly, Xue Qi drew his sword, pointing it at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s bed. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Seeing his action in the mirror, Jiang Peihuan eximed, ¡°Cousin Qi, please stop!¡± It turned out that a creature named Xiao Bai, sensing various scents, had run out from under the bed. Xue Qi had recognized it as a wolf and drew his sword immediately. Seeing Jian Peihuan holding Xiao Bai in her arms, Xue Qi¡¯s smirked,¡± Huan Er, is this little wolf cub yours?¡± As he spoke, Xue Qi sheathed his sword. But Xiao Bai showed his teeth at Xue Qi. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan gently tapped Xiao Bai¡¯s head. ¡°Dont be rude.¡± Hearing her words, Xiao Bai turned his back to Xue Qi, showing off his rear end. Seeing this, Xue Qi raised an eyebrow. Handing Xiao Bai to Yue Er, Jiang Peihuanughed and said to Xue Qi, ¡°I brought him from the West Mountain for fun.¡± ¡°This capital city is indeed full of wonders.¡± ¡°Huan Er, with the snow this heavy, the city river must be frozen. Today, I¡¯ll take you to the river to go ice skating.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Seeing Xue Qi¡¯s enthusiasm, Jiang Peihuan agreed with a smile. After speaking, Jiang Peihuan turned to look at Xiao Nanye. Before she could speak, the man softly said, ¡°1¡¯11 go with you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s inform Grandmother at the Chrysanthemum Hall.¡± After having breakfast in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s courtyard, the three headed to the Chrysanthemum Hall. The old madam¡¯s courtyard was busy heating the floor. When Jiang Peihuan entered the old madam¡¯s room, it was already warm and cozy. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, the old madam¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°The fur you¡¯re wearing is quite rare.¡± ¡°In addition to the one Huan Er is wearing, 1 have prepared several pieces of darker fur. Once the embroiderers finish them, I¡¯ll have them sent here for you,¡± Xiao Nanye softly replied. ¡°Such high-quality fur is hard toe by. Your Highness, you should also keep some for yourself.¡± Seeing the concern in the old madam¡¯s eyes, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression became even gentler. He walked forward and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s plenty of these in the Cheng Wang Mansion.¡± ¡°Grandmother, 1 came to inform you that I, His Highness, and Cousin Qi are preparing to go to the moat to y.¡± ¡°After the heavy snowst night, the city river must have frozen. It must also be quite lively. You should take Xue Qi to see; he¡¯s been here for so long and hasn¡¯t really explored the capital.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. When 1e back, I¡¯ll definitely bring you some delicious food,¡± Xue Qi said with a smile. Seeing his smile, the old madam nodded, ¡°Alright, then 1¡¯11 wait for you all to return.¡± After thinking for a while, Old Madam Jiang looked at Xiao Nanye and said softly,¡± If Your Highness is free tonight,e to my ce for dinner. With today¡¯s heavy snow, I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to prepare a pot.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll bother the old madam again tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; you guys should leave.¡± Urged by the old madam, Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye, and Xue Qi headed to the city river. As soon as they reached the river, Jiang Peihuan heard livelyughter. Xue Qi, seeing the crowded ice, was very excited. He ran up and waved to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er,e quickly!¡± Chapter 212 - 212: Going Out to Play Chapter 212: Going Out to y Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Xue Qi¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan lifted her skirt and took two steps forward. By this time, Xue Qi had already found a sleigh, a unique ice amusement in the Qi Kingdom. It had a curved te at the bottom with a chair mounted on it. When someone sat in the chair, another person in front could pull the sleigh. As Jiang Peihuan neared, Xue Qi patted the sleigh¡¯s seat, urging, ¡°Huan Er,e and sit. I¡¯ll pull you.¡± Observing her surroundings, Jiang Peihuan noted that despite it being the season¡¯s first snowfall, attracting many to the frozen city river¡¯s sights, only a few were on sleighs ¨C mainly children. Upon hearing Xue Qi¡¯s invitation, she replied with slight incredulity, ¡°Cousin Qi, I¡¯m not a child anymore. How can 1 sit on this sleigh?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± Before she could react, Xue Qi quickly grasped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wrist, settling her onto the seat. ¡°Hold tight!¡± Without hesitation, Xue Qi took the reins and started running, pulling the sleigh behind. Given his experience with ice sports in Qingzhou, his pace was strikingly swift. Seated on the sleigh, with the icy wind threading through her long hair and causing her red cloak to billow like mes, Jiang Peihuan instinctively clung to the handrails. From afar, Xiao Nanye watched, his eyes softening at the heartwarming spectacle. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it fun?¡± Xue Qi called out as he nced back at Jiang Peihuan. While she remained silent in response, her face broke into a subtly contented smile. In her younger days, military camp duties had upied her, leaving little time for leisure. Later, due to health concerns, she seldom ventured outdoors, especially during the biting cold of winter. After running severalps pulling Jiang Peihuan, Xue Qi was panting from exhaustion. Upon returning to Xiao Nanye, he set down the reins and remarked with a weary voice, ¡°There are too few people on the ice, making it uneven. Pulling you was exhausting.¡± ¡°You might want to eat less; you¡¯re rather heavy!¡± Even though she knew Xue Qi was joking, Jiang Peihuan still shot him a re. ¡°Cousin Qi, are you implying I¡¯m fat?¡± ¡°Once Grandmother arrives in the capital, I¡¯ll surelyin to her about this.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, I¡¯m just joking with you,¡± hearing that Jiang Peihuan was going toin, Xue Qi hurriedly begged for mercy. Smiling, Jiang Peihuan looked out over the vast icy in. ¡°Gliding on this ice is quite enjoyable.¡± ¡°Do you wish to see what lies beyond?¡± Xiao Nanye murmured, following her line of sight. Before she could reply, Xiao Nanye took the reins. ¡°Let me lead you.¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± A surprised Jiang Peihuan watched his sudden gesture. Without hesitation, he propelled them forward, causing the sleigh to glide swiftly. Xiao Nanye purposefully steered towards a less congested area. Observing their direction, Han Feng felt the urge to tail them, only to be halted by Xue Qi, who chided, ¡°Are you truly that naive? Why on earth would you follow them now?¡± ¡°But 1 have to protect my master¡­¡± ¡°You act as if you stand a chance against His Highness King Cheng,¡± Xue Qi interjected before Han Feng could finish. Soon, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan vanished from sight. Beyond the t terrain, they encountered a long slope on the ice. Xiao Nanye shifted, standing protectively behind Jiang Peihuan, as the sleigh began its rapid descent. ¡°Xiao Nanye, look over there!¡± As they sped downward, Jiang Peihuan spotted ice sculptures in the distance on the ice surface. Whoever had carved them had created numerous patterns, and from afar, it looked like a beautiful painting. Following her gaze, Xiao Nanye also noticed the ice sculptures. However, he quickly averted his eyes, turning them instead to Jiang Peihuan in front of him. Seeing the smile on her face, there was nothing but warmth in his eyes. As the two continued forward, people on the shore instinctively watched those on the ice. Among them were Xiao Junhao and Lin Mengyao. Because of the first snow, Lin Mengyao specifically invited Xiao Junhao out. Originally, Lin Mengyao was in a good mood. However, after witnessing the scene on the ice, the smile in her eyes instantly dimmed. After sliding down the slope, the sleigh could no longer move forward. At this point, Xiao Nanye got off the sleigh and stood in front, pulling Jiang Peihuan along. From time to time, he would ask Jiang Peihuan about the direction she wanted to go, and then follow the direction Jiang Peihuan pointed at. Witnessing the scene, Lin Mengyao struggled to maintain her smile, her hands clenched tightly. Throughout the capital, she was constantlypared to Jiang Peihuan. Since Lin Mengyaocked prowess in martial arts, she took up the study of medicine, aiming to outshine Jiang Peihuan in this field. However, when Jiang Peihuan recently cured her of a particr poison, Lin Mengyao was confronted with the realization that her much-vaunted medical skills paled inparison to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s. While Jiang Peihuan enjoyed the genuine affection of King Cheng, Lin Mengyao¡¯s fate was to be wed to Prince Qing as a mere side consort. In the grand scheme of things, a side consort was essentially a concubine. From a distance, she observed the scene on the ice. Xiao Nanye, the esteemed brother of the emperor, personally pulled the sleigh, all to bring joy to Jiang Peihuan. In that moment, Lin Mengyao was not alone in her swirl of emotions; Xiao Junhao, standing beside her, shared her sentiments. Captured by the brilliant smile on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, Xiao Junhao mused on how enchanting she appeared when she beamed. Yet, perplexingly, her expression always seemed to darken whenever her eyes met his. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re here too?¡± At this moment, a melodious voice suddenly echoed in Xiao Junhao¡¯s ears. Turning his head, he saw Jiang Yan, apanied by her maid, walking towards them. Dressed in white, Jiang Yan looked ethereal in this winter setting. Already possessing stunning looks and having made an extra effort in her appearance for the outing, she was truly a sight to behold. Xiao Junhao, being a normal man, couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit when he saw her, even though he didn¡¯t have feelings for her. After all, she was the main consort bestowed upon him by Emperor Qi Ming. ¡°Miss Jiang.¡± Jiang Yan approached and upon seeing Lin Mengyao next to Xiao Junhao, she remarked with a smile, ¡°Miss Lin is here too..¡± Chapter 213 - 213: Drenched Socks and Shoes Chapter 213: Drenched Socks and Shoes Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Miss Jiang.¡± Seeing her, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t hold back her smile anymore. She walked forward and bowed to Jiang Yan. Jiang Yan returned the greeting, but she quietly stood beside Xiao Junhao. Mengyao Lin bit her lip and walked to the side. ¡°Your Highness, I find this ice-skating quite interesting. Why don¡¯t we go and have a try?¡± Jiang Yan saw Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan on the ice and, thinking of something, sheughed and turned to Xiao Junhao. ¡°If Miss Jiang wishes, I will apany you.¡± Jiang Yan, although she made the suggestion, was prepared for Xiao Junhao to refuse. After all, she had heard about the rtionship between Lin Mengyao and Xiao Junhao. But to Jiang Yan¡¯s surprise, Xiao Junhao agreed to her request. However, the ones who went down weren¡¯t just Jiang Yan and Xiao Junhao, because Lin Mengyao also joined them. Jiang Peihuan, who was having fun, suddenly heard a familiar and annoying voice. ¡°Imperial Uncle?¡± Turning her head, Jiang Peihuan saw Xiao Junhao approaching. Although she deeply disliked this man, due to his royal status, Jiang Peihuan had no choice but to rise from her sleigh and bow to him. Xiao Nanye looked at the group of people who had suddenly appeared, and his expression instantly turned cold. He looked coldly at Xiao Junhao and said, ¡°Why has the Prince Qinge here?¡± ¡°Today is the first snow, and the city river must be very lively. As this is Miss Jiang¡¯s first visit to the capital, I wanted to show her around.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise, followed by derision. If she hadn¡¯t seen Lin Mengyao standing next to Xiao Junhao, she might have thought he had brought her out intentionally. However, this was her future husband. So, smiling, Jiang Yan turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss Jiang, we meet again.¡± Next, Jiang Yan greeted Xiao Nanye, ¡°King Cheng?¡± Regarding Jiang Yan¡¯s greeting, Xiao Nanye merely nced at her without saying a word. ¡°Huan Er, do you still want to continue ying?¡± Turning to look at Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness. Having yed for a while and seeing Xiao Junhao, even the best scenery could not uplift Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mood. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, she softly said, ¡°Cousin Qi is waiting for us over there. Let¡¯s go find them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the man nodded lightly. In front of these people, Jiang Peihuan naturally could not sit on the sleigh letting Xiao Junhao pull her. Moreover, the path ahead was uphill, so Jiang Peihuan stepped off the sleigh. ¡°Miss Jiang, you continue to y. I¡¯ll go first,¡± Jiang Peihuan said in a soft voice as she walked to Jiang Yan¡¯s side. She then proceeded to follow Xiao Nanye. However, as she passed by Xiao Junhao, Jiang Peihuan suddenly lost her footing. ¡°Be careful!¡± Xiao Junhao, who was standing beside Jiang Peihuan, saw her fall into the ice water and subconsciously reached out his hand. Thanks to Xiao Junhao¡¯s quick reflexes, Jiang Peihuan was pulled to safety, though her shoes and socks were wet. That was fortunate; if not for Xiao Junhao¡¯s timely intervention, Jiang Peihuan might have fallen into the icy water. By this time, Xiao Nanye hade over. Reaching out to hold Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, the man sized her up carefully.¡± Huan Er, are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan shake her head, Xiao Nanye squatted down, touched her wet shoes, and frowned. ¡°Your shoes and socks are wet.¡± The bottom of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s feet were piercingly cold, but hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, she softly said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll change into a new pair in the carriageter.¡± ¡°First, take off the wet shoes and socks.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye had already helped Jiang Peihuan sit on the sleigh. Afterward, the man squatted down, turning his back to Xiao Junhao and the others. Ignoring Jian Peihuan¡¯s attempts to stop him, Xiao Nanye carefully took off her shoes and socks. There was a hint of embarrassment in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but the scene that followed made her eyes reveal a bit of surprise. Xiao Nanye removed his cloak and covered Jiang Peihuan with it, cing her feet inside. What¡¯s more, he took her feet in his hands. Jiang Peihuan instinctively tried to withdraw, but he tightened his grip. In just a moment, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s cold feet warmed up. Only after both of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s feet were warm did he release them, meticulously covering her with his cloak before bending down to pick up her shoes and socks. Without even looking at Xiao Junhao and the others, Xiao Nanye began pulling the sleigh¡¯s reins, moving forward. Though dressed in simple ck attire, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes brimmed with smiles as she looked at his retreating figure. Xiao Junhao and the other two had different expressions on their faces as they watched them leave. At this moment, Jiang Yan remarked lightly, ¡°How did the ice crack all of a sudden?¡± While speaking, her gazended directly on Lin Mengyao. Meeting Jiang Yan¡¯s gaze, Lin Mengyao responded with a smile, ¡°After all, it¡¯s only the first day; it¡¯s normal for the ice to be unstable.¡± However, Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand slipped into her cloak. Seeing her movement, Jiang Yan simply smiled and said nothing more. Xiao Junhao only withdrew his hand when Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye disappeared from his sight. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Upon reaching the shore, Jiang Peihuan prepared to stand up. Just as she was about to, she heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice. Immediately, he reached out, lifting Jiang Peihuan into his arms horizontally. ¡°Huan Er, what happened? Are you hurt?¡± Xue Qi, who had been ying with Han Feng, rushed over after seeing this. He ran so quickly that he almost tripped. Seeing the worry in Xue Qi¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine; I just identally got my shoes and socks wet.¡± ¡°Do we have a spare pair of shoes and socks in the carriage?¡± By this time, Xiao Nanye, still holding Jiang Peihuan, had reached the carriage and directed his question to Ye Xiao. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s response, Xiao Nanye, carrying Jiang Peihuan, entered the carriage. Ye Xiao had already taken out Jiang Peihuan¡¯s shoes and socks from a drawer in the carriage. As she was about to approach, Xiao Nanye took them from her and said, ¡°You can go out first.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Ye Xiao paused in surprise. Seeing that Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t protest, she exited the carriage. Soon, only Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan were left inside. Seeing hime over with the shoes and socks, Jiang Peihuan quickly extended her hand, ¡°1 can do it myself..¡± Chapter 214 - 214: Warning Chapter 214: Warning Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion However, the man avoided her hand. Before Jiang Peihuan could react, Xiao Nanye had already grabbed her ankle. Sitting beside Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye gently held her ankle with one hand, and pulled the sock onto her foot with the other. Upon grasping her ankle, he realized just how delicate Jiang Peihuan¡¯s foot was, barely fitting into his palm. Although Jiang Peihuan maintained a calm demeanor, she was internally taken aback by his actions. Once Xiao Nanye had finished putting on both of her socks, she hurriedly covered them with her skirt. Seeing that the man was only wearing a single garment, she couldn¡¯t help but suggest, ¡°You should wear the cloak first. It¡¯s cold outside. Isn¡¯t this the cloak that¡­¡± She paused, suddenly recalling that the cloak had just wrapped around her wet feet. However, without hesitation, Xiao Nanye picked up the cloak from the carriage and draped it over his shoulders right in front of Jiang Peihuan. Outside the carriage, Han Feng¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°Master, are we heading back?¡± Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t answer Han Feng immediately, instead, he looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Shall we return?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back.¡± Despite the lively atmosphere outside, the sight of Xiao Junhao had quashed any interest Jiang Peihuan had in staying. She nodded in agreement. Seeing her nod, Xiao Nanye directed to the outside, ¡°Return to the general¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Soon after, Han Feng began driving the carriage back to the general¡¯s mansion. From a distance at the city river, Xiao Junhao could clearly see Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage. As the carriage moved further away, he clenched his fists, his eyes filled with mixed emotions. ¡°Your Highness, would you like to proceed?¡± asked Lin Mengyao, noticing Xiao Junhao¡¯s fixed gaze. She followed his line of sight but saw nothing, prompting her to inquire softly. Hearing her voice, Xiao Junhao collected his thoughts. He lost any interest in staying and said to Lin Mengyao, ¡°I just remembered I have some matters to attend to at the pce. You can continue to enjoy here. But don¡¯t stay out too long, be wary of catching a cold.¡± Turning to Jiang Yan, he continued, ¡°Miss Jiang, 1 have urgent matters to attend to.¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness. Please, attend to your affairs,¡± Jiang Yan replied. Xiao Junhao nodded at Jiang Yan and turned to leave. Once Xiao Junhao left, the smile on Jiang Yan¡¯s face vanished instantly. Simrly, Lin Mengyao¡¯s yful demeanor faded. Lin Mengyao turned to Jiang Yan, ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell. 1¡¯11 take my leave.¡± Having said that, Lin Mengyao turned around and left. Even though Jiang Yan is to be Xiao Junhao¡¯s main consort in the future, the Chujiang Mansion has no influence in the capital, so Lin Mengyao was not afraid. However, after only a few steps, Jiang Yan¡¯s voice stopped her, ¡°That ice hole earlier, it was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s tone was one of certainty. Upon hearing this, surprise filled Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. But when she turned around, her face was filled with confusion. Looking at Jiang Yan, she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Miss Jiang is referring to.¡± ¡°Miss Lin, although you acted swiftly, I believe the scent of the medicine still lingers on your fingertips.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression changed. Facing Jiang Yan, Lin Mengyao directly spoke up, ¡°Miss Jiang, are you trying to threaten me with this?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a threat, it¡¯s a warning.¡± Meeting Lin Mengyao¡¯s puzzled look, a faint smile curled up at the corner of Jiang Yan¡¯s mouth, ¡°Miss Lin, 1 know the Emperor has decreed me to be the main consort of Prince Qing. I¡¯m aware that this angers you.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s done is done, so you just have to ept it.¡± ¡°Considering we will both be members of the Qing Mansion in the future, I just want to remind you: crossing Miss Jiang is not in your best interest. If you¡¯re the only one who ends up unlucky, I wouldn¡¯t care. But 1 don¡¯t want my future to be jeopardized because of you.¡± ¡°Otherwise, 1 can¡¯t promise 1 won¡¯t take action.¡± By the end of her sentence, Jiang Yan¡¯s gaze towards Lin Mengyao was an unmistakable threat. However, Lin Mengyao justughed lightly, ¡°Miss Jiang, you must¡¯ve noticed, the prince seems to have special feelings for Miss Peihuan.¡± ¡°So what if he does?¡± As soon as Lin Mengyao finished her sentence, Jiang Yan responded indifferently. However, upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s reply, Lin Mengyao was stunned. Facing her puzzled expression, Jiang Yan continued,¡± Do you really think that 1 will fall in love with the Prince Qing just because I marry into the Qing Mansion? Miss Lin, I think you¡¯re a smart person. You should know that feelings are the most useless thing.¡± ¡°I have never entered the Qing Mansion for love.¡± After saying this, Jiang Yan left the city river with her servant girls. Lin Mengyao watched her leave with aplicated look in her eyes. Jian Peihuan waspletely unaware of what had happened at the city river. Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage went straight to the general¡¯s mansion, and then they went to the Chrysanthemum Hall. Because they had already agreed to have dinner in the old madam¡¯s courtyard, the old madam had been waiting for them in the main hall. The room was warm with the charcoal burning. Seeing Jiang Peihuan enter, the old madam smiled and asked, ¡°Is it still lively outside?¡± ¡°Very lively. When the weather gets better, I will apany you outside.¡± ¡°In this cold weather, I¡¯d rather stay in. Once you marry into the Cheng Mansion, you won¡¯t be able to leave at will.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after Huan marries into the Cheng Mansion, she can still leave whenever she wants, and evene back to the general¡¯s mansion. 1 can apany her to stay for a few days,¡± Xiao Nanye, sitting by the old madam, softly replied. When Old Madam Jiang heard this, her eyes lit up. She turned to look at Xiao Nanye and asked softly, ¡°Is what Your Highness said true?¡± ¡°Of course, it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Old Madam, the pots are ready.¡± The sky darkened quickly in winter. Not long after they sat down, it was already dark outside. Nanny Xu walked in and said to Old Madam Jiang. Hearing her words, Old Madam Jiang said softly,¡± Then let¡¯s start eating.¡± When Jiang Peihuan helped Old Madam Jiang into the dining room, the table was already filled with all kinds of dishes. There was a small pot in front of everyone. ¡°There aren¡¯t many dishes in winter, so your highness can eat as you please. ¡°After sitting down on the chair, the old madam looked at Xiao Nanye and said softly.. Chapter 215 - 215: The Silver Banknote in the Box Chapter 215: The Silver Banknote in the Box Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xiao Nanye sat next to Jiang Peihuan. Hearing the old madam¡¯s words, he chuckled softly, ¡°Old Madam is being too polite, these dishes are already very plentiful.¡± In the subsequent time, everyone quietly dined. The old madam tire quickly. After some conversations with Xiao Nanye, the old madam¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of fatigue. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan gently said, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me escort you to your room.¡± The old madam was indeed a little tired. When she heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she nodded. Xiao Nanye and Xue Qi had already gone to the main hall for tea. Therefore, Jiang Peihuan helped the old madam to her room. After helping the old madam wash up with Nanny Xu, she watched the old madam lie down and prepared to leave. However, the old madam reached out and pulled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandmother, do you have anything else to tell me?¡± Feeling the warmth of her grandmother¡¯s hand, Jiang Peihuan sat down next to the bed, looking at her inquisitively. The old madam did not speak, but nced at Nanny Xu. A momentter, Nanny Xu handed over a wooden box. The old madam took the box from Nanny Xu and ced it in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s palm. Seeing the box in her hand, Jiang Peihuan could not help but ask,¡± Grandmother, what is this?¡± ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Hearing the old madam¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan gently opened the box. When she saw what was inside, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. Inside the box was a stack of silver banknote and a title deed. ¡°Grandmother, this is?¡± ¡°This is some dowry money I kept aside for you.¡± ¡°No, Grandmother, 1 can¡¯t ept this.¡± Without a second thought, Jiang Peihuan pushed the box back. Seeing her reaction, a touch of anger shed in the old madam¡¯s eyes, ¡°What, are you looking down on your grandmother¡¯s gifts?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan gave a wry smile, ¡°Grandmother, you know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°This belongs to you, Grandmother. How can I take your things?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s mine, I can give it to whomever I please. I chose to give it to you, so you should ept it.¡± People often say the elderly can be like children, and in this moment, the old madam indeed exhibited some childlike stubbornness. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Old Madam Jiang said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t give you everything. I¡¯ve kept some for myself.¡± ¡°These are just material things. As long as you live a good life, that¡¯s all I wish for.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Grandmother. I promise I¡¯ll live a good life.¡± Hearing the old madam¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan no longer refused the items in the box and tightly held her grandmother¡¯s hand instead. The old madam¡¯s face brightened with a smile. She reached out, gently caressed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, and then said, ¡°1 can see that King Cheng is very fond of you. 1 believe you will live a good life with him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest early.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded and then left her grandmother¡¯s room. When she reached the main hall, she saw Xiao Nanye standing alone in the courtyard. Dressed in white, he stood there, almost blending with the snowkes that danced around him. ¡± Xiao Nanye?¡± Seeing the man¡¯s back, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously called out. Hearing her voice, the man turned around. When he saw her, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. As Jiang Peihuan approached, he stepped forward and gently helped her put on her cloak¡¯s hood. When he lowered his head, he saw the box in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand.¡± Did the old madam give this to you?¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother said it¡¯s my dowry money.¡± ¡°Old Madam loves you very much.¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother has always been very loving towards me.¡± As they spoke, the two began to walk towards the plum garden. Close to the entrance, Xiao Nanye suddenly turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked, ¡°Huan Er, do you have any preferences regarding our future residence in the pce?¡± Hearing this, confusion shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Noticing her expression, Xiao Nanye softly said, ¡°After our grand wedding, you will naturally move into the Cheng Mansion. Do you have any specific requests for our future residence?¡± ¡°Nothing special, simplicity is best.¡± Jiang Peihuan remembered the opulence she had seen in the Cheng mansion. She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of extravagance. Acknowledging her response, Xiao Nanye nodded. As they reached the entrance of the plum garden, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°It¡¯s getting colder as night deepens. You should head back earlier.¡± ¡°Alright. Rest well, and I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.¡± After seeing her nod, Xiao Nanye turned and left, climbing over the wall just as before. Watching his retreating figure, a slight smile appeared on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. ¡°Eldest Miss, the coals in the room have been lit. Are you ready to rest?¡± Upon entering the room, Jiang Peihuan heard Yue Er¡¯s voice. Setting the box on the table, a white figure darted towards Jiang Peihuan ¡ª it was Xiao Bai. Petting Xiao Bai, she turned to Yue Er, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; you should rest. 1 don¡¯t need you to attend to me now.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss. Please rest well.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After Yue Er left, Jiang Peihuan got ready for bed. Instead of lying down immediately, she picked up a book by her bedside. Meanwhile, having returned to the Cheng mansion, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t go to his room but entered his study. After sitting down on the chair, Xiao Nanye started to draw something on the white paper. Han Feng, seeing the drawing in Xiao Nanye¡¯s hands, was puzzled. After an unknown period of time, just as Han Feng was leaning against the wall and about to fall asleep, he heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice,¡± Go find a carpenter.¡± ¡°Master, why do you need a carpenter?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Han Feng instantly woke up. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he handed the blueprint to Han Feng.¡± Let the carpenter build the house in the backyard ording to the blueprint.¡± When he took the blueprint from Xiao Nanye, Han Feng subconsciously lowered his head. However, Han Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when he saw the drawings on the blueprint. Wasn¡¯t this the Eldest Miss Plum Garden? Looking at Xiao Nanye, Han Feng could not help but ask, ¡°Master, are you going to build another plum garden in the backyard of the Cheng mansion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Master, with you like this, Young Miss wouldn¡¯t think that she has always been living in the Plum Garden, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Hurry up and find a carpenter.¡± ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go now.¡± After saying that, Han Feng left. The next day, upon waking up, Xiao Nanye nned to visit the general¡¯s mansion. However, just as he was about to leave, a young pce eunuch informed him that Emperor Qi Ming wished to see him. Frowning slightly, Xiao Nanye still followed the eunuch to the pce. Qianqing Pce. ¡°Your Majesty, King Cheng has arrived.¡± Chapter 216 - 216: Discussion of Important Matters Chapter 216: Discussion of Important Matters Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Emperor Qi Ming was reading the memorial. Wang Kun was standing beside him. When he saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s slender figure appear at the door, Wang Kun quickly said. Upon hearing the voice, Emperor Qi Ming put down the brush in his hand and looked up at Xiao Nanye. Walking up, Xiao Nan Ye casually bowed to Emperor Qi Ming before taking a seat in a chair nearby. Then, he looked at Emperor Qi Ming and said, ¡°Imperial Brother, why did you call me into the pce?¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I seek yourpany for no reason?¡± A hint of anger shed in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes as he said, looking at Xiao Nanye with evident irritation, ¡°Tell me, how long has it been since youst visited me in the pce?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been rather busy recently,¡± Xiao Nanye replied. ¡°Busy? Busy with what?¡± ¡°Imperial brother, have you forgotten that in a month, your younger brother is going to get married?¡± Upon hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming said nothing further. After a moment of silence, he looked at Xiao Nanye and said,¡± I called you here today because I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Please speak, Imperial Brother.¡± ¡°Look at this.¡± As he spoke, Emperor Qi Ming passed a memorial to Wang Kun, who quickly took it and ced it before Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye took the memorial from Wang Kun and opened it. After ncing over the contents, he frowned. ¡°So, the tribes from the grasnds wish to marry the princess as a peace alliance?¡± ¡°ording to the words of the Northern Border, that¡¯s what it means.¡± Emperor Qi Ming replied. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯re sending their First Prince for the marriage alliance. Given the distance, he will arrive in Qi Kingdom in no more than three days.¡± As Emperor Qi Ming spoke, Xiao Nanye listened quietly. When the emperor finished, Xiao Nanye said, ¡°You seem reluctant about this marital alliance, Imperial brother.¡± ¡°Princesses from our Qi Kingdom who have married into the Northern Border in the past haven¡¯t lived long lives. From our founding emperor to the previous one, more than ten princesses have been married off to the Northern Border. Now, only the Ninth and Eleventh Princesses remain. 1 am loath to part with either.¡± The Ninth Princess was the legitimate daughter of the Empress and her only child. The Eleventh Princess was born of the noble concubine and is the sister of Prince An. ¡°The weather in the northern border is cold. It¡¯s indeed not suitable for the women of Qi Kingdom to live.¡± ¡°Nanye, help me think of a way to prevent the Ninth Princess and the Eleventh Princess from marrying into the Northern Border.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye fell silent. A momentter, he directly looked at Emperor Qi Ming and said, ¡°Imperial brother, If you¡¯re reluctant about this alliance, simply decline the marriage proposal.¡± ¡°I would like to directly refuse, but I¡¯m worried that this will cause the Northern Border to harbor resentment.¡± ¡°If the Northern Border dares to have rebellious thoughts, ¡°If the Northern Border dares to rebel, I am willing to lead troops to conquer it on your behalf. After all, Qi Kingdom is a vast empire. Why should we fear a minor kingdom like the Northern Border?¡± While Xiao Nan Ye¡¯s tone was mild, his words reassured Emperor Qi Ming. After considering, the emperor said, ¡°In that case, when the First prince of the Northern Border arrives, you will help me personally greet him.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have the time. Please find someone else, Imperial Brother.¡± Facing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s dissatisfied gaze, Xiao Nanye said calmly, ¡°Now, the princes are all grown up. It¡¯s time for you to give them some tasks.¡± ¡°In the end, aren¡¯t you just wanting to be with your fiancee who hasn¡¯t formally married into the family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°If Imperial Brother understands, then don¡¯t bother me.¡± Xiao Nanye very openly admitted his intentions, which prompted Qi Ming Emperor to throw the seal from the table at him, shouting, ¡°Get out!¡± Looking at the seal on the floor, Xiao Nanye calmly stood up and headed towards the door. But as he reached the door, he paused. Turning around, he smiled at Emperor Qi Ming and said, ¡°Imperial Brother, since the first prince from the Northern Border hase to our kingdom to propose marriage, he must have brought many treasures, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°What? Are you nning to empty my private treasury?¡± ¡°I am about to get married, and there are many ces in the mansion that need decoration. When the first prince arrives, I¡¯lle and ask for rewards.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye left the hall. Qi Ming Emperor watched his retreating figure, chuckling to himself, ¡°That boy, always eyeing the treasures in my possession.¡± ¡°It shows the good bond between his highness and Your Majesty,¡± Wang Kun, who was standing beside, quickly added. By the time Xiao Nanye left the pce, it was already afternoon. As he reached the pce gate, Han Feng greeted him, ¡°Master, the carpenters have already arrived at the mansion. Do you want to oversee their work? After all, it¡¯s where the Eldest Miss will stay in the future.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye nodded. Over the next few days, he kept a close eye on the carpentry work in his mansion. On the fourth day, Ye Xiao came to the Cheng Mansion. It turned out that the Xue family had arrived in the capital ahead of schedule. Considering what Xiao Nanye had previously mentioned, Jiang Peihuan sent Ye Xiao to check if he was avable. An hourter, Xiao Nanye arrived at the General¡¯s Mansion on Zhui Yun. All of Jiang¡¯s immediate family was there. Seeing him arrive, Xue Yan softlyughed, ¡°Why has Your Highnesse?¡± ¡°I heard that Old Madam Xue has alsoe to the capital, so I naturally should go and wee her.¡± Hearing this, the smile in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes deepened, as she realized everything Xiao Nanye was doing was because he cared for Jiang Peihuan. Once everyone was ready, they headed out of the city. Inside the carriage sat Xue Yan and Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Hong led the way on horseback, followed by others. Jiang Sijin chose not to take the carriage. Seeing this, Xue Yan didn¡¯t insist. So at that moment, Jiang Sijin rode beside Xiao Nanye. ¡°Brother-inw, thank you foring today.¡± Ever since Xiao Nanye secretly gifted her some rare weapons, Jiang Sijin had been calling him brother-inw. Jiang Peihuan corrected her a few times, but seeing Jiang Sijin continue, she let it be. Now, hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s address, a smile appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my duty. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± ¡°How have you been in the military camptely?¡± Currently, Jiang Sijin, though dressed in a traditional dress, had her hair tied up with a red band. Her dress gave her a warrior¡¯s aura. However, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression was very gentle when he saw Jiang Sijin like this. Hearing his question, she proudly replied, ¡°I have achieved much recognitiontely. I haven¡¯t let my parents down.¡± Seeing her proud smile, Xiao Nanye also smiled, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll send you some Chapter 217 - 217: Someone from the Northern Border Chapter 217: Someone from the Northern Border Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing those words, Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes lit up. She bowed slightly to Xiao Nanye and whispered, ¡°Thank you, brother-inw.¡± When Jiang Peihuan lifted the curtains, she saw Xiao Nanye and Jiang Sijin secretly talking. Witnessing this scene, she silently smiled. As Jiang Peihuan unveiled the curtain, Xiao Nanye approached her. The man sat atop Zhu Yun¡¯s back but bent over to ask Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Is there a matter?¡± Seeing the concern in the man¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan shook her head, ¡°I just wanted to check the weather outside.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be much snow today, don¡¯t worry.¡± One sat inside the carriage, the other on a horse, yet they spoke softly. Xue Yan, sitting on the other side, watched this scene with a smile. Of her three children, Xue Yan felt most guilty about Jiang Peihuan. Now seeing Xiao Nanye care so much for Jiang Peihuan, Xue Yan felt very grateful. ¡°Mother, 1 see maternal grandmother and the others.¡± At that moment, Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice reached Xue Yan¡¯s ears. Hearing the sound, Xue Yan immediately lifted the curtain. The Xue family¡¯s convoy was not far away. Xu Yunniang supported Old Madam Xue as she alighted from the carriage. She looked at the crowd in the distance and chuckled softly. ¡°Mother, look, it¡¯s the younger sister and her husband.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± By now, Xue Yan had already stepped forward. Jiang Peihuan and the others quickly followed. Arriving in front of Old Madam Xue, Xue Yan immediately knelt, ¡°Mother, please forgive my unfilial behavior.¡± Looking at Xue Yan kneeling before her, Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. She reached out and helped Xue Yan up.¡± What nonsense are you talking about? Get up quickly.¡± ¡°Grandmother, Aunt?¡± Once Xue Yan stood up, Jiang Changbai led his two younger sisters forward to pay their respects. Seeing her grandson and little niece, Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. ¡°Changbai and Sijin have grown so much.¡± ¡°Mother-inw, thank you for your hard work on this journey.¡± Seeing that Old Madam Xue was holding Jiang Changbai¡¯s hand and not letting go, Jiang Hong stepped forward and spoke softly. When Old Madam Xue heard this, she waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s just sitting in the carriage. It wasn¡¯t hard.¡± As she spoke, Old Madam Xue suddenly saw Xiao Nanye, who was standing beside Jiang Peihuan. She quickly went forward, but just as she was about to bow, Xiao Nanye held her up.¡± Old Madam Xue, I came here today to pay my respects. Please don¡¯t treat me as an outsider.¡± ¡°Alright, since your highness says so, then this old one will be arrogant for a while.¡± ¡°Yan Er, help mother-inw into the carriage first. Let¡¯s return to the mansion early. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡± ¡°Mother, please get in the carriage. We can talk more once we¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss itter.¡± At this moment, the children of the Xue family also came forward to pay their respects. Apart from brothers Xue Tao and Xue Hai, nearly all of the Xue family¡¯s masters were present. Among the younger generation, Xue Zhi and Xue Ru were present. Arge group proceeded to the General¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know that shortly after their departure, a group of strangers also arrived. ¡°Big brother, we¡¯ve reached Qi Kingdom, but why hasn¡¯t anyonee to greet us?¡± The luxurious carriage curtain was lifted, revealing a girl dressed in minority attire. She was beautiful, yet her expression had a touch of sharpness. Beside the carriage was a tall man on a horse, Ha Chi, the first prince of the northern border. Hearing the young girl¡¯s words in the carriage, Ha Chi said in a soft voice,¡± Our northern grasnd tribe is a small country. I think the Qi Kingdom is waiting for us to take the initiative to pay our respects.¡± ¡°Hmph, who said that our tribe is from a small country? I¡­¡± ¡°Zhuo Ma, you¡¯d better remember your purpose foring here, so control your temper.¡± Before Zhuo Ma could finish her words, Ha Chi interrupted her coldly. Hearing Ha Chi¡¯s words, Zhuo Ma¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Although she was also a princess of the northern tribe, her father had dozens of princesses. If it weren¡¯t for her beauty, she wouldn¡¯t havee. After all, her birth mother was just a singer with no status in the northern border. ¡°First Prince, it seems like someone ising this way.¡± Upon hearing this, Hachi looked into the distance. Zhuo Ma, who was inside the carriage, also lifted the curtain. Seeing the approaching men, Zhuo Ma¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of amazement. The men from the Qi Kingdom indeed appeared more handsome than those on the grasnd. At this moment, Xiao Junhao had already brought Zhao Yong to Ha Chi. Xiao Junhao, having received an unexpected decree from the Emperor, had been assigned to wee the First Prince of the Northern Grasnd Tribe alongside the newly appointed Prince of Huainan. Hence, their dyed arrival. Seeing Ha Chi, Xiao Junhao dismounted with a smile, ¡°My apologies, First Prince. I was held up by pressing matters in the pce, so I camete.¡± Recognizing the individuals before him based on a whisper from his attendant, Ha Chi gave a slight smile and promptly greeted them, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet Prince Qing and the Prince Huainan.¡± Just then, the curtain of the carriage was lifted again. Zhuo Ma got off the carriage and looked at the two men standing in front of her. Sheughed softly and said,¡±Zhuo Ma greets the Prince Qing and the Prince Huainan.¡± The decree had only mentioned receiving the First Prince, so Xiao Junhao was somewhat puzzled upon seeing Zhuo Ma. He turned to Ha Chi and inquired, ¡°First Prince, who might this be?¡± ¡°This is my sister, Zhuo Ma.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Princess Zhuo Ma.¡± While Xiao Junhao and Ha Chi were talking, Zhuo Ma¡¯s gaze was constantly sizing up Xiao Junhao and Zhao Yong. In the end, her gaze fell on Xiao Junhao. ¡°Did Prince Qinge specifically to greet us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although Zhuo Ma¡¯s gaze was subtle, for someone like Xiao Junhao, raised in the depths of the pce, such a look was nothing more than a child¡¯s trick. Zhuo Ma¡¯s prying made Xiao Junhao somewhat ufortable, though he showed no external sign of it. Seeing that Zhuo Ma might say something further, he promptly addressed Ha Chi, ¡°First Prince, it¡¯s gettingte. We should head to the inn.¡± ¡°Of course, we appreciate your guidance, Prince Qing.¡± ¡°No need for formalities, First Prince.¡± As they prepared to remount their horses, Ha Chi cast a warning nce at Zhuo Ma. She withdrew her gaze, but as she closed the curtain of her carriage, her eyes were filled with scheming darkness. If she could stay in the Qi Kingdom, she would no longer have to face the attitude of those grasnd tribes. Back at the General¡¯s Mansion, Xue Yan and Jiang Hong brought Old Madam Xue to Old Madam Jiang¡¯s Chrysanthemum Hall. Members from the second and third households of the Jiang family were already present. ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here.¡± When Old Madam Jiang saw Old Madam Xue, she hurried forward with a smile in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡± Chapter 218 - 218: Xue Ru Stays In Jiang Mansion Chapter 218: Xue Ru Stays In Jiang Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Older sister, why the formality? We are all family; no need for polite words.¡± At this moment, people from the second and third households of the Jiang family came to greet. The Old Madam Xue distributed the gifts for the asion. After the greetings, Old Madam Jiang said to Old Madam Xue, ¡°Elder sister, you should stay in the mansion during this time. It¡¯ll save the trouble of tidying up, and we can chat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much of a bother. I had someone clean our residence in the city when I arrived,¡± Old Madam Xue replied with a soft chuckle. Hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, Old Madam Xueughed softly. The Xue family has a residence in the capital, but no one had lived there for many years. However, no matter how Old Madam Jiang tried to persuade her to stay, Old Madam Xue insisted on staying in her own residence. Seeing that she insisted, Old Madam Jiang did not say anything more. Instead, he looked at Xue Yan and said, ¡°Yan Er, send your mother over with Hong Erter. See if there¡¯s anything that¡¯s missing and help to get everything ready.¡± ¡°Yes, mother.¡± After dinner, Old Madam Xue took her leave. Jiang Hong and his wife escorted the Xue family members back. However, after leaving the Chrysanthemum Hall, Xue Ru suddenly said,¡± Grandmother, 1 don¡¯t have anyone to talk to when we return to our residence. Why don¡¯t you let me stay in Aunt¡¯s residence?¡± As she spoke, Xue Ru¡¯s gaze swept across Jiang Changbai from time to time. Xue Ru also saw Xiao Nanye, but after what happened in Qingzhou, she no longer dared to think about Xiao Nanye. She didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound in front of Xiao Nanye. Jiang Peihuan remained silent, but thinking about the incident in Qingzhou and Xue Ru¡¯s current demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help frown. But looking at Old Madam Xue and her mother, she still didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°If you needpany, juste over in a carriage. It¡¯s better not to disturb your aunt,¡± Old Madam Xue replied coldly to Xue Ru. Before Wang Fengyi could say something, she closed her mouth upon seeing the chill in Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandmother, 1 genuinely wish to stay here. Aunt hasn¡¯t seen family for many years. I can keep herpany,¡± Xue Ru pleaded, her eyes admiring the luxurious surroundings of the general¡¯s mansion. Seeing the mansion¡¯s splendor even at night, it was far grander than the Xue residence. When Old Madam Xue heard this, anger appeared in her eyes. However, when Xue Yan heard this, she immediately said, ¡°Mother, if Ru Er likes it here, let her stay. Huan Er and Sijin are also here. The girls can keep each otherpany.¡± ¡°Yes, mother-inw,¡± Jiang Hong added. Hearing Jiang Hong and his wife¡¯s words, Old Madam Xue didn¡¯t object anymore. Instead, she warned Xue Ru, Since you are staying, don¡¯t cause trouble for your aunt.¡± ¡°Rest assured, grandmother.¡± Seeing that Old Madam Xue had agreed, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with displeased. She hadn¡¯t initially intended to bring Xue Ru, but the girl had secretly hidden in the carriage. By the time they discovered her, it was toote to send her back. Yet, this was not something she could share with the Jiang family. ¡°Huan Er, take care of Ru Er,¡± Xue Yan instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied. Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Jian Peihuan replied softly. Subsequently, Xue Yan and Jiang Hong escorted Old Madam Xue out. After Old Madam Xue left, Xue Ru immediately approached Jiang Changbo, ¡°Cousin Changbo, what¡¯s fun in the capital?¡± As she spoke, Xue Ru¡¯s hand directly hugged Jiang Changbai¡¯s arm. Jiang Changbai was stunned. After a few seconds, he pulled his hand away. When she tried to approach again, he stepped back and said softly, ¡°If you want to know fun ces, ask Huan Er or Sijin.¡± ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± After saying this, Jiang Changbai immediately ran away. Watching his departing figure, Xue Ru¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, while a chill seemed to pass through Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. However, when she turned to look at Xue Ru, Jiang Peihuan still smiled, saying, ¡°Cousin Ru, shall I show you to your courtyard?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let me go with you to take a look at your courtyard first.¡± Jiang Peihuan wanted to refuse subconsciously, but for some reason, she nodded in agreement. Standing to the side, Jiang Sijin observed the scene. She felt something was off but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. ¡°Sijin, it¡¯s gettingte. Go back to your courtyard and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, elder sister.¡± Jiang Sijin initially wanted to get closer to Xue Ru, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t like this cousin very much. This feeling was even stronger than her dislike for her second sister. After Jiang Sijin left, Jiang Peihuan took Xue Ru to her own Plum Garden. Along the way, Xue Ru carefully observed the plum garden. Seeing the scenery along the way, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Back in Qingzhou, her garden was considered exceptional among those of youngdies. But now, after seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s Plum Garden, she understood the true meaning of opulence. ¡°Cousin Peihuan, you don¡¯t need to find another courtyard for me. I¡¯ll just stay in yours¡­¡± ¡°Huan Er?¡± Before Xue Ru could finish, a deep voice interrupted her. She turned to see Xiao Nanye sitting in the courtyard. Upon seeing him, Xue Ru¡¯s face changed immediately. Jiang Peihuan nced at the man, then turned back to Xue Ru, ¡°Cousin Ru, what were you saying?¡± ¡°I was saying that any nearby courtyard will do. No need to go out of your way.¡± ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 have Yue Er lead you there.¡± ¡°Young Miss, let me show you.¡± Although Yue Er did not know what had happened, she knew Jiang Peihuan¡¯s temperament very well. Just by listening to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s tone, she knew that her eldest miss did not like this cousin. After Yue Er escorted Xue Ru away, Jiang Peihuan went to the man¡¯s side. Because of the snow, the pavilion had been sealed with cloth, but it was still a little cold. Looking at the man sitting on the bench, Jiang Peihuan smiled gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go back to the mansion first? Why are you sitting here?¡± ¡°Why is she in the general¡¯s mansion? Didn¡¯t the old Madame Xue go to the Xue¡¯s residence in the capital?¡± Mentioning Xue Ru, a hint of annoyance shed in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan took a seat opposite him and softly said, ¡°She wanted to stay, so I let her. It saves my mother from the dilemma.¡± As she spoke, Xiao Nanye poured her a cup of hot water. cing it beside her, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s cold. Drink some hot water.¡± Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t thirsty, but she picked up the cup after hearing his words. As she drank, a silver hairpin suddenly appeared in his hand. ¡°What is this?¡± Chapter 219 - 219: Xue Ru’s Thoughts Chapter 219: Xue Ru¡¯s Thoughts Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The silver hairpin in the man¡¯s hand was of a very simple design, but just from its material, Jiang Peihuan felt it was extraordinary. Indeed, right in front of Jiang Peihuan, the man pulled at the top of the hairpin, revealing a hidden small dagger in front of her. Looking at her ring, and then at the hairpin in the man¡¯s hand, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Are you trying to turn all my jewelry into hidden weapons?¡± Jiang Peihuan said it offhandedly, but when Xiao Nanye heard it, he nodded seriously, ¡°With these things by your side, I feel more at ease.¡± While speaking, Xiao Nanye gently inserted the silver hairpin into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hair. Without a mirror, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t see the hairpin. She looked up at the man in front of her, ¡°Does it look good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing her words, the man nodded. The sound of snowkes falling could be heard, and as Jiang Peihuan watched the heavy snow outside the pavilion, she showed a hint of worry, wondering if Xue Yan and Jiang Hong had returned yet. But as Xiao Nanye watched the ever-growing snowkes, he turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°The snow is getting heavier. You should go back to your room. I¡¯ll head home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, the man then turned and left the pavilion. Watching Jiang Peihuan enter her room, the man left the plum garden. Back in her room, Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t sleepy. The Xue family¡¯s house was a distance from the general¡¯s mansion, and she was somewhat worried about Xue Yan and Jiang Hong. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you worried about the general and madam?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan constantly looking outside, Yue Er approached and said softly. Hearing her, Jiang Peihuan nodded. Then, she picked up a hand warmer from the side, ¡°Apany me to my older brother¡¯s courtyard. Let¡¯s go to the entrance to meet my father and mother.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t mess around.¡± When Yue Er opened the door, Xiao Bai, who was beside the bed, ran directly to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s feet. Seeing it constantly tugging at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s skirt, Yue Er gently scolded, but Xiao Bai wasn¡¯t afraid of her and acted as if he didn¡¯t hear. Watching this, a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Handing the hand warmer to Yue Er, Jiang Peihuan bent down to pick up Xiao Bai, looking at the little creature in her arms, she whispered, ¡°Do you want to go out with me?¡± Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t speak, but at the sound of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, it licked her hand. Feeling the wet touch on her fingertips, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression became even gentler. She stretched out her hand, gently patting Xiao Bai¡¯s head, and then carrying it outside, ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of the cold, 1¡¯11 take you with me.¡± ¡°You little fellow, you seem to have gained weight these few days.¡± ¡°How could he not? Lu Er feeds him all sorts of delicious food every day.¡± Sometimes, she would rather not eat it herself than let the wolf cubs eat it. Jiang Peihuan also knew about this. The two of them, carrying Xiao Bai, headed to Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard. Before they reached the entrance, Jiang Peihuan heard Jiang Changbai¡¯s voice. ¡°Cousin Xue Ru, it¡¯s getting colder. You should go back to your room to rest.¡± ¡°Cousin Changbai, the snow is getting heavier. Why don¡¯t you let me stay in your room to avoid the snowstorm?¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan frowned. Pushing open the courtyard door, Jiang Peihuan walked straight in. Jiang Changbai was standing helplessly at the door, while Xue Ru was looking at him tenderly, holding a food box in her hand. Seeing this scene, a hint of sarcasm appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. When they were in Chrysanthemum Hall, Jiang Peihuan had noticed that Xue Ru was looking at her elder brother with a strange expression. However, She thought she¡¯d at least have to wait a couple of days, but she didn¡¯t expect Xue Ru to be so impatient. ¡°Elder brother?¡± Seeing that Jiang Changbai was wearing only a thin garment, Jiang Peihuan approached and spoke softly. ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan approaching him, a big smile appeared on Jiang Changbai¡¯s face, and he visibly rxed. ¡°Yue Er, go into elder brother¡¯s room and fetch his cloak.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s instruction, Yue Er quickly entered Jiang Changbai¡¯s room. Holding the food box, Xue Ru frowned upon seeing this. ¡°Cousin Huan Er, why are you here?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t 1 be the one asking that, Cousin Ru?¡± Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Xue Ru felt a chill. Yet when she looked up again, she found Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression to be as gentle as always. ncing at the food box in her hand, Xue Ru said softly, ¡°It¡¯s so cold, and I was worried that my cousin would catch a cold, so I prepared some sweet soup for him.¡± ¡°Cousin Ru is very thoughtful. But you seem to forget that this is the General¡¯s Mansion. There are servants to take care of my brother.¡± ¡°In the future, it might be better if you don¡¯t trouble yourself with such tasks. While those in the know appreciate your intentions, others might gossip about a youngdy being alone with a mante at night. It might tarnish your reputation.¡± ¡°Young Master, your cloak.¡± When Xue Ru heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with anger. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Yue Er walking over with Jiang Changbai¡¯s cloak. However, she showed no intention of helping Jiang Changbai put it on. Noticing this, Xue Ru red at Yue Er and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so clueless. Can¡¯t you help my cousin with his cloak?¡± ¡°Cousin, let me help you put it on.¡± As Xue Ru approached with the intent to help, Jiang Changbai sidestepped her before she could touch him. Meeting her embarrassed gaze, Jiang Changbai said coldly, ¡°No need. I can manage it myself.¡± After saying this, he quickly tied his cloak around himself. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan turned to her brother and suggested, ¡°Elder brother, the snow seems to be getting heavier. I¡¯m not sure if our parents have set out yet. Should we go and meet them?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have the carriage prepared immediately.¡± With that, Jiang Changbai walked out of the courtyard. When he reached the door, he remembered that Xue Ru was still standing at the door of his room. He turned around and said,¡± Cousin, you should go back to your room and rest early. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± After leaving the courtyard, Jiang Changbai sincerely bowed to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er it¡¯s lucky you came. Otherwise, I fear I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get away today.¡± Chapter 220 - 220: Xue Ru Was Bittten Chapter 220: Xue Ru Was Bittten Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing the relieved look on Jiang Changbai¡¯s face, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and exasperated. ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯ve noticed that cousin Ruhui has ulterior motives for you, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Changbai didn¡¯t speak but nodded in agreement. Despite having spent most of his time in the military camp, he was still a gentleman of a renowned family, and he was well aware of such schemes. Seeing his nod, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°Elder brother, if you don¡¯t want any entanglements with cousin Ru Er in the future, merely avoiding her won¡¯t suffice. You must outright reject her.¡± ¡°But, she is a guest in our home. Moreover, our mother hasn¡¯t seen our maternal grandmother in years. If I¡¯m too direct, 1 fear 1 might put our mother in a difficult position.¡± ¡°You are our mother¡¯s own son. Do you really think she would sideline you in favor of a niece?¡± ¡°Besides, have you forgotten about Xin Er?¡± Upon hearing Liu Xin¡¯s name, Jiang Changbai¡¯s expression became serious. Turning to Jiang Peihuan, he said, ¡°Huan Er, you are right.¡± The siblings soon left the General¡¯s Mansion. Just as they reached the gate, they saw Jiang Hong¡¯s carriage arriving. As Jiang Hong helped Xue Yan out of the carriage, they spotted Jiang Changbai and Jiang Peihuan. Seeing them, Xue Yan said with a smile, ¡°Where are you two going at thiste hour?¡± ¡°Of course, we came to pick you up,¡± Jiang Peihuan responded, approaching to assist Xue Yan. Observing her cheerful demeanor, she deduced that the arrival of Old Madam Xue had brought much joy to Xue Yan. For that reason alone, Jiang Peihuan felt she could tolerate the presence of Xue Ru. ¡°Mother, has everything been arranged for maternal grandmother?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked softly as she helped Xue Yan inside. Xue Yan, seeing the concern in her eyes, smiled and nodded. ¡°Beforeing to the capital, your maternal grandmother had already sent someone to clean the residence. Everything is ready.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to apany us further. It¡¯s too cold. Go back to your courtyard.¡± When they reached a fork in the path, Xue Yan lightly patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and whispered with a smile. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t insist on continuing, especially since Jiang Hong was by Xue Yan¡¯s side. Instead, Jiang Hong said to his son, ¡°Escort your sister back to her courtyard. Make sure she doesn¡¯t trip.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Changbai replied, bowing to his parents. He then turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 escort you back.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, please rest early.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± After bowing to them, Jiang Peihuan turned to leave. But suddenly, the little wolf cub named Xiao Bai in her arms darted out. However, when Jian Peihuan turned around, Xiao Bai, who was in her arms, suddenly dashed out. Seeing Xiao Bai¡¯s abrupt move startled Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Xiao Bai,e back!¡± Regardless of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s calls, Xiao Bai dashed towards the bushes, followed by the terrified scream of Xue Ru. ¡°Get away! Get off of me!¡± ¡°Ru Er?¡± Xue Yan, hearing the screams, rushed towards the bushes, with Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai quickly following. When Jiang Peihuan walked over, she saw Xiao Bai biting Xue Ru¡¯s calf tightly. Although Xiao Bai was only a wolf cub, it already grew teeth. In addition, Lu Er had been feeding it bones all this time, so Xiao Bai¡¯s teeth were quite sharp. Seeing this, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes filled with agony. ¡°Xiao Bai,e back!¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xiao Bai loosened its teeth and ran to her side. Jiang Peihuan quickly picked up the wolf cub. ¡°Auntie, my leg, my leg hurts!¡± Xue Yan was confused by the situation in front of her, but when she heard Xue Ru¡¯s scream, she quickly shouted,¡± Quick, call the doctor.¡± Subsequently, Xue Yan turned to Jiang Changbai and said, ¡°Changbai, quickly carry Ru Er back.¡± Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai¡¯s face stiffened. However, seeing this, a hint of a smile appeared in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. But that smile on Xue Ru¡¯s face quickly froze as Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, blocking Jiang Changbai. She then said to Xue Yan, ¡°Mother, considering the distinction between men and women, it¡¯s best if Elder Brother doesn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I will carry Cousin instead.¡± Saying that, Jiang Peihuan handed Xiao Bai over to Jiang Changbai. Without waiting for Xue Ru to respond, Jiang Peihuan bent down and hoisted Xue Ru horizontally off the ground. Having practiced martial arts since childhood, carrying Xue Ru was nothing to Jiang Peihuan. However, being lifted by Jiang Peihuan, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes darkened with displeasure. By the time Jiang Peihuan carried Xue Ru back to her courtyard, the doctor had already arrived. After examining Xue Ru, the doctor reassured Xue Yan, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The youngdy¡¯s leg injury is not severe. A few doses of medicine will see her well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Madam.¡± Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s reassurance, Xue Yan sighed in relief. At this moment, Xue Ru, with a sullen look, red at Xiao Bai in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arms, ¡°Aunt, this dog even bites people. Why not just kill it?¡± ¡°Cousin Ru, if you weren¡¯t lurking suspiciously behind the bush, Xiao Bai wouldn¡¯t have bitten you. How could you just suggest killing Xiao Bai?¡± Before Xue Yan could speak, Jiang Changbai, standing next to Jiang Peihuan, coldly retorted. Hearing this, tears welled up in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. She turned to Xue Yan, ¡°Aunt, I was just so scared. Today it bit me, but what if it bites Grandmother or you in the future?¡± Hearing this, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes were a little conflicted. When Jiang Peihuan heard this, her eyes looked colder than ever. Gently petting Xiao Bai¡¯s head, Jiang Peihuan spoke directly when Xue Ru looked at her, ¡°Cousin Ru, if Xiao Bai was just an ordinary dog and it bit you, it would be reasonable to kill it.¡± ¡°However, Xiao Bai was a gift from King Cheng. Therefore, I can¡¯t just kill him.¡± ¡°Also, Xiao Bai isn¡¯t a dog; it¡¯s a wolf. So, to prevent any further harm to you, Cousin Ru, it¡¯s best you keep your distance from my courtyard for a few days.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s a wolf? And you¡¯re keeping it as a pet?¡± Xue Ru pointed at Xiao Bai in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands, her eyes wide with fear. At that moment, Xiao Bai snarled at Xue Ru. Seeing this, Xue Ru quickly withdrew her hand. Suddenly, Xue Yan felt that her son and daughter didn¡¯t seem to like their cousin very much. But since they are her children, she wouldn¡¯t let them be wronged for the sake of her niece. So, after hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Xue Yan directly said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, it¡¯ste. You should go rest.¡± ¡°Changbai, escort Huan Er back. Watch your step and ensure she doesn¡¯t trip.¡± Chapter 221 - 221: Gifts Chapter 221: Gifts Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Jiang Changbai had been eager to leave for a while. Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, he nodded promptly. After paying his respects to Xue Yan, he quickly said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Peihuan bowed to Xue Yan and then followed Jiang Changbai out. Once outside, Jiang Changbai couldn¡¯t help but ask Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Cousin Zhi and Ah Qi both have good personalities. Why is this cousin Ru so different?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. If Mother heard it, wouldn¡¯t it make things difficult for her?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai remained silent. By the time Jiang Peihuan returned to the Plum Garden, it was already deep into the night. Sheid down on her bed, and Xiao Bai crawled into her nket. Looking at Xiao Bai, whose only showing its head. Jiang Peihuan yfully tapped its little head, ¡°You can¡¯t just bite people randomly.¡± Xiao Bai thought that Jiang Peihuan was ying with it. Looking at her outstretched finger, it stuck out its tongue and licked it. ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s already veryte. You should go to sleep.¡± Yue Er moved the charcoal fire to the side, then looked at Jiang Peihuan on the bed and said. ¡°I know, you should go to sleep too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After themp went out, Jiang Peihuan closed her eyes. In the past, during winters, her hands and feet would always feel cold. After reincarnating, not only did she intensify her training, but she also began to take care of her health. Now, she wasn¡¯t as cold as before. Winters made everyone feel more sleepy, and Jiang Peihuan was no exception. As she sat up, she saw Yue Ering in with hot water. Seeing Jiang Peihuan sitting up, Yue Er said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Miss, you finally woke up. The old madam sent people to ask about you several times.¡± ¡°Really? After freshening up, I¡¯ll visit grandmother in the Chrysanthemum Hall.¡± Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t into dressing up much. So, after a quick wash, she headed straight to Chrysanthemum Hall. Before reaching the door, she heardughter inside. ¡°Old Madam, this is a token of my appreciation. 1 hope you won¡¯t find it too modest.¡± The person who spoke was Liu Xin. Ever since Liu Xin saved the old madamst time, the old madam¡¯s attitude towards her had changed a lot. Every time Liu Xin came to visit Liu Xiu, the old madam would also call her to the chrysanthemum hall for a chat. When Jiang Peihuan entered, she saw the old madam holding a forehead ornament, which was elegant and delicately embroidered. Seeing the ornament in old madam¡¯s hand, Jiang Peihuan said with a softugh, ¡°Grandmother, this new ornament suits you very well.¡± ¡°This was made by Xin Er. It¡¯s a token of her affection.¡± Previously, the old madam looked down on the Liu family for being merchants and didn¡¯t want much contact with Liu Xin. However, after getting to know her, she found Liu Xin very considerate. Given the wealth of the Liu family, Liu Xin could have easily gifted expensive items. But instead, everything she prepared for the old madam was handmade by her, making it even more precious. ¡°Xin Er is very skillful.¡± ¡°You tter me, Sister Jiang. 1 can only make simple things.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuane in, Liu Xin stood up and bowed to her. The old madam handed the item in her hand to Nanny Xu. After that, she waved at Jiang Peihuan, touched her fingertips, and seeing that Jiang Peihuan¡¯s palms were warm, the old madam whispered, ¡°A deer was delivered from the vi yesterday. Deer meat tastes best when fresh.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, 1¡¯11 have someone roast the deer meatter. You should eat more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing the old madam¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded with a smile. ¡°Grandmother, you really are biased. When there¡¯s something delicious, you only think of Huan Er and not your grandson.¡± The curtain of the main room was directly lifted, and Jiang Changbai, dressed in a dark blue padded jacket, came to the old madam. Trailing behind him, drenched in sweat, was Jiang Sijin. Upon entering, Jiang Changbai¡¯s gaze instinctively fell on Liu Xin. Though Jiang Changbai quickly averted his eyes, the old madam still noticed. If it had been in the past, she would have disapproved, but after spending time with Liu Xin, the old madam no longer opposed the idea. Through her lifetime, the old madam hase to realize that Liu Xin¡¯s character is impable. ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve seen me. Have you missed me?¡± Jiang Sijin ran to the old madam and held her hand. Seeing her behavior, the old madam used her handkerchief to wipe the sweat from Jiang Sijin¡¯s forehead, chuckling, ¡°You¡¯re a youngdy, yet you behave like a monkey every day.¡± ¡°In grandmother¡¯s heart, only my elder sister is the best.¡± ¡°You cheeky monkey.¡± The old madam tapped Jiang Sijin¡¯s forehead lightly and continued tough. ¡°Old madam, people from King Cheng¡¯s mansion have sent gifts.¡± ¡°What did King Cheng send this time?¡± The old madam seems ustomed to Cheng Mansion, frequently sending gifts. A momentter, Han Feng led his men into the Chrysanthemum Hall. Behind him was a little deer that was still bleeding. After bowing to Old Madam Jiang, Han Feng smiled and said,¡± Old Madam, this deer was personally hunted by the prince. He said he wanted you to taste something fresh.¡± ¡°His Highness is very thoughtful.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, the old madam¡¯s face was full of smiles. She nced at Nanny Xu, who immediately went forward and handed Han Feng a pouch. ¡°Thank you for your reward, Old Madam.¡± epting the pouch from Nanny Xu, Han Feng expressed his gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re a favorite of His Highness, so I won¡¯t dy you any further.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, master has also sent something for you. He said that he wanted to give it to you personally.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan looked at Old Madam Jiang.¡± Grandmother, I¡¯ll go over for a while.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± After bowing to the old madam, Jiang Peihuan went outside. Seeing Han Feng following behind her, Jiang Peihuan asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± It seemed she had grown ustomed to Xiao Nanye appearing before her daily. Suddenly not seeing him felt a bit unfamiliar. Hearing her question, Han Feng softly replied, ¡°The master is in the imperial pce.¡± ¡°Did the emperor summon him for something?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s the First Prince and Princess Zhuo Ma of the northern grasnd tribes who have entered the pce. The Emperor wants to hold a banquet to entertain them and is discussing this matter with the Master.¡± ¡°The First Prince of the Northern Border, is it Ha Chi?¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, surprise shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Seeing Jiang Peihuan mention Ha Chi¡¯s name, astonishment appeared in Han Feng¡¯s eyes too. He nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Prince Ha Chi.. How did you know?¡± Chapter 222 - 222: Give It All To Him Chapter 222: Give It All To Him Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion It was due to Ha Chi¡¯s proposal in her past life that Jiang Peihuan came to know about Ha Chi. In her previous life, Ha Chi wanted to marry the princess of the Qi kingdom. However, Emperor Qi Ming was reluctant to part with his beloved ninth and eleventh princesses. Yet Ha Chi was adamant about the marriage, bringing countless treasures as dowry. Because of these treasures, Emperor Qi Ming eventually agreed to Ha Chi¡¯s request, but instead of choosing from the two princesses, he selected from among the daughters of the courtiers. In her previous life, Ha Chi had taken a fancy at her at first nce. However, Xiao Junhao would never let her be married off to the distant northern borders. Instead, he shifted his attention to Jiang Sijin. Though in the end, Ha Chi dismissed Jiang Sijin due to her young age, she was still forcibly taken to his chamber in her previous life. Because of this, Jiang Sijin bore a reputation that haunted her. In this life, Jiang Peihuan was determined not to let such an event happen again. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan was jolted back to reality. Looking at him, she said softly, ¡°I heard about it by chance.¡± Han Feng, hearing this response, was full of confusion. But Jiang Peihuan quickly changed the subject, ¡°What did Xiao Nanye send you here for?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it,¡± Han Feng said. As he spoke, he gently pped his hands, and an attendant stepped forward holding a potted nt. In the pot was a plum blossom. But not just any plum blossom¡ªit was the rare green plum. At this point, the young buds on the green plum were already exquisitely beautiful. Seeing the green plum, a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yue Er, take this green plum back to the plum garden.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Yue Er smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Eldest Miss, I shall take my leave. Do you have any messages for the master?¡± ¡°The weather is getting colder; tell him to take care of himself.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Feng bowed respectfully to Jiang Peihuan before leaving the General¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Peihuan stood quietly outside. Once her emotions settled, she entered the chrysanthemum hall. In the Imperial Pce. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Emperor Qi Ming, looking at the report in his hand, was frustrated. He wanted to discuss banquet matters with Xiao Nanye. But when he turned his head, he saw Xiao Nanye carefully wiping his jade pendant, asionally sipping tea¡ªa premium tea from his private collection. Qi Ming had called Xiao Nanye several times, but he seemed to ignore him. Dropping the report, Qi Ming looked at Xiao Nanye with dissatisfaction. Finally, catching the emperor¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye replied, which almost made Qi Ming spit blood in anger. This time, Xiao Nanye finally heard Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice, but the words that came out of his mouth made Emperor Qi Ming so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What were you saying, imperial brother?¡± ¡°I asked about your opinion on the banquet.¡± Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were full of anger, but he still managed to keep calm. Hearing this, Xiao Nanye nonchntly responded, ¡°Just hold the banquet as usual. After all, it¡¯s just a small northern kingdom. Why are you so troubled?¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye continuously wiping his jade pendant, Qi Mingmented disdainfully, ¡°This jade pendant might be of good quality, but the carving is quite crude. I¡¯ll get you two better onester.¡± ¡°No, I only want this one.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ that¡¯s odd.¡± Qi Ming looked surprised at Xiao Nanye¡¯s response. After ncing at the pendant, he said sarcastically, ¡°Is this jade pendant some kind of treasure?¡± ¡°You guessed right, imperial brother. This pendant is indeed a treasure. It was a gift from Huan Er.¡± ¡°Imperial brother, with all your consorts, has any of them carved a jade pendant for you?¡± It seemed that none had. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s triumphant expression, Qi Ming felt a bit irked. ¡°I heard you hunted a deerst night. After all I¡¯ve given you, why didn¡¯t you gift some of the deer meat to me?¡± ¡°Next time. The deer I huntedst night was sent to the general¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Look at you.¡± Qi Ming looked exasperated. ¡°Alright, you may leave. You¡¯re making me annoyed.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye still sitting and wiping his pendant, Qi Ming waved him off irritably. Thetter leisurely rose from his chair. As he left, he drained the tea from the table. It seemed he thought of something, and Xiao Nanye walked straight to Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s desk. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing him approach, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were full of caution. Meeting Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s guarded gaze, Xiao Nanye softlyughed, ¡°Imperial brother, I find this tea quite delightful, I wonder if I could have some¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t, get out!¡± Before Xiao Nanye could finish, Emperor Qi Ming interrupted him coldly. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, then don¡¯t.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye left the Qianqing Pce without any hard feelings. However, not long after Xiao Nanye left, a young eunuch walked in, holding a ck cloak in his hands. Seeing him, Emperor Qi Ming coldly asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this is the cloak King Cheng sent you.¡± Hearing the eunuch¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming paused, and looking at the cloak in the eunuch¡¯s hands, he set down the brush he was holding. Wang Kun, who was at the side, quickly took the cloak from the eunuch. Presenting it to Emperor Qi Ming, Wang Kun smiled, ¡°His Highness, King Cheng is very thoughtful. This is made of top-grade ink fox fur.¡± ¡°This brat.¡± Touching the cloak in Wang Kun¡¯s hand, Emperor Qi Mingmented. Seeing the smile in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes, Wang Kun softly asked, ¡°Would Your Majesty like to try it on?¡± ¡°Mhm, let¡¯s try it.¡± Wang Kun dismissed the eunuch and personally helped Emperor Qi Ming put on the cloak. The size of the cloak was perfect, and Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes shone with happiness. Turning to Wang Kun, he whispered, ¡°How does it look?¡± ¡°It makes Your Majesty appear even more majestic.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that brat just say the tea was good? Check the storeroom to see how much we have left, give him some¡­ nevermind, give it all to him. Also, see if there are other fine teas, and give those to him as well.¡± Emperor Qi Ming carefully removed the cloak, then cheerfully addressed Wang Kun. Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Wang Kun quickly responded with a smile, ¡°Your Majesty is truly kind to King Cheng.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve watched him grow up since he was a child. If I don¡¯t treat him well, who will?¡± ¡°In another month, His Highness King Cheng will be getting married. By then, the consort will surely take good care of him.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s character is indeedmendable. She even knows to carve a jade pendant for Nanye personally. However, her craftsmanship is rathercking.¡± Standing to the side, Wang Kun heard this but remained silent, only smiling.. Chapter 223 - 223: Reward Chapter 223: Reward Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Considering her decent nature, go to the storeroom and find something to reward her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After bowing to Emperor Qi Ming, Wang Kun prepared to leave. However, just as he reached the door, he heard Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, do you have any other instructions?¡± Hearing the emperor¡¯s voice, Wang Kun immediately halted and turned to look at him. ¡°After you¡¯ve selected the items, don¡¯t send the young eunuch. Go personally. It can be seen as a gesture of goodwill from me to Xiao Nanye.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Wang Kun¡¯s eyes showed surprise, but he still nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Nanye did not know anything about this. At that moment, Xiao Nanye was heading out of the pce. Zhuo Ma, who had just entered, instinctively turned her head. Upon seeing Xiao Nanye, her eyes were filled with admiration. Who is this man? Zhuo Ma wanted to chase after him, but Xiao Nanye had already left the pce. Watching the man¡¯s back as he got into the carriage, Zhuo Ma looked at the pce maid beside her excitedly.¡± Who is that?¡± ¡°Princess, that is His Highness King Cheng.¡± ¡°King Cheng? Is he also the emperor¡¯s son?¡± ¡°No, His Highness King Cheng is the emperor¡¯s younger brother and the imperial uncle of the princes.¡± ¡°Is he married?¡± Hearing Zhuo Ma¡¯s question, the pce maid standing nearby showed surprise but still whispered, ¡°King Cheng isn¡¯t married yet, but he¡­¡± ¡°Where is the King Cheng Mansion?¡± Zhuo Ma got the answer she wanted and lost interest in the rest. Although unsure of Zhuo Ma¡¯s intentions, the pce maid still provided the address. As Zhuo Ma left the pce, Wang Kun went to the general¡¯s mansion with the rewards. Jiang Peihuan had just eaten venison in the Chrysanthemum Hall and was chatting with the old madam when she heard that the chief eunuch from the emperor¡¯s side had arrived. Thinking of past events involving her family, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart raced. Although many things had changed in this life, she still felt a bit panicked. Deputy General Liu, who was walking beside Jiang Peihuan, sensed her unease and quickly reassured her, ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry. 1 saw Wang Kun smiling, and the young eunuchs behind him are carrying many items.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed some surprise. When Jiang Peihuan arrived at the main hall, all the members of the Jiang family were already there. Even Xue Ru, assisted by a maid, hade out. Wang Kun was drinking tea. Seeing Jiang Peihuan approach, he immediately set down his cup and said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve arrived. Prepare to receive the emperor¡¯s decree.¡± Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and knelt respectfully. ¡°The Emperor has ordered that Jiang Peihuan, the eldest daughter of the General¡¯s Mansion, has a noble personality and good moral character. She is hereby granted special rewards.¡± After speaking, Wang Kun gestured to the eunuchs behind him to present the rewards to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Sijin and Jiang Ruyun immediately stepped forward to ept the gifts. When Jiang Peihuan got up, she saw the rewards are mostly jewelry. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why Emperor Qi Ming would suddenly reward her. Was it because of the grain transportst time? But so much time had passed since then. Even if the emperor wanted to reward her for that, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. ¡± Eldest Miss, congrattions.¡± At this moment, Wang Kun approached Jiang Peihuan to offer his congrattions. Seeing him, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, giving a slight curtsy, then she said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, chief eunuch.¡± While speaking, Jiang Peihuan handed a pouch personally to Wang Kun. The pouch felt light, clearly not containing gold or silver, but probably a banknote. epting the pouch, the smile in Wang Kun¡¯s eyes deepened. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he whispered, ¡°Eldest Miss truly is a person of delicate and exquisite character.¡± ¡°Chief Eunuch, you tter me.¡± Smiling, Jiang Peihuan lowered her voice and said, ¡°Chief Eunuch, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand, and I hope you can enlighten me.¡± ¡°I dare not im such a role, Eldest Miss. If you have questions, just ask me directly.¡± ¡°Why has the Emperor suddenly bestowed so many jewels?¡± Seeing the confusion in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Wang Kun¡¯s smile remained unchanged. As she looked to him for answers, he whispered back, ¡°For this question, Miss might want to ask King Cheng.¡± Because of Xiao Nanye? ¡°Thank you, Chief Eunuch.¡± Smiling, Jiang Peihuan gave a small curtsy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you out, Chief Eunuch.¡± When they reached the entrance of the General¡¯s mansion, Wang Kun smiled and said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s fine, 1 can carry on myself from here.¡± ¡°Chief Eunuch, take care.¡± Wang Kun smiled and nodded before boarding the carriage. Returning to the main hall, Jiang Peihuan heard an exmation, ¡°These jewels are so beautiful!¡± ¡°Cousin Ru Er, these are imperial gifts. Except for elder sister, ordinary people shouldn¡¯t touch them casually.¡± Jiang Sijin saw Xue Ru trying to pin a gold hairpin in her hair, and she immediately took it back. Seeing Jiang Sijin¡¯s action, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. Spotting Jiang Peihuan entering, she turned to her and said, ¡°Cousin Huan Er, the Emperor has given you so many gifts, you probably can¡¯t use all these jewels. How about sharing some with us?¡± Both Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin were shocked by this. Xue Ru was Xue Yan¡¯s niece after all, so Jiang Ruyun, the niece of the second branch, couldn¡¯t say anything. However, Jiang Sijin spoke directly.¡± Cousin Ru Er, you know that this is an imperial gift. Don¡¯t you know that imperial gifts cannot be given to others?¡± ¡°As long as you keep quiet, who will know?¡± Upon hearing Xue Ru¡¯s audacious words, even the normally proud Jiang Sijin was left speechless. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression darkened at this scene. Yet, seemingly thinking of something, Jiang Peihuan smiled at Xue Ru and said, ¡°If cousin Ru Er likes that gold hairpin, I¡¯ll gift it to you.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s an imperial gift. If someone finds out, it might bring fatal trouble. So, Cousin Ru, keep it for personal enjoyment and never wear it outside.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan had already handed the golden hairpin to Xue Ru. Taking it from Jiang Peihuan, excitement filled Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. But hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s warning, her smile faded a bit. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t look at her any longer and turned to Jiang Sijin and Jiang Ruyun, ¡°Both of you, help me take these items to the Plum Garden.¡± ¡°Yes, Big Sister.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Sister.¡± On the way, Jiang Sijin managed to hold her tongue. But once they reached the Plum Garden, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.. Chapter 224 - 224: Go Find Someone Else Chapter 224: Go Find Someone Else Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking at Jiang Peihuan, she said with indignation in her eyes, ¡°Eldest sister, why did you give the golden hairpin granted to you by the emperor to Cousin Ru?¡± ¡°Since she asked for it, it wouldn¡¯t be right to refuse herpletely.¡± ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s Mother¡¯s niece. For Mother¡¯s sake, we can¡¯t be too calctive.¡± ¡°But 1 guess she wouldn¡¯t dare wear the golden hairpin outside. She can only look at it and not use it. The one who will suffer is her.¡± Hearing the first part of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Sijin had a hint of mncholy in her eyes, but after hearing thest sentence, her eyes were filled with smiles. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, she gave a thumbs up with a smile, ¡°Eldest sister, you¡¯re the smart one.¡± ¡°If you like any of these items, you can take them.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t particrly care for these jewels and ornaments. Moreover, Xiao Nanye had also gifted many to her in the past, which she had simply stored away. After speaking with Jiang Sijin, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Ruyun, ¡°You too can choose what you like. In a little over a month, you¡¯ll marry into the Cao family. Consider these items as my dowry gift to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, elder sister. But these items are imperial gifts. Would it be a problem if the emperor found out?¡± Although she was tempted by the jewelry, Jiang Ruyun still had reservations. Hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not as strict as it was during the previous dynasty.¡± ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t overthink. If Cousin Ru dares to take them, what do we have to worry about?¡± Jiang Sijin used to dislike Jiang Ruyun, but seeing Xue Ru¡¯s attitude now, she suddenly felt that Jiang Ruyun was much better. Everything seems worse whenpared. ¡°Eldest sister, I want this jade pendant.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Sijin had already picked up a pair of jade pendants from the tray. Jiang Peihuan nodded without speaking. Jiang Sijin quickly chose her items, but Jiang Ruyun hesitated over hairpins. In the end, she picked up a pearl hairpin. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Ruyun whispered, ¡°Elder sister, I want this pearl hairpin.¡± ¡°This one¡¯s yours. And this set of ornaments, give it to our second aunt when you go back.¡± ¡°Elder sister, this is too valuable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a set of ornaments. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, elder sister.¡± Jiang Ruyun quietly thanked her as she looked at the items that Jiang Peihuan handed over. After Jiang Ruyun left, Jiang Peihuan handed another set of ornaments to Jiang Sijin, ¡°Take this set to the Elegant garden and give it to our third aunt.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Subsequently, Jiang Peihuan also chose some gifts for Old Madame Jiang and Xue Yan. Even for Old Madam Xue and the twodies of the Xue family, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t leave them out. By the time she had distributed all the items, the trays on the table were nearly empty. However, Jiang Peihuan was still curious about what Xiao Nanye had done to earn such a reward from Emperor Qi Ming at this time. Jiang Peihuan waited for Xiao Nanye to arrive and inquire. But he didn¡¯t show up all night. ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest.¡± Yue¡¯er carefully moved the brazier aside and then turned to advise Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan nced outside and softly asked, ¡°Has it started snowing heavily outside?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems this winter will be very cold.¡± ¡°Alright, you should go and rest too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After bowing to Jiang Peihuan, Yue Er left her room. When Jiang Peihuany down, Xiao Bai quickly ran up to the bed, finding its usual spot. Seeing its movements, Jiang Peihuan softly chuckled, ¡°You sure know your ce.¡± Could it be that the snowstorm was too intense? Jiang Peihuany down, filled with doubts. She realized that she seemed to have gotten used to seeing Xiao Nanye every day. At this moment, Xiao Nanye was looking coldly at the woman named Zhuo Ma in front of him. He was about to leave for the General¡¯s Mansion, but just as he reached the door, he heard the doorkeeper announce that Princess Zhuo Ma hade to visit. With cold eyes fixed on Zhuo Ma as she entered the main hall, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression showed no warmth. Zhuo Ma, on the other hand, did not seem to notice the coldness in the man¡¯s eyes. She walked forward with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, 1 hope you¡¯ll forgive my sudden visit.¡± ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma came to my Cheng Mansionte at night, is there something you need?¡± ¡°Indeed, I have a request. Being new to the capital, I¡¯m not very familiar with it. I was hoping that you might be willing to show me around.¡± Hearing this, Han Feng, standing next to Xiao Nanye, widened his eyes. If the situation had been different, he would have apuded this princess from the grasnds for her audacity. ¡°You should find someone else; I¡¯m not avable,¡± Xiao Nanye declined tly. ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡± ¡°Han Feng, see our guest out.¡± Zhuo Ma hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Nanye to refuse her so bluntly. As she stood up from her chair, preparing to say something else, he cut her off. She tried to approach him, but Han Feng blocked her way. ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, please.¡± She shot Han Feng a fierce look before leaving the mansion. However, instead of departing right away, she had her carriage brought to the side. She had noticed earlier that Xiao Nanye was about to leave his mansion, and she wanted to find out where he was heading. ¡°Master, Princess Zhuo Ma hasn¡¯t left yet,¡± Han Feng whispered, having noticed her lurking in the shadows. Xiao Nanye nced coldly in her direction, murmuring, ¡°Ignore her.¡± He always disregarded things and people he deemed unimportant. Shortly after, Xiao Nanye and Han Feng mounted their horses. Seeing this, Zhuo Ma rode over, ¡°Your Highness, where are you headed? May I apany you?¡± Han Feng was speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe someone, especially a princess, could be so shameless. Without sparing her a nce, Xiao Nanye signaled to his horse, which immediately bolted forward. Han Feng quickly followed. Zhuoma clenched her teeth, raising her own whip to spur her horse on. But by the time she rounded the corner, following the sound of hooves, Xiao Nanye and Han Feng had disappeared from sight. Staring at the direction in which they¡¯d vanished, Zhuo Ma¡¯s grip tightened in frustration. Meanwhile, in the General¡¯s Mansion, Plum Garden The lights in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room were out. Xiao Nanye stood in the courtyard, quietly approaching her door. He gently pushed it open. There was a faint fragrance in the air, and the man¡¯s eyes became gentle. In the darkness, the man slowly walked to the bedside.. Chapter 225 - 225: It Shouldn’t Sleep On The Bed Anymore Chapter 225: It Shouldn¡¯t Sleep On The Bed Anymore Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion At that moment, as Xiao Nanye approached the bed, Xiao Bai lying next to Jiang Peihuan opened its eyes. However, upon recognizing that the intruder was Xiao Nanye, it closed its eyes again. Jiang Peihuan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t wake up even when Xiao Nanye sat down by her bed. The darkness didn¡¯t hinder Xiao Nanye¡¯s vision. As he gazed at Jiang Peihuan on the bed, his eyes softened. Admiring Jiang Peihuan¡¯s beautiful face, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently touch her cheek. That touch made Jiang Peihuan open her eyes. Seeing Xiao Nanye sitting beside her bed, she was somewhat dazed. ¡°Xiao Nanye, can you actually enter my dreams?¡± When Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes, Xiao Nanye was startled, feeling like a child caught doing something mischievous. But her words left him dumbfounded. After a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Do you really think this is a dream?¡± He reached out to her again. But this time, Jiang Peihuan grabbed his hand. ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± It took her a few seconds to realize that this wasn¡¯t a dream and that he had indeed sneaked into her room. Sitting up, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man beside her bed with disbelief. Meeting her gaze, Xiao Nanye felt a rare moment of awkwardness. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see you. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± As he finished speaking, he prepared to leave, but Jiang Peihuan grabbed his sleeve. Facing his puzzled look, she whispered, ¡°There¡¯s a snowstorm outside. Wait it out here.¡± Han Feng, who was standing on the tree outside and facing the wind and snow, heard the conversation in the room. His eyes were filled with resentment. But soon, Han Feng stoppedining because Jiang Peihuan¡¯s door was opened a crack. Then, a white figure was thrown out. Xiao Bai, who was tossed out, rolled a few times in the snow. Then, with wide eyes, it looked confusedly at Xiao Nanye at the door. ¡°If you dare to sleep on the bed again, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± After saying that, Xiao Nanye closed the door. Realizing it had been left outside, Xiao Bai rushed to the door, scratching it desperately. Han Feng, who was on the tree, saw this scene and quickly flew down to held Xiao Bai in his arms. Seeing that Xiao Bai was tired to escape, Han Feng said in a soft voice,¡± I advise you not to disturb Master and Eldest Miss. Otherwise, your wolf skin will really be peeled off.¡± Perhaps understanding Han Feng¡¯s words or feeling too cold, Xiao Bai shivered. Smiling, Han Feng tucked Xiao Bai into his cloak. Seeing Xiao Bai trying to escape, Han Feng said with a smile, ¡°Just stay inside my cloak. While it¡¯s not as warm as the eldest miss¡¯s bed, it¡¯s still warm.¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m quite bored up in this tree alone. Keep mepany.¡± Afterward, a man and a wolf silently crouched in the tree, watching the door to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. Inside the room. Jiang Peihuan, now on her bed, looked at the closed door and was speechless. Looking at the man sitting by her bed, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why on earth did you throw Xiao Bai out?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t sleep on the bed anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Having Xiao Bai¡¯s warmth, Jiang Peihuan always felt cozier in bed. ¡°Because it shouldn¡¯t.¡± Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled look, the man cleared his throat and continued, ¡°If it gets into the habit, it¡¯ll probably always want to sleep on the bed.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that after our wedding, 1 should make room for it?¡± His voice filled withment, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes showed a hint of jealousy. He wouldn¡¯t admit it, but he was jealous. He hadn¡¯t evenid down on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s bed yet. Why should a wolf like Xiao Bai get to? Jiang Peihuan always felt there was something off about Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the issue immediately. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on the topic of whether to sleep or not with Xiao Nanye, so she brought up the matter of the gifts bestowed upon her by Emperor Qi Ming. Looking at the man by her bedside, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°I asked Chief Eunuch Wang, and he mentioned it was due to you. What did you do to make the Emperor grant me these gifts?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye raised an eyebrow. Smiling gently at Jiang Peihuan, he replied, ¡°Since the Emperor has given you a gift, just ept it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. 1 just sent him a cloak from the storeroom.¡± Jiang Peihuan was speechless. Whether it was in her past life or this one, she had always heard of Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s extreme fondness for his only brother, Xiao Nanye. She hadn¡¯t believed it before, but now she truly did. After chatting a bit more, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but yawn continuously. Seeing her continuous yawning, Xiao Nanye stood up, then said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°You should rest. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Truly feeling drowsy, Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement. Watching Jiang Peihuan lie down, Xiao Nanye carefully draped the nket over her and then quietly exited the room. Just as Xiao Nanye stepped out, Han Feng, holding Xiao Bai, descended from the tree. ¡°Master, are we leaving now?¡± Han Feng asked, worried he might freeze to death on that tree if they lingered any longer. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s nod, Han Feng¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and he quickly followed. As they reached the wall, it seemed Han Feng remembered something. He took Xiao Bai out from his cloak and ced it on the ground. Xiao Nanye gave it a nce before departing with Han Feng. Xiao Bai, left behind, immediately ran to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s door. It carefully pushed the door open with its paws and dashed in. In her drowsy state, Jiang Peihuan faintly heard some movement. Opening her eyes, she saw Xiao Bai lying beside her. Remembering what that man had said, Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Bai with a full smile. ¡°Xiao Bai, go to sleep. She stroked its head, then closed her eyes. Outside the General Manor. Zuo Ma sat in a carriage. Even though there had been a coal fire in the carriage, it had long since died out, making her feel so cold her hands were stiffening. Just as she was considering whether to leave or not, she heard her maid¡¯s excited voice, ¡°Princess, King Cheng hase out.¡± Hearing the announcement, Zuo Ma immediately lifted the curtain and, upon seeing Xiao Nanye on horseback, her eyes filled with excitement. Turning her gaze, Zuo Ma stared intently at the general¡¯s mansion. As for all these matters, Jiang Peihuan remained oblivious. Perhaps winter really was a season to sleep deeply, as she slept soundly until daylight. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you awake?¡± Chapter 226 - 226:I Want to Marry King Cheng Chapter 226:I Want to Marry King Cheng Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Yue Er, who was outside the door, heard themotion inside and called out in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m awake. Come in. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Yue Er opened the door and ced the hot water she was holding on a shelf. With a smile, she approached Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Did Eldest Miss sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ever since this heavy snow began, I¡¯ve been sleepingter andter each day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You usually wake up early, Eldest Miss. Now, it¡¯s a perfect time for you to rest.¡± Hearing Yue Er¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan smiled withoutmenting. Just as she had finished freshening up, Lu Er burst into the room in a fluster. Seeing her in such a state, Yue Er frowned, ¡°Lu Er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing the look in Yue Er¡¯s eyes, Lu Er paused before apologizing to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Without waiting for Lu Er to finish speaking, Jiang Peihuan interrupted her softly. She thought Lu Er would have learned from the previous incident, but in such a short span of time, Lu Er had reverted to her old ways. Jiang Peihuan felt a touch of helplessness. Realizing herpse, Lu Er said urgently, ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma from the Grasnd tribe hase, specifically asking to see you.¡± ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma?¡± Seeing Lu Er nod, surprise filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. In her past life, Princess Zhuo Ma never visited the Qi Kingdom. But in this life, many things seemed different from before. Lost in her thoughts, Jiang Peihuan suddenly heard fighting noises outside. With a frown, she headed out. Frowning, Jian Peihuan walked out directly. In the courtyard, Zhuo Ma dodged a sword thrust from Ye Xiao. Her horsewhipshed towards Ye Xiao¡¯s face, ¡°You dare to stop me, wretch?¡± Jiang Peihuan, who had just stepped out, heard Zhuo Ma¡¯s words and her expression instantly turned icy. ¡°Ye Xiao, stand down.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Ye Xiao immediately retreated to the side. However, at this moment, Zhuo Ma¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of gloominess. With a flip of her wrist, the horsewhip in her hand whipped Ye Xiao¡¯s back. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes turned cold when she saw this. Reaching for her waist, Jiang Peihuan swung the long ck whip in her hand. Her whip entangled Zhuo Ma¡¯s, yanking it from her grasp. Tossing Zhuo Ma¡¯s whip aside, Jiang Peihuan retracted her own, her gaze cold as ice, ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, is it appropriate for you toe to my courtyard and attack my people so early in the morning?¡± Zhuo Ma didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead sizing up Jiang Peihuan. The night before, she¡¯d learned that Xiao Nanye was not yet married, but did have a fiancee¡ªJiang Peihuan. Zhuo Ma assessed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s features, and a hint of jealousy crept into her eyes. ¡°I just wanted to speak with Miss Jiang. I didn¡¯t expect your servant to block my way. 1 lost my temper. Please forgive me.¡± Seeing Zhuoma¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s brow furrowed. Zhuo Ma awaited a reply, but when none came, she stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯d like to explore the capital. Miss Jiang, I¡¯m new to the Qi Kingdom and don¡¯t know anyone here. Why don¡¯t you show me around?¡± She added, ¡°By the way, the Emperor of Qi has agreed to this.¡± Hearing Zhuo Ma¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan hesitated briefly before nodding, ¡°Very well.¡± An hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Zhuo Ma walked to the entrance of the General¡¯s Mansion together. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to board the carriage, she was stopped by Zhuo Ma. Meeting her puzzled gaze, Zhuo Ma said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Miss Jiang, as you may know, I grew up on the grasnds. Women of the grasnds are ustomed to horse riding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to sitting in this carriage. Why don¡¯t you ride with me?¡± When she came, Zhuo Ma had asked around. Most youngdies in the capital were delicate and frail. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, she seemed gentle and fragile. She didn¡¯t believe Jiang Peihuan could ride a horse in such cold weather. However, what unfolded before her eyes left Zhuo Ma stunned. ¡°Well, as the princess wishes.¡± Upon hearing Zhuo Ma¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded and then whistled sharply with her fingers to her lips. Soon, the sound of galloping hooves approached. Lie Feng ran directly to Jiang Peihuan. Gently patting its head, she mounted the horse with ease. Seeing Jian Peihuan¡¯s agile movements, Zhuo Ma was stunned. This wasn¡¯t what she had anticipated. Not only was Jiang Peihuan skilled, but both Ye Xiao and Yue Er also disyed agility. Witnessing this, Zhuo Ma couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, ¡°Weren¡¯t the women of the capital said to be frail? Then why are you¡­?¡± ¡°While manydies in the capital may be delicate, my family hails from a military background. 1 grew up in a military camp. Therefore, for me, riding and archery are asmon as daily meals.¡± Hearing this, Zhuo Ma shut her mouth, not wanting to utter another word. The group rode their horses towards the city. Upon reaching a street food stall at the city entrance, Jiang Peihuan stopped. Following her lead, Zhuo Ma dismounted and, taking in the scene, her eyes showed a hint of curiosity. Still, she asked with some displeasure, ¡°Is this where you brought me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat something first.¡± Having said that, Jiang Peihuan sat down at a nearby dumpling stall. Turning to Zhuo Ma, she softly inquired, ¡°Would the princess like some?¡± Zhuo Ma instinctively wanted to decline. However, as the stall owner lifted the lid off the pot, the aromatic scent reached her nostrils. Her initial refusal turned into, ¡°Since you¡¯re eating, I¡¯ll join you.¡± ¡°Boss, six bowls of dumplings.¡± Considering the two maids apanying Princess Zhuo Ma, Jiang Peihuan ordered six bowls in total. Both Zhuo Ma and Jiang Peihuan sat at the same table. After finishing their meal, Zhuo Ma felt a slight lift in her mood. But recalling her purpose for meeting Jiang Peihuan, her smile faded. As Jiang Peihuan was about to stand up, Zhuo Ma spoke, ¡°Jiang Peihuan?¡± Hearing Zhuo Ma¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan turned to look at her. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, I want to marry King Cheng.¡± Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Zhuo Ma spoke directly. Hearing this, surprise shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but it quickly vanished.. Chapter 227 - 227:I Believe He Won’t Marry You Chapter 227:I Believe He Won¡¯t Marry You Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking at Zhuo Ma, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°1 understand.¡± Zhuo Ma had expected that after she spoke, Jiang Peihuan would fly into a rage. She had envisioned all possible oues, but she hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Peihuan to remain so calm. Seeing Jiang Peihuan get up, she couldn¡¯t help but rise as well. Staring at Jiang Peihuan, she asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be?¡± Zhuo Ma stared intently into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, noticing that her expression was truly without a ripple of emotion. Zhuo Ma felt a sh of anger, ¡°Stop pretending! I know the Emperor of the Qi Kingdom has decreed your marriage to King Cheng. I want to marry him, I don¡¯t believe you aren¡¯t angry.¡± ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, as you said, you want to marry King Cheng. Thus, you should be speaking to him about this, not me.¡± ¡°If you can get His Highness King Cheng to agree, I definitely won¡¯t stop you from marrying him.¡± ¡°Of course, I believe that he won¡¯t marry you.¡± ¡°Huan Er?¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, she heard a familiar voice. She turned around and saw Xiao Nanye sitting on the horse¡¯s back. Xiao Junhao was beside him. Xiao Nanye got off his horse and walked to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye said directly,¡± Believe me, 1 have nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°A while ago.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°So you heard everything I just said?¡± Xiao Nanye remained silent, simply nodding. When he heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s indifferent words earlier, Xiao Nanye felt a bit panicked, but after hearing her final words, he was delighted. ¡°Why did you leave the mansion?¡± ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma wanted me to apany her on a stroll, so I went out.¡± And ¡°Imperial brother asked me to inspect the situation of the guards in the capital.¡± ¡°King Cheng?¡± Zhuo Ma had been standing by the side. Seeing that Xiao Nanye was only talking to Jiang Peihuan, a trace of jealousy shed in her eyes. She walked up to him. Looking at Zhuo Ma who was walking towards him, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of annoyance. The gentleness in his eyes instantly disappeared. He looked at Zhuo Ma coldly, but he did not say anything. ¡°Your Highness King Cheng, we just metst night at your mansion. Do you still remember?¡± Hearing Zhuo Ma¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye frowned and subconsciously looked at Jiang Peihuan. Seeing that she didn¡¯t look upset, he let out a sigh of relief. Without giving Zhuo Ma another nce, Xiao Nanye turned to Han Feng, ¡°Order that aside from Huan Er, no other woman is allowed to step into my mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Han Feng heard his master¡¯s order, he hurriedly nodded in response. Zhuo Ma¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard this. ¡°Imperial Uncle, Princess Zhuo Ma is a distinguished guest after all. This seems a bit too cold-hearted of you.¡± Xiao Junhao, who had been silent all this while, nced at Zhuo Ma and Jiang Peihuan, thenughed. Hearing his voice, a smile appeared on Zhuo Ma¡¯s face. Xiao Nanye sneered, ¡°Since Prince Qing is so hospitable, you can take care of Princess Zhuo Ma. If you like her, you might as well take her into your mansion. After all, you¡¯ve already chosen your main and side consorts, what¡¯s one more?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes darkened. When Jiang Yan became his main consort, his position as prince had already been denied by the Emperor, mainly because of the rebellion of King Chujiang. If he were to marry a princess from a grasnd tribe, his fate would be sealed. ¡°Imperial Uncle, you must be joking. Princess Zhuo Ma is obviously in love with you.¡± ¡°What a joke. Just because she¡¯s fond of me, does that mean I have to marry her? There are countless women in this world who are fond of me. Should I marry them all and let them eat freely at my mansion?¡± Hearing what Xiao Nanye said, Zhuo Ma¡¯s face was beyond the description of unpleasant. However, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t even bother to look at the two. He turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve left the mansion, why not let me apany you for a stroll?¡± When speaking to Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression was tender. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s change in demeanor, Zhuo Ma clenched her fists in frustration. Xiao Junhao¡¯s face was also unpleasant to behold. From the beginning to end, Xiao Junhao gaze remained fixed on Jiang Peihuan, yet she never once looked back at him. Did he really be an irrelevant stranger in her eyes? Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t aware of Xiao Junhao¡¯s thoughts. Somehow, over time, her intense hatred for Xiao Junhao had somewhat waned, reced more by annoyance. Hearing Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have official duties?¡± ¡°No matter. No task is more important than you.¡± After speaking, Xiao Nanye turned to Xiao Junhao. ¡°Prince Qing, this duty is yours now.¡± ¡°Huan Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Saying this, Xiao Nanye reached out and took Jiang Peihuan by the wrist. At that moment, Zhuo Ma blocked their path. Despite seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s ominous expression, she said softly, ¡°King Cheng, I have received permission from the Emperor of Qi to have Eldest Miss Jiang apany me around the capital. Are you going against the Emperor¡¯s decree?¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Hearing Zhuo Ma¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye sneered and took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and left. Zhuo Ma wanted to follow, but Han Feng pulled out his sword and aimed it at Zhuo Ma.¡± Princess, 1 advise you not to follow.¡± While Han Feng spoke with a faint smile, his eyes bore no humor, only a stern warning. As he spoke, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan had already moved quite a distance away. The streets were covered in snow, but many people had set up their stalls. Since it was the capital, it was still bustling. However, as they walked, Jiang Peihuan noticed several beggars. Seeing them, she turned to Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°There are so many beggars in the city now?¡± Following her gaze, Xiao Nanye also saw the beggars, his eyes reflecting a moment of silence, ¡°The recent heavy snow has affected the surrounding farmers. This year has been colder than previous ones, so many can¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like this in the capital, isn¡¯t it worse in the surrounding towns?¡± ¡°Indeed it is.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan turned to him and said, ¡°Does the Emperor know about this? Has he taken any measures?¡± ¡°The officials haven¡¯t reported the situation yet.¡± As he said this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. Seeing his expression, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face also darkened, ¡°The Emperor cannot leave the pce at will. If the ministers don¡¯t report, even if there are dead bodies everywhere outside the pce, the Emperor will never know.¡± Chapter 228 - 228:I Plan To Use My Personal Savings Chapter 228:I n To Use My Personal Savings Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to wander around anymore. Xiao Nanye, 1 want to go back.¡± The further they went, the more beggars they saw, making Jiang Peihuan lose her mood for leisurely strolling. Although she wasn¡¯t particrly kind-hearted, seeing children with frostbitten hands and feet still tugged at her heartstrings. Xiao Nanye obviously understood Jiang Peihuan¡¯s feelings. After hearing her, he nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t refuse and returned with Xiao Nanye to the General¡¯s Mansion. However, when they arrived at the entrance of the mansion, Jiang Peihuan said to him, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I n to discuss with my family elders about distributing porridge in the city. Even if the ministers haven¡¯t reported it yet, can you mention it to the Emperor?¡± Even if Emperor Qi Ming does nothing, he will at least know of their intentions and will likely have no objections. Understanding her meaning, Xiao Nanye nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 speak to my imperial brother. You do whatever you want, no one will gossip.¡± ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go in then.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jian Peihuan nodded at Xiao Nanye and walked into the General¡¯s Mansion. Xiao Nanye stood outside. When he saw her figure disappear through the door, he turned around and left. After entering the mansion, Jiang Peihuan went directly to the Chrysanthemum Hall. When she arrived, all the family members were there, even Jian Mei. The Old Madam Jiang treated Jian Mei indifferently, but due to her pregnancy, she wasn¡¯t overly cold to her. ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Miss is here.¡± Nanny Xu announced Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arrival. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes immediately revealed a smile. By this time, Jiang Peihuan had entered the main hall, ¡°Grandmother.¡± After greeting her grandmother, she greeted Zhou Rongfang and Liu Xiu. ¡°Weren¡¯t you apanying Princess Zhuo Ma around? Why are you back so soon?¡± ¡°I met His Highness King Cheng on the way, so I came back early.¡± Sitting next to her grandmother, Jiang Peihuan said softly. ¡°Grandmother, there¡¯s something 1 want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Zhou Rongfang and Liu Xiu turned their attention to Jiang Peihuan. Meeting everyone¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°Grandmother, while wandering the city today, 1 saw many beggars, many of whom were just children.¡± ¡°I want to distribute porridge in the city, and I hope you can agree.¡± ¡°This distribution will take at least seven days, and it¡¯ll be a significant amount of money.¡± Before the old madam could respond, Zhou Rongfang quickly interjected. ¡°Mother?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ruyun frowned, pulled Zhou Rongfang¡¯s sleeve to signal her to keep quiet. If it were the past, Jiang Peihuan wouldn¡¯t have bothered to respond to Zhou Rongfang, but given Jiang Ruyun¡¯s recent changes, for the sake of family unity, she addressed Zhou Rongfang, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. For this distribution, I n to use my personal savings.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t used up the one hundred thousand gold that the Huainan Mansion gave me earlier.¡± Hearing this, Zhou Rongfang frowned. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Zhou Rongfang whispered, ¡°Huan Er, it¡¯s not that your second aunt is nagging you, but even though this money is your personal savings, you¡¯re getting married into the royal household in a month. It¡¯s better for you to keep more money. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Before Zhou Rongfang could finish, Old Madam Jiang interrupted her. With a cold nce at Zhou Rongfang, Old Madam Jiang turned to Jiang Peihuan with a smile, ¡°Our Huan Er has always had a kind heart. Doing charity is a good deed. If you want to go, go ahead. I, as your grandmother, will agree to it.¡± ¡°As for the money for the charity, you don¡¯t have to provide it. 1 will.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Rongfang nearly ground her teeth in anger, but she had no right to question Old Madam Jiang¡¯s personal savings. After all, it was hers to give to whomever she pleased. Hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, warmth filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart. She held the old madam¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Grandmother. 1 will make the arrangements first. If 1 run out of funds, I wille to you.¡± Old Madam Jiang wanted to say something but, seeing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s resentful eyes, she simply nodded in agreement. ¡°Grandmother, let my elder sister and I go together. While 1 might not have money, 1 can at least offer some help.¡± Jiang Ruyun looked at Old Madam Jiang and said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Grandmother Jiang nodded, ¡°If you want to go, then apany Huan Er. Also, take Sijin with you.¡± ¡°Mother, Songbai is also returning from afar today. Why not let him join too?¡± Liu Xiu smiled and said. Hearing that her young grandson wasing back, joy lit up Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes. She looked at Liu Xiu and said joyfully, ¡°Songbai ising back?¡± ¡°Yes, he sent a letter yesterday saying he¡¯ll arrive by tonight.¡± ¡°The weather is getting colder. Make sure someone picks him up and have the servants warm up his quarters.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, it¡¯s all been arranged.¡± ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s getting colder by the day. 1¡¯11 make the arrangements now.¡± Looking at the snow outside, Jiang Peihuan said to Old Madam Jiang. The old madam nodded her approval, and Jiang Peihuan, together with Jiang Ruyun, took their leave. ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t take to heart what my mother said. She meant no harm.¡± As they stepped out, Jiang Ruyun said to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing the hesitation in Jiang Ruyun¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re family. Your mother only wants what¡¯s best for me. 1 won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let me arrange for some helpers. Ideally, we can start distributing the porridge tonight.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too rushed?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun looked surprised. But Jiang Peihuan simply shook her head, ¡°In winter, nights are the hardest. Having some warm porridge might at least warm them up.¡± An hourter, Jiang Peihuan, along with Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin, started preparing. While Jiang Peihuan was busy, a voice reached her, ¡°Cousin, what are you all up to?¡± Xue Ru¡¯s foot hadn¡¯tpletely healed, but with the help of a maid, she could walk normally. At this moment, seeing Jiang Peihuan directing people to load things onto carriages, confusion filled her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going to distribute porridge in the city.. Cousin Ru, would you like toe along?¡± Chapter 229 - 229: Giving Porridge Chapter 229: Giving Porridge Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan was feeling anxious at the moment. As winter days grew dark quickly, she really had no mood to deal with Xue Ru. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Ru looked upset. ¡°Why waste good food on beggars? You must be overly fed.¡± ¡°Miss Xue, please be careful with your words!¡± ¡°Beggars are also humans. We should havepassion in our hearts. How can you speak like this?¡± Jiang Ruyun looked furious hearing Xue Ru¡¯sments. Jiang Peihuan, however, didn¡¯t even nce at Xue Ru and turned to Jiang Sijin. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Sister. Everything is ready.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan exited the main door and mounted her horse. Seeing her actions, Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin also mounted theirs, following behind Jiang Peihuan. Watching the impressive convoy depart, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Elder Sister, why is Cousin Ru so annoying?¡± ¡°Just ignore her. Pretend she¡¯s invisible.¡± The group went straight to the city center market. As Jiang Peihuan dismounted, Deputy General Liu immediately approached, ¡°Eldest Miss Jiang?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start cooking the porridge.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Jiang Peihuan proceeded, numerous beggars had already gathered, crowding the ce. She didn¡¯t need to think to know there were even more outside the city. As heavy snowfall continued, these beggars were still dressed in thin clothes. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. ¡°Deputy General Liu? ¡°Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Go to the city¡¯s cloth shop and buy ready-made cotton clothes. They don¡¯t have to be of fine quality; coarse cloth will suffice. Buy in bulk.¡± ¡°Eldest Jiang, these clothes aren¡¯t cheap.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s instructions, Deputy General Liu nced at the beggars. There was a hint of pity and sympathy in his eyes, but he still voiced his concerns. Jiang Peihuan simply smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan handed a thick stack of silver notes to Deputy General Liu. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Taking the silver notes from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands, Deputy General Liu nodded softly. ¡°Remember, be quick!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Deputy General Liu left, Jiang Peihuan instructed the people to start cooking the porridge. When the rice was poured into the pot, the eyes of the beggars were filled with desire. Jiang Peihuan walked over to them, speaking softly, ¡°Everyone, this porridge stall will be here for the next few days, ensuring everyone gets some. However, I request you to form a line.¡± ¡°Also, let the children and the elderlye forward first. The strong men stand behind.¡± Though her voice was soft, due to the stillness of the night, everyone could hear her. ¡°Miss Jiang was herest winter, distributing porridge. This year, she¡¯s here again. Line up and follow Miss Jiang¡¯s instructions.¡± Many of these beggars were farmers nearby. However, due to the continuous war in the past two years and the sudden snowfall this year, these farmers had no choice but to be beggars. Among the beggars, many were local farmers. Continuous warfare and sudden heavy snow this year left them with no choice but to be beggars. Many had seen Jiang Peihuan distributing porridge before, so they naturally started to form a line. First came the children, then the elderly, followed by women, andstly men. Most obeyed the rules, but a few were always troublemakers. ¡°It¡¯s time to start distributing the porridge.¡± With Jiang Sijin¡¯smand, the crowd began to buzz with excitement. Although most of the crowd could restrain themselves, just as a little boy at the front, around five or six years old, was about to receive his porridge, two men pushed their way to the front. The little boy, barely able to hold the bowl steady, was jostled by the two men. His porridge spilled, but luckily it sshed onto the ground and not on him. However, when Jiang Peihuan saw this, anger shed in her eyes. ¡°What are you two doing? Go to the back of the line.¡± Jiang Sijin, known for her temper, was also filled with rage. But the two men not only refused to leave, but they also replied with brazen confidence, ¡°Such a small child will only slow things down. They should wait until the end.¡± ¡°Exactly, just serve us first. It¡¯ll save time for the others.¡± ¡°You two?¡± Upon hearing their shameless words, Jiang Sijin¡¯s face reddened with anger. She was about to step forward to deal with them when Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Go to the back.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were dark and icy as she stared intently at the two men. Facing her intense gaze, the two men felt a shiver of fear. But recalling that she was just a youngdy from a wealthy family, one of them tried to charm his way out, ¡°Miss, we are genuinely hungry. We¡¯ve been waiting for so long, so we thought to¡­ ah¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s patience snapped. She drew a whip from her waist, and with a swift move, wrapped it around one man¡¯s hand. With a tug, she threw him onto the snowy ground. The other man met a simr fate. They saw Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ck whiping straight at their faces. Before they could react, they felt a burning pain on their faces. ¡°Throw these two people out. If they dare to shout, break their limbs.¡± Without waiting for their response, Jiang Peihuan ordered her servants. ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Upon Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand, several servants came forward, dragging the two men away and quickly silencing them. Others had contemted cutting in line, but after witnessing the scene, they silently returned to their ce. ¡°Here, your porridge. Hold it steady.¡± Jiang Sijin then began distributing the porridge. On another line, Jiang Ruyun did the same. The queues were so long they seemed endless. ¡°Set up another pot.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Elder sister?¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was preparing another distribution line, she heard Jiang Songbai¡¯s voice. He was dressed in his academy uniform, with Ping An closely following him. The two brothers of the Jiang Family, Jiang Changbai and Jiang Songbai, learned martial arts and civil arts respectively. The followers of the two of them were brothers by blood. One of them was called Chang An, and the other was called Ping An. ¡°Eldest Sister.¡± Seeing the young man rushing towards her, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes softened with a gentle smile. ¡°Did you just return home?¡± ¡°Third Young Master had just returned to the mansion. When he learned that you and the other mistresses were here distributing porridge, he came straight here,¡± Ping An quickly ryed. ¡°You should go home and rest.¡± Jiang Peihuan suggested to Jiang Songbai after hearing Ping An¡¯s update. However, the young man shook his head, ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m not tired. Let me help, okay?¡± Seeing Jiang Songbai¡¯s determination, Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement. Chapter 230 - 230: Naturally It Will Empty Your Private Savings Chapter 230: Naturally It Will Empty Your Private Savings Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan arranged Jiang Songbai in the third team. At this moment, Deputy General Liu also arrived. Behind him was a line ofrge carts, all filled with cotton-padded jackets. Seeing so many jackets, surprise filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°So many?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, these were sent by Young Master Liu. He said these jackets are a token of the Liu family¡¯s goodwill and hopes that you won¡¯t refuse.¡± As he spoke, Deputy General Liu took out all the silver notes that Jiang Peihuan had given him. epting the silver notes from his hands, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s start distributing these jackets.¡± ¡°Everyone, as I said before, one jacket per person, but children and the elderly are the priority.¡± Given the previous incidents, there was no dispute when people lined up for the jackets this time. The porridge was easy to distribute ¨C one bowl per person. Although the jackets seemed plentiful, because they were bulky, more than half were quickly imed. ¡°Eldest Miss, there are too many people, and there aren¡¯t enough jackets.¡± ¡°You keep distributing. 1¡¯11 find a way.¡± Finishing her words, Jiang Peihuan looked towards the third team¡¯s location, ¡°Songbai,e here.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Jiang Songbai quickly handed hisdle to Ping An and rushed to her side, ¡°Eldest sister, you called?¡± ¡°I have a task for you.¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, please give me your orders.¡± ¡°Go to Cousin Liu¡¯s house and tell him 1 want to buy jackets. But we can¡¯t just ept them for free. Tell him that the ones he brought earlier already show his goodwill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to buy so many jackets in such a short time. Ask Cousin Liu for help. But you must give him silver. If he doesn¡¯t ept it, say we don¡¯t want the jackets.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, eldest sister. 1¡¯11 make sure it¡¯s done.¡± With a smile to Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Songbai immediately mounted his horse and left. Although Jiang Songbai was always at the academy, he had trained in martial arts for many years, so Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t worried about him being alone. However, not long after Jiang Songbai left, Jiang Peihuan heard the sound of galloping horses. Instinctively, she looked up. She immediately saw Xiao Nanye on his horse, Zuiyun. Behind the man were neatly arranged soldiers. Each of them had a cart behind them, filled with food and jackets. Seeing the man approaching, a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard from Ye Xiao that you started distributing porridge tonight. Naturally, I had toe.¡± ¡°All these items are from my imperial brother¡¯s private treasury. Distribute them as you see fit.¡± ¡°From the Emperor¡¯s private treasury?¡± ¡°These are his people. As the ruler of a kingdom, isn¡¯t this what he should do?¡± Seeing the many carts, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She strongly suspected that Xiao Nanye had emptied Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s private treasury. Her guess was correct. Although a bit remained in Qi Ming Emperor¡¯s treasury, it was almost all gone. Wang Kun looked at the emptied storage room and hurriedly ran to the Qianqing Pce. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s a problem¡­¡± ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Emperor Qi Ming was reviewing documents. Hearing Wang Kun¡¯s voice, he gave him a cold nce. Taking a deep breath, Wang Kun spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, King Cheng, he¡­ he¡­¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°He has emptied your private treasury.¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡¯emptied¡¯?¡± ¡°All the treasures that Prince Ha Chi had offered, along with the original items in your treasury, have all been taken by King Cheng.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t leave any behind?¡± Emperor Qi Ming directly threw the brush in his hand onto the table and looked at Wang Kun as he spoke with anger in his eyes. Hesitatingly, Wang Kun replied, ¡°He did leave some, but only some damaged fabrics. Anything useful was taken.¡± ¡°Is he trying to rebel?¡± ¡°Go and tell him to get into the pce right now!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Seeing the enraged Emperor Qi Ming, Wang Kun hurriedly left. At that moment, Xiao Nanye was helping Jiang Peihuan distribute items. However, Han Feng soon rushed over. After paying his respects, Han Feng whispered, ¡°Master, the Emperor is furious. He¡¯s ordered you toe to the pce immediately.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye nodded and then continued to distribute the jackets. Jiang Peihuan, who was nearby, looked at him and said, ¡°Why does the Emperor want to see you?¡± ¡°Probably because 1 emptied his private treasury?¡± ¡°You? Don¡¯t tell me that the emperor didn¡¯t know when you moved the things?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing him nod, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at him, she quickly asked, ¡°So, how will you handle it?¡± ¡°However it needs to be handled, after all, the items have already been given away.¡± Jiang Peihuan was speechless. More than an hourter, Xiao Nanye slowly walked into the pce. As soon as he arrived at Qianqing Hall, a teacup was thrown directly at Xiao Nanye. This time, Emperor Qi Ming was genuinely angry, aiming the cup directly at Xiao Nanye¡¯s shoulder. However, with a sidestep, Xiao Nanye avoided it, and the teacup fell to the ground, shattering. Seeing this, both Emperor Qi Ming and Wang Kun were stunned. A few secondster, Emperor Qi Ming, filled with rage, yelled at Xiao Nanye, ¡°You dare dodge! Tell me, where are the items from my private treasury? Return them!¡± ¡°No items to return. But if you want my life, you can have it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Nanye walked up to Emperor Qi Ming, sat on a chair beside him, and finally turned to Wang Kun, ¡°Also, do you still have that Longjing tea I drankst time? Brew some for me.¡± ¡°Your Highness, have you forgotten? All of that Longjing tea was given to you by the Emperor.¡± ¡°Do you have any other teas? Brew some for me.¡± Wang Kun was truly amazed. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, he silently left the room. Emperor Qi Ming was so angry he couldn¡¯t speak, he just red at Xiao Nanye. Taking a teacup from Wang Kun, Xiao Nanye leisurely took a sip and then turned to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Imperial brother, have you ever experienced the sensation of going through winter with only a singleyer of clothing?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°The capital city is now filled with beggars.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve exchanged everything from your private treasury for food and clothing, and they¡¯ve all been handed to those beggars.¡± Emperor Qi Ming wasn¡¯t a fool. A fool couldn¡¯t be an emperor. After a moment, he understood Xiao Nanye¡¯s intention. After a long while, he red at Xiao Nan Ye angrily, ¡°If you wanted to give alms, why didn¡¯t you use items from your own private treasury instead of emptying mine?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you my treasury is already empty?¡± ¡°Moreover, those are your people, so naturally, we have to empty your private treasury..¡± Chapter 231 - 231: Danger in the Residence Chapter 231: Danger in the Residence Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You¡­all these years, you¡¯ve been siphoning from me. Why is your private treasury empty?¡± ¡°Did Imperial Brother forget? I¡¯m already betrothed. Everything from my private treasury has naturally been given to my future wife.¡± ¡°Look at you, GET OUT! Get out of my sight!¡± By listening to Xiao Nanye¡¯s excuse and his matter-of-fact demeanor , Emperor Qi Ming felt a deep disappointment and anger. He slowly drank the tea in his cup and rook his own sweet time to leave the Qianqing Pce. After Xiao Nanye left, the anger in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes dissipated a little. ¡°Go and investigate the current situation in Jingdou for me, as well as how many things the local officials have hidden from me.¡± ¡°Yes. You Majesty!¡± A man dressed in ck suddenly appeared in the empty space in front of him. After bowing to Emperor Qi Ming, he left. ¡°Your Majesty, what about King Cheng¡¯s treasure?¡± Wang Kun spoke up once that man left, ¡°Let him be. Just assumed they¡¯re all gone.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Wang Kun spoke no more, knowing this would be the oue. However, it seemed as if Emperor Qi Ming had thought of something. He looked at Wang Kun and whispered, ¡°Summon the Empress.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Cunning Pce. ¡°Wang Kun, why has His Majesty summoned me sote? Is there something urgent in the pce?¡± Nevertheless, a gentle smile formed on the Empress face. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly about the pce affairs.¡± As they spoke, Wang Kun whispered a few words into the Empress¡¯s ear. A momentter, the Empress arrived at the Pce of Heavenly Purity. The Pce of Heavenly Purity was the ce where Emperor Qi Ming handled government affairs. Other than Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s orders, no one was allowed to enter. Upon entering the Qianqing Hall, the Empress bowed to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Rise.¡± Upon hearing the Empress¡¯s voice, Emperor Qi Ming set down the brush in his hand and walked over to sit by the side, gesturing for her to sit next to him. ¡°Sit, 1 have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What does Your Majesty wish to tell?¡± ¡°Tonight, that boy Nanye emptied my private treasury.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Did he cause any trouble?¡± ¡°What trouble could he cause? He only did this to distribute porridge in the city.¡± ¡°Empress, the snow this year is heavier and arrived earlier than usual. There are many beggars in the city, and probably even more outside.¡± Emperor Qi Ming briefly described the situation in the city. ¡°I may not share the same hardships as the people. However, I also shouldn¡¯t be overly extravagant. Thus, I called you here to supervise the harem.¡± ¡°From today on, reduce the expenses by 10% and strictly prohibit any extravagance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Your Majesty, 1 will definitely handle this matter well.¡± By listening to Emperor Qi Ming, the Empress understood the dire situation of themon people. Hence, she promptly responded. Emperor Qi Ming nodded with satisfaction, ¡°1 trust in your capabilities.¡± The night deepened, but people from the city¡¯s General Mansion continued to distribute porridge. ¡°Eldest Sister, most of the porridge has been distributed. Leave the rest to me. You, second sister, and Si Jin should get some rest.¡± Jiang Songbai looking at the diminishing queue, addressing Jiang Peihuan. ¡°You¡¯ve just returned from the academy. Let¡¯s head back to the mansion together after this.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan softly chuckled, ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m a man with a strong body. It¡¯s fine even if I stay up all night.¡± ¡°In this freezing cold, your health is a concern. Return to the mansion first, alright?¡± While speaking, Jiang Songbai adjusted and tightened the cloak around Jiang Peihuan. Seeing the young man before her, the look in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes grew even softer. The young man looked naive, but his stature was already very upright. After some thought, Jiang Peihuan reached out and patted Jiang Songbai¡¯s shoulder to entrust the remaining work to him. ¡°Elder sister, rest assured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back first ande back tomorrow morning.¡± She reached out to Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin. Many mansions only served porridge at noon, but Jiang Peihuan always served porridge in the morning, noon, and evening. Therefore, she really needed to go back and have a good rest. Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin were also tired, they directly boarded the carriage. Tomorrow morning, both of you don¡¯t need toe. Rest well ande over after lunch.¡± Jiang Peihuan said softly. ¡°No, eldest sister, I want to be with you.¡± ¡°Yes, elder sister, how can we let you work alone? I¡¯lle with you.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Jiang Ruyun and Jiang Sijin immediately responded. Jiang Ruyun quickly added ¡°Elder sister, your health is weaker than ours. If you cane, there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯lle together tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon returning to the general¡¯s mansion, everyone went back to their respective courtyards. ¡°Eldest miss, the hot water is ready. After washing up, get some early rest.¡± Yue Er ced the hot water on a nearby rack and gently spoke to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan put down the medical book in her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been tired for a long time today. Go and rest early. We have to get up early tomorrow.¡± Received the cloth from Yue Er, Jiang Peihuan order her to go rest. ¡°Yes.¡± After bowing to Jian Peihuan, Yue Er left. After a quick wash, Jiang Peihuan picked up the medical book again to read a few pages before setting it down. She pulled back the covers andy down directly on the bed, then extinguished themp with a gust from her palm. Jiang Peihuan could not sleep well. She always felt as if something was staring at her. She suddenly heard the yelping of Xiao Bai. Ever since Xiao Nanye had mentioned not to allow Xiao Bai to sleep on the bed, Yue Er had made a separate nest for Xiao Bai in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. Hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s yelp, Jiang Peihuan immediately sat up.. Chapter 232 - 232: Xiao Bai Savior Chapter 232: Xiao Bai Savior Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan felt a freezing breath came from the above, she quickly turned sideways to avoid it. Jiang Peihuan rushed to lit up themp. Under the light source, she saw a snake as thick as her armid on her bed. The colorful snake was curled up on her bed. Just moments ago, this snake was right above her head. If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, she would have been bitten. Jiang Peihuan was not sure of the snake¡¯s species, but she was certain not to risk herself, if it was highly venomous, one would surely die on the spot. As Jiang Peihuan looked at the snake, the snake also turned its gaze towards her. Suddenly, it sprang from the bed. Shocked, Jiang Peihuan swiftly dodged. She ran out of her room, the snake chased her, racing out into the courtyard. Jiang Peihuan gripped the long sword in her hand tightly to confront the snake. Considering it was winter, logically, there should not be any snakes. But¡­ The snake crawled up to Jiang Peihuan. It began to open its mouth, aiming to strike. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s reaction was swift, but the snake managed to wrap its tail around Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wrist as she evaded its bite. The cold, slimy sensation made Jiang Peihuan shiver involuntarily. She quickly used her free hand to grasp the snake¡¯s head. Jiang Peihuan yanked it forcefully and threw it to the ground. Yet, therge snake immediately lunged at Jiang Peihuan again, causing a flicker of panic in her eyes. Just as she was pondering what to do, Jiang Peihuan saw a white figure darting towards her, followed by the sound of a wolf¡¯s howl by her ear. Xiao Bai was still just a wolf pup, simr to a puppy. When it howled, one could clearly distinguish that it was a wolf¡¯s cry. ¡°Xiao Bai,e back!¡± Jiang Peihuan could not bear the thought of it being bitten to death by therge snake. Xiao Bai opened his jaws, biting directly into the snake¡¯s belly. The snake, writhing in pain wrapped around Xiao Bai¡¯s neck to fight back. Xiao Bai started to lost its strength against a full grown snake. The snake further tightened its grip and prepared to bite Xiao Bai once there was an opportunity.. Jiang Peihuan quickly rushed toward the snake with her long sword. The snake shook off Xiao Bai in pain. Jiang Peihuan catched Xiao Bai quickly. If it fell to the ground with its body condition now, it would be a fatal injury. cing Xiao Bai on the ground, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Xiao Bai, well done. Stay still.¡± Jiang Peihuan raised her sword, aiming it directly at the snake. The most vulnerable part of a snake was seven inches behind its head. When Jiang Peihuan¡¯s advance forward, the snake neither dodged nor hid. It seems like a final round between them. The snake leaped powerfully once it noticed Jiang Peihuan was closed enough, its tail coiling around the wrist that held the sword. Now, she was certain: this snake had been trained well to carry out assassination. She quickly reached out with her left hand, grabbing the hairpin gifted by Xiao Nanye, concealed a dagger. Jiang Peihuan the snake¡¯s vulnerable spot with the dagger. The snake, writhing in agony, twisted even more violently. A sharp pain shot through Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wrist. With one hand bound and the other stabbing the snake, she couldn¡¯t dodge. The snake struggled to gather itsst strength to bite her. ¡°Keee..¡± Xiao Bai on the ground, upon seeing this scene. Rushed forward for the rescue. Perhaps it was Xiao Bai¡¯s repeated provocations that angered therge snake. This time, with itsst breath the snake charged towards Xiao Bai as well. ¡°Xiao Bai?¡± Anxiety filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. just as Jiang Peihuan was about to stab again, she saw a silhouette rushing towards them. ¡°Huan Er, stay still!¡± It was Xiao Nanye. After Xiao Nanye came out of the pce, he went to the porridge distribution station only to find Jiang Songbai was there. He found out that Jiang Peihuan had already returned to the residence after asking Jiang Songbai Xiao Nanye went back to the General¡¯s Mansion directly. When he saw the scene in front of him, his eyes were filled with panic. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan halted her actions. Xiao Nanye had already drawn his long sword. Leaping forward, with a swift stroke, he severed the snake¡¯s head. In the end, the snake managed to bite Xiao Bai. Luckily, the snake only managed to bite Xiao Bai¡¯s leg. Xiao Bai kept howling. Jiang Peihuan quickly approached and carried it in her arms. Xiao Bai stopped struggling with fear. The snake was still wriggling on the ground. Xiao Nanye stepped forward and quickly cut the snake into several pieces. After that only he walked to Jian Peihuan¡¯s side and examined Xiao Bai injury with her. Although the snake¡¯s head had been chopped off, its teeth were still firmly biting onto Little White¡¯s leg. At this moment, Xiao Nanye was deeply grateful that he had brought Xiao Bai back from the West Mountain. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°This, how can this snake be so big?¡± When the people in the Plum Garden heard themotion, they had already gotten up. Yue Er saw the snake that had been cut into several pieces in the courtyard, and her eyes were filled with shock. ¡°What happened to Xiao Bai?¡± Yue Er saw Xiao Bai had being bitten by the snake¡¯s head. At this moment, Xiao Nanye grabbed Jian Peihuan¡¯s hand.¡± Let me do it.¡±¡± ¡± Go get some wine.¡± Xiao Nanye whispered to Yue Er, ¡°Yes.¡± A whileter, Yue Er ran all the way to Xiao Nanye¡¯s side with some wine. Xiao Nanye took the wine pot from Yue Er. Xiao Nanye poured the wine on Xiao Bai¡¯s injury spot. Soon, the snake¡¯s head loosened its teeth. However, Xiao Bai also fell to the ground and spat out white foam from the corner of its mouth. ¡°Xiao Bai!?¡± Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and picked Xiao Bai up from the ground. Jian Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as she looked at Xiao Bai. Initially, Jian Peihuan treated Xiao Bai as a pet. However, what happened tonight changed her view of Xiao Bai. Tonight, Xiao Bai no longer just a pet but a guardian to her.. Chapter 233 - 233: Treating Xiao Bai Chapter 233: Treating Xiao Bai Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Han Feng, go get the veterinarian.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Many concubines in the pce keep pets, so there is a dedicated veterinarian in the pce. Although Jiang Peihuan know about medicine, she had never learned to treat animals. Holding Xiao Bai, she was uncertain how to detoxify it. She brought Xiao Bai into the room and tried to feed the pill to Xiao Bai. But Xiao Bai was too weak to swallow it. ¡°Huan Er, Xiao Bai won¡¯t be able to swallow.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye took the tea from the table and put the antidote pill to dissolved into liquid form. The pill dissolved quickly. Holding the cup, Xiao Nanye said, ¡°1 will open Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth; you pour the medicine in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, Xiao Nanye held Xiao Bai and forcefully opened its mouth. ¡°Pour it in,¡± he whispered. Jian Peihuan poured the medicine into Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth. After pouring all the medicine, Xiao Nanye held Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth tightly to prevent it from spitting it out. At the same time, Xiao Bai was too weak to break free at all. When Xiao Bai calmed down, Xiao Nanye reached out and patted its head.¡± Well done and rest well.¡± Whether Xiao Bai understood Xiao Nanye¡¯s words or not, it fall asleep. ¡°Hold it; I want to check its body,¡± Jiang Peihuan was searching its body to ensure no other bite mark. At the same time, she noticed the bitten area was turning ck, indicating a strong venom. It was obvious that it was poisonous. ¡°Your highness, the veterinarian is here.¡± Han Feng¡¯s voice echoed from outside. Jiang Peihuan immediately opened the door. She saw the veterinarian, who seemed to have been rushed over by Han Feng. The veterinarian looked agitated, but upon seeing Xiao Nanye, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Examine it first,¡± Xiao Nanye ordered, cing Xiao Bai on a nearby table. The veterinarian nced at Xiao Bai and eximed. ¡°Your Highness, is this a wolf cub?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The vet carefully began to examine Xiao Bai. Jiang Peihuan observed his every move and asked several questions. Recognizing her status, the veterinarian answered patiently. After the examination, the veterinarian informed Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Fortunately, Eldest Miss, you fed this wolf cub the detoxifying pill, so there is no poison in its body.¡± ¡°But its leg?¡± ¡°To heal the cub¡¯s leg, we must first let out all the poisoned blood.¡± The veterinarian said softly, at Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye. ¡°Once the blood is drained, we¡¯ll apply medicine and let it recover. In about half a month, the wolf cub should be fine.¡± ¡°How do you drain the blood?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked softly after hearing the veterinarian¡¯s exnation. The veterinarian whispered, ¡°Use a dagger to cut up the wounded area. Watch the blood flow out, until it turns red.¡± ¡°By the way, when making the incision, all the fur on the pup¡¯s leg needs to be shaved off. If any hair falls into the wound, it could easily cause it to fester.¡± The veterinarian dared not touch the little wolf. After leaving the medicine, he left quickly. After the vet left, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°I¡¯ll shave the fur.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Without waiting for Jiang Peihuan to react, Xiao Nanye took out a dagger. When Xiao Nanye and Jian Peihuan were trying to shave off its fur, Xiao Bai tried its best not to move. When Xiao Nanye cut the wound, the little wolf wailed constantly. Hearing the little wolf¡¯s cries, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly touched its head, ¡°Xiao Bai, it will be over soon. We know it was painful. Just a little while.¡± The little wolf didn¡¯t resist anymore but kept trembling. After making the incision, Xiao Nanye squeezed out the poisonous blood from the wound. Han Feng approached to help. After a short while, the blood turned red. ¡°Huan Er, the medicine.¡± Jiang Peihuan, standing by, quickly applied the medicine left by the vet. After that, she bandaged the wound. After everything was done, Jiang Peihuan held Xiao Bai in her arms, gently stroking its head. ¡°This little fellow knows how to protect its master.¡± Han Feng remarked. ¡°But the sudden appearance of a snake is really strange,¡± Han Feng questioned himself. ¡°This snake didn¡¯t appear here on its own; it¡¯s a trained snake and someone brought it over.¡± Jiang Peihuan whispered. As they walked out of the yard, Xiao Nanye looked at the snake, which was cut into several sections on the ground. He coldly ordered Han Feng, ¡°Investigate where this snake came from.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Han Feng left, Xiao Nanye told Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, stay alert for these days.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, the quilts on the bed have all been changed and checked carefully,¡± Yue Er approached Jiang Peihuan and whispered. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded. ¡°Miss, should we inform the general and thedy about this?¡± Yue Er was very concerned about this ident. ¡°No need to tell my father and mother.¡± Sitting in the chair, Jiang Peihuan gently stroked Xiao Bai¡¯s head. ¡°Yes.¡± In Yue Er heart, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words always came first. ¡°Do you have any clues in mind?¡± After Yue Er left, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked. ¡°No.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. She had offended many people, and she couldn¡¯t immediately think of who might want to kill her. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve already asked Han Feng to investigate. We¡¯ll have the answer soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; you should rest.¡± ¡°Are you going back to the pce?¡± Lying in bed, Jiang Peihuan, seeing Xiao Nanye sitting by her bed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy at all..¡± Chapter 234 - 234: Leave It to Him to Deal With Chapter 234: Leave It to Him to Deal With Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan truly wasn¡¯t sleepy at this moment. Xiao Nanye did not respond verbally. Instead, he pulled out a bamboo flute from his robe. Jiang Peihuan looked on with a touch of surprise as Xiao Nanye brought the flute. Shortly after, the melodic tones filled the room. Its sound was soothing and rxing. She felt at ease. Sitting by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s bedside, Xiao Nanye yed the flute, his sight never took off from her. Whether it was because of Xiao Nanye¡¯s presence or the calming tunes of the flute, Jiang Peihuan started feeling drowsy. Xiao Nanye¡¯s tune became even more gentle. A few momentster, her breathing evened out in sleep. Xiao Nanye stopped ying. After carefully tucking Jiang Peihuan in, Xiao Nanye made his way out of the room. ¡°Guard her closely.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiao was standing outside the door. She promptly bowed in acknowledgment. Subsequently, Xiao Nanye left the General¡¯s mansion. By early dawn, Han Feng returned to Cheng Mansion. Approaching Xiao Nanye¡¯s study, he noticed the candlelight still flickering inside. Han Feng gently knocked on the door. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing the voice from inside, Han Feng opened the door. After taking two steps forward and bowing to Xiao Nanye, Han Feng spoke softly, ¡°Master, I have found out that the snake is Princess Zhuo Ma¡¯s pet.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°At the post station.¡± ¡°Take the mansion guards and surround the post station.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Post Station. An hourter, Xiao Nanye, dressed in ck, walked into the post station. The whole ce was brightly lit. Ha Chi greeted him as he came out. After bowing to Xiao Nanye, Ha Chi asked softly, ¡°Your Highness, may I ask the reason for your visit at thiste hour?¡± In these few days, Ha Chi hade to understand the intricate rtionships among the city¡¯s influential figures. Thus, he was acutely aware of the immense power and influence wielded by the figure now standing before him, King Cheng. ¡°I came herete at night not to seek you but to find Princess Zhuo Ma.¡± ¡°Zhuo Ma?¡± ¡°Has Zhuo Ma offended you in some way?¡± Thinking back to the hurried manner in which Zhuo Ma had recently left the post station, Ha Chi couldn¡¯t help but frown. He truly regretted it now. If he had known earlier that Zhuo Ma would be so restless, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her from the grasnds, despite her beauty. ¡°First Prince, are you aware that Princess Zhuo Ma attempted to harm my future queen by using a snake?¡± Han Feng, who stood beside Xiao Nanye, directly addressed Ha Chi upon hearing his words. Hearing this, Ha Chi¡¯s expression fluctuated. The eldest miss of the General¡¯s mansion. The influence and stature of the General¡¯s mansion in the capital was not to be underestimated. This was the information Ha Chi had gathered over the past few days. ¡°King Cheng, could there be some misunderstanding regarding this matter?¡± ¡°Han Feng, bring the thing over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shortly after, Han Feng approached Ha Chi with a box, he directly opened it. A strong, pungent odor of blood emanated from the box. Insidey a snake, chopped into several sections. Ha Chi¡¯splexion shifted, and his already troubled expression became even graver. ¡°It seems, you recognizes this snake.¡± Noticing the recognition in his eyes, Xiao Nanye chuckled. Ha Chi nodded in acknowledgment. This colorful snake was unique to their grasnd tribes, and he couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Where is Princess Zhuo Ma?¡± ¡°She has entered the pce.¡± ¡°Thank you for informing, First Prince.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye turned and left directly. Watching Xiao Nanye¡¯s departing figure, Ha Chi hurriedly caught up, ¡°King Cheng, this matter concerns my grasnd tribe, 1 will apany you.¡± Saying so, Ha Chi mounted his horse. Sitting atop his steed, Zhui Yun, Xiao Nanye seemed lost in thought, then suddenly instructed Han Feng beside him, ¡°Go to the General¡¯s mansion and ask Jiang Peihuan toe to the pce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Feng raised his whip. At this time, Jiang Peihuan had already gotten up. She was about to go to the city as she walked into the courtyard, she saw Han Feng descending from the sky. Xiao Nanye loves to climb over the wall to visit her every day instead of walking through the front gate, Like his master, Han Feng shared the same habit. ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± Han Feng walked up to Jiang Peihuan and bowed respectfully. Waving her hand dismissively, Jiang Peihuan softly asked, ¡°Why have youe?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, the master has identified the owner of the snake. He has requested you to visit the pce.¡± ¡°Whose snake is it?¡± ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Such a venomous snake could onlye from the grasnd tribes. ¡°Elder sister?¡± ¡°Eldest sister?¡± Jiang Sijin and Jiang Ruyun entered the plum garden. Seeing the two of them, Jiang Peihuan said softly,¡± I have something to deal with. You guys go to the city first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Elder Sister, do you have something to deal with? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t want to share the events of the previous night with the household to avoid unnecessary worry. After sending Jiang Sijin and Jiang Ruyun on their way, Jiang Peihuan followed Han Feng to the pce. Upon reaching the pce gates, Jiang Peihuan noticed Xiao Nanye waiting. The man was draped in the white cloak that she had tailored for him. Hearing her approach, he turned to face her. ¡°Huan Er?¡± A hint of warmth shed in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Inside the pce, horses were prohibited. As Jiang Peihuan prepared to dismount, she noticed Xiao Nanye extending a hand to assist her. cing her hand in his, she gracefully alighted from her horse. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Leave it to me.¡± Without the emperor¡¯s decree, no one was allowed to enter the pce, but no one dared to stop them. Once inside the pce, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Peihuan. With his words, she nodded. Initially, Jiang Peihuan had intended to resolve this matter privately. However, now that Xiao Nanye had escted the situation, she will go with the flow. In the Qianqing Pce. Emperor Qi Ming had just risen when he heard Wang Kun¡¯s report. Of all the names mentioned, he only caught onto Xiao Nanye¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s that fellow doing here so early in the morning?¡± he whispered. ¡± I am not sure.¡± ¡°But, the eldest miss from the Jiang family, as well as Prince Ha Chi and Princess Zhuo Ma, have also arrived too..¡± Chapter 235 - 235: She’s So Weak Chapter 235: She¡¯s So Weak Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Emperor Qi Ming has no choice. ¡°Let them in.¡± A momentter, the four of them walked into Qianqing Pce. ¡°Your Majesty, the Qing King, General Lin, the Great General, and all the ministers have arrived.¡± As soon as Xiao Nanye and Jiang Pei Huan entered Qianqing Pce, Wang Kun walked up to Emperor Qi Ming and said. ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to Chang Ming Pce.¡± Qianqing Hall was where Emperor Qi Ming handled official matters. Although it was not small, it was not very big either. In contrast, the Chang Ming Hall next to it was much more expansive. By the time Emperor Qi Ming arrived, the Chang Ming Hall was already filled with people. ¡°Haun Er, are you alright?¡± Upon spotting Jiang Peihuan standing beside Xiao Nanye, Jiang Hong hastened forward. Seeing the worry in Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan smiled, ¡°Father, rest assured, I¡¯m fine.¡± Relief washed over Jiang Hong as he glimpsed her smile. Turning to Xiao Nanye, his eyes reflected gratitude and approval, ¡°King Cheng, thank you for what you didst night.¡± ¡°Great General, you are too polite. It was what I should have done.¡± Jiang Hong¡¯s expression softened further at Xiao Nanye¡¯s response. Upon setting his eyes on Princess Zhuo Ma. Did they really think the Jiang family was defenseless? A princess from a minor tribe dared to harm his beloved Huan Er? At this moment, Zhuo Ma did not notice Jiang Hong¡¯s gaze. She stared at Jiang Peihuan. When she saw Jiang Peihuan standing very much alive before her, Zhuo Ma¡¯s hadn¡¯t expected someone to survive the bite of her colorful snake. When she turned around, she met Xiao Nanye¡¯s cold, menacing gaze. His eyes didn¡¯t seem to be looking at a living person, but rather, a corpse. Xiao Nanye was filled with regret. He shouldn¡¯t havee directly to the pce. Instead, he should have ended this woman¡¯s life outside. Perhaps sensing the killing intention from Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan gently tugged at his sleeve. Seeing the expression in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the man¡¯s face softened slightly. ¡°What are you all trying to do?¡± At this moment, Emperor Qi Ming also walked over. As he spoke, Emperor Qi¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Nanye. ¡°Imperial Brother, Princess Zhuo Ma attempted kill my future queen with her snake. What should be her punishment?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying Princess Zhuo Ma tried to have Jiang Peihuan dead by a snake?¡± Emperor Qi Ming, now familiar with Jiang Peihuan¡¯s name, instinctively turned to Zhuo Ma, ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, is this true?¡± Responding to Emperor Qi Ming, Zhuo Ma began, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, I didn¡¯t-¡± She was cut off as a wooden box was thrown towards her. Instinctively dodging, the box hit the ground, releasing the dead snake inside. Many had gathered in Chang Ming Hall, and upon witnessing this, their expressions varied. ¡°This is the snake that the First Prince mentioned from the grasnd tribes. Princess Zhuo Ma, do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Your Highness, this snake is from the grasnds. Why can you be so sure that it belongs to me?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Though his face held a smile, his eyes were void of amusement, filled instead with a chilling intensity. Without uttering a word, he pped his hands softly. Han Feng entered the hall, leading a maid. It was Zhuo Ma¡¯s personal maid. ¡°Azhu?¡± Zhuo Ma looked anxious when she saw her maid. She looked at Xiao Nanye and said in a low voice,¡± Your Highness, why did you capture my maid?¡± ¡°What I detained was not just any maid, but the one who released the snake into the general¡¯s mansion,¡± he replied coldly. ¡°Your Highness King Cheng, don¡¯t be ridiculous. When did I release a snake into the general¡¯s mansion?¡± Azhu retorted quietly. Xiao Nanye, seemingly unfazed, shifted his gaze back to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Imperial brother, I came today to request a Decree.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°If I can prove that this snake was indeed released by Princess Zhuo Ma and her maid into the general¡¯s mansion, please grant me permission to execute both the princess and the maid.¡± ¡°This?¡± While Emperor Qi Ming could disregard the execution of the maid, he seemed conflicted about executing Princess Zhuo Ma. However, Emperor Qi Ming has always eded to Xiao Nanye¡¯s requests. So, Emperor Qi Ming directly addressed Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss Jiang, you are the victim. What do you have to say about this matter?¡± ¡°Huan Er is just a young maiden. She¡¯s delicate and must have been scared out of her wits. Why question her? Since she¡¯s to be my wife, I could decide on her matters.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could even speak, Xiao Nanye spoke up. Hearing Xiao Nanye describe her as ¡®delicate¡¯, both Emperor Qi Ming and Jiang Hong twitched their lips. ¡°Perhaps imperial uncle is misunderstanding the meaning of ¡®delicate¡¯?¡± This was uttered by Xiao Junhao. In Xiao Junhao¡¯s memory, Jiang Peihuan was always fierce as a tigress. Now, seeing her standing so obediently by Xiao Nanye¡¯s side, Xiao Junhao felt nothing but jealousy. He voiced out after listen to Xiao Nanye¡¯sment,. ¡°Silence! When I¡¯m speaking with the Emperor, where do you get the right to interrupt?¡± Xiao Nanye red coldly at Xiao Junhao and scolded him. Xiao Junhao was speechless right away. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Jiang hasn¡¯t been hurt at all. Why are you so aggressive? Wouldn¡¯t this make¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before Lin Ruhai could finish his words, a pain came from his abdomen. Xiao Nanye performed a flying kick on Lin Ruhai and send him flying and sliding for another two meters even when he hit the ground. ¡°Your Highness, how dare you be so impudent in front of His Majesty?¡± Lin Ruhai stood up and looked at Xiao Nanye coldly. ¡°In this case, 1 didn¡¯t manage to kill you, so why should Lord Lin bother about it?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s action indicated the same thing happened on his Huan Er. Even she was safe now, but the intention was unforgivable. The few ministers who were about to speak silently shut their mouths. At this moment, Jiang Hong suddenly knelt in front of Emperor Qi Ming. ¡°Jiang Hong, what are you try to do?¡± Emperor Qi Ming only felt a headache when Jiang Hong kneeling in front of him. ¡°Your Majesty, my daughter has met with such a cmity without any reason, I beseech you to seek justice on her behalf.¡± ¡°Nan Ye, didn¡¯t you say you had a way to prove that the snake was released by Princess Zhuo Ma? How do you n to prove it?¡± Emperor Qi Ming did not ultimately respond to Xiao Nanye¡¯s conditions, but Xiao Nanye did not persist either. With Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye suddenly flew towards Princess Zhuo Ma. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 236 - 236: How Do You Know I’ve Let Her Off Chapter 236: How Do You Know I¡¯ve Let Her Off Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Before Zhuo Ma could react, Xiao Nanye took the snake flute from her sleeve. Zhuo Ma was panic once the snake flute fall into Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand. ¡°King Cheng, is this the proof you were talking about?¡± ¡°Prince Ha Chi, you¡¯re a wise man. Now, why don¡¯t you tell my imperial brother what is this?¡± Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t look at Zhuo Ma but turned his attention to Ha Chi. Ha Chi¡¯s expression was upset about it. He stepped forward and after bowing to Emperor Qi Ming, he announced, ¡°Your Majesty, this is indeed the snake flute. 1 apologize for thepse in my guidance.¡± ¡°Brother, what are you saying?¡± Zhuo Ma couldn¡¯t believe that her brother would admit it so directly. Her eyes were filled with anger. Ha Chi went forward and pped Zhuo Ma¡¯s face. With the warning given by Ha Chi, Zhuo Ma bit her lips tightly. ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, do you have anything else to say?¡± At this moment, Emperor Qi Ming questioned her. ¡°Ploaco fnrcriva mn Vnnr Maioctw I inct wanted tn w a inlro nn the oldoct mice ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I just wanted to y a joke on the eldest miss of the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hearing her reason, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes revealed some anger. However, he couldn¡¯t just let Xiao Nanye kill Zhuo Ma. So, Qi Ming insisted alternative way by asking Jiang Peihuan again. ¡°Miss Jiang, how would you like to handle this matter?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with the princess. 1 was the one who released the snake.¡± Zhuo Ma¡¯s maid, Azhu confessed her sin. Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing this. ¡°Just a moment ago, you said it wasn¡¯t you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as she was about to speak again, she felt a sharp pain on her neck. Xiao Nanye had cut Azhu¡¯s neck, leaving a bloody mark. She copsed to the ground immediately. ¡°AZHU!?¡± Zhuo Ma¡¯s eyes were filled with terror as she watched her maid, Azhu being killed on the spot. Instinctively, she looked towards Xiao Nanye, only to see him approaching her step by step. ¡°Xiao Nanye, stop right there!¡± The seated Emperor Qi Ming, witnessing this scene, urgently spoke out. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, I¡¯m asking you. How do you want to handle this?¡± JianG Peihuan also understood Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s thoughts. He was unwilling to kill Princess Zhuo Ma. ¡°Emperor, since Princess Zhuo Ma said that this was just a joke, then let¡¯s end this matter here.¡± ¡°Huan Er?¡± Xiao Nanye subconsciously frowned. Emperor Qi Ming said with a smile, ¡°You are truly magnanimous.¡± ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, even if this was just a joke, you need to apologize to Miss Jiang.¡± a smile appeared on Emperor Qi Ming face. With Jiang Peihuan suggesting to let it go, Her life was spared. With themand of Emperor Qi Ming, She walked up to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, I truly apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As she spoke, Jian Peihuan smiled and helped Zhuo Ma up. After a cup of tea, Jian Peihuan left the pce with Xiao Nanye and Jiang Hong. ¡°Great General, if you have something to do, go ahead. 1 will send Huan Er back to the mansion in a while.¡± Seeing that Zhuo Ma wasn¡¯t injured at all, Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness. He had rushed back from the military camp. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± he nodded. Jiang Hong rode away on his horse. After Jiang Hong left, Xiao Nanye immediately looked at Jiang Peihuan and said,¡± Why did you let that woman go?¡± ¡°How do you know I spared her?¡± As she spoke, a faint smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Seeing the smile in her eyes, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes revealed some doubt. ¡°Ah¡­¡± At this moment, an ear-piercing scream came from behind. Xiao Nanye turned around. He realized that Zhuo Ma kept scratching her body and face. No matter how much Ha Chi tried to stop her, it was futile. Ha Chi finally had no choice but to knock Zhuo Ma out. It was only then that Zhuo Ma stopped scratching herself. As Zhuo Ma passed by Jiang Peihuan, she noticed the blood marks on Zhuo Ma¡¯s face. Watching Zhuo Ma¡¯s condition, Xiao Nanye¡¯s knew about her strategy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Huan Er. 1¡¯11 send you back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not go back to the mansion first. Let¡¯s go to the ce where the porridge is distributed in the city.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two headed towards the ce where porridge was being given out in the city. When Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan arrived, the line was exceptionally long. She realized that most of these faces were unfamiliar, meaning these beggars were not the same ones fromst night. ¡°Eldest sister, you¡¯re here.¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, both Jiang Songbai and Jiang Sijin were ted. Jiang Peihuan turned to Deputy General Liu and said, ¡°There are too many people. Open two more pots.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°What are you all standing around for? Hurry up and help!¡± At this moment, Han Feng directed the soldiers beside him. The soldiers quickly rushed to help with the tasks. Xiao Nanye turned around and saw Han Feng standing there. He looked at him said,¡± What are you still standing here for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go help too.¡± Han Feng ran over to help too. ¡°Xiao Nanye, why don¡¯t you return to the mansion first? There are too many people.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay and help you.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could refuse, she noticed that he had already started giving out orders. Despite therge crowd, Xiao Nanye effortlessly gave his instructions. Jiang Peihuan would¡¯ve been overwhelmed alone, but with Xiao Nanye¡¯s assistance, things felt much more manageable. A cry reached Jiang Peihuan¡¯s, ¡°Grandpa, wake up, we have food. Please, wake up¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan saw two children, desperately shaking an old man on the ground. The children looked about four or five years old. Sorrow shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She approached them and checked the old man¡¯s pulse. The two children were initially crying, but they paused momentarily upon seeing Jiang Peihuan. They asked for help repeatedly, ¡°Sister, please save our grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Deputy General Liu? ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°Find a ce to give these two children some food and clothes.¡± ¡°Sister, we don¡¯t want food or clothes. We just want you to save my grandfather.¡± As she spoke, the two children wanted to kneel down again, but Jiang Peihuan held them up.. Chapter 237 - 237: Xiao Nanye Makes His Move Chapter 237: Xiao Nanye Makes His Move Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Help yourself to get something to eat first. 1¡¯11 treat your grandfather right away. Only after you¡¯ve eaten, you have the strength to take care for him, understand?¡± The two children agreed to eat, taking the porridge offered to them by those nearby. After settling the old man on somewhere much proper, Jiang Peihuan took her time to diagnose him properly. ¡°Ye Xiao, go to the pharmacy and fetch some medicine for cold symptoms.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Ye Xiao left, Xiao Nanye approached Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Did this old man catch a cold?¡± Looking at the old man in front of him. Xiao Nanye guessed his sickness too. He had overheard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s conversation with Ye Xiao. ¡°It¡¯s not just cold. His body has severe deficiencies.¡± Such deficiencies were the result of prolonged neglect and couldn¡¯t be fully cured. Jiang Peihuan returned to the porridge distribution line once she did her best to treat the old man. Despite being in snowy weather, the two young children smiled warmly, staying by the side of their unconscious grandfather. Witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan felt a whirlwind of emotions. With her limited power, she couldn¡¯t change much. The best she could offer was a bowl of porridge. ¡°Master, something happened outside the city.¡± Han Feng suddenly rushed to Xiao Nanye¡¯s side. Seeing Han Feng in such a nervous state now made her gaze shift towards him and Xiao Nanye. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Many refugees have heard about the porridge distribution inside the city and headed here. The city guards are strictly guarding the gates and have already killed numerous refugees.¡± Xiao Nanye. His eyes were filled with unsightly expressions. ¡°Huan Er, you stay here and take care of the rest. I¡¯ll make a trip.¡± ¡°Are you going to the city gate?¡± Jiang Peihuan said directly,¡± 1¡¯11 go with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although Xiao Nanye wasn¡¯t sure why Jiang Peihuan wanted toe, he wouldn¡¯t deny her request. The two rode their horses towards the city gate. Jiang Peihuan had anticipated the severity of the scene at the city gate, still it was an awful sight no matter how many times. The capital had four gates. Massive crowds of refugees blocked all four entrances ¨C east, west, south, and north. Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye arrived at the eastern gate, the main entrance. Dozens of bodies alreadyy near the city gate. The soldiers guarding the door were still attacking the refugee to chase them off. ¡°Stop!¡± Xiao Nanye shouted. Before hismand, the soldiers had already released their arrows. Without hesitation, Xiao Nanye deflecting all the arrow with his folding fan. ¡°Greetings, King Cheng.¡± Upon seeing the sudden appearance of Xiao Nanye, the city guards and officers promptly saluted him. ¡°Who gave you the audacity to shoot at the civilians?¡± Aplex expression appeared on the officer¡¯s face. ¡°Your Highness, these rebels wanted to force their way into the city. It could seriously jeopardize the security of the city. 1 had no choice but to¡­¡± ¡°You are a city¡¯s defense officer, and yet so ipetent. Perhaps I should just end you.¡± Xiao Nanye had already drawn his sword. ¡°Mercy, King Cheng. I was only following orders.¡± The officer quickly knelt down. ¡°Whose orders?¡± ¡°This¡­.¡± Xiao Nanye thrusted him slightly as ast warning. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s General Lin.¡± ¡°Open the city gates.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t. If we open the city gates, won¡¯t we let¡­ Oh¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he was knocked out by Xiao Nanye. Han Feng, who was observing the scene, scoffed, ¡°Idiot.¡± Daring to be so obstructive in front of his master. The refugees at the gate instinctively wanted to rush in. Xiao Nanye rode his horse, Zhui Yun, out of the gate. Jiang Peihuan, who had been silent, followed closely behind Xiao Nanye. Once outside the city, Xiao Nanye, still mounted on his horse, addressed the refugees. ¡°What do you all intend to do?¡± ¡°Are you nning a rebellion?¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°rebellion¡±, all the refugees immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Your Highness, we don¡¯t intend to rebel. We just want a chance to survive.¡± ¡°The snow this year was too heavy. Our crops have failed, yielding almost nothing. People in our vige have already died from starvation. We don¡¯t want to perish from hunger.¡± ¡°We heard that there was a porridge distribution in the city, so we came here. We just want to enter the city for a bowl of porridge.¡± ¡°Yes, we just want to survive.¡± By the end, cries erupted among the refugees. ¡°Han Feng, go to the mansion and arrange for people to set up a porridge stall at the east gate. All the soldier here must lend their hand as well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Feng replied. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t know how to handle these matters.¡± The gate soldiers imed that was not their duty. Sending them to fight in wars, that¡¯s familiar. But buying grain and distributing porridge? They¡¯ve never done that before. ¡°If you can¡¯t do this or that, what use are you to me?¡± Han Feng was speechless as well. ¡°Xiao Nanye, do you n to distribute porridge at the city gate under you name?¡± Jiang Peihuan curiously asked. ¡°Yes. I am¡± Xiao Nanye nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me.¡± Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°Go to the mansion and mobilize the people. Everyone will listen to Huan Er¡¯s arrangements. If anyone disobeys orders, they will be punished by militaryw.¡± ¡°Yes! Master!¡± Han Feng bowed and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Jiang Peihuan called Han Feng back. Han Feng immediately pulled over and returned to her. ¡°Eldest Miss, do you have another order?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t much food left in the city.¡± ¡°You can look for the young master of the Liu family. Tell him that I need him for help.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Many merchants began to stock up their grain in order to raise the priceter. As the number one merchant, the Liu family would definitely has the most volume. With current situation, it was not a wise move for the merchants to raise the price.. Chapter 238 - 238: Raising the Grain Price Chapter 238: Raising the Grain Price Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Although the city gate was open, due to Xiao Nanye¡¯s presence at the entrance, the refugees didn¡¯t dare to step forward. They had also heard what Xiao Nanye just said. With both of their promise to distribute food here, the refugees were filled with hope now. The people Cheng Mansion arrived very quickly. Jiang Peihuan heard the rhythmic sound of hoofbeats. Han Feng has leaded the group here. Behind him was a line of carts, allden with grain. Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, directing the King Cheng Mansion¡¯s people to unload the grain and set up the cooking pots. The grain was quickly cooked, and everything was ready within a quarter of an hour. Looking at the vast crowd, Jiang Peihuan frowned. ¡°Eldest Miss, do you have any other instructions?¡± Han Feng, who had been by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, immediately approached her upon seeing her concerned expression. ¡°Have them line up: the elder and children first, then the women.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Feng tried to organize the refugees into lines, but they were unfamiliar with such order. There was troublemaker disobey Jiang Peihuan¡¯s instructed. Without negotiation, Han Feng taught him a lesson. With the scenario, everyone started to queue up properly. The queues for each line were so long they seemed endless even with fiverge pots ready. More and more people kept arriving from other gates. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Jiang Peihuan searched around once she heard the voice was calling her. Jiang Changbai has returned from the military camp. Beside him were Xue Qi and Xue Zhi. ¡°Elder Brother, Cousin Qi, Cousin Zhi.¡± Upon seeing the three of them, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Huan Er, ain¡¯t the food station was inside the city? Why are you doing here?¡± As he spoke, Jiang Changbai looked around. Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Elder Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can stay and help.¡± After Jiang Peihuan briefly exined the matter, she looked at Jiang Changbai and said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help too.¡± ¡°Huan Er, we can help too.¡± Xue Qi and Xue Zhi who were at the side also agreed to help. With their help, three more big pots were added. The entire entrance to the city was filled with the aroma of porridge. The refugees who received their porridge had tears in their eyes. ¡°Eldest Miss, if this continues, we¡¯ll run out of grain.¡± Han Feng approached Jiang Peihuan and whispered. Even though they had bought a lot of grain from the Liu family¡¯s shop, it wasn¡¯t enough for every tummy to fill up. ¡°Eldest Miss, should 1 return to the Liu family¡¯s shop to buy more grain?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rely on the Liu family for now.¡± Jiang Peihuan had already taken arge amount of food and cotton clothes from the Liu family. If she took more, even the Liu family would not be able to bear it. ¡°Have you gone to other shops to check on the situation?¡± Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°Yes, but the other merchants are offering extremely high prices.¡± ¡°Only the Liu Family¡¯s shops are selling at usual price.¡± ¡°Liu family¡¯s shop was running out of stocks soon.¡± After a moment of silence, Jiang Peihuan looked at Han Feng and said,¡± Let¡¯s go to the city to buy food.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± ¡°You stay here and guard. I will take Han Feng to the city to buy food.¡± Jiang Peihuan needed Xiao Nanye to keep things in order. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Do you have enough money?¡± Xiao Nanye asked Jiang Peihuan before she took her leave. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still quite a lot of money you gave me earlier.¡± After saying that, Jiang Peihuan rode her horse towards the city. Once in the city, she first checked on the porridge distribution situation at the General¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Han Feng, proceeded to the city¡¯s grain shop. ¡°Eldest Miss, are you here to buy grain?¡± When the shopkeeper saw Jiang Peihuan enter, his eyes were full of smiles. He was well aware of the General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s porridge distribution in the city. The more porridge distributed, the more grain she would need, which meant more profits for them. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here for the grain.¡± Jiang Peihuan nodded with a smile. ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s the price for this grain?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, this grain has better quality. Therefore, the price is a bit higherpared to regr grain, two hundred wen per jin.¡± ¡°Two hundred wen?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with unsightly expressions. In the past, a jin of grain was only fifty copper coins, and it shared the same quality. ¡°Eldest Miss you knows that rice are rare now, so¡­¡± Perhaps the shopkeeper also realized the expression of Jiang Peihuan. ¡°So you merchants can capitalize on the situation, profiting from the nation¡¯s crisis?¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted him before he could finish. Upon hearing her words, the shopkeeper started to panic, ¡°Eldest Miss, why say such things? Every shop in the capital is raising prices.¡± ¡°The Liu family¡¯s shop hasn¡¯t.¡± Han Feng, who was beside Jiang Peihuan, remarked coldly. ¡°They are simply naive.¡± Although the shopkeeper¡¯s muttering voice was very soft, Jiang Peihuan and Han Feng were both martial arts practitioners and had excellent hearing, so they could still hear it clearly. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a bit of gloominess. Initially, she nned to negotiate reasonably, but now it seemed futile. ¡°Let me be direct. The grain we buy today is for King Cheng. There are hundreds of thousands of refugees there. Do you still want to charge two hundred wen today?¡± ¡°This¡­ Eldest Miss, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± ¡°So, you are sticking to that price?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s smile remained, but her eyes had given the shopkeeper a warning signal. ¡°Eldest Miss, why bother talking so much to him? If our master were here, he would probably be dead by now. He only dragging this out because you are too kind.¡± I¡¯ll only ask you once. Are you going to lower the price of grain or not?¡± Han Feng pulled out his sword and pointed it at the shopkeeper¡¯s neck. ¡°W-what do you want? You¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before the shopkeeper could finish his words, Han Feng¡¯s sword had already cut his arm. ¡°Are you going to lower the price or not?¡± Han Feng¡¯s sword was aimed at the shopkeeper¡¯s other hand. ¡°1,1 don¡¯t have the final say. This shop isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯m just following orders.¡± ¡°Then can you tell me, whose shop is this?¡± ¡°It belongs to the Lin family..¡± Chapter 239 - 239: Buying Grain Chapter 239: Buying Grain Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was Lin family¡¯s act again. ¡°Han Feng, load all the grains in the store.¡± ¡°At your service!¡± Han Feng acted once he heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s order. The shopkeeper walked to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side and said with pleading eyes,¡± Miss Jiang, you can¡¯t take like this, 1¡­¡± ¡°I will pay ording to the market price. You may report it to the Lin family.¡± ¡°Just say that 1 bought all.¡± Jiang Peihuan left the shop directly after Han Feng and the other servants moved all the avable grains in the shop. The Liu family was the first family aware about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s movement. ¡°Miss Jiang?¡± When Jiang Peihuan on her way back, she saw Liu Haoing over. ¡°Cousin from the Liu family, thank you so much for your help this time.¡± Jiang Peihuan was genuinely grateful when she meet Liu Hao for all the contribution by the Liu family. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor effort on our part,¡± Liu Hao quickly replied. ¡°Miss Jiang, did you bought these grains from the Lin family¡¯s shop? Their grain is quite expensive now. If you need grains, I can have some sent to you.¡± ¡°Cousin Liu, thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t keep taking grains from the Liu family. ¡°Once or twice is fine, but I can¡¯t always bother you.¡± ¡°Besides, the grains behind me were purchased at the regr price.¡± ¡°Regr price?¡± Liu Hao was confused. ¡°Young Master Liu, these grains are bought by our Cheng Mansion¡¯s mistress, who would dare to raise the price?¡± Han Feng reported proudly to Liu Hao. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Cousin Liu, I need to get these grains to the city gate quickly, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Have a safe journey, Miss Jiang.¡± Liu Hao immediately stepped aside. Jiang Peihuan rode Lie Feng along with Han Feng and their servants to the city gate. ¡°Quickly, prepare the carriage. 1 need to go to the Lin Mansion.¡± Once Jiang Peihuan and Han Feng left, the shopkeeper immediately rushed to the Lin Family. Lin Mansion. At Lin Ruhai¡¯s study hall. ¡°How preposterous. What right does she have? She has crossed the line too far!¡± Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes were filled with fury after learned about the event. The shopkeeper at the side trembled in fear and did not dare to say a word. ¡°Father, this can be considered a good thing. Let¡¯s just ignore it.¡± Lin Mengyao saw the anger in Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes and gently advised him. Ever since Lin Mengyao became Xiao Junhao¡¯s side consort and he was no longer the favorite servant of Emperor Qi Ming, Lin Ruhai¡¯s attitude towards Lin Mengyao had changed. ¡°This incident has caused our family financial loss. How can we just let it go?¡± ¡°Father, the grain was taken away on the orders of King Cheng. If the Emperor heard about the raise price of food without hismand, he might¡­¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t the only ones doing this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. I want to see what the people from Cheng Mansion has to do about our loss.¡± Watching his retreating figure, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression turned gloomy. At the city gates. When Jiang Peihuan arrived, the previous grain supplies were almost depleted. With new supply of the grain on the carts behind Jiang Peihuan, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Eldest Miss, someone seems to be approaching.¡± Due to the carts she was escorting, Jiang Peihuan moved slower. Just as she had the grains unloaded, she heard Han Feng¡¯s voice. It was none other than Lin Ruhai. Lin Ruhai dismounted his horse. Lin Ruhai¡¯s was here for his grain. ¡°Miss Jiang, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to threated my staffs and took away my product from my shop by force?¡± ¡°Lord Lin must be joking. I paid for them.¡± ¡°With the usual Market price you mean? Miss Jiang, don¡¯t you know the price now? Do you know the difference between trading and robbing like a bandit?¡± ¡°Bandit? is Lord Lin using me of robbing you?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, a low voice came from behind her. Xiao Nanye walked over when heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s and Lin Ruhai¡¯s voice. Xue Qi and Xue Zhi wanted to toe over. However, they were stopped by Jiang Changbai. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let His Highness handle it.¡± Xiao Nanye walked to Jian Peihuan¡¯s side and looked at Lin Ruhai coldly.¡± What is Lord Lin doing here?¡± ¡°Greetings, King Cheng.¡± Facing Xiao Nanye, Lin Ruhai has to pay his respect. ¡°Your Highness, while distributing porridge is a charitable act, using my family¡¯s grain for it without paying the actual amount is akin to robbery. 1¡¯11 have to appeal to the Emperor.¡± ¡°Robbery? So it¡¯s okay for Mr. Lin to exploit others but not the other way around?¡±
  • 5-Z *_ Jiang Peihuan spoke out. ¡°What do you mean by that, Miss Jiang?¡± Xiao Nanye wanted to intervene but was held back by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gesture. Xiao Nanye remained silent, though his gaze toward Lin Ruhai was cold. ¡°Mr. Lin, do you remember how you earned your official title?¡± ¡°Do you remember your Lin Xingchen?¡± With every word from Jiang Peihuan, Lin Ruhai¡¯s anger was raising. ¡°You¡­ you¡­.¡± Chapter 240 - 240: The Confrontation in the Qian Qing Palace Chapter 240: The Confrontation in the Qian Qing Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lin Ruhai wanted to say something, but he could not say a word. He stared intently at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°General Lin, It was extremely hard to keep any secret. There are few secrets in this world that remain unknown.¡± ¡°Han Feng, call Lin Xingchen over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Nanye looked at Lin Ruhai, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Lin want to seek judgment from the emperor? Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯ll leave you in charge of here.¡± Xiao Nanye looked at Jian Peihuan and said softly. If everything was entangled, Emperor Qi Ming would have other thoughts. So she decided to not involve in this matter. She nodded and let her man sorted it out. Then, Xiao Nanye rode on Zhui Yun and headed towards the pce. In the Imperial Pce. At Qianqing Pce. ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness King Cheng is here.¡± Wang Kun made his report to Emperor Qi Ming Upon hearing Wang Kun¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming put down the pen in his hand and asked, ¡°Why is he here again? What has hee for this time?¡± ¡°He seems to have some pressing matters to discuss, involving both Your Majesty and Lord Lin.¡± Hearing this, a hint of curiosity appeared in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lord Lin!? All right. Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Wang Kun went to the pce entrance and addressed Xiao Nanye, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor invites you in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Nanye stepped into the Qianqing Pce. Lin Ruhai had long forgotten the matter about the grain. At this moment, his full attention was on Lin Xingchen beside him. Lin Xingchen exuded a cold aura. Following Xiao Nanye and then paid his respects. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is this about?¡± Emperor Qi Ming spoke calmly. However, his gazended squarely on Xiao Nanye. ¡°Your Majesty, 1 beg for your intervention!¡± Lin Ruhai recall the main reason for his visit. Kneeling on the ground, he repeatedly begging andmenting about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wrongdoings. ¡°Are you implying Jiang Peihuan stole the grain from your store to distribute porridge?¡± ¡°Yes, I beseech your Majesty to act justly.¡± ¡°Imperial brother, that grain has nothing to do with Huan Er. It was my decision¡± ¡°Moreover, 1 paid for them.¡± Xiao Nanye mentioned about the payment. ¡°Your Majesty, what King Cheng paid is far below from the market price. He¡­¡± ¡°Lord Lin, do you have the audacity to speak of your profiteering during a national crisis in front of my imperial brother?¡± ¡°What is going on here?¡± Hearing the voices of the two, Emperor Qi Ming frowned. Lin Ruhai, who was beside him, was about to speak subconsciously, but before he could, Emperor Qi Ming said directly, ¡°Shut up.¡± After saying that, Emperor Qi Ming looked at Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, there are tens of thousands of refugees outside the city now. Many families in the city have started to give out porridge. But some unscrupulous shops have taken the opportunity to raise the price. Lord Lin is one of them.¡± ¡°Lin Ruhai, is this true?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s allegations, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s questioned Lin Ruhai to exin his intention. Lin Ruhai¡¯s heart pounded wildly when he saw the expression of the Emperor ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not the only one. All merchants in the market have increased their prices. I¡­¡± ¡°Exin to me why Liu family selling their grain at the usual price?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you raise the grain price, business is about profit. But you actually sent people to the Liu family¡¯s shop to buy as many as you could to monopolize the market. So you could control the price.¡± Before Lin Ruhai could finish his sentence, Xiao Nanye interrupted him coldly, Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when he heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s words. No one should have knew about this. ¡°Lin Ruhai, how dare you!¡± Emperor Qi Ming looked at the person kneeling on the ground, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°And who is this?¡± Meanwhile, Emperor Qi Ming also saw Lin Xingchen. ¡°Imperial Brother, he is under mymand, but he is also the only remaining descendant of the Lin family¡¯s direct bloodline.¡± ¡°A direct descendant of the Lin family?¡± ¡°What is your name? How are you rted to Lin Tianyang?¡± ¡°I am Lin Xingchen. Lin Tianyang is my father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Lin Tianyang¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Raise your head.¡± Upon Emperor Qi Ming¡¯smand, Lin Xing Chen raised his head. Seeing his features, Emperor Qi Ming eximed, ¡°The resemnce is uncanny.¡± ¡°If you are truly the son of Lin Tianyang, why have I never heard of you all these years?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, about that¡­¡± ¡°Silence! I didn¡¯t ask you anything.¡± Upon hearing the conversation between Emperor Qi Ming and Lin Xingchen, a look of urgency filled Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes on the side. He instinctively wanted to speak, but just as he opened his mouth, he was rebuked by Emperor Qi Ming. ¡°Your Majesty, when my father was gravely ill, Lord Lin took the opportunity to seize the Lin family¡¯s property. My legitimate lineage dwindled from then on. As for myself, if not for the few loyal servants by my side, the direct line of the Lin family would have been extinct long ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Upon hearing Lin Xingchen¡¯s words, Lin Ruohai couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Pointing at Lin Xingchen, he looked towards Emperor Qi Ming, saying anxiously, ¡°Your Majesty, these are merely his one-sided words.¡± ¡°When my cousin was gravely ill years ago, I became the head of the Lin family because it was his dying wish.¡± ¡°All these years, 1 have always been looking for Xingchen, I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve indeed been looking for me. Your goal in looking for me is to eliminate mepletely.¡± ¡°You¡­ These are all your own words, do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Lin Xingchen, I ask you, do you have evidence for what you¡¯ve said?¡± Upon hearing the two¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming fell into silence. After a brief moment, he looked at Lin Xingchen and spoke. In Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes, there was a mixture of emotions as he spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, 1 have no proof¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I have evidence!¡± At this moment, a voice from outside the hall echoed ¨C it was Jiang Peihuan. Upon hearing that voice, Emperor Qi Ming spoke directly, ¡°Why is she everywhere? Wang Kun, go and let her in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Kun hurriedly walked to the entrance of the hall. Looking at Jiang Peihuan and Lin Mengxin standing there. ¡°Thank you, Chief Wang.¡± Wang Kun smiled and said,¡± Miss, the Emperor is waiting for you.¡±¡± Jiang Peihuan nced at Lin Mengxin and then brought her in together. ¡°We, Jiang Peihuan and Lin Mengxin greet your Majesty!¡± Once inside, Jiang Peihuan immediately knelt in a gesture of respect. ¡°Why have youe here?¡± Chapter 241 - 241: Lin Mengxin as Witness Chapter 241: Lin Mengxin as Witness Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°To Your Majesty, the matter concerning the rice and grain today can be said to have arisen because of me, so I came.¡± Jiang Peihuan began. ¡°You mentioned you have evidence. What do you have here?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this is the daughter from the third branch of the Lin family. She can confirm the truth of Lin Xingchen¡¯s words.¡± Jiang Peihuan turned to Lin Mengxin beside her and said. ¡°Mengxin, who allowed you toe here?¡± ¡°Were you threatened by someone?¡± As he uttered thest sentence, Lin Ruhai ring intently at Jiang Peihuan. However, she seemedpletely unconcerned by his gaze. ¡°Brother Xingchen?¡± When Lin Mengxin first arrived, her eyes were filled with fear. When she kneeling beside Lin Xingchen, her eyes instantly welled up with tears, yet they sparkled with joy. Lin Xingchen remained silent when he saw her, clenching his fists even tighter. ¡°Your Majesty, Brother Xingchen was originally the rightful heir of the Lin family. But he was too young at the time, so all the household matters were handed over to our great uncle.¡± After bowing to Emperor Qi Ming, Lin Mengxin began in a soft voice, ¡°As Brother Xingchen grew older, one by one, the people around him started to die, and eventually, Brother Xingchen disappeared as well.¡± ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s the Lin family betrayed Brother Xingchen. It was our family that seized everything that belonged to him. It was¡­¡± ¡°Lin Mengxin, watch your mouth!¡± When Lin Ruhai heard Lin Mengxin¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with viciousness. He rushed forward and kicked Lin Mengxin¡¯s chest, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Lin Ruhai, how dare you!¡± Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Xiao Nanye quickly stepped forward and tackled Lin Ruhai¡¯s down to prevent him further harming Lin Mengxin. Xiao Nanye pulled out his sword and aimed it at his neck.¡± How dare you be so impudent in front of me and my imperial brother? Do you believe that 1 will kill you now?!¡±¡± ¡°Xin xin?¡± Looking at the pale Lin Mengxin, Lin Xingchen went up to hold her in his arm. ¡°Brother Xingchen, you don¡¯t know. After you left, there was no one to protect Xin xin anymore. I¡­¡± ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t say anything. Stay still!¡± Seeing that she has internal bleeding and every sentence she spoke caused her to cough blood, Jiang Peihuan quickly stopped her. ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Lin is seriously injured. Can you allow me to treat her here?¡± ¡°You know about medical?¡± ¡°I know a little.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not want to expose her medical skills in the pce, but Lin Mengxin¡¯s current situation was critical. Lin Xingchen helped Jiang Peihuan to carry Lin Mengxin to a side for treatment. After all, Lin Ruhai was a general survived many battlefields, while Lin Mengxin was only a normal thirteen years old girl. Lin Ruhai was determined to kill Lin Mengxin directly, so he didn¡¯t held back in that kick. Examined her condition through her pulse, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Nanye, send someone to my courtyard and bring me the thousand-year-old ginseng you gave me. Yue Er knows where I have keep it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Han Feng to go.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please allow me to go with Guard Han.¡± Xiao Nanye nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Lin Ruhai?¡± Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Nanye and asked softly when she was performing acupuncture on Lin Mengxin. ¡°There¡¯s someone watching him, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan was relieved. Although Lin Ruhai was not the main culprit who harmed the Jiang family, he was still an aplice. Jiang Peihuan did not expect to find an opportunity this time. Outside the pce. Han Feng, looking at the figure ahead, couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°You¡¯re running so fast, do you know where the eldest miss courtyard is?¡± Han Feng¡¯s speed was considered very fast among the marital art¡¯s expert, today he has witnessed a speed upon his imagination disyed by Lin Xingchen. Han Feng finally understood what is true speed. The two of them arrived outside the plum garden. Lin Xingchen was surprised by Han Feng¡¯s action to enter the courtyard like a thief by climbing over the wall instead using the main entrance and the walk path. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Yue Er happened to be cleaning the courtyard at this hour. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Guard Han, you again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on the eldest miss orders to retrieve the thousand-year-old ginseng.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, 1¡¯11 fetch it.¡± ¡°Be quick, the eldest miss is waiting.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Nodding, Yue Er quickly lifted her skirt and walked into the storeroom. Momentster, she came out with a ck box and handed it to Han Feng. ¡°Thank you.¡± Han Feng said. After thanking Yue Er, Han Feng and Lin Xingchen once again vaulted over the wall and left. Watching their departing figures, Yue¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. Han Feng and Lin Xingchen, having left, headed directly towards the imperial pce. Halfway there, Lin Xingchen abruptly snatched the box from Han Feng¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°You¡¯re too slow. I¡¯m going ahead.¡± Han Feng was speechless after being criticized for his slowness. In the Imperial Pce. ¡°What? How are you so fast? Where is Han Feng?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. Lin Xingchen did not speak. He just carefully handed the box in her hand to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan took the box from him and opened it. She carefully cut off a piece of ginseng and stuffed it into Lin Mengxin¡¯s mouth. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s performed the acupuncture again and again. A momentter, Lin Mengxin opened her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t speak first, you are still under treatment.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Lin Mengxin looked at her gratefully and then did not make a sound. ¡°Help her up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xingchen immediately stepped forward and helped Lin Mengxin up. Jiang Peihuan walked to her back and continued with the acupuncture. When Lin Mengxin¡¯s back was covered with silver needles, she could not hold it in any longer and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Alright, after spitting out this blood clot, you only need to pay attention to recuperating and you will be able to recover.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Jiang.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. If it wasn¡¯t for me bringing you here, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered this much pain today.¡± When she said this, there was a hint of guilt in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but when Lin Mengxin heard this, her eyes were full of anxiety.¡± Miss Jiang, please don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°I am very grateful that you brought me here.¡± ¡± I¡¯m not favored in the residence. Even the maids can bully me. Brother Xingchen has always been protecting me. Now, 1 can finally protect him.¡± As she spoke, Lin Mengxin looked at Lin Xingchen. ¡°The entire Lin Mansion will probably treat me as an enemy!¡± Jiang Peihuan had already told Lin Mengxin the oue when she revealed the truth to the Emperor. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as 1 can help Brother Xingchen, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Lin Mengxin smiled nonchntly. ¡°I won¡¯t let them bully you any longer starting now.¡± Lin Xingchen made his promise to protect her.. Chapter 242 - 242: Lin Ruhai Was Punished Chapter 242: Lin Ruhai Was Punished Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Lin Xingchen¡¯s words, Lin Mengxin¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Be careful.¡± After Lin Mengxin fall asleep, the servants took her out. After all, not everyone was qualified to recuperate in the Imperial Pce. ¡°Miss Jiang, thank you.¡± Lin Xingchen looked at Jian Peihuan and thanked her softly. Jiang Peihuan smiled and said nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, things aren¡¯t over yet.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye entered the Qian qing Pce with Lin Xingchen following behind. When Jiang Peihuan entered the inner hall, she saw Lin Ruhai still kneeling, seemingly lost in thought, while Emperor Qi Ming sat on his throne, staring at him with a gloomy look. Emperor Qi Ming had not expected to find such a character among his servants. ¡°Lin Ruhai, do you have anything else to reveal?¡± Upon seeing Xiao Nanye and the others enter, Emperor Qi Ming directly addressed Lin Ruhai. ¡°Your Majesty, this is just their side of the story. 1 became the head of the Lin family because my cousin entrusted me to.¡± ¡°Lord Lin, we already have testimony from Miss Lin. Do you still insist on defending yourself?¡± Unable to contain herself after hearing Lin Ruhai¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan spoke with coldness in her eyes. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan, Lin Ruhai immediately responded, ¡°Xin has always been close to Xingchen since they were children. It¡¯s not impossible for her to lie for him.¡± Regardless, he couldn¡¯t admit guilt. If he did, not only might he lose his position, but perhaps even his life. Jiang Peihuan seemed to have anticipated this response. Jiang Peihuan , she even smiled a little. She looked at Lin Ruhai and said lightly,¡± Lord Lin, do you really think that we have no other evidence besides certification?¡± ¡°What other evidence do you have?¡± At this point, panic was evident in Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes. Neither spoke for a while. Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Such an outstanding woman would be his in a month. Joy filled Xiao Nanye¡¯s heart. At the same time, she felt his joyful staring but now she has to focus on Lin Ruhai. ¡°Lord Lin, since you im that your position as head of the Lin family was given to you by General Lin, he must¡¯ve handed over the Lin family¡¯s private seal to you, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Ruhai searched everywhere for this private seal but could not find it till today ¡°I don¡¯t have the seal. It¡¯s because my cousin didn¡¯t hand it over to me.¡± ¡°Lin Xingchen, do you have your father¡¯s private seal?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Lin Xingchen responded loudly. Approaching Emperor Qi Ming, Lin Xingchen immediately knelt down and took off a jade pendant from around his neck. The jade pendant seemed ordinary, but when Lin Xingchen split it apart, it cleanly broke in half. Next, Lin Xingchenbined the two pieces into a seal. Lin Xingchen offered the seal with both hands: ¡°Your Majesty, please take a look. This is my father¡¯s private seal.¡± ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Lin Ruhai had searched the entire Lin mansion in the past, and even now, he still had people looking for it. Lin Ruhai never imagined the ingenuity behind Lin Tianyang¡¯s seal. When Lin Xingchen was young, Lin Ruhai had seen the jade pendant around his neck numerous times. But he only regarded it as a simple jade pendant, never suspecting that it was the seal he had been yearning for. Emperor Qi Ming took the seal from Lin Xingchen, a trace of nostalgia in his eyes. Back when he was still a prince, many court officials did not hold him in high regard. Among those who showed him respect and courtesy, aside from Jiang Hong, was Lin Xingchen¡¯s father, Lin Tianyang. Gently caressing the seal in his hand, Emperor Qi Ming turned to look at Lin Ruhai, his eyes filled with anger, ¡°Lin Ruhai, you are audacious!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I am innocent, I¡­¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Emperor Qi Ming sternly rebuked him. ¡°This seal can prove that it¡¯s Lin Tianyang¡¯s private seal. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to say that I¡¯m am being unfair to you.¡±¡± ¡°I¡­ Your Majesty, 1 was only confused for a moment. Please spare me.¡± Aware of his dire situation, Lin Ruhai quickly knelt and begged for mercy. Emperor Qi Ming remained silent, Lin Ruhai continued, ¡°Your Majesty, over the years, even if 1 haven¡¯t had merits, 1 have had hard work. Please spare me.¡± Lin Xingchen wanted to interject, but Jiang Peihuan tugged firmly at his sleeve. They could expose Lin Ruhai¡¯s deeds, but they couldn¡¯t decide his fate on behalf of Emperor Qi Ming. Lin Xingchen silently closed his mouth and knelt in silence. After a long pause, Emperor Qi Ming finally addressed Lin Ruhai, ¡°From now on, you are no longer the master of the Lin Mansion, nor are you a General.¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Out of respect for Lin Tianyang, 1 won¡¯t end your life. However, 1 will exile you to the Northern Border. You will remain there from now on.¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Disbelief filled Lin Ruhai¡¯s eyes. He had lost everything. Everything he had worked so hard for was gone. ¡°Lin Xingchen, starting from today, you will rece Lin Ruhai. The position of the Lin family belongs to yours. I hope you can honor your father¡¯s legacy and serve the Qi kingdom well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Lin Xingchen knelt and bowed deeply. After all themotion, Emperor Qi Ming looked tired. Having arranged everything, he turned to Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± Soon after, Lin Ruhai was taken away. As he was led away, Lin Ruhai¡¯s gaze fixed on Jiang Peihuan. However, she never paid him any attention at all. The imperial decree quickly reached the Lin Mansion. Chaos ensued within the Lin household. ¡°Where is my father now?¡± Lin Mengyao handed a pouch to the eunuch who delivered the decree. The young eunuch weighed the pouch in his hand and whispered back, ¡°Master Lin is currently in the Dali Temple.¡± The Dali Temple was where the court¡¯s major criminals were held. Hearing this, worry filled Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 243 - 243: An Unforeseen Change in Lin Mansion Chapter 243: An Unforeseen Change in Lin Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yao Er, what should we do? Your father has been imprisoned, and now we have nothing left.¡± ¡°Yao Er, why don¡¯t you go and plead with Prince Qing? You are his concubine in name. If you ask him, he will surely help.¡± ¡°Mother, the decree was issued by the Emperor. Even if it¡¯s the prince, he might not be able to do much.¡± At this time, Lin Mengyao would definitely not go to Xiao Junhao. The Lin family is no longer reliable, and in the future, the only one she could rely on is the Qing Mansion. At this moment, amotion reached Lin Mengyao¡¯s ears. ¡°Kill her, the traitor! We provided foods for you, clothed and fed you, yet you dare do this¡­¡± ¡°Yes, beat her up. If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t be kicked out.¡± Following the noise, Lin Mengyao looked over. It turned out that people from the second house were beating and berating Lin Mengxin. Lin Mengxin had been dragged from her bed, and her eyes were filled with terror. ¡°You all, please stop¡­¡± A haggard-faced woman shielded Lin Mengxin, tears filling her eyes. She was Aunt Lin, a mere concubine and couldn¡¯t do much. ¡°Aunt?¡± This was not the first time Lin Mengxin had been beaten by these people, so she was not particrly bothered. As long as she could help Brother Xingchen, even if she was abused by these people, she did not care. But seeing Madam Lin defending her, tears filled her eyes. ¡°Father?¡± At this time, Lin Mengxin couldn¡¯t help but look towards her father. But Lord Lin was a mere illegitimate son of the Lin family and naturally wouldn¡¯t defend his illegitimate daughter. Hearing Lin Mengxin¡¯s words, he coldly said, ¡°As a member of the Lin family, you betray our trust, you¡­¡± ¡°Father, Brother Xingchen is also a member of the Lin family. This has always been his home.¡± Without waiting for her father to finish, Lin Mengxin interrupted him. Upon hearing this, Lord Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He red at Lin Mengxin, saying, ¡°You dare to speak.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand, intending to p Lin Mengxin. Lin Mengxin closed her eyes in fear. However, the anticipated pain didn¡¯te. She opened her eyes. She saw Lin Xingchen standing in front of her. ¡°Brother Xingchen?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lin Xingchen¡¯s hand tightly gripped Lord Lin¡¯s wrist. Hearing Lin Mengxin¡¯s voice, he forcefully flung him away, As Lin Xingchen¡¯s words fell, the soldiers behind him immediately stepped forward. These soldiers were the ones who had once been bandits with Lin Xingchen. All of them were also members of the Lin family. Now, looking at those who had wronged their master, anger filled each of their eyes. People from the Lin family¡¯s main house and the third house were directly pushed away. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Getting Lin Mengxin up from the ground, Lin Xingchen spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± A smile covered Lin Mengxin¡¯s face. ¡°Xingchen, it¡¯s good to see you still alive.¡± At this moment, Lin Mengyao walked up to Lin Xingchen. Looking at this so-called cousin, Lin Xingchen¡¯s eyes were cold.¡± I¡¯m sorry to disappointed you.¡± Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression stiffened, but she still maintained a smile, saying, ¡°Xingchen, we¡¯re all family, you¡­¡± ¡°From the moment I was expelled from the Lin family, Lin Ruhai seized everything that belonged to my father, we were no longer family.¡± ¡°So, please leave immediately!¡± ¡°Xingchen, must you be so heartless?¡± Houses in the capital are astronomically expensive. Aside from this mansion, the Lin family¡¯s other properties are all in the countryside. Moreover, at this moment, even if they wanted to buy another house, they have no money. But as long as they¡¯re in the Lin mansion, they still consider themselves members of the Lin family. Regarding Lin Ruhai¡¯s actions, Lin Mengyao wasn¡¯t particrly upset. However, in a month, she¡¯s set to marry into the Qing Mansion. She must stayed here. Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Lin Xingchen responded with a light chuckle. While there was a smile on his face, Lin Xingchen¡¯s eyes did not show the slightest hint of mirth. Looking at Lin Mengyao, he whispered, ¡°Cousin Meng, while others may not see your true colors, do you think I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Before I change my mind, it¡¯s best you took your belongings and leave peacefully. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ensure you leave everything behind, not even a single thread.¡± ¡°After all, these things belonged to my father, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Xingchen, could it be that you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± Anger shed in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes, but thinking of her own intentions, she forced herself to suppress it, squeezing out a smile for Lin Xingchen. Lin Xingchen¡¯s patience had run out. Looking at Lin Mengyao, he bluntly asked, ¡°Cousin Meng, did Xue Er really drown herself?¡± Her face turned pale at his simple question. The mocking look in Lin Xingchen¡¯s eyes deepened. In his youth, Lin Xingchen had been very fond to Lin Mengyao. Until he witnessed this ¡®nice¡¯ cousin unblinkingly push a young maid into a river. That¡¯s when he realized how naive he had been. Back then, Lin Mengyao was only eight years old. Her reason for such cruelty? The maid was more beautiful than her. It was winter. The young maid was pushed into the river and was quickly consumed by the icy water. Lin Mengyao stood by the riverbank, watching Xue Er drown, even wearing a smile. That scene left a deep scar in Lin Xingchen¡¯s heart. ¡°Other than Xin Xin and Aunt Lin, expel everyone from the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With Lin Xingchen¡¯s order, everyone in the Lin mansion was driven out. Outside the Lin mansion gates. ¡°Eldest Miss, it seems like they are from the Lin Mansion.¡± Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye were sitting in a carriage. They had just left the city after distributing porridge. The snow outside was getting heavier, and Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t allow Jiang Peihuan to ride a horse, hence they took the carriage. They had just started when the carriage was halted. Ye Xiao¡¯s voice came from outside. Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but lift the curtain. She happened to see Lin Mengyaoing out with her luggage. Both of them looked at each others. When their eyes met, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. She had alwayspared herself to Jiang Peihuan, always thinking that one day she¡¯d look down upon her. However, she noticed that the gap between them seemed to grow wider. Lin Mengyao even saw Xiao Nanye, who stood above everyone else but under one, the imperial uncle, handing Jiang Peihuan a cup of water with such gentleness. ¡°Be careful of the cold!¡± Chapter 244 - 244: Lin Mengyao Was Kicked Out of the Lin Mansion Chapter 244: Lin Mengyao Was Kicked Out of the Lin Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Inside the carriage, Xiao Nanye did not even look outside. After he handed the teacup in his hand to Jiang Peihuan, he immediately pulled down the curtain. ¡°Han Feng, tell them to move aside!¡± Xiao Nanye looked ordered Han Feng, ¡°Yes! You Highness.¡± The carriage moved on quickly as the Lin family members were all pushed to the sides of the road. Madam Lin stayed beside Lin Mengyao the whole time. Watching the departing carriage, she couldn¡¯t help but rub her arms, ¡°Yao Er, what should we do next? Where will we stay? And, can we find a carriage first? It¡¯s so cold.¡± Voices kept ringing in her ears, but Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze involuntarilynded on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage. It was only when the carriage disappeared around the corner that Lin Mengyao shifted her gaze away. As for the matters of the Lin family, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t care. They would have no connection with her anymore. The carriage went straight to plum garden. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to alight, she noticed that Xiao Nanye had already stepped out and was extending his hand towards her. After taking the man¡¯s hand and getting out of the carriage, Jiang Peihuan said to Ye Xiao, ¡°Ask the kitchen to prepare some hot soup.¡± ¡°Yes. Miss.¡± ¡°Go in and sit first. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡± After Ye Xiao left, Jiang Peihuan turned her attention to Xiao Nanye. The man remained silent, nodding, and followed Jiang Peihuan into a nearby hall. As soon as Jiang Peihuan entered, a white shadow pounced on her. Jiang Peihuan stretched out her arms and embraced it. ¡°Xiao Bai, your leg hasn¡¯t healed yet. Don¡¯t move too much, understand?¡± While holding Xiao Bai, Jiang Peihuan carefully checked its injuries. Seeing that the wound was not serious. Xiao Bai stuck out his tongue and licked her hand. ¡°1¡¯11 have someone build a wooden house for it in the mansion,¡± she said. Sitting opposite Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye observed Xiao Bai¡¯s actions and quietly remarked to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing her look of confusion, he exined. ¡°When we get married, Xiao Bai will certainlye with us to the mansion. That¡¯s why I¡¯m arranging a house for it.¡± ¡°No need, just let it stay in the room.¡± ¡°A grown white wolf can weigh up to 300 pounds. You want it in the room?¡± ¡°This cuttie?¡± Xiao Bai, still a young wolf cub in her arms, Jiang Peihuan hesitated. She could hold the current Xiao Bai with both arms and had not really considered what a 300-pound Xiao Bai would look like. ¡°We need to stop feeding Xiao Bai cooked food. It¡¯s a wolf, after all, we cannot raise it like a dog.¡± Initially, when Jiang Peihuan brought Xiao Bai home, Xiao Nanye intended it to protect her. The incident with the colorful snake proved Xiao Bai¡¯s loyalty. But looking at the grilled meat on the ground, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes showed a hint of helplessness. It was a wolf without any wild nature. Jiang Peihuan continuously staring at him, Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice grew softer, ¡°This is for Xiao Bai¡¯s own good. Though it likes you. It is still a wolf.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll ask Yue Er to gradually prepare raw meat for it.¡± ¡°Miss, the hot soup is ready.¡± At this moment, Jian Peihuan¡¯s door was pushed open and Ye Xiao walked in with two bowls of hot soup and some pastries. After cing the items on the table, Ye Xiao left. Xiao Bai became alert. Jiang Peihuan knew it wanted some. Normally, she would have fed it already, but she ced Xiao Bai on the ground, saying, ¡°It¡¯s sweet, you can¡¯t eat it.¡± Xiao Bai whimpered. ¡°If you keep whining, out you go!¡± Xiao Nanye passed the tableware to Jiang Peihuan. Hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s whimper, he spoke sternly. It immediatelyy quietly in a corner. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Taking the soup spoon from Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand, Jiang Peihuan noticed that he hadn¡¯t touched his food. A trace of confusion shed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye picked up his utensils. He didn¡¯t particrly enjoy sweets. However, seeing the rxed expression on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, he still tasted the sweet soup. ¡°Give it a try.¡± Jiang Peihuan had noticed long ago that Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t have a penchant for overly sweet things. Upon her rmendation, Xiao Nanye took a sip of the soup. Its taste was unlike any he had tried before. It was mildly sweet, but the aroma was pronounced. He softlymented, ¡°The vor of this sweet soup is quite good.¡± ¡°This is a special recipe my mother prepared for my father.¡± ¡°In the past, during winter in the military camp, my father used to cough a lot. My mother would make this sweet soup. Since my father was not fond of sweets, she added only a little sweetness.¡± ¡°The firstdy and the great general shared deep affection.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, a hint of a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. In her previous life, her entire Jiang family tragically perished, and Jiang Peihuan initially vowed never to trust men again. But every time she saw Jiang Hong and Xue Yan, she believed that there were still people in this world who cherished love, just like her father and mother. Or her third uncle and third aunt. ¡°Young miss, it¡¯s gettingte. You should rest.¡± The door was opened again, and Ye Xiao walked in with hot water. The man said softly,¡± 1¡¯11 go back first. Don¡¯t go out of the city too early tomorrow. Wait for me to pick you up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded directly. After Xiao Nanye left, Jiang Peihuany down on the bed. Xiao Bai jumped up onto her bed. Recalling what Xiao Nanye had told her, Jiang Peihuan initially wanted to send Xiao Bai down, but seeing the injury on Xiao Bai¡¯s leg, she hugged it in her arms. That night, snow fell continuously. Jiang Peihuan was awakened in the early morning by the sound of knocking. ¡°Eldest Miss, did 1 wake you up?¡± The one who entered was Yue Er. Holding hot water in her hands and helping Jiang Peihuan sit up, Yue Er softly inquired. ¡°Who¡¯s making such a noise outside?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, Miss Lin has arrived. She wishes to see you.¡± ¡°Miss Lin?¡± Yue Er whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lin Mengyao.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s brows furrowed. Thinking about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s past rtionship with Xiao Junhao, and then considering Lin Mengyao¡¯s current rtionship with him, Yue Er suggested. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to see her, 1¡¯11 have her away immediately.¡± Saying this, Yue Er prepared to leave. However, she heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Let her in..¡± Chapter 245 - 245: Deserve to Die Chapter 245: Deserve to Die Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Yue Er did not say anything else. Only a short momentter, Yue Er walked back into the room. ¡°Miss Lin refuses toe in. She says she will wait for you outside in the courtyard.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not respond but draped on a fiery red cloak. Lin Mengyao was waiting just outside in the courtyard. This was not her first visit to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s plum garden. In the past, under Yan Xin¡¯s guidance, Lin Mengyao had visited a few times. Each time she came, Lin Mengyao felt the garden exuded opulence. Outside Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room was arge courtyard. Beside a pavilion stood a faux mountain, meticulously crafted. In the summer, tiny streams flowed through it. This faux mountain was personally carved by Jiang Hong. When Jiang Peihuan stepped into the courtyard, what she saw was Lin Mengyao, staring intently at the faux mountain. She didn¡¯t say anything, just quietly observing Lin Mengyao¡¯s back. After a long while, Lin Mengyao finally turned to face Jiang Peihuan. Seeing the fiery red cloak on Jiang Peihuan, a hint of envy shed in her eyes. ¡°Miss Jiang, I apologize for the intrusion.¡± Jiang Peihuan remained silent, merely gazing at Lin Mengyao. Seeing Lin Mengyao stirred someplicated emotions in Jiang Peihuan. In her previous life, it was because of Lin Mengyao that Xiao Junhao had destroyed everything of hers. ¡°Miss Jiang, I came today with a request.¡± Lin Mengyao took the initiative. Only upon hearing this did Jiang Peihuan finally respond, ¡°Miss Lin, speak your mind.¡± ¡°I hope that Miss Jiang can talk to Xingchen and let us continue to stay in the Lin Mansion. After all, we are just some old, weak, women, and children.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a permanent stay, at least let us get through this winter.¡± In just one more month, she would be married into the Qing Wang Mansion. No matter what happened to the Lin family, it would no longer concern her. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Lin approach General Lin directly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of what my father did to uncle, which makes it difficult for me to approach him on this matter.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s hard for Miss Lin to speak, it¡¯s even harder for me.¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but it was a smile dripping with derision. Lin Mengyao was just the same as in the previous life, always taking others for fools. Meeting Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan said directly, ¡°1 am but an outsider; 1 cannot intervene in the affairs of the Lin family.¡± ¡°An outsider? Let¡¯s put aside your rtionship with Xingchen for a moment. Just the fact that Miss Jiang took my cousin directly into the pce implicates you in this matter, does it not?¡± ¡°As for what Miss Jiang did, I, don¡¯t me you at all. After all, it was my father¡¯s fault in the first ce. But now, is it too much to ask for a simple favor?¡± ¡°As I said, I¡¯m just an outsider.¡± ¡°If Miss Lin came here today just to tell me this, then you can leave.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s tant dismissal, anger red in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, are you really this cruel?¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuanughed as if she had heard a delightful joke. However, her eyes held not a hint of amusement but were filled with hatred. Seeing the smile on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, Lin Mengyao looked puzzled. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, ¡°Miss Lin, when ites to cruelty, that title better suits you.¡± Before Lin Mengyao could retort, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Or have you forgotten about sending someone to assassinate me?¡± ¡°You¡­ what are you talking about? 1 don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Miss Lin, do you genuinely not understand? Back then, I was ordered to escort grain to Jiang Zhou. Along the way, I was ambushed. Wasn¡¯t that your doing?¡±
  • i j ??
    • Before Lin Mengyao could finish, she felt a cold sensation on her neck. Unbeknownst to her, Jiang Peihuan had already drawn her longsword, the tip of it was pointed at her throat. ¡°Miss Lin, based on what you did to me that day, shouldn¡¯t I¡­¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, what are you trying to do?¡± Suddenly, someone knocked Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sword aside. Jiang Peihuan turned and saw Xiao Junhao. Xiao Junhao held Lin Mengyao in his arms, seeing the blood on her neck, he red at Jiang Peihuan with icy eyes, ¡°How could you be so vicious?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Not to waste any words, as Xiao Junhao¡¯s voice trailed off, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sword lunged towards him. Xiao Junhao¡¯s martial skills were superior to her own, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s strike was both swift and fierce. Under this assault, Xiao Junhao looked slightly flustered. By the end, there was anger in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, stop now, or 1 won¡¯t be polite!¡± Jiang Peihuan, seemingly deaf to his words, continued her relentless attack, each strike faster, fiercer, and with undeniable murderous intent. Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t hesitate, drawing his sword from his waist. But as he moved to counterattack, another sword striked at him. ¡°Be careful, Your Highness!¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s warning, Xiao Junhao swiftly dodged, but his arm was still injured. Xiao Nanye, sword in hand, stood beside Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, are you okay?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan shake her head, Xiao Nanye turned his icy gaze to Xiao Junhao, ¡°You have some nerve to attack.¡± ¡°In a month, Huan Er will be my queen. By protocol, you should address her as your Imperial aunt.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s events will be reported to the Emperor.¡± Despite being the injured party, Xiao Nanye intended to be the first toin. ¡°Imperial uncle, if it weren¡¯t for Miss Jiang trying to kill Yao Er, I wouldn¡¯t have acted. You should at least be fair.¡± Xiao Junhao responded coldly, ¡°If Huan Er wants her dead, then she deserves it.¡± ¡°It means she did something deserving of death.¡± Jiang Peihuan:¡±¡­¡± Lin Mengyao:¡±¡­¡± Xiao Junhao:¡±¡­¡± With Xiao Nanye¡¯s deration, everyone turned incredulous. ¡°Your Highness, King Cheng, there¡¯s something I¡¯m unsure whether to say or not.¡± Especially Lin Mengyao, she could not believe her ears.. Chapter 246 - 246: Huan Er Is a Treasure Chapter 246: Huan Er Is a Treasure Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t say it.¡± Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye responded immediately. The undisguised annoyance in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, Lin Mengyao¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°King Cheng, you might not know, but before you, Miss Jiang of the Jiang family and Prince Qing had interactions and shared a deep friendship. I¡¯m unsure why Miss Jiang changed her feelings towards Prince Qing, perhaps because King Cheng has won the emperor¡¯s favor?¡± Lin Mengyao spoke softly, but her words clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears. Jiang Peihuan never expected Lin Mengyao to make such a tant insinuation. Such words were indeed nauseating. After Lin Mengyao finished speaking, Jiang Peihuan instinctively looked at Xiao Nanye. What surprised Jiang Peihuan was theck of anger in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. In fact, he seemed even more annoyed. ¡°Are you done?¡± Lin Mengyao was stunned when she saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s indifferent expression. ¡°King Cheng, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Why should I be?¡± Lin Mengyao was speechless. Seeing her puzzled expression, Xiao Nanye reached out and held Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Regardless of whether what you said is true or false, even if it were true, 1 would never let go of Huan Er.¡± ¡°People coveting Huan Er just proves she¡¯s a gem. Such a treasure, 1 will surely never let go.¡± ¡°As for today¡¯s matter, let it pass. But if I ever hear of you tarnishing Huan Er¡¯s reputation again, I¡¯ll kill you directly by myself.¡± As he uttered thest sentence, Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze towards Lin Mengyao was filled with undisguised killing intent. Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but shiver, turning her gaze towards Jiang Peihuan. There was no anger in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, just a faint smile. A smile seemed to be a ring mockery. ¡°Xiao Junhao, take your girl and get out of here!¡± At this moment, Xiao Nanye looked at Xiao Junhao and said coldly. Lin Mengyao wanted to say something else, but she was abruptly taken away by Xiao Junhao. As he left, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes involuntarilynded on Jiang Peihuan, though her gaze remained on Xiao Nanye. Xiao Junhao tightly clenched his fist. ¡°Huan Er, let¡¯s go. Shouldn¡¯t we head to the city gate today?¡± After Xiao Junhao and Lin Mengyao left. Had Jiang Peihuan not clearly remembered the previous scene, she would have thought the cold-eyed man from before and the one now were not the same person. ¡°Xiao Nanye,¡± she asked, ¡°you don¡¯t have any questions about what Lin Mengyao said?¡± ¡°Is it important?¡± At her words, Xiao Nanye stopped in his tracks, turning to her, and softly inquired. After a few seconds, she chuckled. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s unimportant. Let¡¯s go.¡± Outside the general¡¯s mansion, in a carriage. ¡°Your Highness, let me treat your wound.¡± Lin Mengyao said softly as she looked at the wound on Xiao Junhao¡¯s arm. Lin Mengyao reached out her hand. However, just as her hand was about to touch Xiao Junhao, the man dodged it. Lin Mengyao looked at him with confusion. ¡°Why did you say those words in front of Jiang Peihuan today?¡± Xiao Junhao asked directly, ¡°Is Your Highness angry?¡± Lin Mengyao ced her hands elegantly on her knees and looked at Xiao Junhao. ¡°Your Highness did indeed invest a lot in Miss Jiang.¡± Though he intended to use Jiang Peihuan to gain military power from Jiang Hong, he did put in genuine effort. After a while, he told her, ¡°From now on, never mention these matters again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was the first time Xiao Junhao had been so cold towards her. Was it because the Lin family was now powerless that he no longer bothered to be polite? These thoughts made Lin Mengyao¡¯s expressionplex. ¡°Your Highness, the head of the Lin family is now Lin Xingchen. I¡­ I have no ce to call home.¡± ¡°In that case, move into my mansion.¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Lin Mengyao responded instinctively, clearly disapproving. If she entered the mansion now, what reputation would she have left? ¡°What do you propose, then?¡± Xiao Junhao calmly inquired. ¡°Perhaps Your Highness could find a house for me outside,¡± Lin Mengyao began. They were interrupted by a voice from outside, ¡°Are you all blind?¡± Hearing the voice, Lin Mengyao frowned, and Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression turned sour. With his status, he could not directly confront the individual. ¡°Do you know who 1 am? I¡¯m the daughter of the Xue family. The great general is my uncle¡­¡± When he heard the word ¡®general¡¯, his eyes revealed a thoughtful look. Xiao Junhao lifted the curtain and got off the carriage. ¡°Your Highness?¡± The horsekeeper of the Qing Mansion hurriedly gave Xiao Junhao his luggage. The person arguing outside was none other than Xue Ru. Her foot had already recovered. These few days, Jiang Peihuan and the others had been busy giving out porridge. Xue Ru was bored, so she walked around. Xue Yan also gave her some money in private. Xue Ru was prepared to go out for a walk, but she did not expect to encounter such a thing as soon as she went out. Her new dress was stained by the snow sshed by the carriage. However, the anger in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly when she saw Xiao Junhao alighting from the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for dirtying miss¡¯s dress. Why don¡¯t you get into the car, miss? I will go to the shop in front to buy miss a set of clothes, and it can also be considered as an apology to miss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dress. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xue Ru¡¯s face turned red when she saw the gentleness in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. She quickly spoke up when she heard his words. ¡°It was originally my carriage that dirtied miss¡¯s dress, so naturally it should bepensated..¡± Chapter 247 - 247: Meeting Xiao Junhao Chapter 247: Meeting Xiao Junhao Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In the end, Xue Ru still boarded Xiao Junhao¡¯s carriage, but upon seeing Lin Mengyao sitting inside, a look of displeasure filled her eyes. ¡°Is she the prince¡¯s servant? Why does she seem socking in manners?¡± Lin Mengyao¡¯s attire had always been rather modest. Coupled with her sleepless night, she appeared rather haggard today. Additionally, she did not wear any jewelry today. Upon seeing her, Xue Ru¡¯s first impression was that of a servant. Both Xiao Junhao and Lin Mengyao were unpleasant upon hearing this. Had it not been for Xue Ru¡¯s sincere expression, she might have suspected it was said on purpose. ¡°This is Yao Er, my side consort who hasn¡¯t officially entered the household yet.¡± ¡°Side consort? Isn¡¯t that just another word for a concubine?¡± Xiao Junhao was speechless. Lin Mengyao was speechless as well. Technically, side consort was indeed a concubine. But who would dare look down upon a royal concubine? After a while, Xiao Junhao inquired, ¡°May I ask about Miss Xue¡¯s rtionship with the General¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°My aunt is the main wife of the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°So, Miss Xue is the cousin of Miss Jiang?¡± ¡°Does the prince know my cousin, Huan Er?¡± Upon hearing Xue Ru¡¯s question, Xiao Junhao nodded. At that moment, a voice from outside announced, ¡°Prince, we¡¯ve reached the shop.¡± Subsequently, Xiao Junhao led Xue Ru into the shop. Even though he promised topensate with just a dress. He ended up buying several dresses and pieces of jewelry for Xue Ru. Xiao Junhao personally escorted Xue Ru back to the General¡¯s Mansion. Watching Xue Ru¡¯s gleeful departure, the smile and the joyful sign of Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes vanished instantly. This woman was not only arrogant but also naive. If not for her affiliation with the Xue family, Xiao Junhao wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce. ¡°Your Highness, are you thinking of taking Miss Xue into your mansion?¡± Lin Mengyao asked Xiao Junhao was surprised to hear Lin Mengyao¡¯s words. ¡°While the Xue family might not have a strong foundation in the capital, they are influential in Qing Zhou. If you were to integrate Miss Xue into your pce, it would undoubtedly be beneficial for Your Highness¡¯s future endeavors.¡± Xue Ru looked down on the title of a side consort, but from the way she looked at Xiao Junhao, Lin Mengyao discerned it all too well. Xue Ru may wish to be the princess consort of Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she could only be a side consort. Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t differentiate her feelings of like or dislike towards him anymore. Apart from Xiao Junhao, she had no other priorities, so the only thing she could do was to propel this man to a higher position. Only then could she have Jiang Peihuan beneath her feet. ¡°Yao Er, rest assured, 1 won¡¯t let you down.¡± Xiao Junhao reached out and pulled Lin Mengyao into his arms. Leaning against Xiao Junhao, Lin Mengyao whispered, ¡°I trust Your Highness.¡± Her voice was incredibly gentle, but her eyescked warmth. If one looked closely, they were filled with coldness. In the following days, Xiao Junhao frequently invited Xue Ru out for outings. And Jiang Peihuan was oblivious to all of these events. The coldest season finally passed. The decreasing number of beggars on the streets and fewer refugees outside the city, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mood considerably improved. Unbeknownst to them, half a month had passed. During this half a month, Xiao Nanye apanied Jiang Peihuan almost every day. Just like now, as soon as Jiang Peihuan sat down, Xiao Junhao offered her a cup of tea, ¡°Huan Er, have a sip first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Looking at the tea cup in the man¡¯s hand, Jiang Peihuan whispered her thanks. She didn¡¯t know when, but it seemed she had be ustomed to this man¡¯s presence. Jiang Peihuan initially thought it was just tea, but upon tasting, she realized it was ginseng tea. ¡°Xiao Nanye, you should have some too.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As he took the tea cup from her, he drank the remaining ginseng tea she left behind in one gulp. Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time Xiao Nanye had done this, seeing this scene made Jiang Peihuan¡¯s cheeks turn slightly red. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, a flurry of hoofbeats sounded nearby. Turning her head, she saw Zhao Yong dismounting from his horse. Apart from the time she diagnosed Zhao Yong¡¯s biological mother, Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t seen him again. Meeting Zhao Yong now, she noticed he was covered in injuries, his face pale, yet his expression remained steadfast. ¡°I greet King Cheng.¡± He bowed to Xiao Nanye, then turned his attention to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Miss Jiang, the two herbs you told me about, 1 have found them.¡± ¡°You found the Nine Spirit Fox and the ck Snake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A hint of surprise appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Jiang, you said that if I gathered the herbs, you¡¯d treat my mother. Does that still stand?¡± ¡°Of course it does. I¡¯lle with you right now.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a hint of a smile appeared on Zhao Yong¡¯sposed face. Momentster, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye got into a carriage. It was the same small courtyard. When Jiang Peihuan saw Madam Zhao again, she noticed herplexion had worsened. After taking Madam Zhao¡¯s pulse, Jiang Peihuan said to Zhao Yong, ¡°Show me the herbs.¡± In the living room, Zhao Yong handed two porcin bottles to Jiang Peihuan. Upon opening the white porcin bottle, Jiang Peihuan detected a faint, mysterious aroma. ¡°Yes, this is the blood of the Nine Spirit Fox.¡± Opening the other bottle, Jiang Peihuan took a sniff. It was indeed the galldder of the ck Snake. After setting the two bottles down, Jiang Peihuan looked at Zhao Yong, ¡°Prince Zhao, do you remember the third ingredient I mentioned?¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Jiang. You said the third ingredient is half of my liver.¡± Hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. ¡°To extract half of your liver, I need to cut open your abdomen and then slice off a portion of your liver. Are you still willing?¡± ¡°Just go ahead, Miss Jiang.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bear all the consequences. If Miss Jiang is worried aboutplications from treating my mother, I can provide a written guarantee right now..¡± Chapter 248 - 248: Saving Zhao Yong’s Mother Chapter 248: Saving Zhao Yong¡¯s Mother Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s sign a contract.¡± Upon hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan immediately nodded. Momentster, the servants in the house prepared the paper, and Jiang Peihuan, holding a pen in one hand, quickly drafted the contract on it. Jiang Peihuan handed the written note to Zhao Yong and said lightly,¡± If you think there¡¯s no problem, write your name on it.¡± Zhao Yong did not even look at it and directly signed his name. Seeing his actions, a bit of surprise appeared in the eyes of Jiang Peihuan, but she did not say anything. ¡°Prepare a room.¡± Shortly, the three of them entered a room. Jiang Peihuan lit an alcoholmp, then readied a dagger and bandages. After making these preparations, she looked at Zhao Yong, who was sitting across from her, ¡°Remove your top and lie down.¡± Zhao Yong did as instructed. Looking at the man lying on the bed, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Nanye, who was seated nearby. ¡°Xiao Nanye, help hold down his shoulders.¡± Observing Zhao Yong on the bed, a rare look of admiration appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Xiao Nanye reached out and directly pressed on Zhao Yong¡¯s acupoint. Jiang Peihuan was momentarily stunned but realized this method was more effective than merely holding down Zhao Yong¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m going to begin.¡± Jiang Peihuan addressed the man on the bed, ¡°If you have regrets, now¡¯s the time. If you change your mindter, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± ¡°Just do it.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan did not say anything else and directly stabbed Zhao Yong¡¯s abdomen with the dagger. Blood gushed out immediately, staining Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands red. Yet, she continued her task as if she didn¡¯t notice. Zhao Yong¡¯s body was immobilized, but cold sweat formed on his forehead. His face turned pale in an instant, but he gritted his teeth and remained silent. Half an hourter, Jiang Peihuan finished suturing Zhao Yong¡¯s wound. After that, she washed the blood off her hands. Just as she raised her hand, Xiao Nanye grabbed her hand. The man held Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wrist in one hand and a handkerchief in the other. He carefully wiped the water off Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands. Only after both of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands were dry did Xiao Nanye release her. By this time, Zhao Yong had sat up. The moment his feet touched the ground, he felt intense pain from his abdomen. But he gritted his teeth, making no sound. ¡°Take time to recover. The human liver can regenerate.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, can you treat my mother now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan personally prepared the medicine, not allowing anyone else to intervene. Both Zhao Yong and Xiao Nanye were present when Jiang Peihuan treated Madam Zhao. After administering an injection, she then brought the medicine to Madam Zhao. The medicine had a strong and unpleasant smell, but Madam Zhao didn¡¯tment or ask questions. She drank the medicine in one gulp. ¡°In the next three days, I wille to treat the madam once a day. After three days, her condition will improve.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± By this time, the three had walked outside to the courtyard. Apart from his pale face, Zhao Yong didn¡¯t look injured. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, he softly expressed his gratitude. Jiang Peihuan nodded, not saying more. She looked at Xiao Nanye beside him.¡± Let¡¯s go back.¡± Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan immediately boarded a carriage. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Once seated in the carriage, Xiao Nanye sat next to Jiang Peihuan. Without waiting for her to respond, he gently made her rest her head on his shoulder. Jiang Peihuan did feel a bit weary, ¡°I¡¯ll nap for a while. Wake me when we reach the general¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Leaning against Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan could smell a subtle, cool fragrance from him. This scent, for some reason, brought a sense offort. The carriage headed directly towards the general¡¯s residence. The carriage stopped at the entrance of the general¡¯s residence. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t n to wake Jiang Peihuan. But as he was about to reach out to hold her, she opened her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived?¡± Jiang Peihuan softly inquired. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t speak but merely nodded. Then, Xiao Nanye disembarked from the carriage. Holding onto Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand, she stepped down. Upon entering the general¡¯s residence, Jiang Peihuan saw Deputy General Liu at the entrance. He quickly approached, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Jiang?¡± ¡°Deputy General Liu, why are you here? What happened?¡± ¡°Miss, there¡¯s been an incident at madam¡¯s courtyard. Jiang Peihuan nodded. However, she turned to look at Xiao Nanye. ¡± His Highness is not an outsider, pleases request him to join.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my mother¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan headed towards Yanlin. Jiang Peihuan heard shouting from inside. It was the voice of the Old Madam Xue. A hint of surprise shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. They quickly speed up to enter together. ¡°grandmother, mother, aunt.¡± Besides Xue Yan and Old Madam Xue, Wang Fengyi and Xu Yunniang were seated. Seeing Xiao Nanye following Jiang Peihuan, several instinctively started to bow, but Xiao Nanye was quick to assist the Old Madam Xue, ¡°Old Madam, please, there¡¯s no need for such formalities. We¡¯re all family here.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you and His Highness please take a seat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With Xue Yan¡¯smand, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye seats nearby of her. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan noticed that Xue Ru was kneeling on the ground. Upon closer observation, Jiang Peihuan realized that Xue Ru was adorned with silk and jewelry. While the Xue family had such items, these particr styles were all the rage in the capital. ¡°Grandmother, if Huan Er can marry to King Cheng, why can¡¯t I marry Prince Qing?¡± ¡°Huan Er¡¯s marriage to King Cheng was an official and honorable one. She is the primary wife of King Cheng. What are you? Not to mention that the Emperor has already bestowed a main wife and side consort to Prince Qing. Even if you were to marry him, you¡¯d be nothing more than a concubine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about being a concubine? A royal concubine still holds a higher status than an ordinary citizen¡¯s primary wife. Moreover, Prince Qing truly cherishes me.¡± More importantly, she and Prince Qing had already consummated their rtionship. Apart from Prince Qing, she could not marry any other man. ¡°Silence!¡± Chapter 249 - 249: Xue Ru Was Beaten Chapter 249: Xue Ru Was Beaten Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, the anger that Old Madam Xue had just calmed red up instantly. Xue Yan hurriedly approached, ¡°Mother, please calm down and speak rationally with Ru Er. Don¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°She¡¯s nothing but trouble.¡± ¡°Xue Ru, this is your aunt¡¯s courtyard. I don¡¯t want to punish you here, making it a spectacle for others. But pack your things immediately. 1¡¯11 have someone send you back to Qing Zhou.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t return. I¡­ I already belong to Prince Qing.¡± When she mentioned thest sentence, Xue Ru spoke softly, but everyone in the hall heard her. Upon hearing this, the Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her finger, pointing at Xue Ru, trembled, ¡°You¡­ what did you just say¡­¡± ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± Old Madam Xue suddenly fall to one side, both Xue Yan and Jiang Peihuan rushed forward. Jiang Peihuan quickly took out a pill from her possession and ced it into the old madam¡¯s mouth. ¡°Huan Er, water.¡± Xiao Nanye swiftly handed a cup of water to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan quickly brought it to the old madam¡¯s lips. After taking the medicine, Old Madam Xue gradually regained consciousness. However, when she saw Xue Ru, her emotions began to get agitated again. Jiang Peihuan quickly said,¡± Grandmother, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about it. If you ruin your body. Wouldn¡¯t it became Huan Er¡¯s fault?¡± ¡°Silly Child, what does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°How is it unrted? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you were here to attend Huan Er¡¯s wedding, grandmother wouldn¡¯t havee all the way from Qing Zhou to Jingdou.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandmother won¡¯t be angry.¡± Taking a deep breath, Old Madam Xue turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°King Cheng, may I trouble you for a favor?¡± ¡°Please, Old Madam Xue, feel free to speak your mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to request His Highness, King Qing, toe over.¡± ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ve already sent someone. He should be here within the time it takes to steep a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Old Madam Xue no longer wished to say another word to Xue Ru. As for the others, they wanted to speak but dared not utter a word. Yet Jiang Peihuan, seeing Xue Ru adorned with jewelry, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cousin Ru Er, how did youe to know Prince Qing?¡± Given that they¡¯re together now, it must have been for some time. Recently, Jiang Peihuan had been preupied with her charitable activities and had almost forgotten about Xue Ru. Moreover, Xue Ru had originally intended to stay at the general¡¯s mansion because she was infatuated with Jiang Changbai. It was beyond Jiang Peihuan¡¯s imagination that in such a short time, Xue Ru and Xiao Junhao became involved. However, Jiang Peihuan wondered if this was initiated by Xue Ru or if it was a plot by Xiao Junhao. ¡°My encounter with Prince Qing was by chance. One day I was out of the mansion, touring¡­¡± Xue Ru proudly narrated all the things Xiao Junhao had done for her. But as Jiang Peihuan listened, her face showed difort. Perhaps Xue Ru¡¯s encounter with Xiao Junhao was by chance, but what followed was undoubtedly Xiao Junhao¡¯s scheming. Jiang Peihuan wanted to expose Xiao Junhao¡¯s true nature to Xue Ru, but seeing the adoration in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes, she dropped the idea, thinking it would be futile. Jiang Peihuan looked directly at Xue Ru, ¡°Cousin Ru Er, you¡¯re the only daughter of the Xue family. Given how much your uncle and aunt love you, you¡¯re surely destined to be someone¡¯s main wife. Being a concubine in Prince Qing¡¯s mansion is beneath you.¡± Although Xue Ru was the only daughter of the Xue family. Technically speaking, marrying Xiao Junhao as a concubine would be quite an elevation for Xue Ru. However, Jiang Peihuan knew her cousin very well, so she purposely mentioned it. Indeed, after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a hint of conflict appeared in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. Yet she remained silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Prince Qing and I truly love each other. 1 don¡¯t care about titles.¡± Jiang Peihuan:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Madam, Prince Qing is here.¡± At this point, Deputy General Liu entered the room. He spoke softly after acknowledging Old Madam Xue and Xue Yan. A hint of anger appeared in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. Hearing Liu¡¯s announcement, she immediately said, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Ru¡¯s eyes remained glued to the door. Seeing the figure in the treasure-blue robe enter, a bright smile illuminated her face, ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°Ru Er.¡± Upon seeing Xue Ru, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were full of affection. Sitting in her chair, Jiang Peihuan observed this with a mocking expression. When he entered, Xiao Junhao¡¯s gaze first settled on Xue Ru, but he couldn¡¯t help but nce towards Jiang Peihuan. Seeing the ridicule in her eyes, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face stiffened for a moment. However, thinking of his ultimate goal, Xiao Junhao turned to Old Madam Xue and Xue Yan, ¡°Old Madam Xue, Madam Jiang, Ru Er and I truly love each other. I sincerely wish to marry her. I hope you will grant us your blessing.¡± ¡°Since Prince Qing wishes to marry Ru Er, I wonder what status you intend to give her. As far as I¡¯m aware, the Emperor has already granted you a main wife.¡± ¡°I am willing to marry Ru Er with the honor due to a side consort.¡± ¡°A side consort? Forgive me for being blunt, but that is still just a concubine¡¯s position. Are you intentionally trying to disrespect our Xue¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing, Grandmother! I am willing to be his side consort.¡± Old Madam Xue hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xue Ru eagerly interjected. Old Madam Xue nearly fainted. ¡°Ru Er, matters of marriage are decided by the elders. It¡¯s not your ce to speak.¡± This time, Xue Yan, devoid of any restraint, stared coldly at Xue Ru. ¡°Aunt, Huan Er and King Cheng spend all your days together. Before you worry about me, shouldn¡¯t you keep an eye on your own daughter first?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Initially, Xue Yan, being her aunt, truly felt affection for her. But hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words now, Xue Yan¡¯s expression was unpleased. However much she cared for Xue Ru, she was just a niece. How could shee before her own daughter? ¡°Ye Xiao, p her!¡± Amidst the deafening silence, Xiao Nanye suddenly spoke. Before anyone could react, Ye Xiao approached Xue Ru and directly pped her face. ¡°All¡­¡± A crisp p resounded throughout the living room.. Chapter 250 - 250: She Is No Longer a Member of the Xue Family Chapter 250: She Is No Longer a Member of the Xue Family Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in the Xue family residence, Xiao Nanye would have killed Xue Ru. ¡°Huan Er is my future queen. If anyone dares to speak ill of her, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡°But a joke between two sisters, why should Your Highness King Cheng be¡­¡± Wang Fengyi could not just watched and intervence. However, when she met Xiao Nanye¡¯s icy gaze, she dared not continue. ¡°Your Highness, save me¡­¡± Xue Ru tried to resist, but her wrist was firmly gripped by Ye Xiao. No matter how much Xue Ru tried to evade, Ye Xiao¡¯s psnded precisely on her face. Out of respect for the Old Madam Xue, Jiang Peihuan had always refrained from picking fights with Xue Ru. She couldn¡¯t deny the satisfaction she felt watching Xue Ru now being punished. Xue Ru looked at Xiao Junhao with pleading eyes. Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression turned sour. He had not expected Xiao Nanye to act so ruthlessly. He said to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Dear Imperial Uncle, please, I ask for some respect.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯ll spare her this time.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, stop.¡± Ye Xiao ceased her action, leaving Xue Ru¡¯s face red and swollen. The Old Madam Xue, witnessing the scene, felt a constriction in her chest. After a long pause, she turned to Xiao Junhao and said, ¡°Your Highness, regarding your intention to marry Ru Er, I¡¯m afraid I cannot agree.¡± ¡°Grandmother, why¡­¡± ¡°If you say another word, Xue Ru, I¡¯ll have you beaten to death on the spot!¡± Hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s words, panic filled Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. She instinctively wanted to respond, but Old Madam Xue cut her off before she could finish. After that threat, Xue Ru didn¡¯t dare utter another word. ¡°Old Madam Xue, what if I insist on marrying her? After all, Ru Er is already mine.¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother, perhaps 1 already carry his child.¡± Jiang Peihuan:¡±¡­¡± Xiao Nanye:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Huan Er, is she really your uncle¡¯s daughter?¡± Upon hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan was utterly speechless. Jiang Peihuan turned to face Xiao Nanye, her eyes reflecting herplicated feelings, ¡°I truly hope not.¡± The male heirs of the Xue family were all considered top-notch, and Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯tprehend why an exception like Xue Ru existed among them. Perhaps Xue Ru¡¯s words had cooled her anger, for the rage in Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes seemed to fade. Upon hearing Xue Ru, Old Madam Xue suddenly spoke, ¡°Are you set on marrying into the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After that, Old Madam Xue looked directly at Xiao Junhao.¡± Does Your Highness have to marry Xue Ru?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao was silent for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°In that case, 1 agree to this marriage.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± When Xue Yan and Xu Yunniang heard this, they were shocked. However, Old Madam Xue suddenly smiled.¡± But 1 haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡± Old Madam Xue continued,¡± From now on, Xue Ru is no longer the daughter of the Xue family. She has nothing to do with the Xue family.¡± ¡°In the future, whether she lives or dies in the Qing¡¯s mansion has no rtion to the Xue family.¡± ¡°Grandmother, what are you saying?¡± Xue Ru¡¯s eyes filled with panic as she looked at Old Madam Xue. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I¡¯m telling you, from now on, you¡¯re not part of the Xue family.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not part of the Xue family, then who am I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re merely a concubine of the Prince Qing Mansion, no ties to the Xue family anymore.¡± Having said that, Old Madam Xue turned to Xiao Junhao, ¡°Prince Qing, you can take her away. From here on, her fate is no longer the concern of the Xue family.¡± Upon hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression was not too happy. The reason why he wanted to marry Xue Ru was to use his rtionship with the Xue family to get close to the Jiang family. If Xue Ru wasn¡¯t a member of the Xue family, why would he marry her? ¡°Mother, how can you say that? Ru Er is the daughter of the general and mine. She¡­¡± ¡°This is the eldest Brother¡¯s home. If you say another word, you can leave the Xue family too.¡± Hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s words, Wang Fengyi remained silence. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m a little tired. I heard that your courtyard is a good ce to rest.¡± Old Madam Xue didn¡¯t look at anyone else but looked at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan quickly went forward to hold her hand. Jiang Peihuan brought Old Madam Xue to her courtyard. Xue Ru, who was kneeling on the ground, watched Old Madam Xue leave. At this moment, Xiao Nanye and looked at Xiao Junhao.¡± Prince Qing, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and take your wife home.¡± After saying that, Xiao Nanye followed Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Grandmother, you don¡¯t have to be sad. I believe that if uncle knows, he won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Xue Ru, that idiot. She really thinks that the Prince Qing likes her. If she wasn¡¯t from the Xue family, do you think he would talk to her?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let your only two uncles and all your cousins get into trouble because of her.¡± Although Old Madam Xue was an intelligent person. She saw through Xiao Junhao¡¯s n. When Old Madam Xue spoke, Jiang Peihuan just stayed by her side as her listener. Jiang Peihuan and Old Madam Xue sat down in the pavilion of the Plum Garden. Jiang Peihuan said softly,¡± Grandmother, have some hot ginseng tea.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Taking the cup from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands, she took two sips. Then, Jiang Peihuan also handed Xiao Nanye a cup of tea. When he took the teacup from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, the man¡¯s fingers gently brushed past Jiang Peihuan¡¯s fingertips. Sensing the warmth of her fingertips, Jiang Peihuan red at the man. ¡°Huan Er, I have something for you.¡± Old Madam Xue put down the teacup in her hand and suddenly handed Jiang Peihuan a ck wooden box. Jiang Peihuan asked softly,¡± Grandmother, what is this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it.¡± Jiang Peihuan opened the box. Inside the box was a stack of title deeds. ¡°Grandmother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°This is 500 mu of fertilend in the suburbs of the capital. It¡¯s your dowry from your grandmother.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I can¡¯t ept this.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan had already pushed the title deed back. However, when Old Madam Xue saw Jiang Peihuan¡¯s actions, she frowned.¡± Why? Do you think it¡¯s too little?¡± ¡°Grandmother, you know that Huan Er didn¡¯t mean it that way..¡± Chapter 251 - 251: Throwing It Into the Qing Mansion’s Chapter 251: Throwing It Into the Qing Mansion¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Carriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You should ept it.¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were still filled with conflict, Old Madam Xue continued,¡± It¡¯s said that you can¡¯t refuse a gift from your elders. This is my dowry for you. You should ept it.¡± ¡°All right. Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not say anything more. Instead, she took the title deed from Old Madam Xue¡¯s hand. Seeing that she had epted it, a smile appeared in Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes. Old Madam Xue looked at Xiao Nanye.¡± Your Highness, 1 don¡¯t have the right to say these words. 1 hope that you can treat Huan Er well after your wedding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 will definitely take good care of Huan Er. I will never let her down in this lifetime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Huan Er, grandmother will go back first. I¡¯lle back on your wedding day.¡± ¡°Grandmother, are you going back now? It was cold today, have a good rest in the residence for the night.¡± ¡°No, I have to settle that little devil¡¯s matter today.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not say anything else. Old Madam Xue stopped Jianh Peihuan and said in a low voice,¡± Stay in your courtyard. I will handle this well.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you should apany Huan Er.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Madam Xue held the servant girl¡¯s hand and strode away. Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye walked into the small hall. As soon as they sat down, Yue Er brought some tea. ¡°This is the title deed Grandmother gave me. Please keep it somewhere safe, Yue Er.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Yue Er took the box from her hands. Xiao Nanye, on the other hand, looked at the title deed that Yue Er had taken away. He couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± Old Madam Xue loves you very much.¡± ¡°Grandmother really loves me.¡± Although the Xue family was a high-ranking official in Qingzhou, they were not particrly wealthy. However, the title deed that Old Madam Xue had just given Jiang Peihuan was very rare. Old Madam Xue must have taken it out from her private room. ¡°Eldest Miss, there¡¯s amotion ahead.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was talking to Xiao Nanye, she saw Lu Er came over. Jiang Peihuan frowned.¡± What happened?¡± ¡°Old Madam Xue wanted to leave, so she wanted to take Young Lady together. However, Young Lady Xue said that she was unwilling to leave and even¡­She even said that she wanted to get married.¡± ¡°Old Madam Xue mentioned that Young Lady Xue did not need to wait until the wedding and could go directly to the Qing Mansion now.¡± ¡°At this moment, Old Madam Xue is asking the Prince Qing to take Young Lady Xue away. Young Lady Xue is crying at the door, saying that Old Madam Xue is heartless. She is constantly cursing, attracting many people to watch at the door of the mansion.¡± Even if Lu Er did not borate the scene, Jianh Peihuan could also imagine it. She did not say anything and directly stood up from the chair. Old Madam Xue did not allow Jiang Peihuan to go over because she did not want her to see such a filthy thing. However, Jiang Peihuan pushed the door open and walked out. ¡°Eldest miss, it¡¯s cold outside.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan walk out directly, Lu Er¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She subconsciously wanted to grab Jiang Peihuan¡¯s cloak, but she realized that Xiao Nanye had already blown the cloak away. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. When the cold wind blew, she realized that she was not wearing a cloak. A warm feeling fell on her shoulder. Xiao Nanye carefully helped Jiang Peihuan tie her cloak. ¡°Why do you have to worry about irrelevant people? If you catch a cold, won¡¯t the people around you be worried?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the anger in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated. The two of them walked to the door together. Before they reached the door, Jiang Peihuan heard Xue Ru¡¯s wailing.¡± Grandmother, why are you so cruel?¡± ¡°Mother, Grandmother doesn¡¯t care about me and you don¡¯t care about me either?¡± Wang Fengyi, who was standing next to Old Madam Xue, wanted to step forward when she saw Xue Ru¡¯s expression, but when she thought of what Old Madam Xue had said to her, she did not dare to step forward. She did love Xue Ru a little, but this love was built on the basis that it did not affect her. ¡°Xue Ru, I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re no longer a member of the Xue family. Whether you live or die, and where you go, it has nothing to do with the Xue family.¡± Faced with Xue Ru¡¯s tearful cries, Old Madam Xue¡¯s eyes no longer had any warmth. She might have cared about her granddaughter before, she didn¡¯t want to say anything for her now. ¡°Your Highness, since Xue Ru is already pregnant with your child, she will be a member of the Qing Mansion in the future. You can take her away now.¡± They were worried about Xiao Junhao¡¯s identity, and no one said anything unpleasant, but everyone looked at him with ridicule. Xiao Junhao clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Whoever makes a ruckus in front of General Mansion will be punish on the spot!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice fell, a group of soldiers suddenly appeared with bows and arrows in their hands. Seeing this scene, the crowd subconsciously took two steps back. He dared not make any more sounds but still looked at the door of the General¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Peihuan walked to Old Madam Xue¡¯s side. ¡°Grandmother, Mother,¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you not toe out? Why did youe out again?¡± Old Madam Xue immediately spoke. Jiang Peihuan did not answer Old Madam Xue¡¯s question but looked at Xue Ru. Xue Ru also looked at her. When their eyes met, the expressions in their eyes were very ugly. Xue Ru was jealous, and Jiang Peihuan was annoyed. ¡°Anyone?¡± Xiao Nanye nced at Han Feng and two soldiers immediately stepped forward. ¡°Queen Cheng?¡± When she heard this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes showed some surprise. Xiao Nanye looked at them with approval. These soldiers were Xiao Nanye¡¯s soldiers and only listened to Xiao Nanye¡¯s orders. Now, they addressed Jiang Peihuan as their Queen because they treated her as their second master. However, at this time, Jiang Peihuan did not pursue the matter of address.. Chapter 252 - 252: Meeting a Friend Chapter 252: Meeting a Friend Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan ordered them,¡±Tie her up and throw her directly into the carriage and escort her to the Qing Mansion¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°Yes. Queen Cheng.¡± The two of them did not hesitate at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s order. They walked directly towards Xue Ru. ¡°Your Highness, save me!¡± Xue Ru quickly looked at Xiao Junhao. Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with unsightly expressions as he looked at the soldiers walking towards them. He looked at Jiang Peihuan coldly.¡± Miss Jiang, aren¡¯t you looking down on me? Miss Xue is now a member of the Qing Mansion.¡± ¡°Since they are people from the Qing Mansion, I will trouble the Prince Qing to take them away. Don¡¯t dirty the General¡¯s floor.¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you¡­¡± Before Xiao Junhao could say anything, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Once she saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s gloomy eyes and instantly shut her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the mansion!¡± Xiao Junhao looked at the people beside him and said, He got into the carriage without looking at Xue Ru. The wound on his arm had not been bandaged yet. ¡°Your Highness, please wait for the me.¡± Xue Ru hurriedly followed him into the carriage. Soon, the people from the Qing Mansion left with Xue Ru. At this time, Jiang Peihuan noticed that Old Madam Xue¡¯s expression was also very bad. ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you let Grandmother stay in your Yanlin tonight?¡± Jiang Peihuan said softly to Xue Yan, ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll arrange it. You and King Cheng can go back.¡± After Jiang Peihuan bowed to Old Madam Xue and Xue Yan, she took Xiao Nanye back to her plum garden. When Jiang Peihuan was about to enter the house, Xiao Nanye held her hand. Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled expression, the man said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡± Xiao Nanye hugged Jiang Peihuan¡¯s waist and jumped over the wall. Zhui Yun also ran over. Xiao Nanye carried Jiang Peihuan and got on Zhui Yun. Xiao Nanye helped put on the cape for Jiang Huan and pulled her into his arms. When the horse started running, the wind messed up Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hair. However, she was wearing a hat and leaning against Xiao Nanye, so she didn¡¯t feel cold. The horse went straight into the city and finally stopped at the entrance of a rtively elegant house. After Xiao Nanye dismounted, he carried Jiang Peihuan off the horse. At this moment, the door of the house was opened. ¡°Your Highness! Everyone listen! King Cheng is here.¡± ¡°Is Chu Heng here?¡± ¡°Young Master is in the courtyard. By the way, Young Master Rong is here too.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± The person who opened the door was a child. When he heard this, he bowed to Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan had never known about this ce. From the moment she walked into the house, Jiang Peihuan was attracted by the exquisiteness in front of her. There was no difference between this house and an ordinary house outside, but the interior was decorated in a very elegantly way. After walking past the stream on the river at the entrance, Jiang Peihuan saw a pavilion surrounded by flowers. At the moment, two young men were sitting in the pavilion. One of them had an elegant figure and exuded a schrly aura. Another one had a devilish look, but his appearance was very exquisite, even more beautiful than a woman. The two of them turned around together. When she saw Jiang Peihuan beside Xiao Nanye. Both of them were surprised. The evil-looking man winked at Jiang Peihuan when she walked into the pavilion. ¡°Do you believe that 1¡¯11 dig out your eyes and soak them in wine?¡± Xiao Nanye, who was walking beside Jiang Peihuan, saw Chu Heng¡¯s actions and said coldly. Upon hearing this, the evil-looking Chu Heng said speechlessly,¡± Don¡¯t tell me you brought Huan Er out on this trip? I¡­¡± Before Chu Heng could finish his sentence, he felt a chill on his neck. He quickly dodged and saw a chopstick stuck in a pir at his side. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, the chopsticks would have pierced his neck. ¡°Who gave you permission to call her Huan Er?¡± ¡°Rong Mo, look at him. He has a beautiful woman and doesn¡¯t want us anymore.¡± The other elegant man, Rong Mo, ignored Chu Heng. He only nodded politely at Jiang Peihuan,¡± Miss Jiang.¡± Seeing his actions, Jiang Peihuan bowed slightly.¡± Young Master Rong.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, do you know me?¡± Hearing the way Jiang Peihuan addressed him, Rong Mo was a little surprised. Jiang Peihuan smiled and then bowed to Chu Heng.¡± Young Master Chu.¡± ¡°Huan Er, how did you know their identities?¡± Even Xiao Nanye was surprised. After Xiao Nanye sat down on a chair in the pavilion, Jiang Peihuan smiled softly and said,¡± Not only do I know the identities of Rong Mo and Chu Heng, I also know that thergest Yan Chun Brothel in the Jingdou is Rong Mo¡¯s property.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Rong Mo and Chu Heng subconsciously looked at Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye said in a low voice,¡± I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything. How would she know?¡± Chu Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. Rong Mo looked directly at Jiang Peihuan and asked,¡± Miss Jiang, can you help me clear my doubts?¡± ¡°I once saw Young Master Rong at the Yan Chun Brothel.¡± The real reason was that Jiang Peihuan had learned about Rong Mo and Chu Heng¡¯s identities and information from Xiao Junhao in her previous life. Xiao Junhao wanted to win Xiao Nanye over. The Rong family was a schrly family. The academy that Jiang Songbai was studying in was opened by the Rong family, and Rong Mo was the legitimate son of the Rong family. In her previous life, Jiang Peihuan was shocked when she found out that the Yan Chun Brothel was his property. As for Chu Heng, he was the youngest son of the Chu family. This Chu family was the mother¡¯s family of Huainan Princess Chu Rou. However, Huainan Princess came from the main branch. ording to seniority, Chu Heng had to call Huainan Princess as his aunty. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Rong Mo didn¡¯t say anything else, indicating that he had epted the answer. However, Xiao Nanye felt that this wasn¡¯t the real answer. However, Jiang Peihuan had a lot of secrets, but if she didn¡¯t want to tell him, Xiao Nanye wouldn¡¯t ask. However, when Chu Heng heard this, he immediately asked,¡± Why would ady like you go to Yan Chun Brothel?¡± Yan Chun Brothel was thergest brothel in the capital, so Chu Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt and curiosity. Rong Mo was speechless when he said it. Xiao Nanye nced coldly at Chu Heng, but thetter did not notice at all. He only looked at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan smiled and said,¡± If I say I¡¯m curious, would Young Master Chu believe me?¡± Chapter 253 - 253: Cheng Yang Chapter 253: Cheng Yang Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Curious?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Chu Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion, but Jiang Peihuan did not say anything else. The reason why she had entered the Brothel was indeed out of curiosity. At that time, she was still obsessed with Xiao Junhao, but he was sometimes cold and sometimes gentle to her. She wanted to capture Xiao Junhao¡¯s heart. She heard that the women in the Yan Chun Brothel were very good at making men happy. She also had the idea and went to the Yan Chun Brothel. Jiang Peihuan felt that there was something wrong with her brain. ¡°Alright, why do you have so many questions?¡± Xiao Nanye looked coldly at Chu Heng. Thetter silently shut his mouth. ¡°Young Master, the pot is ready. Do you want to serve it?¡± At this moment, a child walked up to Chu Heng and asked softly. ¡°Bring it up and bring me my wine.¡± A momentter, Jiang Peihuan saw that the table in front of her was filled with all kinds of dishes. The vines woven on the pavilion were all fresh flowers. Jiang Peihuan could even smell the faint fragrance of flowers. On such a winter day, she could actually see flowers blooming. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes also revealed some surprise. However, the other three people at the table were very calm. ¡°Go prepare some tea.¡± Xiao Nanye ordered the servant. ¡°Why are you drinking tea in this weather? It¡¯s so refreshing to drink wine.¡± Chu Heng asked. Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. Jiang Peihuan reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s sleeve. When she met Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, she said softly,¡± It¡¯s okay. 1 want to have a drink too.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Miss Jiang, Chu Heng and 1 have been good friends with Nanye for many years. Since you are his unwed wife, you are not an outsider.¡± These words were said by Rong Mo. Although he had a refined temperament, Jiang Peihuan knew that he was not as easy to talk to as he looked from the coldness in his eyes. However, when he spoke to Jiang Peihuan, Rong Mo¡¯s expression was icy cold but very sincere. Therefore, when she heard this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a smile. The few of them were eating and drinking. To be precise, only Chu Heng and Jiang Peihuan were eating. Rong Mo and Xiao Nanye rarely touched their chopsticks. The two of them kept talking about the situation in front of them. Jiang Peihuan listened quietly but did not make anyments. When Jiang Peihuan was drinking, she found that the taste of the wine was actually very good. Xiao Nanye pressed the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already drunk a lot. You can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± he insisted, ¡°I won¡¯t get drunk, and this wine tastes good.¡± ¡°You have good taste. This wine was personally brewed by Rong Mo.¡± Perhaps it was because Jiang Peihuan was very straightforward and did not have the cumbersome nature of ordinary women, but Chu Heng¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Peihuan was much better than before. Hearing Chu Heng¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously looked at Rong Mo. ¡°Miss Jiang, if you like this wine, 1¡¯11 get Nanye to send you someter.¡± Jiang Peihuan really liked the taste of the wine, so she nodded her head.¡± Thank you, Young Master Rong.¡± ¡°Miss, please leave. Young Master won¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Rong Mo¡­¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice fell, she heard a shout at the door. The voice was very gentle, and it was a woman¡¯s voice. The child at the door was clearly in a difficult position, but he did not dare to really reach out to stop the woman, so the woman stumbled to the pavilion. The woman obviously did not expect that there would be other people in the pavilion. However, after a short while, she looked at Rong Mo with tears in her eyes.¡± Rong Mo, are you really going to be so heartless to me?¡± ¡°Cheng Yang, you are too greedy. Rong Mo has already helped your family enough.¡± Chu Heng, who was sitting at the side, spoke up. He looked at the woman with a very annoyed expression. However, Cheng Yangpletely ignored Chu Heng, as if she hadn¡¯t heard him at all. Her eyes fell directly on Rong Mo. Jiang Peihuan noticed that Rong Mo¡¯s expression did not change at all. Rong Mo¡¯s expression was very calm when faced with Cheng Yang¡¯s question. He looked at Cheng Yang as if he was looking at a stranger. ¡°Rong Mo, you promised my brother. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°I did promise that your brother would take care of the Cheng family, so I¡¯ve already settled the Cheng family. What else do you want me to do?¡± H j H ¡°You promised my brother that you would take good care of me.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you full and warm now?¡± Rong Mo spoke up immediately after Cheng Yang finished her sentence. His words seemed to have provoked Cheng Yang. Hearing Rong Mo¡¯s words, she shouted hoarsely,¡± Food and clothes were not what 1 want. 1¡­¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Before Cheng Yang could finish, Rong Mo interrupted her. Cheng Yang¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of embarrassment, but she still said in a low voice,¡± I want to stay by your side.¡± ¡°Then, do you want to be my maid?¡± ¡°You, you actually want me to be a maid?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s words made Cheng Yang¡¯s eyes widen. When Rong Mo heard this, he seemed to be very puzzled.¡± Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to stay by my side? Wasn¡¯t that the same as wanting to be the servant girl¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Rong Mo, you know what I mean. 1 want to stay by your side, so 1 naturally want to be your family.¡± ¡°My family? You want to be my concubine?¡± Jiang Peihuan, who was sitting quietly beside Xiao Nanye, almostughed out loud when she heard Rong Mo¡¯s words. Although she didn¡¯t know who this Cheng Yang was, she could tell that this girl wasn¡¯t a simple person. In the beginning, she had been worried that Rong Mo would be at a disadvantage. Now, it seemed that she had underestimated this Young Master Rong. That was true. How could a person who could create a business like the Yan Chun Brothel be a simple person? When Cheng Yang heard the word ¡± concubine ¡°, she seemed to have been greatly insulted. Her eyes were filled with anger as she shouted at Rong Mo,¡± I¡¯m the youngdy of the Cheng family. How can you make me a concubine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want to be my primary wife?¡± Cheng Yang didn¡¯t say anything, she obviously had this thought. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Rong Mo suddenly let out a chuckle. However, Jiang Peihuan, who was sitting next to Xiao Nanye, could sense a hint of mockery in his smile.. Chapter 254 - 254: Find Jiang Peihuan Chapter 254: Find Jiang Peihuan Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As expected. ¡°For Cheng Song¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve settled down the Cheng family and left enough money for you. As long as you don¡¯t squander recklessly, that money is enough for you to live in peace.¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°Cheng Yang, my primary wife, is destined to be the matron of the Rong family in the future. Do you think you¡¯re qualified?¡± When Rong Mo said this, there was no mockery or expression in his eyes. However, Cheng Yang was shocked when he heard this. ¡°Cheng Yang, I¡¯m friends with Cheng Song. For his sake, 1¡¯11 take care of the Cheng family. But that¡¯s all. After all, 1 don¡¯t owe the Cheng family anything. To be honest, everything the Cheng family eats and drinks is my money.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take back everything 1 gave to the Cheng family.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but his expression was very serious. ¡°You promised my brother that you would take care of me and the Cheng family. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for my brother by doing this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s sorry to Cheng Song, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Cheng Song is dead, but you¡¯re not. Why can¡¯t you support the Cheng family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a woman. How can 1 support the Cheng family?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s Miss Jiang who¡¯s beside you.¡± With a change of scenery, Rong Mo¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan did not expect the topic to shift to her. ¡°Miss Jiang is also a woman, but she was able to follow her father to war when she was young.¡± ¡°If it were you, Cheng Yang, why couldn¡¯t you be able to do the same?¡± ¡°You should go. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Perhaps she was hurt by Rong Mo¡¯s words, or perhaps it was for some other reason, Cheng Yang left immediately. However, when she left, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jiang Peihuan. After Cheng Yang left, Chu Heng looked at Rong Mo with aplicated expression. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Rong Mo said calmly when he saw Chu Heng¡¯s expression. Chu Heng said with a strange look in his eyes,¡± I thought you would let her do whatever she wants.¡± Rong Mo, who had a good temper, could not help but roll his eyes.¡± What do you mean do whatever you want?¡± ¡°She still does whatever she wants. You¡¯ve never rejected her requests before.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to reject her.¡± As soon as Rong Mo finished speaking, everyone looked at him. Even Jiang Peihuan had a doubtful look in her eyes. Rong Mo said in a low voice,¡± For the sake of her brother, I can take care of her for a while, but I can¡¯t take care of her forever.¡± Cheng Yang¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t affect their mood, but after the sky gradually darkened, Xiao Nanye left Chu Heng¡¯s house with Jiang Peihuan. When she reached the door, Jiang Peihuan heard a voiceing from behind her. ¡°Nanye, wait.¡± Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan stopped in their tracks and turned to look at Chu Heng, who was walking towards them. Xiao Nanye said calmly,¡± What else do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you. I¡¯m looking for Miss Jiang.¡± ¡°Young Master Chu, is there anything you need from me?¡± Jiang Peihuan said softly when she heard Chu Heng¡¯s voice. Chu Heng did not speak. Instead, he took out a token from his body and handed it directly to Jiang Peihuan. When she saw the token in Chu Heng¡¯s hand, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed some surprise. Although this token looked ordinary, Jiang Peihuan knew that this was Chu Heng¡¯smand token. With this token, one could use all the property and power under his name. ¡°Young Master Chu, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°You and Nanye will be getting married in half a month. It¡¯s not convenient for me to attend your wedding. This token can be considered my wedding gift to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed some surprise. However, she did not reach out to take it, but turned to look at the man beside her. Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he nodded. Jiang Peihuan reached out and took the token ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. We¡¯re all on the same side.¡± As she epted his token without hesitation, Chu Heng¡¯s eyes revealed a smile. His smile made his already evil face even more charming. Jiang Peihuan quickly looked away. However, when the two of them arrived at the gate of the General¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan found a figure standing at the gate. The figure looked a little familiar. When she approached, Jiang Peihuan realized that it was Cheng Yang. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. When Cheng Yang heard the voice, she immediately walked over.¡± Miss Jiang?¡± ¡°Miss Cheng.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Waiting for me?¡± The doubt in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes deepened. She looked at Cheng Yang and said softly,¡± Miss Cheng, is there anything you need from me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, I want you to teach me martial arts.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jiang Peihuan would have thought that she had heard wrongly. Cheng Yang seemed to have strengthened her conviction and her voice became much louder. She looked at Jiang Peihuan and repeated her words,¡± I said, 1 want Miss Jiang to teach me martial arts.¡± ¡°Miss Cheng, may 1 ask why you suddenly want to learn martial arts? Besides, why do you want to learn from me?¡± ¡°Because Rong Mo said that you are very powerful.¡± ¡°Just because of one sentence from Young Master Rong, you came to find me?¡± Cheng Yang didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded. Jiang Peihuan suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If you want to learn martial arts, go find Rong Mo.¡± Xiao Nanye spoke to her. After that, Xiao Nanye pulled Jiang Peihuan and walked inside, but Cheng Yang followed him. Cheng Yang even followed Jiang Peihuan to the Plum Garden. ¡°What exactly do you want to do!?¡± In the courtyard of the plum garden, Xiao Nanye looked at Cheng Yang, who was dressed in white. If it was anyone else, they would have been so scared that they didn¡¯t know what to say when they saw Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression. However, Jiang Peihuan found something strange. Cheng Yang didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Xiao Nanye at all. Just like now, she acted as if she did not hear Xiao Nanye¡¯s words at all. She only looked at Jiang Peihuan with anticipation. ¡°Miss Jiang, please teach me. I will definitely learn well..¡± Chapter 255 - 255: You Can’t Even Enter the Qing Mansion Chapter 255: You Can¡¯t Even Enter the Qing Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Miss Cheng, learning martial arts isn¡¯t something that can be achieved overnight. Moreover, it¡¯s best to start learning martial arts when you¡¯re young.¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Cheng Yang¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disappointment. Jiang Peihuan did not speak, she just smiled and looked at Cheng Yang. Suddenly, Cheng Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Jiang Peihuan and said excitedly,¡± Then can 1 learn medicine from you?¡± ¡°How did ATiss Cheng know that I know medicine?¡± Hearing Cheng Yang¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a bit of surprise. Cheng Yang pointed at Jiang Peihuan and said softly,¡± 1 smell the fragrance of medicine on your body.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan subconsciously smelled her sleeve. There was indeed a medicinal fragrance, but the smell was very faint. If one did not smell it carefully, one would not be able to smell it at all. Cheng Yang was still looking at Jiang Peihuan expectantly. However, when she thought of Cheng Yang¡¯s special identity, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. She directly looked at Xiao Nanye beside her. The man did not say anything and went forward. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye walking towards her, Cheng Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce. Then, she fell to the ground. Jiang Peihuan, who saw this scene, was stunned. Looking at the man beside her, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you knock her out?¡± ¡°This is the simplest way. You can¡¯t get through to her.¡± After saying that, Xiao Nanye nced at the tree. Then, Han Feng flew down. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Send her to Rong Mo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Han Feng picked Cheng Yang up from the ground and left the plum garden. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± After Han Feng left, Xiao Nanye followed Jiang Peihuan into the room. Looking at the sky outside, Jiang Peihuan could not help but look at the man beside her. ¡°Huan Er, at this moment, I just hope that time can pass faster.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed some doubt. Seeing the expression in her eyes, the man whispered, ¡°So, 1 could be with you.¡± When he said thest sentence, the man¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness. Seeing the expression in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan felt her cheeks burning up. Lowering her eyes, Jiang Peihuan said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to sleep. You should go back and rest early.¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were indeed filled with fatigue, Xiao Nanye did not say anything else and stood up. Just as he was thinking about what to say, he heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice.¡± In another half a month, you won¡¯t have to travel.¡± As she spoke, Jian Peihuan followed Xiao Nanye to the door. The man who had walked to the door suddenly turned around. Before Jiang Peihuan could react, the man reached out and hugged her. Then, Jiang Peihuan felt a warm breath on her lips. The man¡¯s movements were very gentle. Jiang Peihuan only felt a trace of warmth on her lips. Then Xiao Nanye let go of her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± With that, the man left Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room and closed the door for her. Looking at the tightly shut door, Jiang Peihuan could not help but reach out to touch her lips. Her breath was still cold. Jiang Peihuan, who was lying on the bed, suddenly felt a sense of joy. But on this night, someone couldn¡¯t sleep. Qing Mansion. ¡°Are you letting me stay here?¡± After Xue Ru followed Xiao Junhao back to Qing Mansion, she was brought into a courtyard. However, when the door was pushed open, there was an unpleasant smell. Other than that, the decorations inside were also very dpidated. Looking at the house in front of her, Xue Ru looked at the servant girl beside her with anger. ¡°Miss, this is Master¡¯s arrangement. As servants, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Initially, when she found out that she was arranged to serve Xue Ru, Ju Xiang was very happy. At least, she was the first female master to enter the Qing Mansion¡¯s residence. Ju Xiang waspletely disappointed after meeting her. Such a woman had no hope in the Mansion. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with his child. Where¡¯s His Highness? 1 want to see him.¡± Ju Xiang already ugly expression became even uglier. ¡°Miss, His Highness is busy every day. How can you see him whenever you want?¡± ¡°You bastard, how dare you talk to me like that? I¡­¡± ¡°Miss, 1 advise you to behave yourself.¡± Before Xue Ru could react, Ju Xiang shook her off. If it wasn¡¯t for Xue Ru¡¯s quick reaction, she would have fallen to the ground. Xue Ru¡¯s eyes still revealed a gloomy expression as she red fiercely at Ju Xiang. Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were gloomy as she said,¡± B * tch, do you believe that 1 will make you disappear?¡± ¡°If Master wanted to kill me, 1 would naturally ept it. But Miss, you are not my Master.¡± After saying this, Ju Xiang left. Xue Ru clenched her fists tightly as she watched her leave. What she didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Junhao had heard everything very quickly. In the main hall. Lin Mengyao was carefully bandaging Xiao Junhao¡¯s wound. It was the same wound that Xiao Nanye had caused in the General¡¯s mansion. Pei Wu was reporting what had happened to Xue Ru to Xiao Junhao. Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of mockery. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you send two maids with better attitude to serve Miss Xue. After all, she is still pregnant with your child.¡± ¡°If the Xue family really gave up on her, the child in her belly would be meaningless.¡± Xiao Junhao said calmly. Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t say anything else. After leaving the main hall, she didn¡¯t go back to her courtyard but went straight to Xue Ru¡¯s ce. ¡°B * tch, do you still know how to turn back¡­lt¡¯s you?¡± Xue Ru cursed when she heard the sound of footsteps, but when she saw the person who came in, she was stunned. Lin Mengyao walked into the room and sat down on a chair. After she reached out to straighten her skirt, she looked at Xue Ru and said,¡± Miss Xue, do you know that if you weren¡¯t the daughter of the Xue family, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the Qing Mansion¡¯s?¡± Chapter 256 - 256: Xue Ru Returns to the General’s Mansion Chapter 256: Xue Ru Returns to the General¡¯s Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with anger when she heard Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, but she still suppressed her anger when she thought of her current situation. However, when Lin Mengyao heard this, a smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Miss Xue, do you really think that His Highness wants to be with you again because he likes you?¡± Naturally. Xue Ru subconsciously wanted to open her mouth. Not long ago, she thought so, but after today¡¯s incident, she began to doubt her own thoughts. After a moment of silence, Xue Ru looked at Lin Mengyao.¡± What do you want from me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want to help Miss Xue.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt when she heard Lin Mengyao¡¯s words. Although she wasn¡¯t smart, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe that Mengyao would help her. Lin Mengyao looked at Xue Ru¡¯s expression and said,¡± Whether you believe it or not, I came here today to help you.¡± ¡°Then tell me how you want to help me?¡± ¡°If I were Miss Xue, I would go directly to the General¡¯s Mansion at this moment. Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with disapproval when Lin Mengyao said that. ¡°Although the Xue family doesn¡¯t recognize you anymore, you are still the daughter of the Xue family. As long as you go to the General¡¯s Mansion, no one can do anything to you or chase you out.¡± Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. She looked at Lin Mengyao and asked subconsciously,¡± And then?¡± ¡°Leave the rest to me, Miss Xue.¡± ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°No matter what, you already have His Highness ¡®child in your stomach, and 1 will also marry into the Qing Mansion in the future. 1 think you should know that in another half a month, the main consort will enter the prince¡¯s mansion, right?¡± Xue Ru naturally knew about this. She also knew that the the Main Consort and the Side Consort were married on the same day. Seeing Xue Ru nod, Lin Mengyao continued,¡± After the main consort enters the residence, 1 hope that Miss Xue and 1 can be on the same side.¡± Xue Ru fell silent after hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words. After a long while, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± With Lin Mengyao¡¯s interference, Xue Ru changed her residence that night. Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t say anything about what had happened in the backyard. Jiang Peihuan did not know about these matters in the Qing Mansion. At this moment, she was looking at Cheng Yang, who was standing in the courtyard, with a headache. Cheng Yang was wearing a white cloak, but it was already covered in snow. Cheng Yang had been knocked unconscious by Han Feng and sent to Rong Mo¡¯s ce. However, after she woke up, she went straight to the General¡¯s Mansion. At this time, Xiao Nanye was not around, so Jiang Peihuan naturally could not do something like knocking Cheng Yang out. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan opened the door. ¡°Are you willing to teach me medicinal skill?¡± Cheng Yang was trembling all over, but when she saw the door open, she still looked up at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Come in first¡± After saying that, Jiang Peihuan went straight to the main hall next door. Jiang Peihuan looked at Cheng Yang and said,¡± Sit down and talk.¡± After she sat down, Jiang Peihuan poured Cheng Yang a ss of water. Cheng Yang was already freezing. Seeing the tea in front of her, she thanked her softly and immediately picked up the teacup. After drinking a cup of tea, Cheng Yang felt that she hade back to life. Jiang Peihuan did not make a sound. After seeing Cheng Yang¡¯s face return to normal, she looked at Cheng Yang and said,¡± Have you thought it through and decided to learn medicine?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already thought it through.¡± ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 teach you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Now that she heard her words, her eyes were filled with surprise. Jiang Peihuan did not speak but nodded. Cheng Yang whispered,¡± Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I want to learn medicine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that since you¡¯ve already decided, 1 hope you won¡¯t give up so easily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely study hard.¡± Cheng Yang suddenly knelt down in front of Jiang Peihuan. Before she could react, Cheng Yang had already bow to her three times. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Peihuan was stunned. Cheng Yang smiled and said,¡± You¡¯re my teacher now. I naturally have to pay my respect to you.¡± Jiang Peihuan was speechless. Jiang Peihuan had nevere into contact with someone with such a strange personality as Cheng Yang. ¡°Master, when will you start teaching me medicine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Huan Er.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Cheng Yang spoke directly. ¡°Huan Er, when will you start teaching me medicine?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked herself that she was not that familiar with Cheng Yang, but seeing the smile in her eyes, she did not say anything. Jiang Peihuan put a few medical books in front of Cheng Yang and said softly,¡± Before you study medical books, you should read these books first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Reaching out to pick up the medical book on the table, Cheng Yang left Jiang Peihuan¡¯s plum garden. In the heavy snow, her figure was a little thin, but she walked very firmly. Look at her small body figure, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes had a bit ofplexity. ¡°Eldest miss, Your cousin is here.¡± Just as Cheng Yang left, Lu Er walked up to Jiang Peihuan. Hearing her words, the first thing Jiang Peihuan thought of was Xue Ru. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°In Madam¡¯s courtyard.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not say anything and walked directly in the direction of Yanlin. When Jiang Peihuan walked into the main hall, she saw Xue Yan getting someone to prepare supplements for Xue Ru. It seemed that she was prepared to let Xue Ru stay. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed, but she did not say anything. Instead, she stepped forward and bowed to Xue Yan.¡± Mother?¡± ¡°Huan Er, why are you here on such a snowy day?¡± ¡°I heard that cousin is here, so I specially came to take a look.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan nodded and then said softly,¡± Your cousin already knows her mistake. It¡¯s just that your grandmother is currently in a fit of anger, so 1 let her stay in our residence for a few days. After a few days, when your grandmother¡¯s anger has subsided, we will settle your cousin¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°Has cousin dispelled the idea of marrying into the Qing Mansion?¡± After a moment of silence, Jiang Peihuan opened her mouth.. Chapter 257 - 257: Xue Ru Makes Her Move Chapter 257: Xue Ru Makes Her Move Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Jiang Peihuan spoke, she was addressing Xue Yan, but her gaze was always on Xue Ru. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan also looked at Xue Ru. Meeting the expressions of Xue Yan and her daughter, thinking of what Lin Mengyao had said, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes reddened, nodding, ¡°I know I was wrong. If Grandmother doesn¡¯t agree, I will never bring up the matter of marrying into the Prince Qing Mansion again.¡± ¡°In that case, we should inform maternal grandmother so she won¡¯t be worry.¡± After looking at Xue Ru, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xue Yan. But before Xue Yan could speak, Xue Ru interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s not inform grandmother yet.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled look, Xue Ru whispered, ¡°I was foolish before and upset grandmother. I¡¯ll apologize to her in a few days when she has calmed down.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you wish.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan said nothing more. ¡°Mother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my courtyard.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Watching Xue Yan nod, Jiang Peihuan stood up. As she was about to exit, she heard Xue Ru¡¯s voice, ¡°Cousin Huan Er?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan stopped in her tracks, turned to look at Xue Ru, and softly inquired, ¡°Cousin Ru, is there something else?¡± ¡°Cousin Huan Er, can I stay in your courtyard?¡± ¡°You want to stay in my courtyard, Cousin Ru?¡± Xue Yan, sitting in the main seat, shed a hint of confusion at Xue Ru¡¯s request. Facing Xue Yan, Xue Ru softly said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m a little scared. I¡¯m only familiar with Huan Er in this mansion, so I hope to have herpany.¡± ¡°This?¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Xue Yan was somewhat conflicted. After all, it was her niece, and it was hard to refuse outright. However, she also didn¡¯t want to impose on her daughter, so she looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, what do you think?¡± ¡°Mother, let Cousin Ru stay in my courtyard.¡± ¡°Cousin Huan Er, thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll have someone prepare a room for you.¡± Hearing Xue Ru, Jiang Peihuan responded calmly. However, Xue Ru quickly added, ¡°I want a room close to yours.¡± ¡°If Cousin Ru wants to stay close to me, it¡¯s fine, but Xiao Bai is always in my room. I¡¯m afraid if you¡¯re too close, it might bite you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I better stay a bit further, but not too far.¡± Thinking of Xiao Bai, Xue Ru felt a pang in her leg, even though her wound had already healed. Subsequently, Xue Ru followed Jiang Peihuan to the Plum Garden. When Lu Er saw Xue Ru, her eyes widened in surprise. Only after Xue Ru and Jiang Peihuan had gone. She tug on Yue Er¡¯s hand, ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°Do your job and mind your own business,¡± Yue Er responded coldly. By this time, Jiang Peihuan had already shown Xue Ru to a room in the Plum Garden, located in the opposite direction from her own. Opening the door, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°Cousin Ru, you can stay here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xue Ru looked around the tidy room and nodded in approval. ¡°Yue Er, find two obedient maids to serve Cousin Ru.¡± ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± ¡°Cousin Ru, if you need anything in the next few days, just let me know.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Cousin Huan Er, thank you so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Cousin Ru.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice fell, Ye Xiao appeared before her. Looking at Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Keep an eye on Cousin Ru for the next few days.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Regarding Xue Ru¡¯s arrival, Jiang Peihuan always felt something was amiss. However, Xue Ru was from the Xue family, and Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t directly do anything, so she could only have someone secretly keep an eye on her. At this time, Xue Ru was closing the windows and doors of her room. Only when the room waspletely empty did she open the note in her palm, which was given to her by a maid just a while ago. Seeing the contents of the note, a trace of conflict shed in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes, but she finally made up her mind. At the same moment in the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion, Lin Mengyao was talking to Xiao Junhao about Xue Ru. ¡°Your Highness, the message has been delivered to Miss Xue. As long as she ces the item in Jiang Hong¡¯s study, he will certainly be punished by the Emperor.¡± ¡°Your Highness, Jiang Hong doesn¡¯t want to side with you. In that case, he should be removed.¡± Once Jiang Hong falls, Jiang Peihuan will be just like her and not the miss of the general¡¯s mansion as she is now. Especially given that her own father was exiled to the Northern Border. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of the matter regarding your father.¡± After a moment of silence, Xiao Junhao looked at Lin Mengyao and whispered. Hearing this, gratitude spread across Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, though her eyes remained unchanged. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xue Ru¡¯s sudden return to the General¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t rm anyone, but the head of the Jiang family knew about it. Due to Xue Yan¡¯s rtionship, no one said anything. For the first few days, Xue Ru was very calm. But on the evening of the fourth day, under the pretext of taking a walk, she went to Yanlin. At this time, Xue Yan was not in Yanlin. Ye Xiao, who had been secretly watching Xue Ru, immediately went to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room after seeing Xue Ru leaving Jiang Hong¡¯s study. ¡°You said she went to my father¡¯s study?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Ye Xiao nodding, Jiang Peihuan immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my father¡¯s study.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, should we inform the First Madam and the Great General about this?¡± ¡°No need.¡± After a brief silence, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. Seeing this, Ye Xiao didn¡¯t say more and followed Jiang Peihuan to Jiang Hong¡¯s study. Jiang Peihuan frequently entered and left Jiang Hong¡¯s study, so her visit didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. After entering the study, Jiang Peihuan began to search carefully. Eventually, she found a letter tucked between the pages of a book. Opening the envelope and seeing its contents, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes darkened. The letter contained correspondence between Jiang Hong and those in the Northern Border. Jiang Hong had already handed over his military seal. If this letter fell into the hands of someone with ulterior motives, Jiang Hong would definitely be suspected by Emperor Qi Ming. He might even be punished. Holding the envelope in her hand, Jiang Peihuan looked upset. After a long time, Jiang Peihuan gestured to Ye Xiao, who approached, and Jiang Peihuan whispered a few words in her ear. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss. I will go and speak to His Highness immediately..¡± Chapter 258 - 258: The General’s Mansion Is Surrounded Chapter 258: The General¡¯s Mansion Is Surrounded Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After speaking, Ye Xiao left Jiang Hong¡¯s study. Jiang Peihuan stuffed the envelope into her sleeve and left shortly after. But upon entering her own plum garden, Jiang Peihuan gave a cold nce at Xue Ru¡¯s room. At this moment, Xue Ru was still unaware that her actions had been discovered by Jiang Peihuan. She was pacing back and forth in her room, her eyes full of excitement. She had already sent out the message. Now, she was eagerly awaiting the arrival of Prince Qing. As night deepened, due to a sudden whim of Old Madam Jiang, the main members of the Jiang family dined together in the Chrysanthemum Hall. Even Xue Ru sat at the table. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You all should go back and rest,¡± said the old madam, looking at everyone. Jiang Hong, being the eldest, was about to speak when he saw Deputy General Liu rushing in. ¡°Great General, our mansion is surrounded.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing Deputy General Liu¡¯s words, even the usuallyposed Jiang Hong¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Soldiers are everywhere outside, surrounding our entire mansion.¡± ¡°How many of them? Who¡¯s leading?¡± ¡°About a thousand soldiers. Prince Qing is leading.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Hong instinctively looked at Xue Ru, and so did the rest of the Jiang family. ¡°Ru Er, is Prince Qing here for you?¡± Everyone thought Prince Xiao Junhao came for Xue Ru, even Xue Yan thought so, hence she directly asked Xue Ru. But Xue Ru shook her head, ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t know.¡± As Xue Ru¡¯s words fell, Xiao Junhao¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Great General, I received a confidential report iming you are still in contact with the Northern Border.¡± Dressed in ck with his long hair tied up, Xiao Junhao¡¯s appearance stirred emotions in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. However, he turned his gaze to Jiang Peihuan. He expected to see panic and fear in her eyes, but she only showed indifference. When Xiao Junhao finished speaking, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, defending her family. ¡°Your Highness, one should provide evidence when making usations. My father has always been loyal to the Emperor. If you im he¡¯s been in touch with the Northern Border, where¡¯s your proof?¡± ¡°Evidence will surface when sought,¡± Xiao Junhao retorted. ¡°Search the ce!¡± Upon uttering these words, Xiao Junhao motioned to Pei Wu. At Xiao Junhao¡¯smand, Pei Wu began to move towards Yan Lin. However, a chilling gust swept past him, prompting him to dodge on instinct. He turned to see Jiang Peihuan standing there, a ck whip gripped firmly in her hand, now squarely between him and his destination. She leveled the whip at Pei Wu and said icily, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s courtyard. Anyone who dares take a step forward will answer to me.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, I¡¯m merely following orders. Kindly move aside.¡± It seemed like Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t hear Pei Wu at all and remained still. Seeing this, Pei Wu, feeling a bit embarrassed, drew his sword, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I apologize in advance.¡± As he spoke, Pei Wu lunged at Jiang Peihuan with his sword. But before it could reach her, the sword was deflected by someone¡ªit was Jiang Hong. ¡°How dare you harm my daughter in front of me? Do you think I, Jiang Hong, am dead?¡± ¡°Great General, are you unwilling to let my men in because you have something to hide?¡± At this time, Xiao Junhao also approached the entrance of Yan Lin. Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Jiang Hong replied with a gloomy look, ¡°Prince Qing, although you are a prince, you don¡¯t have the right to search my residence.¡± ¡°And if it¡¯s by my order?¡± A sh of light appeared, and then the figure of Emperor Qi Ming appeared in front of everyone. Seeing Emperor Qi Ming, everyone knelt down and greeted, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Emperor Qi Ming approached Jiang Hong and looked at the kneeling crowd. His eyes were full ofplexity. Remembering what Xiao Junhao told him, Emperor Qi Ming finally turned to Jiang Hong and said, ¡°Jiang Hong, I have heard that you still have connections with the North Border. Is this true?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, ever since I handed over my military seal, I have had no dealings with the North Border.¡± ¡°In that case, let Prince Qing search.¡± As soon as Jiang Hong finished speaking, Emperor Qi Ming ordered directly. Hearing this, there was a hint of surprise in Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes, followed by a hint of pain. After a moment, he lowered his head and replied, ¡°Your servant obeys.¡± And with that, Jiang Hong stepped aside. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Pei Wu was about to lead his men inside, he saw Jiang Peihuan kneel before Emperor Qi Ming. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you dare to defy my order?¡± Facing Jiang Peihuan kneeling before him, Emperor Qi Ming said coldly. ¡°Your servant would never defy Your Majesty¡¯smand.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you stepping aside?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you ordered a search of the General¡¯s Mansion. No one in the mansion dares to defy your order. However, if outsiders hear of this, it might harm my father¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°If my father really did something that betrayed Your Majesty, he naturally deserves to be punished. However, my father has always been loyal to Your Majesty. I dare ask, if nothing is found in my father¡¯s courtyard today, how will Your Majesty treat this matter?¡± Towards the end, Jiang Peihuan looked directly into Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. Initially, Emperor Qi Ming showed some anger at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s questioning, but after seeing the look in her eyes, his anger subsided. After a long pause, he said, ¡°If your father is falsely used, 1 will stand by your father¡¯s side, no matter who speaks ill of him in my presence.¡± ¡°And, I will severely punish the one who gave me this information.¡± ¡°I believe in Your Majesty,¡± said Jiang Peihuan as she stepped aside. Subsequently, Pei Wu led his men into the courtyard. Suddenly, the sound of rummaging could be heard. Hearing this, everyone in the General¡¯s Mansion turned pale. Only Jiang Peihuan remained calm. However, when her gaze fell on Xue Ru, it was filled with undisguised murderous intent. For the sake of Old Madame Xue and Xue Yan, Jiang Peihuan could overlook Xue Ru¡¯s schemes against her. However, this time Xue Ru attempted to ruin the entire Jiang family, and Jiang Peihuan could no longer forgive her. Half an hour passed with no news. An hour passed, still no news. As no one came out, Xiao Junhao looked increasingly uneasy. Finally, Pei Wu came out with his men. Seeing them, Xiao Junhao showed a hint of a smile. However, Pei Wu¡¯s words made Xiao Junhao¡¯s smile disappear instantly. ¡°Your Majesty, we found nothing.¡± After speaking, Pei Wu lowered his head. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible!¡± Chapter 259 - 259: Punishment Chapter 259: Punishment Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Before Emperor Qi Ming could speak, Xue Ru spoke first. She had clearly put those letters in the study room. She had personally tucked them into the book. How could it possibly be missing? Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety, but she didn¡¯t notice that everyone from the General¡¯s mansion was looking at her. Doubt and anger were evident in the eyes of the people of the General¡¯s mansion. Only Jiang Peihuan looked at Xue Ru with a cold expression. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s voice, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s attentionnded on her. Seeing Emperor Qi Ming in bright yellow robes, excitement filled Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. She stepped forward and knelt, fervently saying, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. 1 belong to the Xue family. 1 am carrying the child of Prince Qing.¡± Upon hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, everyone, including Emperor Qi Ming, was stunned. Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze briefly passed over Xiao Junhao, and with aplex expression, he asked, ¡°Prince Qing, is what she said true?¡± The moment Xue Ru spoke, Xiao Junhao regretted getting involved with her. He thought she was too foolish. However, hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, he had no choice but to reply, ¡°Yes Imperial Father, it¡¯s true that Miss Xue carries my child.¡± ¡°So, has the Xue family already promised their daughter to you?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, our Xue family is not aware of this matter.¡± The one speaking was Xue Yan. Xue Yan had some affection for Xue Ru, her only niece. However, today¡¯s eventspletely changed her perception. She was no fool, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have followed Jiang Hong on the battlefield for years. Seeing Xue Ru¡¯s current state, Xue Yan instantly understood. After Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xue Yan directly spoke up, exining the Xue family¡¯s position. She continued, ¡°Your Majesty, my mother has said that Xue Ru has nothing to do with our family anymore.¡± Her voice was soft, but it was filled with an endless chill. Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming gave Xiao Junhao a meaningful look and said, ¡°You told me the General has been in contact with the Northen Border. I trusted you and came here personally. Now tell me, what proof do you have?¡± ¡°My apologies, Imperial Father. 1 too was deceived¡­¡± ¡°It seems Prince Qing wasn¡¯t deceived but was looking for a scapegoat.¡± Before Xiao Junhao could finish, someone interrupted him. Xiao Nanye quickly appeared before the crowd. Dressed in a pale moon-white robe, he had no cloak on, and despite the snowy weather, sweat was visible on his forehead. When entering the courtyard, Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze instinctivelynded on Jiang Peihuan. She looked back at him. Meeting her gaze, he nodded slightly. Seeing his nod, Jiang Peihuan sighed in relief. For some time after, Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Junhao with a mocking expression. Such drama was familiar to Jiang Peihuan. In her past life, a simr event had taken ce in the General¡¯s mansion, but it was Meng Yi who had hidden the letters. In this life, Meng Yi was already dead, and Jiang Peihuan thought that such an event would not happen again. But this time, it was Xue Ru. Today, Jiang Peihuan wanted Xiao Junhao to experience the indescribable feeling of this situation. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, in a few days, Huan Er and I will be married. The General¡¯s mansion will be my inw¡¯s ce. With such a big incident urring here, I naturally wanted toe and see.¡± ¡°Moreover, 1 came today because there¡¯s something I wanted to show you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye pulled out a letter from his sleeve. This was the same letter that Jiang Peihuan had taken from Jiang Hong¡¯s study. Upon seeing that letter, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face instantly changed, while Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. ¡°Outrageous!¡± After reading the letter in his hand, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom. He looked at Xiao Nanye and said coldly, ¡°Where did you get this letter?¡± ¡°Coincidentally, I found this letter in the Prince Qing Mansion.¡± ¡°Qing Mansion?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming instinctively looked at Xiao Junhao. His eyes were filled with a mix of scrutiny and suspicion. Facing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, Xiao Junhao hastily kowtowed, ¡°Imperial FATHER, I am wronged. I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s inside this envelope and you are already iming innocence. Could it be that you already know the contents of this letter?¡± Xiao Nanye interrupted Xiao Junhao¡¯s words again. Hearing this, Xiao Junhao tightly clenched his fist, not daring to utter another word. After a long silence, Xiao Junhao, with gloom in his eyes, looked at Xiao Nanye, ¡°Imperial Uncle, may 1 ask why you suddenly went to my Qing Mansion and coincidentally found this letter?¡± When he said thest sentence, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes clearly showed suspicion. Yet facing Xiao Junhao¡¯s suspicion, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression remained calm. He directly replied, ¡°Our weddings are on the same day. Originally, I wanted to see if you needed any assistance.¡± ¡°But 1 didn¡¯t expect to find this letter on the desk in your study.¡± This is nonsense. Xiao Junhao almost blurted out. Taking a deep breath, he looked at Emperor Qi Ming and said, ¡°Imperial father, 1 truly am wronged. If the letter really came from me, how could I let others find it so easily?¡± ¡°You know very well whether you are innocent or not.¡± ¡°Prince Qing, we will settle your matterter. But now, how do you exin falsely using the Jiang family based on fake information?¡± Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of mockery. When he ryed the news to Emperor Qi Ming, he clearly remembered the excitement in his beloved father¡¯s eyes. However¡­ After a moment of silence, Xiao Junhao kowtowed to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I beg for your punishment, Imper Father.¡± Seeing Xiao Junhao kneeling before him, Emperor Qi Ming remained silent, then turned to Jiang Hong. He stepped forward, personally helping Jiang Hong up from the ground, and then whispered, ¡°1 apologize for today¡¯s unjust treatment.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re being too kind.¡± Avoiding Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s hand, Jiang Hong stood up directly. Seeing his movement, a hint ofplexity shed in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes, but he said nothing. Looking at the other members of the Jiang family, Emperor Qi Ming softly said, ¡°All of you, please stand up.¡± Hearing this, the Jiang family members stood up. ¡°For falsely spreading information, Prince Qing is to be severely beaten with thirty boards and is confined to his mansion.¡± Upon Emperor Qi Ming¡¯smand, Xiao Junhao was immediately taken away by the guards.. Chapter 260 - 260: Xue Ru Miscarriage Chapter 260: Xue Ru Miscarriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Afterward, the sound of a board striking flesh echoed into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°My great general, do you agree with my decision this way?¡± Only after Xiao Junhao was taken away did Emperor Qi Ming turn to speak to Jiang Hong. Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Hong lowered his head and whispered, ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡± In a ce unseen by others, disappointment and a hint of mockery shed in Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes. The thirty boards were quickly done. When Xiao Junhao was brought back in, his back was covered in blood. Seeing this scene, surprise showed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. However, when she looked up, she caught Xiao Nanye winking at her. Although Xiao Junhao was bloody all over, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t think it was fair. If the letter had been found in Jiang Hong¡¯s study today, it wouldn¡¯t have been a mere thirty boards. With that thought, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze on Xue Ru became even colder. At this moment, seeing the blood-covered Xiao Junhao, Xue Ru waspletely bewildered. She didn¡¯t understand why Emperor Qi Ming, knowing Xiao Junhao is a prince, would beat his own son so brutally for an outsider. She turned to Emperor Qi Ming and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the prince is your own son. How could you beat him like this?¡± ¡°Do you have any objection to my decision?¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, coldness filled Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. Before Xue Ru could respond, Emperor Qi Ming continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already been expelled from the Xue family, you¡¯re no longer a nobledy. Considering the child in your womb, you will serve in the Qing Mansion as a concubine.¡± ¡°Concubine?¡± Hearing Qi Ming Emperor¡¯s words, Xue Ru¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She looked incredulously at Emperor Qi Ming, but Wang Kun beside him already looked at her coldly and said, ¡°You should be thanking His Majesty for his grace.¡± Unable to hold back, Xue Ru turned to Xue Yan, ¡°Aunt?¡± But Xue Yan turned her head away. The entire Jiang family looked at Xue Ru with contempt. After all, they had seen Xue Ru¡¯s attitude just now. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the pce.¡± ¡°Farewell, Your Majesty.¡± Watching Emperor Qi Ming turn around, everyone bowed in respect. Xiao Junhao was also taken away by the people from Qing Mansion as Emperor Qi Ming had decreed his house arrest. But Xue Ru was left behind. After everyone else had left, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xue Ru, ¡°Cousin Ru, why did you harm our Jiang family?¡± Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t understand why Xue Ru would do such a thing. So after Emperor Qi Ming and Xiao Junhao left, she directly confronted Xue Ru. But when Xue Ru heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she feigned ignorance, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°My maid saw you put that letter in my father¡¯s study. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± As Jiang Peihuan spoke, the whole Jiang family turned their eyes to Xue Ru, filled with anger. Only Xue Yan had a mix of anger and confusion in her eyes. She asked Jiang Peihuan softly, ¡°Huan Er, what do you mean when you say Ru Er put the letter in your father¡¯s study?¡± ¡°Ever since Cousin Ru came to our mansion, I felt something was off. So, I had Ye Xiao keep an eye on her. That letter was originally ced in my father¡¯s study by her.¡± Hearing this, Xue Yan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mother?¡± Seeing Xue Yan sway, Jiang Peihuan rushed to support her. Seeing the worried look in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Xue Yan smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, Xue Yan gently patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, and after letting go, she turned to Xue Ru, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± ¡°Why did I do this? You should ask her!¡± After hearing what Xue Yan said, Xue Ru pointed straight at Jiang Peihuan. At this moment, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes no longer contained any warmth; all that remained was jealousy and malevolence. Pointing at Jiang Peihuan, Xue Ru, with eyes filled with rage, eximed, ¡°Where am Ickingpared to her? Why does she always get the best of everything? I refuse to watch her prosper.¡± ¡°Is this the reason you intended to destroy my family?¡± Upon hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, disbelief and astonishment filled Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t fathom how, for such a reason, Xue Ru could take such drastic actions. But Xue Yan¡¯s response seemed to trigger something in Xue Ru. Turning her gaze towards Xue Yan, Xue Ru said mockingly, ¡°If not for the Xue family, how could you marry into the Jiang family? You never thought of supporting your maternal family, only taking care of your own daughter.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Yan was so furious she was at a loss for words. Standing by, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, giving Xue Ru a cold nce, and then turned to Xue Yan, saying, ¡°Mother, why waste words on her? Since the emperor has decreed her to serve in the Qing Mansion as a concubine, she belongs to them now. There¡¯s no need to notify grandmother; just send her straight to the Qing Mansion¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, it¡¯s not your ce to¡­ Ah¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan, Xue Ru was enraged. However, before she could finish, she felt a sudden, intense pain in her abdomen, followed by a warm sensation spreading. ¡°All¡­¡± Holding her stomach, Xue Ru fell to the ground, her eyes filled with pain. The Jiang family members present were all in shock. Yet, no one stepped forward. Seeing the blood soaking Xue Ru¡¯s dress, Jiang Peihuan knew that the child was lost. ¡°Madam, the doctor is here.¡± Despite the resentment, Xue Yan still had someone fetch a doctor for Xue Ru. After examining Xue Ru, the doctor shook his head, saying, ¡°Madam Jiang, thisdy¡¯s child can¡¯t be saved.¡± Upon hearing this, Xue Ru fainted. After Deputy General Liu sent the doctor away, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xue Yan, asking, ¡°Mother, should we inform grandmother?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Take His Highness to your courtyard. You should stay out of this matter.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye, who was standing quietly next to Jiang Peihuan, Xue Yan¡¯s expression softened a bit. Patting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, Xue Yan gently spoke. After that, Jiang Peihuan led Xiao Nanye to the Plum Garden. The two didn¡¯t go inside but sat in the pavilion. Soon, Yue Er brought over tea and pastries. As Jiang Peihuan reached out, Xiao Nanye, sitting opposite her, had already picked up the teapot, handing her a cup, gently saying, ¡°Have some tea first.¡± After she took it, he poured himself a cup as well. The pavilion had charcoal burning, and after drinking the warm tea, they felt a bit warmer. Looking at the man opposite her, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°Thank you for today..¡± Chapter 261 - 261: Secret Talk Chapter 261: Secret Talk Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Huan Er, 1 never want to hear the word ¡®thank you1 from you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing the slight frown on the man¡¯s face, Jiang Peihuan nodded and replied softly. ¡°How did you manage to ce the letter in Prince Qing¡¯s study?¡± When handing the letter to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan had only asked him to find a way to put the item inside Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Unexpectedly, Xiao Nanye had directly ced it in Xiao Junhao¡¯s study. Sipping his tea, Xiao Nanye spoke faintly, ¡°Before I went to Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion with my men, 1 made a prior visit.¡± ¡°So you personally ced the letter in Prince Qing¡¯s study?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing him nod, aplex look appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. After a long time, Jiang Peihuan suddenly looked up at him, ¡°Xiao Nanye, why are you so good to me?¡± Hearing this, the man was taken aback. Setting down his teacup, he looked into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Their gazes met, and each saw their reflection in the other¡¯s eyes. Noticing her beautiful face, a hint ofughter emerged in his eyes, ¡°What if 1 said, I don¡¯t know why either, would you believe me?¡± When he first saw her fall into theke and rescued her, it was almost an instinctive reaction. Things that happened afterward, he found hard to control. ¡°Huan Er, in a few days, we will be married.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never looked forward to a day so much.¡± At some point, the sharpness in his eyes began to soften. As the winter day turned dark, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s go inside.¡± She then got up and left the pavilion. Watching her figure, the smile in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes deepened when he noticed the faint blush on her earlobes. Jiang Peihuan walked ahead, with Xiao Nanye following. With every step, he ced his footprints over hers. Even in the heavy snow, there was a touch of warmth. While the plum garden was filled with warmth, chaos had taken over Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Xiao Junhao was injured, and Lin Mengyao went to his courtyard to take care of him. So when Xue Ru was sent to Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, no one attended to her, and she was directly assigned to her previous quarters. Thirst woke Xue Ru up. Lying on her bed, just after having a miscarriage, Xue Ru felt entirely weak, ¡°Water¡­¡± After calling for a long time and receiving no response, just as she was about to get up, footsteps approached. A cup of water was brought to Xue Ru. Only after drinking did she feel revived. However, when she looked up and saw who had brought her the water, her expression instantly changed, ¡°Why are you here?¡± The person who had brought water was none other than Ye Xiao. After setting the cup on the bedside table, Ye Xiao spoke, ¡°Miss Xue, it seems like the person who advised you from behind doesn¡¯t care about you now.¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Xue Ru instinctively wanted to argue but bit her lip hard instead. Seeing her silence, Ye Xiao continued, ¡°Miss Xue, you have already been granted to Prince Qing as a concubine by the emperor. If you don¡¯t seize the opportunity, you¡¯ll always be just a concubine.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Looking at Ye Xiao with caution, Xue Ru asked. ¡°Do you want to marry Prince Qing and be honorably carried into his mansion, instead of just being a concubine?¡± ¡°Do you have a way?¡± ¡°As long as you follow my instructions, you will surely get what you wish for.¡± Saying that, Ye Xiao moved closer and whispered a few words into Xue Ru¡¯s ear. Xue Ru¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment after hearing those words. Ye Xiao stepped back, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the way. Miss Xue. Whether you take it or not is up to you.¡± With that, Ye Xiao left Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion by climbing out of the window. After Ye Xiao left, the door was abruptly pushed open. The ones who entered were the two maids previously arranged by Lin Mengyao to take care of Xue Ru. They each held a food tray in their hands. After casually cing the food on the table, one of them coldly said, ¡°Eat up.¡± Xue Ru nced at the food on the table; the vegetable leaves were yellowed, and there wasn¡¯t any meat. She red at the two maids with fury and said coldly, ¡°Is this what you¡¯re feeding me?¡± ¡°What else do you expect? Don¡¯t forget your ce. Now you¡¯re just a concubine. Moreover, the child in your womb is gone. Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll starve.¡± Having said that, the two maids packed up the food and took it away. Watching their retreating figures, Xue Ru was so angry that her whole body trembled, but she felt powerless. Outside, Ye Xiao, hearing themotion, finally left the mansion. In the Plum Garden, Jiang Peihuan was ying chess with Xiao Nanye when a knock was heard. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss?¡± Upon hearing the voice inside, Ye Xiao entered, bowed to Jiang Peihuan, and then stood up. ¡°Back already?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve conveyed the message to Miss Xue as you instructed.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Ye Xiao left, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°You sent Ye Xiao to Prince Qing Mansion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Xue Ru isn¡¯t smart enough for this. She¡¯s just a pawn in this game.¡± Since Xue Ru was from the Xue family, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t harm or kill her. But those behind the scenes, Jiang Peihuan would never let them off. Anything outside of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s matters was of no interest to Xiao Nanye. Seeing the fatigue in her eyes, he put down his chess piece, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Seeing him stand up to leave, Jiang Peihuan quickly called out. Hearing her voice, Xiao Nanye paused. Momentster, he saw Jiang Peihuan approaching with a dark-colored cloak. She had wanted to make him another cloak after noticing he always wore the white one. She nned to give it to him in a few days, but seeing him dressed so lightly now, she decided to give it to him ahead of schedule. His eyesnded on the cloak in her hands, a smile forming in his eyes, ¡°Did you make this for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Watching her nod, Xiao Nanye immediately took the cloak and draped it over himself, tying the strings without needing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s help. Looking down at her, he smiled, ¡°How does it look?¡± Chapter 262 - 262: Guests Chapter 262: Guests Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Before, when Xiao Nanye wore the white cloak, Jiang Peihuan felt that his demeanor was outstanding. But now, seeing him in the dark colored one, Jiang Peihuan found that Xiao Nanye suited darker colors even more. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°It looks good.¡± Xiao Nanye left the General¡¯s mansion with a smile on his face. Time flew by, and soon it was the wedding day of Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye. Perhaps it was because of their wedding, but the capital city was blessed with clear skies. Early in the morning, the entire General¡¯s mansion was bustling with activity. Contrarily, Jiang Peihuan, the bride-to-be, seemed leisurely, like nothing was amiss. Stepping out of her room, she noticed that the entire Plum Garden was adorned with red silk. Even Yue Er and Lu Er had changed into red dresses. The whole garden was filled with joy and festivity. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re awake?¡± When Yue Er turned around and saw Jiang Peihuan standing on the corridor, she quickly went forward to pay her respects. ¡°Stand up.¡± Jiang Peihuan walked forward with Yue Er following her. Everywhere she looked, she saw red. ¡°Eldest Miss, Old Madam Xue and the others have arrived.¡± Midway, Jiang Peihuan heard a young maid¡¯s voice. Looking up, she saw the Old Madam Xue leading the way, with Xue Yan and Wang Fengyi by her side. Others followed behind them. ¡°Grandmother, mother.¡± Seeing the elders, Jiang Peihuan quickly paid her respects. ¡°Quick, get up.¡± Old Madam Xue helped Jiang Peihuan up. While supporting the old madam, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandmother, why have youe so early?¡± ¡°How could we not? Today is your wedding day. Your mother stayed up all night.¡± These words were spoken by Xu Yunniang. Hearing this, emotion swelled in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Looking at Old Madam Xue, she whispered, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re getting on in years, please take care.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m perfectly fine. Have you had breakfast yet?¡± ¡°I was about to.¡± An hourter, Jiang Peihuan had breakfast with everyone in Plum Garden. Just after breakfast, a maid hurriedly ran in, ¡°Madam, the Eldest Princess has arrived.¡± Upon hearing the maid¡¯s announcement, Xue Yan looked puzzled. Jiang Peihuan was also somewhat perplexed, but they all promptly went outside. ¡°Today, 1 am here to serve as the matchmaker for Miss Jiang. I came uninvited, I hope the Madam Jiang will forgive me.¡± In the Qi kingdom, during a wedding, there needs to be a matchmaker, simr to a guide. Typically, in ordinary households, this role is yed by the groom¡¯s aunt. Given Xiao Nanye¡¯s unique circumstances, Jiang Peihuan assumed they could skip this part. However, he unexpectedly arranged for the Eldest Princess toe. ¡°Having the Eldest Princess here is an honor for me. Please, take a seat.¡± Hearing the Eldest Princess¡¯s words, Xue Yan quickly responded. The Eldest Princess did not decline and gracefully sat down. ¡°Nanny, give Miss Jiang her gift.¡± After sitting down, the Eldest Princess directed her maid. Soon, a wooden box was presented to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing the confusion in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the Eldest Princess smiled and said, ¡°Today is your wedding day. 1 brought a gift for you. Open it and see.¡± Opening the box, Jiang Peihuan saw a ne inside. This ne was exquisite, adorned with gemstones that were clearly not ordinary. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Although the gift was valuable, it matched the Eldest Princess¡¯s status. After epting the gift, Jiang Peihuan quietly expressed her gratitude. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯sposed demeanor, the smile in the Eldest Princess¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°After your wedding with Nanye, we will be family.¡± Once Jiang Peihuan marries Xiao Nanye, she will need to address the Eldest Princess as ¡®Imperial Sister¡¯. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded and softly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Madam, Old Madam Xu is here.¡± ¡°Old Madam Xu?¡± Xue Yan went out and discovered that the visitor was the mother of Duke Xu, Old Madam Xu. Duke Xu of the Qi kingdom was a key official in the court. He was known for his strict and resolute character but was highly regarded by Emperor Qi Ming. Even though Duke Xu was strict, he was also famously known for his filial piety. However, the General¡¯s Mansion and the Xu family didn¡¯t have much interaction. So, seeing the arrival of the Old Madam Xu at this moment, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of puzzlement. Old Madam Xu was over eighty years old this year, but she was still spirited. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, Old Madam Xu smiled broadly, ¡°No wonder King Cheng personally asked me to be your matron of good fortune. Indeed, you¡¯re a blessed child.¡± ¡°Thank you for your efforts, Old Madam Xu.¡± Hearing Old Madam Xu¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and respectfully bowed. While others might think Jiang Peihuan was merely expressing gratitude for Old Madam Xu¡¯s role, only Jiang Peihuan knew it was because of an incident from her past life. In her past life, the Jiang family was annihted. During the difficult times, among the entire court, only Duke Xu spoke up for the Jiang family. Though it didn¡¯t change the Jiang family¡¯s fate, Jiang Peihuan still remembered his kindness. Thus, seeing Old Madam Xu now, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes held deep respect. ¡°I haven¡¯t prepared much for today. This amulet was a gift from my grandmother when I was young. Today, 1 will give it to you. Take it and cherish it.¡± Old Madam Xu, standing beside Jiang Peihuan, took an amulet from her waist. The amulet was warm to the touch and symbolized safety and peace. Hearing Old Madam Xu¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan bowed again, ¡°Thank you, Old Madam Xu.¡± ¡°Old sister, am 1te?¡± A heartyughter came from outside the door. It was Old Madam Zhong. Beside her was Zhong Yu. Since leaving the Yin familyst time, Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t seen Zhong Yu for a long time. Seeing her now, Jiang Peihuan noticed that Zhong Yu looked much more spirited than before. ¡°Old Madam Zhong, Aunt Zhong.¡± ¡°Huan Er, today you¡¯re getting married. 1 brought makeup as a gift, hoping that you and King Cheng will live happily ever after.¡± As Zhong Yu spoke, she handed Jiang Peihuan arge wooden box. The makeup gifts were supposed to be disyed, so Jiang Peihuan immediately opened the box. However, upon seeing the contents, she was stunned. The box, the size of an arm, was filled with various jewels. ¡°Did you bring all the dowry your mother gave you?¡± remarked Old Madam Xue. The Xue family and Zhong family had always been close, so Old Madam Xue watched Zhong Yu grow up. Hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s words, Zhong Yuughed, ¡°Aunt Xue, are you joking? These trinkets are nothing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Zhong.¡± Knowing the rtionship between Zhong Yu and her mother, Jiang Peihuan softly thanked her after epting the gift.. Chapter 263 - 263: The Grand Wedding Chapter 263: The Grand Wedding Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Old Madam Xu, it¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s start dressing up the bride.¡± Looking at the time, the Eldest Princess reminded Old Madam Xu softly. Soon after, Jiang Peihuan, assisted by Yue Er and Lu Er, changed into her wedding dress. This wedding dress was sent over by Xiao Nanye. Traditionally, the bride was supposed to embroider her own wedding dress. However, Xiao Nanye had simply sent over a ready-made one. ¡°This wedding dress is really well embroidered.¡± When Jiang Peihuan stepped out from behind the screen, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. All present had seen luxurious items before, but upon seeing the wedding dress on Jiang Peihuan, they couldn¡¯t help but praise it. Jiang Peihuan had seen the wedding dress before. But wearing it during the day, seeing herself in the red dress in the mirror, she felt an unusual sensation. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of that man. Newlyweds typically wore red. It was hard for Jiang Peihuan to imagine what Xiao Nanye would look like in red. King Cheng¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Master, are you ready?¡± When Han Feng opened the door to Xiao Nanye¡¯s room, he saw the man sitting there in a bright red wedding dress. Seeing this, Han Feng was startled. ¡°What time is it now? When are we going to pick up the bride?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. Looking at Xiao Nanye¡¯s untouched bed, Han Feng said, ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t sleep all night, did you?¡± Mm Seeing Xiao Nanye nod, Han Feng was speechless. ¡°Imperial Uncle¡­¡± Half a tea¡¯s timeter, several princes had arrived at the King Cheng¡¯s mansion, all except for Xiao Junhao. After all, it was also his wedding day. Even though Xiao Junhao was under reflection due to the Emperor¡¯s orders, he could still go out on his wedding day. But his wounds hadn¡¯t healed, making him look pale. Against the bright red wedding robe, hisplexion seemed even worse. ¡°Have the guests not arrived?¡± Seeing the empty courtyard, Xiao Junhao looked displeased. The steward, hearing this, looked troubled. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Several princes went to King Cheng¡¯s mansion, so¡­¡± So, the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion had no guests. There were only so many families in the capital. As both Prince Qing¡¯s and King Cheng¡¯s mansions were holding weddings on the same day, those who went to King Cheng¡¯s mansion naturally couldn¡¯te to Prince Qing¡¯s. Hearing this, Xiao Junhao looked even more displeased. Simrly displeased was Lin Mengyao. In the end, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t get married from the Lin mansion. As Lin Xingchen was now the head of the Lin family, Lin Mengyao had to marry from a small house in the capital, which Xiao Junhao had given her. ¡°Why are there only these items?¡± Looking at the few boxes in the courtyard, Lin Mengyao felt embarrassed. She had married into the Prince Qing Mansion as a secondary consort. If she didn¡¯t present a worthy dowry, she would surely be looked down upon by the people of the mansion. These dowries were even inferior to what amon official might provide for his daughter. ¡°Miss, all our possessions were in the previous mansion. These items were acquired after the mistress sold her own jewelry.¡± A maid, seeing Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression, whispered. Hearing this, Lin Mengyao bit her lip. She wore a rose-red wedding dress. Yes, rose-red. Because she was a secondary consort, she couldn¡¯t wear bright red, so she chose rose-red. ¡°Everyone move!¡± Just as Lin Mengyao was feeling upset, there was amotion at the door. She turned and saw Xue Ru entering. Seeing her, Lin Mengyao frowned but approached her, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I naturally came to congratte the secondary consort.¡± When Xue Ru said ¡®secondary consort,¡¯ she emphasized the word, reavealing a hint of disdain. Before Lin Mengyao could say anything, Xue Ru entered the house. Seeing her back, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Secondary consort, it¡¯s better if your maids stay outside. After all, if I say something 1 shouldn¡¯t, it won¡¯t be me who looks bad.¡± Recalling the past events, Lin Mengyao turned to her maids and said, ¡°You wait here.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The maid stayed by the door, and Xue Ru and Lin Mengyao walked in together. ¡°Lin Mengyao, do you know the trouble you¡¯ve caused me?¡± As soon as they entered the room, Xue Ru red coldly at Lin Mengyao. However, Lin Mengyao, hearing these words, showed no sign of guilt. She merely replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your own fault?¡± ¡°If you had seeded, by now you would be hailed as a great hero of Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, and the prince would not have been reprimanded.¡± Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes filled with rage. Yet, remembering her purpose for visiting, she calmed herself and approached Lin Mengyao, saying softly, ¡°1 came here not to dig up the past, but to discuss something important with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Noticing the serious expression on Xue Ru¡¯s face, Lin Mengyao instinctively asked. Xue Ru gestured Lin Mengyao closer, but as she approached, Lin Mengyao suddenly felt a sharp pain in her neck. Soon after, Lin Mengyao copsed onto the ground. Looking at the person lying on the ground, a sinister expression appeared in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. With a strong kick to Lin Mengyao, Xue Ru began to undress her, quickly changing into Lin Mengyao¡¯s clothes. Xue Ru then shoved Lin Mengyao under the bed. Meanwhile, Jiang Peihuan had no clue about what was happening on Lin Mengyao¡¯s side. As dusk approached, the sound of festive firecrackers could be heard outside. Then, the voice of Lu¡¯er reached Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ears, ¡°Eldest miss, His Highness is here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just getting dark, why is he here so early?¡± The younger generations of the Jiang and Xue families were seated in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. Hearing Lu¡¯er¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai responded with irritation. No one answered his question. The Eldest Princess and Old Madam Xu were also in the room. Upon hearing the noise, they hurriedly spoke, ¡°Quick, cover the bride¡¯s head.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hair wasbed by Old Madam Xu herself. Taking the red bridal veil from the maid¡¯s hands, Old Madam Xu carefully ced it on Jiang Peihuan. Just as the veil was put in ce, the sound ofughter came from the door, ¡°King Cheng, if you want to take my elder sister away, you¡¯ll have to get past me.¡± The one speaking was Jiang Songbai. Standing at the forefront, he unveiled a couplet in his hands and, looking at Xiao Nanye, said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, if you cannotplete this couplet today, I won¡¯t let you set foot in Plum Garden.¡± Chapter 264 - 264: Picking Up The Bride Chapter 264: Picking Up The Bride Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he looked at the couplet in Jiang Songbai¡¯s hand. After a moment of silence, he picked up the brush he had prepared and wrote the second verse on another piece of paper. ¡°Is this considered as me passing your test?¡± he said, putting down the brush and looking at Jiang Songbai. Looking down at the couplet on the white paper, Jiang Songbai showed a hint of surprise in his eyes. He had always known that King Cheng was brave on the battlefield, but he had no idea that his literary talent was also so exceptional. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Songbai bowed slightly and stepped aside, saying, ¡°Please, Your Highness.¡± A smile appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. He slowly moved forward, but when he reached the second door, he heard Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice, ¡°Stop.¡± Jiang Sijin stood at the entrance of the second door, holding a long whip, with Jiang Ruyun by her side. Looking at Xiao Nanye approaching the door, Jiang Sijin spoke up, ¡°Your Highness, if you wish to pass through this door, you must pass my challenge.¡± ¡°And what would be considered as passing your challenge?¡± ¡°Simple.¡± As she finished speaking, Jiang Sijin pointed to a tree behind her. On its branch was a red ribbon. ¡°Do you see that red ribbon?¡± ¡°You send someone to shoot it with an arrow, and I will block it. If anyone can shoot down that ribbon, then you pass.¡± ¡°Bring the bow and arrow.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye immediately turned to someone by his side, but before he could finish speaking, Jiang Ruyun whispered, ¡°Your Highness cannot do this yourself.¡± Meeting Xiao Nanye¡¯s puzzled look, Jiang Ruyun whispered, ¡°The entire Qi Kingdom knows of King Cheng¡¯s exceptional archery skills. If youpete against Jiang Sijin, wouldn¡¯t that be an unfair match?¡± ¡°Therefore, I would like to ask Your Highness to choose one person from the people behind you.¡± ¡°Oh, and no soldiers.¡± After thinking a bit, Jiang Ruyun added thest sentence. Hearing this, Xiao Nanye frowned. Though Jiang Sijin was young, she had practiced martial arts since childhood. The archery skills of an ordinary person were no match for hers. At that moment, Prince An, Xiao Junmo, approached Xiao Nanye and whispered, ¡°Imperial Uncle, let me do it.¡± ¡°Are you confident?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. 1 won¡¯t let you down.¡± Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything but looked at the people around him. Soon, a bow and arrow were handed to Prince An. Xiao Junmo and Jiang Sijin were of simr age. They both stepped forward. As Xiao Junmo drew his arrow, Jiang Sijin did the same. When Xiao Junmo released his arrow, Jiang Sijin¡¯s arrow flew out almost simultaneously. As the arrow was about to hit the red ribbon, it was shot down by an arrow from Jiang Sijin. Seeing this, a hint of disappointment appeared in Prince An¡¯s eyes. Although Xiao Junmo was young, influenced by Xiao Nanye, he had loved horse archery since childhood. Now, even a young girl could easily shoot down his arrow, which made his expression turn grave. ¡°It¡¯s down¡­¡± On Xiao Junmo¡¯s third attempt, Jiang Sijin¡¯s arrow was a second slow, so the red ribbon on the tree branch was directly shot down. As the red ribbon fell, Xiao Nanye quickly grabbed it. Handing it to Jiang Sijin, Xiao Nanye smiled and said, ¡°Now, can I pass through the second door?¡± Looking at the red ribbon in Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand, Jiang Sijin seemed a bit disappointed but still stepped aside as agreed. Xiao Nanye, with a few princes, headed towards the Plum Garden. When he reached the entrance of the Plum Garden, he saw Jiang Changbai standing there. Seeing him, Xiao Nanye stopped, ¡°Big brother, do you have any challenges for me?¡± Though the two hadn¡¯t had their wedding ceremony yet, Xiao Nanye had already changed his address for Jiang Changbai. Hearing his new address, a flicker passed through Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes. Looking at the man before him and thinking that he would soon take his sister away, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. After a moment of silence, Jiang Changbai said, ¡°I only need you to answer one question.¡± ¡°Please speak, big brother.¡± ¡°Will you treat Huan Er well for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°I swear on my life that if I ever mistreat Huan Er, may I die with no ce to be buried.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice was not loud, but his expression was firm. Hearing his words, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes softened. Stepping aside, Jiang Changbai whispered, ¡°Go in. Huan Er is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± After bowing to Jiang Changbai, Xiao Nanye entered the Plum Garden. Xiao Nanye had been to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room many times, but he had never been as excited as he was now. Upon entering the room, he immediately saw the person sitting on the bed. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s head was covered with a red veil, and Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could see her hands sped on her knees. Stepping forward, Xiao Nanye spoke softly, ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m here to pick you up. Will youe with me?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Under the veil, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t speak, but she gave a soft affirmative response. Hearing her voice, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Let me help.¡± Yue Er wanted toe forward to assist Jiang Peihuan, but Xiao Nanye had already reached out his hand first. When Jiang Peihuan held Xiao Nanye¡¯s palm, she found that the man¡¯s hand was somewhat sweaty. Before she could react, she felt herself being lifted off the ground. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯ll carry you out.¡± There was an immediate outburst of cheers around them. But all Jiang Peihuan heard was the man¡¯s heartbeat. Resting in Xiao Nanye¡¯s arms, Jiang Peihuan could clearly hear his heart beating faster than usual. Holding Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye walked step by step, his pace very steady. Being held by him, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t feel any jolting at all. ¡°Huan Er?¡± After walking for a while, a familiar voice reached Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ears. It was Xue Yan, along with the voices of Old Madam Jiang and Old Madam Xue. Then, Jiang Peihuan felt Xiao Nanyee to a stop. ¡°Mother.¡± It was Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice. Instead of addressing Xue Yan as ¡®mother-inw¡¯, Xiao Nanye, like Jiang Peihuan, simply called her ¡®mother¡¯. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s title for her, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of a smile, but that smile was mixed with unexined tears. The members of the Jiang family looked at Jiang Peihuan in Xiao Nanye¡¯s arms, their eyes filled with reluctance. None knew what to say. In the end, it was Jiang Hong who looked at Xiao Nanye and softly said, ¡°Your Highness, please take good care of my daughter in the future.¡± ¡°Father, rest assured. Elders, please be assured as well. In this life, I will definitely cherish and take good care of Huan Er.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let them go.¡± Chapter 265 - 265: Encounter on the Road Chapter 265: Encounter on the Road Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After Old Madam Jiang spoke, no one dared to dy any longer. Xiao Nanye carefully ced Jiang Peihuan into the sedan chair ¡°I¡¯ve put a lot of snacks inside. If you get bored, you can have some,¡± Xiao Nanye whispered into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ear as he settled her in. There were sixteen sedan chairs, and they were very spacious. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As Xiao Nanye¡¯smand echoed, Jiang Peihuan felt the sedan chair start to move. She carefully lifted the red veil covering her head. She saw an array of cakes and snacks inside the sedan chair, and even some tea. Seeing all this, a smile graced Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Xiao Nanye rode at the forefront on his horse, asionally ncing back at the sedan chair. Behind Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sedan chair was a seemingly endless procession, all her dowry. Jiang Hong and Xue Yan had prepared a dowry of 120 loads for Jiang Peihuan. Previously, the gifts Xiao Nanye sent were all added to the dowry, making the procession seemingly endless, filled with red. Sitting in the sedan chair, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. In her previous life, she had been forced into taking her own life by Xiao Junhao. Upon reincarnation, she sought revenge and the protection of the Jiang family. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Xiao Nanye in this life. Thinking of him, her expression softened. Suddenly, the sedan chair came to a halt, pulling her out of her reverie. Jiang Peihuan leaned towards the window, calling out, ¡°Yue Er?¡± Apanying her marriage were Yue Er, Lu Er, and Ye Xiao. ¡°Eldest Miss, I¡¯m here,¡± Yue Er replied hastily. ¡°Why have we stopped?¡± ¡°Today is also the day Prince Qing is getting married. He just picked up his bride from the post station, and our processions have met.¡± Guessing from the time, Jiang Peihuan presumed they were near the city¡¯s protective river. Due to the river, the road was narrow, unable to amodate two processions at once. However, Jiang Peihuan believed that Xiao Nanye could handle it. Up ahead, because of the wedding, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes had a hint of gentleness that he didn¡¯t have in the past. However, when he saw Xiao Junhao blocking his way, the gentleness in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t look pleased either. Because all the princes had gone to the King Cheng¡¯s mansion, so Xiao Junhao was alone for his wedding. Compared to Xiao Nanye¡¯s procession, his looked thin. Compared to Xiao Nanye¡¯s team, his team was very thin. Looking at the dowry behind Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sedan chair, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face darkened even more. Although King Chujiang¡¯s mansion was very wealthy, But afther King Chujiang died, most of the treasures were sent to the court. Hence, Jiang Yan¡¯s dowry seemed average. It didn¡¯t seem significant untilpared with Jiang Peihuan¡¯s, where the difference was ring. ¡°Prince Qing, as the junior, you should step back a few steps.¡± Seeing that neither party had any intention of speaking up, the Eldest Princess, who was the matchmaker, stepped forward. After some thought, she turned to Xiao Junhao and said. On any other day, Xiao Junhao would never have refused the Eldest Princess. But today, upon hearing her words, Xiao Junhao directly responded, ¡°Imperial Aunt, on a normal day, I would yield. They say the newlyweds are the most important. Today is not just Imperial Uncle wedding, but also mine. So, today, 1 do not wish to step back.¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t move, you¡¯ll have to!¡± As Xiao Junhao¡¯s words fell, Xiao Nanye immediately responded. Before Xiao Junhao could react, he felt a pain in his shoulder, and the next moment, he was thrown off his horse. Xiao Junhao¡¯s reaction was swift. When Xiao Nanye kicked him off the horse, he quickly stabilized himself. But even so, he could see the mockery in everyone¡¯s eyes. Xiao Junhao looked at Xiao Nanye with an intense gloom in his eyes. When their eyes met, Xiao Nanye did not flinch. After a long time, Xiao Junhao turned to the people behind him and said, ¡°Retreat!¡± The people from Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion stepped aside, and Xiao Nanye led his group forward. The sedan chair continued its journey. Even though she couldn¡¯t see the expression on Xiao Junhao¡¯s face, Jiang Peihuan could imagine how displeased he must have looked. At that moment, Jiang Peihuan felt immensely pleased because none of these events happened in her past life. With the previous Emperor and Xiao Nanye¡¯s biological mother both gone, after entering King Cheng¡¯s mansion, the two only worshipped heaven and earth. Then, Jiang Peihuan was taken to the room. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯ll step out for a moment ande back soon.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan sitting on the bed, Xiao Nanye really didn¡¯t want to leave to deal with the others outside. But with everyone waiting outside, Xiao Nanye had no choice. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, shouldn¡¯t you remove the veil for Imperial Aunt first?¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was speaking, the room¡¯s door was suddenly pushed open. The ones who entered were naturally Prince An and the others. Normally, they would never dare to tease Xiao Nanye. But tonight, perhaps Xiao Nanye was in a good mood, so everyone continuously joked around. Under their tease, Xiao Nanye gently lifted the veil from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s head. When the veil was lifted, Jiang Peihuan felt a brightness in front of her. The first thing she saw was Xiao Nanye in red. This was the first time Jiang Peihuan saw Xiao Nanye in red. She was used to seeing men in ck. In her eyes, Xiao Nanye looked best in ck. But now, seeing Xiao Nanye in red, Jiang Peihuan changed her mind. The red made Xiao Nanye look more enchanting, adding a hint of allure to his presence. At this moment, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement. He always knew that Jiang Peihuan was beautiful. Usually, she didn¡¯t wear makeup, but today, she was fully dressed up. Seeing her like this, Xiao Nanye felt a sense of unreality. He reached out and suddenly grasped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. Only after feeling the warmth of her palm did he feel a sense of reality. ¡°No wonder Imperial is so smitten with the Imperial Aunt. She is indeed so beautiful.¡± Not only Xiao Nanye was amazed, but the other princes were also stunned upon seeing Jiang Peihuan. Upon hearing this, Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t help but frown. He instinctively shielded Jiang Peihuan and then looked at the princes, saying, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going out for drinks? Leave now..¡± Chapter 266 - 266: Arriving at the King Cheng Mansion Chapter 266: Arriving at the King Cheng Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion With that, Xiao Nanye pushed everyone out of the door. In this state, he didn¡¯t want others to see Jiang Peihuan. ¡°You all take care of the princess.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Nanye nced at the people in the room and said softly. When speaking to the maids, his tone was very cold, and everyone quickly responded. Afterwards, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan, his tone bing gentle again, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan nodded. Then, Xiao Nanye left the bridal chamber. After Xiao Nanye left, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but look around the house. Previously, with her veil on, she hadn¡¯t noticed. But now, she was shocked because the room she was in was identical to the plum garden in the general¡¯s mansion where she used to stay. If she wasn¡¯t aware that she was currently in King Cheng¡¯s mansion, she would have thought she was still in the Plum garden. ¡°Eldest miss, you don¡¯t know, I was startled when 1 first came in. This yard is identical to the plum garden. I almost thought we were back in the general¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t call you ¡®Eldest miss¡¯ anymore. We should change that.¡± Just as Lu Er finished speaking, Yue Er softly chimed in. Knock, knock¡­ At this moment, there was a knock at the door. Hearing the sound, Jiang Peihuan nced at Yue Er, who went straight to the door. The person knocking was a guard from the mansion. He held various foods in his hands. After handing them over to Yue Er, he whispered, ¡°By the king¡¯s orders, food for the queen.¡± Yue Er quickly took the items. After bringing the food back to the room, Lu Er looked at Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°El¡­.Queen there seem to be no other women in this mansion.¡± Apart from them, they only saw attendants and soldiers wherever they went. Jiang Peihuan had already noticed this. When she first visited King Cheng¡¯s mansion to deliver some snacks to Xiao Nanye, she found that there wasn¡¯t a single maid or elderly female servant in the entire mansion. Knock, knock¡­ The door was knocked on again. This time, a voice outside the door said, ¡°Queen, I am the steward of the mansion, here to pay my respects.¡± Although it was odd for the steward to pay his respects on the first day of marriage, considering Jiang Peihuan was new to the mansion, she let Yue Er open the door. ¡°Greetings, Queen.¡± The steward, who looked to be in his sixties, entered and bowed to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan raised her hand slightly, ¡°Please, get up.¡± Once the steward stood up, she looked at him and asked softly, ¡°Do you have something to discuss at this time, or does the king have any instructions for me?¡± In front of outsiders, Jiang Peihuan wouldn¡¯t call Xiao Nanye by his name. Hearing her words, the steward quickly said, ¡°The queen misunderstands.¡± ¡°I came tonight simply to wish you well and to bring the ceremonial wine.¡± Only then did Jiang Peihuan notice someone behind the steward holding a wine cup and jug. ¡°Uncle Zhong, why are you here?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, Xiao Nanye walked into the room. Seeing Xiao Nanye, Uncle Zhong quickly bowed, ¡°Your Higness, 1 am here to deliver the ceremonial wine for you and the princess.¡± As he spoke, Uncle Zhong lowered his head. Hearing this, Xiao Nanye replied softly, ¡°Such a minor matter could have been handled by others.¡± From Xiao Nanye¡¯s tone, Jiang Peihuan could tell that he treated Uncle Zhong differently. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan told Yue Er, ¡°Take the wine to the room.¡± Yue Er stepped forward, saying softly, ¡°Give it to me.¡± As Yue Er took the wine and went into the room, Xiao Nanye said to the steward, ¡°Uncle Zhong, you may rest now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Uncle Zhong left the room, he couldn¡¯t help but nce in the direction Yue Er had gone. When no one was looking, his eyes were filled with turmoil andplexity. In the Imperial Pce. Although Emperor Qi Ming did not leave the pce, because today was Xiao Nanye¡¯s wedding day, he generously rewarded the pce staff. So the entire Imperial Pce was filled with joy, except for the Cining Pce. Under the cover of night, the entire Cining Pce was quiet. The Great Empress Dowager sat in her chair, continuously rolling the Buddhist beads in her hand. At this moment, hurried footsteps echoed, causing the Great Empress Dowager to pause her actions. Then, the old nanny walked into the hall. Approaching the Great Empress Dowager, she bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Uncle Zhong has made his move.¡± Hearing this, the Great Empress Dowager opened her eyes, a glint of sharpness appearing within. Ever since thest assassination attempt failed, she had been patient. She waited until today, Xiao Nanye¡¯s wedding day, believing that after today, there would be no King Cheng anymore. ¡°That bastard is finally going to be eliminated. 1 hope everything goes smoothly.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. The poisones from the Western Regions, colorless and tasteless. Your wishes will surely be fulfilled.¡± The Great Empress Dowager did not speak, but continued to rub the beads in her hands. In Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. After the steward left, Xiao Nan Ye did not immediately take Jiang Peihuan back to their room. Instead, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Would you like to see how the courtyard is arranged?¡± Jiang Peihuan had already heard Lu Er about the simrities between this courtyard and the Plum garden. What she saw now was indeed the same as the hall in Plum garden. But upon hearing his words, she still nodded. Seeing her nod, Xiao Nanye held Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. The two then walked into the courtyard. Upon reaching, Xiao Nanye said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°I built this based on your Plum garden. However, this tree has just been nted. I¡¯m afraid it will take a few years to grow as big as the tree in your Plum garden.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan looked up at the small tree in front of her. In her Plum garden, there was arge pear tree in the yard. The little tree in front of her was also a pear tree, just smaller. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wait for it to grow.¡± ¡°Huan Er, tell me if there¡¯s anything different or something you dislike, and I¡¯ll have it changed tomorrow.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s perfect as it is,¡± Jiang Peihuan softly replied. Upon hearing her response, a smile appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Although it was a sunny day, it was still winter, making it quite cold outside. Feeling the dropping temperature, Xiao Nanye said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Nanye, holding Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, entered their room. Both Yue Er and Lu Er had already left. Therefore, only Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan were left in the room. The room was well heated by charcoal. Whether it was due to the high temperature or something else, Jiang Peihuan suddenly felt a warmth spreading within her.. Chapter 267 - 267: Xiao Nanye Was Poisoned Chapter 267: Xiao Nanye Was Poisoned Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion She sat down by the bed, but felt slightly ufortable. Turning around, she saw the bed behind her was covered with various nuts. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan frowning, Xiao Nanye hurriedly approached, and followed her gaze to see the things on the bed. By the time he returned, he held two wine sses. Sitting next to Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°Huan Er, we still need to drink this ceremonial wine. After drinking it, let¡¯s rest early.¡± Jiang Peihuan had a feeling that when Xiao Nanye mentioned resting, his tone was a bit heavier. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond, but took a wine ss from Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand. Their arms touched, and both drained the wine in one gulp. Looking at the empty wine sses, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression turned passionate. Taking the wine ss from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, the man hugged her tightly, ¡°Huan Er, you are finally my queen.¡± When embraced by Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan could clearly hear his heartbeat, just as when he had held her when they left the Plum garden. The crown on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s head had been removed. Now, her long hair flowed freely, cascading down her back, and this appearance of Jiang Peihuan deeply mesmerized Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye leaned down, unable to resist kissing Jiang Peihuan. Soon after, both fell onto the bed behind them. Xiao Nanye rolled over, gentlyying on top of Jiang Peihuan. Looking down at her, he whispered, ¡°Huan Er, at this moment¡­¡± Suddenly, Xiao Nanye felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a surge of blood in his chest, and then he spat out a mouthful of blood. The bright red blood sshed onto the crimson bed sheets, making it almost indistinguishable. ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression changed instantly. Sitting up, she quickly held Xiao Nanye. ¡°The wine¡­¡± The man tried to say something, but after uttering this single word, he passed out. Jiang Peihuan hurriedly felt for Xiao Nanye¡¯s pulse, only to find that she couldn¡¯t determine his condition. Gentlyying Xiao Nanye down on the bed, she took a deep breath. He had turned pale, and his lips started to turn blue ¨C signs of poisoning. Thinking of what Xiao Nanye had said, Jiang Peihuan went to the table and picked up the wine ss. Filled with confusion, Jiang Peihuan pondered. Both had drunk the same wine, but why was only Xiao Nanye poisoned? Upon closer examination, she realized that the poison wasn¡¯t in the wine, but on Xiao Nanye¡¯s wine ss. As for why only Xiao Nanye was poisoned and she wasn¡¯t, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t figure it out. Lost in thought, and looking at Xiao Nanye on the bed, Jiang Peihuan went to the door and softly called, ¡°Ye Xiao?¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Ye Xiao, originally a secret guard, immediately recognized Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice. ¡°Your Highness, what happened?¡± Ye Xiao instantly sensed something was off from Jiang Peihuan¡¯s breathing and tone. ¡°Go and fetch Han Feng quickly. Xiao Nanye has been poisoned.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao¡¯s expression changed, and she rushed off. A momentter, Han Feng hurriedly entered the room of Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, forgetting even to knock on the door. She looked at Xiao Nanye lying on the bed, and the expression in Han Feng¡¯s eyes was unpleasant. ¡°How could this happen?¡± ¡°Your Highness, what poison did master take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the poison, but 1 know its antidote. However, a crucial ingredient for the antidote is in the Western Regions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get it!¡± Ye Xiao, who was standing by, immediately said. But Jiang Peihuan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve sealed Xiao Nanye¡¯s acupoints with golden needles to prevent the poison from spreading, but this method won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°At most, it can only hold for ten days. Even if you travel day and night from the capital to the Western Regions, it will take more than ten days.¡± ¡°So, the only option is for me to take Xiao Nanye to the Western Regions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone right away,¡± Han Feng responded immediately. However, Jiang Peihuan stopped him, ¡°You have more important things to do.¡± Facing Han Feng¡¯s puzzled look, she continued, ¡°Someone in our mansion is responsible for poisoning Xiao Nanye. You stay and investigate.¡± ¡°And do we have someone who know how to disguise themselves?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Han Feng nod, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Have someone disguise as me and Xiao Nanye. From today on, the Cheng¡¯s Mansion will be closed to all visitors.¡± ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the steward?¡± The wine was delivered by the steward. Although Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t suspect him, he was still involved. However, the news she received about him left her grim-faced. Because Uncle Zhong was already dead Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan was almost certain that the Uncle Zhong had something to do with the poisoning. She then looked at Han Feng and ordered, ¡°Stay in the capital, guard the mansion, and investigate Xiao Nanye¡¯s poisoning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Initially, when Han Feng learned of Xiao Nanye¡¯s poisoning, he was panicked. But after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arrangements, his heart suddenly settled. ¡°Ye Xiao, visit the Huainan Prince¡¯s Mansion and find the Huainan Prince. Tell him I¡¯m here to collect the favor he owes me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An hourter, Zhao Yong arrived at the Cheng Mansion alone. Receiving the message from Ye Xiao, he was puzzled because today was Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s wedding day. He couldn¡¯t fathom why she would summon him at this time. However, upon seeing Xiao Nanye lying on the bed, Zhao Yong understood. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he asked directly, ¡°Has King Cheng been poisoned?¡± Hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve found the right person in you.¡± Thest time Zhao Yong quickly found the medicine, Jiang Peihuan felt that he had remarkable medical knowledge. Now she was more convinced. ¡°Your Highness called me today to help find the medicine?¡± ¡°Not to find medicine, but to apany me to the Western Regions.¡± ¡°Is the antidote that King Cheng needs in the Western Regions?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 apany you, considering it as returning the favor when you saved my mother that day.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan softly expressed her gratitude. Choosing Zhao Yong to apany her was a decision she made after careful consideration. Neither people from the General¡¯s Mansion nor those from King Cheng¡¯s Mansion should leave the capital.. Chapter 268 - 268: Substitute Marriage Chapter 268: Substitute Marriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking back and forth, Jiang Peihuan thought that Zhao Yong was the most suitable candidate. Even though Zhao Yong had be the heir of Huainan King, because of his birth mother, Emperor Qi Ming did not have any taboos against him. Therefore, Zhao Yong¡¯s entry and exit from the capital was very convenient. After finalizing with Zhao Yong, Jiang Peihuan called Yue Er and Lu Er into the room. Both of them looked worried. They never expected such a thing to happen on their wedding day. ¡°You two stay in the mansion, keep things quiet, and act as if I¡¯m still here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan still didn¡¯t know who the real mastermind behind this was, so she didn¡¯t dare let outsiders know the current situation of the Cheng Mansion. After everything was prepared, Jiang Peihuan left the mansion with Xiao Nanye. Zhao Yong was already waiting at the back door. After Jiang Peihuan got on the carriage with Xiao Nanye, a white figure darted into the carriage. Zhao Yong immediately reached for his long sword, but Jiang Peihuan quickly shouted, ¡°Hold on, Prince! That¡¯s my pet.¡± The one who rushed into the carriage was none other than Xiao Bai. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Zhao Yong put back his sword, but a surprised look appeared in his eyes, because he clearly saw that it was a white wolf. However, Zhao Yong didn¡¯t say anything more and ordered his men to move out. Inside the carriage, Jiang Peihuan looked at the suddenly appearing Xiao Bai and gently stroked its head, ¡°Why did youe? Didn¡¯t 1 ask you to stay with Yue Er in the mansion?¡± Xiao Bai, unable to speak, licked Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand in response. The capital city was destined to be restless that night. With Xiao Nanye poisoned, the Prince¡¯s Qing Mansion was in chaos. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Looking at Xue Ru sitting on the bed, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. After a few seconds, his expression turned to fury. After picking up Jiang Yan from the post station, Xiao Junhao went to the city center to fetch Lin Mengyao. But when he unveiled the bride¡¯s veil, it wasn¡¯t Lin Mengyao, but Xue Ru. Seeing the anger in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, Xue Ru¡¯s heart trembled, but she looked at him pitifully and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already lost the child in my belly, 1 can¡¯t lose you too.¡± ¡°No matter what, you are the one who weed me at the door today, so from now on, I¡¯m the second consort of Prince Qing¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Yao Er?¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, the anger in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes intensified, but he held it back. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Lin is here.¡± As soon as Xiao Junhao¡¯s voice fell, a servant¡¯s voice came from outside. Soon after, Lin Mengyao was brought to Xiao Junhao. Seeing Xue Ru in a bright red wedding dress, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression darkened. She never expected Xue Ru to dare knock her out and wear her wedding dress. More importantly, the person who had the wedding ceremony with Xiao Junhao today was Xue Ru, not her. And this ceremony cannot be redone, making Lin Mengyao even more sullen. ¡°Your Highness, she knocked me out and changed into my wedding dress, she¡­¡± ¡°So what? If it weren¡¯t for your suggestion, asking me to go to the General¡¯s Mansion, how would my child have been lost? Why would 1 have knocked you out?¡± Before Lin Mengyao could finish speaking, Xue Ru interrupted her. Hearing this, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression turned even more fierce. Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. If this matter spreads, he would be theughing stock of the entire capital. Or perhaps, he already is. ¡°Your Highness, Main Princess consort has arrived.¡± ¡°What is she here for?¡± Upon hearing the steward¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s already dark expression darkened even more. ¡°She mentioned it¡¯s about the two side princess consort.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± Shortly after, Jiang Yan entered the small hall, still dressed in her bright red wedding dress. The vivid color deeply hurt both Lin Mengyao and Xue Ru. Yet, Jiang Yan acted as if she didn¡¯t see them, bowing only to Xiao Junhao, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve heard about side consort Lin¡¯s situation. However, since you did wee Miss Xue into the pce today, 1 suggest we make both Miss Xue and Miss Lin side consort.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s proposal, Lin Mengyao frowned deeply, while Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Originally, when she knocked out Lin Mengyao, it was based on Ye Xiao¡¯s idea. Xue Ru hadn¡¯t thought she could truly be a side consort, but now, she started to trust Jiang Peihuan¡¯s intentions more. Lin Mengyao wanted to protest against Jiang Yan¡¯s proposal, but found herself at a loss for words, given that Xiao Junhao did indeed bring Xue Ru into the pce himself. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to the main princess consort wishes.¡± After a moment of silence, Xiao Junhao coldly responded. Then, Jiang Yan continued, ¡°Your Highness, will you be visiting my chambers tonight or¡­?¡± ¡°I will be in your chambers.¡± Even though Xiao Junhao had a preference for Lin Mengyao, Jiang Yan was the main princess consort. Because of this, he could only stay in her chambers that night. Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were filled with despair as she watched Xiao Junhao and Jiang Yan leave together. After she woke up, she rushed to the Qing Mansion. She thought that Xiao Junhao would give her an exnation, but she did not expect such an oue. Yet, she now had no right to object. After all, the current head of the Lin family was Lin Xingchen, not her father. ¡°This is my courtyard. Side Consort Xue, please leave.¡± After a long time, Lin Mengyao looked at Xue Ru coldly and said. This courtyard was where Lin Mengyao used to stay in the Qing Pce. This time, Xue Ru didn¡¯t say much. Upon hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, she left immediately. But, just before exiting the door, Xue Ru stopped, ¡°I¡¯ll remember everything you¡¯ve done to me.¡± With that, she left Lin Mengyao¡¯s courtyard. Meanwhile, Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Xiao Nanye, had left the city area. Seeing Xiao Nanye lying in the carriage, a worried look crossed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She had sealed Xiao Nanye¡¯s acupuncture points with golden needles. She thought that this would stop the spread of the poison, but when Jiang Peihuan checked Xiao Nanye¡¯s pulse, she found that the poison was still spreading, but the speed was slow. Originally, Jiang Peihuan had estimated that it would take ten days, but it seemed that it would only take eight at most. After covering Xiao Nanye with a nket, she couldn¡¯t help but ask the rider outside the carriage, ¡°Could we possibly go faster?¡± From outside, Zhao Yong, riding on his horse, heard her request. He frowned but eventually responded softly, ¡°Yes.¡± After that, Jiang Peihuan could feel the carriage moving at a much faster pace. By dawn, they had already left the capital, but the snowstorm outside intensified. ¡°Queen, please eat something..¡± Chapter 269 - 269: Rong Mo’s Companion Chapter 269: Rong Mo¡¯s Companion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion At this moment, Ye Xiao¡¯s voice sounded outside the window. Jiang Peihuan lifted the curtain and saw ration in Ye Xiao¡¯s hand. Because they were outside, there was no way to prepare food, so they had to make up for ration. And they couldn¡¯t dy due to Xiao Nanye¡¯s condition. Jiang Peihuan did not have much of an appetite, but she still took a steamed bun from Ye Xiao¡¯s hand and said softly,¡± Tell everyone to drink more hot water.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After closing the curtain, Jiang Peihuan took a bite of the bun. Such a journey was nothing new for Jiang Peihuan. She had faced more challenging times with Jiang Hong on the battlefield. While Jiang Peihuan was eating, she heard the sound of horse hooves from behind. Soon after, the carriage Jiang Peihuan was in stopped. ¡°Queen, it seems someone is chasing us from behind.¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan immediately stepped out of the carriage. People from behind caught up. At the forefront was a ck horse, and the man on its back, dressed in white, was Rong Mo. Seeing him, Jiang Peihuan was full of surprise. Momentster, Rong Mo joined Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye in their carriage. As the group continued their journey, looking at the man sitting opposite her, Jiang Peihuan softly asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard from Han Feng about King Nanye¡¯s poisoning. I¡¯m quite familiar with the Western Regions, so 1 came.¡± ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the Western Regions?¡± Jiang Peihuan caught on to this remark. Seeing him nod, Jiang Peihuan immediately asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, have you heard of the Soul-Returning Grass?¡± ¡°You need the Soul-Returning Grass?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a hint of surprise appeared in Rong Mo¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan, noticing his reaction, said confidently, ¡°So, Master Rong knows about the Soul-Returning Grass.¡± Rong Mo paused for a moment before nodding, ¡°The Soul-Returning Grass is a treasure of the Western Region Pce.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. She only knew that the grass was in the Western Regions, but she had no idea it was a treasure of the pce. No matter what, she had to get this grass. ¡°By the way, about the poisoning, Han Feng has already found out about it.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan instinctively looked at Rong Mo. Rong Mo¡¯s expression was calm, but a hint of anger appeared in his eyes. He softly said, ¡°The one who poisoned King Cheng was the steward, Uncle Zhong.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the mastermind behind it?¡± Jiang Peihuan had already suspected Uncle Zhong, but she also believed there must be someone behind the scenes. ¡°It¡¯s someone from the pce.¡± After a long pause, Rong Mo said in a low voice. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan responded without hesitation, ¡°Is it the Great Empress Dowager?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Rong Mo¡¯s surprise deepened. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t answer Rong Mo¡¯s question but counter-asked, ¡°Do you know why the Great Empress Dowager would do this?¡± She had asked Xiao Nanye the same question before, but he didn¡¯t provide an answer at that time. However, after recent events, she couldn¡¯t help but want to know. ¡°Do you know about King Cheng¡¯s origin?¡± Upon hearing Rong Mo¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces.¡± ¡°So the Great Empress Dowager repeatedly targeted Xiao Nanye because she suspected he wasn¡¯t thete emperor¡¯s biological son.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a suspicion.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s voice was soft but clear to Jiang Peihuan. Hearing his words, she was taken aback. Looking at Rong Mo, her eyes widened in shock. At this moment, as Rong Mo met Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, he continued, ¡°King Cheng, indeed, is not the biological son of thete emperor.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s voice was so soft that if one wasn¡¯t paying close attention, they wouldn¡¯t hear it. But Jiang Peihuan heard it clearly. Xiao Nanye was not the biological son of thete emperor. Was this the secret he mentioned before? Jiang Peihuan looked down at the man lying in the carriage, her eyes full ofplexity. ¡°Xiao Nanye knows this himself, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, King Cheng knew about it quite early on.¡± ¡°Because he knew, that¡¯s why he went to war at a young age, wishing to distance himself from the court. However, even so, some people never intended to let him go.¡± As Rong Mo spoke thest line, his eyes were filled with disdain. Silence pervaded the carriage; neither Jiang Peihuan nor Rong Mo spoke further. In her previous life, Jiang Peihuan had no knowledge of these matters. Back then, she knew Xiao Nanye was a powerful King, but in her previous life, Xiao Nanye died early. When Jiang Peihuan heard this news back then, she found it puzzling. Thinking back now, perhaps in her past life, Xiao Nanye was murdered by the Great Empress Dowager. However, in this life, Xiao Nanye met her, leading to changes in the past events. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t speak but gently held Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand. She was aware of his affection and the things he did for her. Now, it was her turn to protect him. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gesture, Rong Mo¡¯s eyes softened. However, recalling the news he received on his way here, Rong Mo¡¯s expression turned grave again. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he whispered, ¡°You should prepare yourself mentally. The news from King Cheng¡¯s mansion means the Great Empress Dowager must already be informed. She won¡¯t let this go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone harm him.¡± Hearing Rong Mo¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan replied with determination shining in her eyes. In the Imperial Pce. Cining Pce. The moment the door to the inner chamber was pushed open, the Great Empress Dowager looked towards the entrance. Seeing the person who entered, the Great Empress Dowager immediately asked, ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, King Cheng has indeed been poisoned, but Queen Cheng is taking him towards the Western Regions.¡± Hearing the old nanny¡¯s words, the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°So that bastard Xiao Nanye is still alive?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the poison is difficult to cure, and the journey from the capital to the Western Regions is very far. Perhaps before reaching there, King Cheng might already be dead, we¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Before the old nanny could finish, the Great Empress Dowager interrupted her. Looking at her, the Great Empress Dowager whispered, ¡°1¡¯11 only be at peace once I¡¯m sure he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Call Zhao Yang for me. I¡¯ve protected him for so many years; it¡¯s time he did something for me.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, are you calling for King Huainan?¡± Hearing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s words, shock filled the old nanny¡¯s eyes. Seeing her reaction, the Great Empress Dowager softly said, ¡°Others might not know, the seemingly powerless King Huainan has never been a simple person..¡± Chapter 270 - 270: The Great Empress Dowager’s Plans Chapter 270: The Great Empress Dowager¡¯s ns Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Go.¡± The old nanny wanted to say something else, but seeing the look in the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, she ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. She gave the Great Empress Dowager a bow, and softly said, ¡°Yes, I will go at once.¡± An hourter, the King of Huainan, Zhao Yang, walked into Cining Pce. Everyone in the pce knew that the Great Empress Dowager liked talking to old acquaintances, so when they saw King Huainan entering the Cining Pce, nobody was surprised. The moment he entered the Cining Pce, the usual gentleness in King Iluainan¡¯s eyes vanished, reced by sharpness. Entering the inner hall of the Cining Pce, Zhao Yang came forward to salute the Great Empress Dowager, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± After Zhao Yang stood up, the Great Empress Dowager spoke softly, ¡°1 called you here today because 1 have a task that you must personally undertake.¡± Upon hearing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s words, surprise shed in King Iluainan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What would Your Majesty have me do?¡± ¡°I want you to journey to the Western Regions. No matter what method you employ, Xiao Nanye must be killed.¡± The Great Empress Dowager then briefly recounted the current situation at King Cheng Mansion. After concluding, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your son, now the heir to your title, possessesmendable character. Should Xiao Nanye fall, a ce among the capital¡¯s elite will assuredly be open to him.¡± This was both a lure and a threat. Hearing the words of the Great Empress Dowager, a mix of emotions clouded King Iluainan¡¯s eyes. While many believed the Great Empress Dowager to be devoutly religious, Zhao Yang, having dealt with her for decades, had never bought into her feignedpassion. After a moment of contemtion, Zhao Yang bowed deeply. ¡°As Your Majesty wishes.¡± ¡°Go. 1 await your good news.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After paying his respects to the Great Empress Dowager, King Huainan made to leave. Yet, as he neared the inner hall¡¯s exit, the voice of the Great Empress Dowager echoed from behind, ¡°Wait.¡± He turned, ¡°Does Your Majesty have further instructions?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Prince Qing and King Cheng have always been at odds. You might consider rying this information to Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan waspletely unaware of the events happening within the pce. Night had fallen again, and they had been traveling for a day and a night. At that moment, Zhao Yong¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Queen, do you need to rest here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for four hours.¡± Soon after, the team stopped. Jiang Peihuan lifted the curtain. After sitting in the carriage for such a long time, she felt her body was somewhat stiff. Looking at Rong Mo, who was resting with his eyes closed, Jiang Peihuan softly asked, ¡°Would Young Master Rong like to step out for a walk?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Rong Mo didn¡¯t even open his eyes. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, he simply replied faintly. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything more. She got out of the carriage. She hadn¡¯t felt it while she was inside, but when she stepped outside, she realized just how piercingly cold it was. The Western Regions are close to the Northern Border. The further you go in that direction, the colder it bes. Jiang Peihuan wore a fiery red cloak, a gift from Xiao Nanye. When Zhao Yong rode up, the first thing he caught sight of was the zing red figure of Jiang Peihuan. The deep red cloak entuated Jiang Peihuan¡¯s skin, making it look as white as snow. Hearing the sound, Jiang Peihuan turned to look in Zhao Yong¡¯s direction. ¡°Huainan Prince.¡± Seeing him, Jiang Peihuan nodded in acknowledgment. Dismounting his horse, Zhao Yong whispered to her, ¡°Queen, there¡¯s an abandoned temple ahead. It may be dpidated, but it can shelter us from the wind and snow. Shall we head there?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the temple.¡± The carriages proceeded directly into the temple grounds. Jiang Peihuan asked Ye Xiao to heat some water. She moistened a cloth with the warm water and wiped down Xiao Nanye, who was on the carriage. Afterpleting these tasks, she took Xiao Nanye¡¯s pulse. The condition was as before, with the toxin spreading slowly. This was only because Jiang Peihuan had sealed his acupoints with golden needles, otherwise, Xiao Nanye would have sumbed to the poison long ago. ¡°My Queen, please have some food.¡± The only thing she could do now was to take care of Jiang Peihuan and ensure she didn¡¯t fall ill. ¡°You eat too,¡± Jiang Peihuan softly said as she took the rations. Rong Mo also descended from his carriage. Everyone sat around the fire. Initially, Jiang Peihuan was worried that Rong Mo, who appeared pampered, wouldn¡¯t be used to the dry rations. Yet, he seemed indifferent to it. ¡°Do you think I, a pampered young master, can¡¯t endure a little hardship?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s voice reached her ears. She didn¡¯t deny it but just nodded. Seeing her response, Rong Mo chuckled, ¡°If a sheltereddy like you can endure, why can¡¯t a grown man like me?¡± She didn¡¯t respond. Zhao Yong, sitting opposite them, listened to their conversation silently. But suddenly, his expression changed, as did Jiang Peihuan¡¯s and Rong Mo¡¯s. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± As Zhao Yong¡¯s words rang out, the temple doors were violently thrust open. Dozens of men in ck appeared. ¡°Protect the Queen!¡± Upon seeing this, Ye Xiao shouted and immediately stood in front of Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Queen, get on the carriage first.¡± Zhao Yongmanded coldly at that moment. Jiang Peihuan, eyes filled with a fierce glint, looked at the men in ck. Yet, she said nothing and heeded Zhao Yong¡¯s words, boarding the carriage. She originally wanted to call Rong Mo to join her on the carriage, but she noticed he had already unsheathed a flexible sword from his waist with great proficiency. At a nce, he was clearly a trained martial artist. Seeing this, a touch of surprise shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She now understood why Rong Mo could travel to the Western Regions. Ye Xiao guarded Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage, while Zhao Yong, Rong Mo, and their men charged forward. The men in ck were masters in their own right. However, the ones apanying Zhao Yong and Rong Mo were also top-notch. For a while, both sides shed fiercely without either gaining an upper hand. Suddenly, a masked man in ck darted towards the carriage. His speed was astonishingly fast; even Zhao Yong and Rong Mo couldn¡¯t intercept him in time. ¡°Queen, be careful!¡± Upon seeing this, Ye Xiao urgently called out. Inside the carriage, Jiang Peihuan had already drawn a ck whip from her waist. But before she could swing it, a white figure swiftly lunged at the man in ck. A sharp wolf¡¯s howl echoed throughout the temple.. Chapter 271 - 271: Ambush on the Road Chapter 271: Ambush on the Road Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xiao Bai burst out from the carriage and directly pounced on the man in ck. Seeing the sudden appearance of Xiao Bai, the man in ck¡¯s eyes were full of shock. However, he reacted quickly. When he saw Xiao Bai pounce, he immediately drew his long sword. Directly aiming for Xiao Bai¡¯s heart. Jiang Peihuan, who was on the carriage, saw this scene and quickly shouted, ¡°Xiao Bai, dodge!¡± Xiao Bai, who was almost grown up, was fast. Seeing the man in ck draw his sword, Xiao Bai jumped aside, not only dodging but also biting the man¡¯s arm. When bitten by Xiao Bai, the man in ck grunted, but his sword directly targeted Xiao Bai again. Jiang Peihuan, from the carriage, swung her long whip. The whip wrapped around the man in ck¡¯s arm. With his arm entangled by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip, the man¡¯s eyes showed a hint of gloom. With a strong pull, he dragged Jiang Peihuan off the carriage. At this moment, he raised the sword in his hand again. ¡°Xiao Bai,e back!¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xiao Bai rushed to her side. The man in ck nced at the wound on his arm, his expression growing worse. Turning to Jiang Peihuan, he coldly said, ¡°Move aside if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Who sent you? The Great Empress Dowager?¡± Jiang Peihuan stood in front of the carriage, her eyes coldly fixed on the man in ck. After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the man showed a hint of surprise but soon regainedposure. He didn¡¯t speak further but aimed his sword at Jiang Peihuan. While engaging with the man in ck, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡®This man¡¯s an expert in martial arts, and I¡¯m no match for him.¡¯ Yet, she showed no sign of backing down. Fortunately, Xiao Bai was always by her side, assisting even though it couldn¡¯t stop the man. ¡°I wanted to spare you, but if you seek death, I¡¯ll oblige,¡± the man said, approaching Jiang Peihuan on the ground. Just then, a cold wind blew, and Zhao Yong appeared. He stood in front of Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Queen, you go first. I¡¯ll handle this!¡± Jiang Peihuan hesitated, but Zhao Yong insisted, ¡°Go!¡± As he spoke, Zhao Yong charged at the man in ck. Both were stunned upon shing. Their eyes met, and Zhao Yong was shocked. Their eyes met, and Zhao Yong was shocked. ¡°My Queen, let¡¯s go!¡± At that moment, Rong Mo and Ye Xiao came to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. Ye Xiao pushed her onto the carriage, and they rushed out of the temple, with Xiao Bai jumping on too. Seeing the departing carriage, the man in ck ordered, ¡°Chase them!¡± ¡°Stop them!¡± At Zhao Yong¡¯smand, his men blocked the attackers. Only when Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage vanished into the darkness did Zhao Yong turn to the man in ck, ¡°Father?¡± Hearing Zhao Yong, the man¡¯s expression shifted, but he coldly responded, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken.¡± Without saying more, Zhao Yong, holding his sword, stood at the temple entrance. ¡°Whatever the reason, I can¡¯t let you pursue. 1 owe this to the Queen.¡± Seeing Zhao Yong¡¯s stance, the man in ck smirked, ¡°Even if you stop me, can you stop the others?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yong looked grim. Without further words, he readied his sword again. An hourter, many of the ck-clothed men had fallen, and Zhao Yong¡¯s side also suffered significant losses. Looking at the man in ck, Zhao Yong said to his men, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The man in ck instinctively wanted to give chase but were stopped by another group appearing from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t chase them.¡± ¡°Master, what about the pce?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Great Empress Dowager,¡± the man in ck man said. As he removed his mask, it revealed the face of King Huainan. Inside the carriage, Jiang Peihuan sat silently, her expression cold and indifferent. Suddenly, the horse neighed loudly. Then, the carriage came to an abrupt halt. As Jiang Peihuan lifted the curtain, she saw ck-clothed men blocking their path. They were not from the same group as before, but she deduced that their intentions were the same. Upon seeing these men, Rong Mo drew his long sword. Ye Xiao also quickly prepared to defend. Standing in the carriage, Jiang Peihuan surveyed the scene. After a careful observation, she realized that the lead man in ck was intently watching her. Their eyes met, and a surge of animosity welled up within Jiang Peihuan. To her astonishment, it was Xiao Junhao. Seeing her reaction, Xiao Junhao lunged towards her, his long sword aimed straight for her heart. ¡°Xiao Bai, protect Xiao Nanye!¡± As Xiao Bai prepared to leap into action, It heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand. It let out a howl, indicating it¡¯s understanding. Facing the attacking Xiao Junhao, Jiang Peihuan drew her sword. She had anticipated this for a long time. In her previous life, it was only towards the end that Jiang Peihuan discovered Xiao Junhao¡¯s martial arts skills, which were impressive. So, in this reincarnated life, she had trained even harder. This was why, even when shing with Xiao Junhao now, she was holding her own. Seeing her impressive skills, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. While fighting, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s moves were deadly. Indeed, she wanted to kill Xiao Junhao directly. ¡°You want to kill me that badly?¡± Xiao Junhao blocked her sword, gripping her wrist tightly. With a twist, he pulled her close to him. He looked down at her, his voice cold. Without responding, Jiang Peihuan raised her leg and aimed a kick at his face. Seeing her movement, Xiao Junhao instinctively stepped back. The man looked down at the person in front of him and said coldly. Hearing the voice in her ear, Jian Peihuan did not speak. Instead, she raised her leg and kicked back hard, straight at Xiao Junhao¡¯s face. Seeing Jian Peihuan¡¯s actions, Xiao Junhao subconsciously took two steps back. Jiang Peihuan swiftly turned away from him, drawing her whip. With force, sheshed it out. The ck whip struck Xiao Junhao¡¯s face, tearing off his mask and revealing a face marked with blood.. Chapter 272 - 272: Arriving at the Western Regions Chapter 272: Arriving at the Western Regions Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion From the brow bone to the corner of the mouth, a red and swollen blood mark clearly appeared on Xiao Junhao¡¯s face. Xiao Junhao reached out and touched his face, feeling a sharp pain on his cheek. He turned to look at Jiang Peihuan with anger andplexity in his eyes. But Jiang Peihuan, without any hesitation, flicked her wrist and the whip in her handshed out at Xiao Junhao again. However, this time, Xiao Junhao dodged quickly. Throughout the ensuing confrontation, Xiao Junhao showed no mercy, leaving a sword wound on Jiang Peihuan. But he himself wasn¡¯t faring any better. His injuries were even more severe than Jiang Peihuan¡¯s. At that moment, Rong Mo returned to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. Upon seeing Xiao Junhao, a glint appeared in Yong Mo¡¯s eyes. But soon, he acted as if he didn¡¯t recognize Xiao Junhao and attacked him without holding back. When fighting alone, Xiao Junhao could manage, but when Rong Mo and Jiang Peihuan teamed up, he was no match. When Xiao Junhao was knocked to the ground, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sword thrust forward, only to be stopped by Rong Mo. Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled look, Rong Mo whispered, ¡°Killing him will only bring trouble upon yourself.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with fury, but hearing Rong Mo¡¯s words, she sheathed her sword. She didn¡¯t care about the consequences for herself, but she couldn¡¯t jeopardize the Jiang family. ¡°Your Highness, if the emperor learns that you attacked your own uncle, he probably won¡¯t spare you either.¡± ¡°So, I advise you to behave yourself.¡± With that, Rong Mo boarded the carriage. Due to the dy, daybreak hade, but the group didn¡¯t n to rest and headed directly towards the Western Regions. By dusk, Zhao Yong caught up with Jiang Peihuan. Seeing him unharmed, Jiang Peihuan sighed with relief. ¡°Queen Cheng, don¡¯t you want to inquire about the men in ck?¡± Seeing that Jian Peihuan was silent, Zhao Yong could not help but look at her. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan looked at Zhao Yong and after a pause, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more, prince, I¡¯m already aware.¡± The moment she saw King Huainan, Jiang Peihuan recognized him. That¡¯s why she had directly asked if he was sent by the Great Empress Dowager. ¡°Why then?¡± Facing Zhao Yong¡¯s puzzled eyes, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°For me, the most important thing now is to find the cure for Xiao Nanye.¡± Other matters can wait until they return. After that, Jiang Peihuan continued north. The further they traveled, the colder it became. But, fortunately, they didn¡¯t encounter any more trouble. On the seventh day, Jiang Peihuan finally saw the gates to the Western Regions. At this time, Xiao Nanye¡¯splexion had turned purple. Jiang Peihuan had to administer acupuncture to him daily, but the golden needles could no longer suppress the poison in his body. In theing days, she must find the Soul Returning ss. ¡°My Queen, can we just enter the city like this? They might not let us through.¡± Looking at the city gate, Ye Xiao whispered. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to reply, she heard Rong Mo¡¯s voice, ¡°Follow me in.¡± With that, Rong Mo got off the carriage and mounted a horse. Jiang Peihuan was puzzled but didn¡¯t question him. Instead, she instructed Ye Xiao to follow behind Rong Mo, along with Zhao Yong. Originally, when they arrived in the Western Regions, Jiang Peihuan intended to send Zhao Yong back, having agreed that he would only apany her to the Western Regions. However, Zhao Yong insisted on returning with Jiang Peihuan. Seeing his persistence, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything more. Unknown to her, Rong Mo took out a token from his possession. Upon seeing the token, the gatekeeping soldiers immediately let them pass. As they entered the city, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but lift the curtain of the carriage to look out. What she saw left her astonished. She had always assumed that the Northern regions would be economically backward. But now, the streets she saw were bustling and prosperous. At that moment, Rong Mo also climbed into the carriage. Seeing the surprise in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, he remarked, ¡°The new ruler of the Western Regions is a capable person. The Western Regions have undergone significant changes in the past five years.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met the new ruler of the Western Regions?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked. At her question, Rong Mo¡¯s eyes flickered, but he remained silent. They hadn¡¯t traveled for long when a unfamiliar voice speaking Mandarin called out, ¡°Young Master Rong, the ruler of Western Regions invites you to the pce.¡± Hearing this, curiosity filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes as she turned to look at Rong Mo. Lifting the curtain of the carriage, Rong Mo faced a group of armored men. The leader, a tall man, looked at Rong Mo with great respect. That man also noticed Jiang Peihuan inside the carriage. After a moment¡¯s thought, he continued, ¡°The ruler of the Western Region also said that those traveling with Young Master Rong are also wee in the pce.¡± Rong Mo looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, 1¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. After all, the Soul Returning ss is in the pce,¡± she replied. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s primary reason foring to the Western Regions was to obtain the Soul Returning Grass. Even without the day¡¯s events, she would still find a way into the pce. They proceeded directly to the pce of the Western Regions. Jiang Peihuan, Zhao Yong, and the others were settled in a pce hall while Rong Mo was taken separately. After settling Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan turned to Ye Xiao and asked, ¡°Ye Xiao, do you know of any connection between Rong Mo and the Western Regions?¡± Thinking that Ye Xiao had been by Xiao Nanye¡¯s side before, Jiang Peihuan felt it right to inquire. However, Ye Xiao shook her head in response, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any rtionship between Young Master Rong and the Western Regions.¡± ¡°But if there is a connection,¡± Ye Xiao added, ¡°It would be that Young Master Rong once lived in the Western Regions for some time.¡± Confused, Jiang Peihuan pondered on this revtion. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Ye Xiao answered, and the visitor was the military officer they had seen earlier in the streets. From Rong Mo, Jiang Peihuan learned that this man was called Si Nian, the chief guard of the king of the Western Regions. ¡°Queen Cheng, The ruler of Western Region invites you over.¡± Si Nian said softly after bowing to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan nodded and followed him. In the Western Regions¡¯ pce, she wasn¡¯t too concerned about Xiao Nanye¡¯s safety. Still, she left Ye Xiao behind for assurance. With Zhao Yong also close by, she felt at ease. However, as she followed Si Nian around a corner, she saw Zhao Yong approaching. Zhao Yong didn¡¯t look at Jiang Peihuan but spoke directly to Si Nian, ¡°1 have to guard the queen, so I must go with her.¡± ¡°Alright, prince,e along,¡± Si Nian agreed. Jiang Peihuan had expected Si Nian to refuse, but to her surprise, he simply nodded in agreement after hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words.. Chapter 273 - 273: Give Me a Child Chapter 273: Give Me a Child Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Jiang Peihuan and Zhao Yong entered the pce of the Western Region, they overheard an argument inside. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, and don¡¯t you dare threaten me.¡± The voice belonged to Rong Mo. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Although her encounters with Rong Mo had been infrequent, she could tell that he was an incredibly cold person. The fact that someone managed to provoke him like this make her curious.. ¡°Your Majesty, we have guests,¡± announced another voice. ¡°Let them in.¡± Surprisingly, this reply was a soft, enchanting feminine voice. Both Jiang Peihuan and Zhao Yong were taken aback. The ruler of the Western Region was not only a woman but also an extremely beautiful one. ¡°I heard you¡¯vee to the Western Region for the Soul Returning Grass?¡± The Western Region¡¯s queen spoke directly as soon as she saw Jiang Peihuan. At first nce, Jiang Peihuan noticed the queen¡¯s fair skin, bright eyes, and naturally wavy hair. She was so stunning; she resembled a fairy. Hearing the queen¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan bowed slightly and replied softly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee to the Western Region for the Soul Returning Grass.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± the queen responded promptly. ¡°As long as you can convince him to stay, I¡¯ll give you the grass.¡± She pointed directly at Rong Mo as she spoke. Jiang Peihuan looked towards Rong Mo, her eyes filled with surprise. However, Rong Mo, upon hearing the queen¡¯s words, became visibly angry. ¡°Yao Ji,¡± he said, his voice tinged with anger, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. I will not stay in the Western Region, and 1 will not marry you.¡± Yao Ji, the Western Region¡¯s queen, remained unphased. ¡°You also said you¡¯d never return to the Western Region, yet here you are,¡± she remarked casually. ¡°Nothing is impossible when ites to you. Even if it seems impossible, I¡¯ll make it possible.¡± ¡°Queen Cheng,¡± the queen continued, ¡°I can give you the Soul Returning Grass, but you must persuade Rong Mo to stay.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, may 1 ask why you want Young Master Rong to stay?¡± Jiang Peihuan inquired. ¡°To marry him, of course.¡± Jiang Peihuan was taken aback, even though she had somewhat anticipated this answer. Yao Ji¡¯s directness was somewhat disarming. Jiang Peihuan appreciate forthright people like the queen. When she heard Yao Ji¡¯s words, she said softly,¡± Your Majesty, but feelings can¡¯t be forced.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Yao Ji asked with a smile. Jiang Peihuan was stunned. If it wasn¡¯t for the sincere look in Yao Ji¡¯s eyes, she might have mistaken it for mockery. ¡°If Rong Mo stays and marries me, doesn¡¯t he be mine?¡± Yao Ji continued, challenging Jiang Peihuan¡¯s beliefs. Jiang Peihuan was momentarily lost for words. Even as an observer, she could understand Rong Mo¡¯s frustration. Even Zhao Yong, who had remained silent, showed a hint of sympathy for Rong Mo upon hearing Yao Ji¡¯s words. Hoping to steer the conversation back on track, Jiang Peihuan asked, ¡°Your Majesty, can we exchange the Soul Returning Grass for something else? My husband¡¯s life is at stake.¡± ¡°But I have everything I want, except for Rong Mo,¡± Yao Ji replied. Feeling exasperated, Jiang Peihuan turned to Rong Mo, ¡°Young Master Rong, perhaps you could¡­¡± but she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, catching the cold look in Rong Mo¡¯s eyes. Yet, it was clear Rong Mo had discerned her meaning from her tone. Coldly, Rong Mo nced at Jiang Peihuan and then looked at Yao Ji, saying, ¡°As long as you are willing to give me the Soul Returning Grass, aside from staying and marrying you, I can agree to any other conditions you put forth.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Let me think.¡± Hearing Rong Mo¡¯s words, Yao Ji was lost in thought. However, Jiang Peihuan grew somewhat anxious. Xiao Nanye¡¯s current condition didn¡¯t leave them much time to wait for Yao Ji¡¯s decision. ¡°But my friend is running out of time. So, you need to give me an answer quickly.¡± ¡°What if I want you to give me a child?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Before Rong Mo could finish speaking, Yao Ji looked at him and asked. Hearing this, Rong Mo was immediately stunned, his face full of astonishment. Jiang Peihuan also turned to look at Yao Ji. If she wasn¡¯t certain there was nothing wrong with her hearing, she would have doubted if she heard correctly. Yet, Yao Ji¡¯s next words confirmed she hadn¡¯t misunderstood. ¡°I said, I want you to give me a child. If you¡¯re unwilling to stay or marry me, then at least grant me a child. If you promise this, 1 will give you the Soul Returning Grass.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Rong Mo, 1 have alreadypromised. You were the one who said that aside from staying and marrying, any other condition would be epted. Are you going back on your word now? If that¡¯s the case, 1 absolutely won¡¯t give you the Soul Returning Grass.¡± Yao Ji didn¡¯t even wait for Rong Mo to finish and directly cut him off. The entire hall fell silent after her words. After what felt like an eternity, Jiang Peihuan heard Rong Mo say, ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± ¡°So, when will you give me a child?¡± Rong Mo:¡±¡­¡± Jiang Peihuan:¡±¡­¡± Zhao Yong:¡±¡­¡± An hourter, Jiang Peihuan received a wooden box from Si Nian. Carefully opening the box, she saw a small, vibrant green grass inside. The box seemed to have some kind of preservation effect; the grass looked as if it had just been freshly plucked. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of joy as she looked at the small nt. Because this was the Soul Returning Grass. ¡°Ye Xiao, go prepare the other herbs. Tonight, I will cure Xiao Nanye.¡± ¡°Yes, My Queen.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao quickly left the inner chamber. ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± Just as Ye Xiao left, there was a knock on the door. It was Si Nian. Seeing him, Jiang Peihuan asked softly, ¡°Master Si, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Queen Cheng, the queen wishes to see you.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Seeing Si Nian nod, Jiang Peihuan softly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over.¡± Si Nian led Jiang Peihuan to Yao Ji¡¯s pce. As soon as they entered, Jiang Peihuan saw clothes scattered all over the bed, with Yao Ji dressed in only a single garment. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡± Chapter 274 - 274: Curing The Poison Chapter 274: Curing The Poison Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, a hint of a smile appeared in Yao Ji¡¯s eyes. Even though Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t known Yao Ji for long, her impression of her was excellent. This was mainly because Yao Ji¡¯s demeanor was pure and genuine, even if she sometimes said things that left Jiang Peihuan unsure of how to respond. As Jiang Peihuan approached Yao Ji and was about to bow, Yao Ji quickly grabbed her hand, ¡°Come help me look at this.¡± While speaking, Yao Ji pointed to the clothes on the bed, ¡°Queen Cheng, tell me, how do women from the Qi Kingdom dress on their wedding night? Or tell me, how do the men in Qi Kingdom prefer their women to dress?¡± Hearing Yao Ji¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan looked at the clothes on the bed, which were mainly from the Western Regions. After pondering for a moment, Jiang Peihuan asked, ¡°Do you intend to wear this for Young Master Rong to see?¡± After pondering for a moment, Jiang Peihuan asked, ¡°Does Your Majesty want to wear it for Young Master Rong to see?¡± ¡°Yes, Queen Cheng. Do you know what kind of attire Rong Mo prefers on women?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not sure.¡± Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Rong Mo, so she genuinely didn¡¯t know his preferences. But seeing Yao Ji¡¯s disappointed look, she whispered, ¡°Young Master Ronges from a schrly family. Women from Qi Kingdom dress modestly. Your Majesty might¡­ perhaps try on this white dress.¡± Saying this, Jiang Peihuan picked up a long white skirt from the bed. Hearing her suggestion, Yao Ji immediately tried on the white dress. ¡°Queen Cheng, do 1 look good in this?¡± Yao Ji looked radiant in the white dress, which cascaded inyers. The person Jiang Peihuan had seen wearing the most white was Lin Mengyao. At first, she thought Lin Mengyao looked pretty in white, but Yao Ji, draped in the same color, outshone her by miles. Looking into Yao Ji¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan nodded seriously, ¡°Your Majesty looks stunning.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear it for Rong Mo tonight.¡± Seeing the joy in Yao Ji¡¯s eyes and thinking of Rong Mo¡¯s attitude towards her, Jiang Peihuan wanted to say something. But recalling Yao Ji¡¯s words and actions, she ultimately remained silent. After a brief chat with Yao Ji, Jiang Peihuan left. She needed to prepare an antidote for Xiao Nanye, whose condition was deteriorating. Just as Jiang Peihuan arrived at her residence, she saw Rong Mo waiting at the door, seemingly for her. ¡°Young Master Rong, were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Rong Mo nodded, meeting her gaze, and said directly, ¡°Do you have a non-harmful sleeping drug?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed momentarily. She asked assertively, ¡°You want to use it on the Queen?¡± Rong Mo nodded, confirming her suspicion. ¡°If you do this, she will be heartbroken.¡± ¡°I promised her a child to save King Cheng. But I can¡¯t give her one. It¡¯s not good for her.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know the full story between Rong Mo and Yao Ji, so she refrained from judging. However, while handing over the sleeping drug, she informed him of Yao Ji¡¯s earlier request for help in choosing clothes. Rong Mo¡¯s eyes showed mixed emotions upon hearing this, but he remained silent. After Rong Mo left, Jiang Peihuan entered her room. ¡°My Queen, the medicines you requested are all prepared.¡± The table was filled with various herbs. Jiang Peihuan approached the bed and took Xiao Nanye¡¯s pulse. The poison was nearing his heart. She released his hand, checked the herbs, and then instructed Ye Xiao, ¡°Prepare a bath and boil some water.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A momentter, a bucket filled with a dark medicinal bath appeared in the room. The entire room was filled with a pungent odor, and steam rose from the bath. Jiang Peihuan removed all the clothes from Xiao Nanye and then helped him into the bath. As soon as Xiao Nanye sat down, Jiang Peihuan saw his lips turn blue-purple. The heat elerated the spread of the poison within Xiao Nanye, but because Jiang Peihuan sealed his meridians, the toxins surged uncontrobly within him. ¡°My Queen, Prince Huainan has arrived.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Zhao Yong entered the room and immediately saw Xiao Nanye in the bath. After bowing slightly to Jiang Peihuan, he whispered, ¡°Queen Cheng, is there anything I can assist with?¡± ¡°I do have a request for Prince Huainan.¡± Meeting Zhao Yong¡¯s gaze, Jiang Peihuan spoke directly, ¡°For the next hour, I need to administer acupuncture to the King Cheng. Please guard the door for me and do not let anyone enter, no matter who it is.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s request, Zhao Yong nodded seriously. He then moved to stand guard outside the door. Jiang Peihuan continued to watch Xiao Nanye intently. When she saw hisplexion turning bluish-purple, she told Ye Xiao, ¡°Prepare the golden needles.¡± At hermand, Ye Xiao spread out a cloth, revealing a row of golden needles. Jiang Peihuan quickly picked them up and swiftly began inserting them into Xiao Nanye¡¯s back. Before long, Xiao Nanye¡¯s back was filled with these golden needles. After an hour, the areas around the inserted needles began oozing dark blood. ¡°Bring me the Soul Returning Grass.¡± Taking the Soul Returning Grass from Ye Xiao¡¯s hand, Jiang Peihuan squeezed out its juice and fed it to Xiao Nanye. After he swallowed it, hisplexion improved slightly. However, this was the most critical moment. Jiang Peihuan had to watch over Xiao Nanye to prevent the poison from spreading further. If it did, all their efforts would be in vain. Xiao Nanye was covered in sweat, his eyes tightly shut. As Jiang Peihuan kept her focus on Xiao Nanye, sounds of fighting reached her ears. Hearing this, her brow furrowed. Ye Xiao nced at Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, quickly saying, ¡°My Queen, I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Without waiting for a response, Ye Xiao rushed out. The sounds of battle intensified. Looking at the needles on Xiao Nanye¡¯s back, a sense of urgency filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°My Queen?¡± The door was thrown open, and Ye Xiao returned, a worried expression on his face. ¡°My Queen, there are troops attacking the pce.¡± ¡°Attacking the pce? Who is it?¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan was filled with concern. ¡°Young Master Rong said it¡¯s the Northern Border Army.¡± ¡°Why would the Northern Border Army suddenly attack the Western Region Pce?¡± Hearing this, Ye Xiao shook his head. At that moment, there was an urgent knock on the door.. Chapter 275 - 275: Lin Ruhai Appears Chapter 275: Lin Ruhai Appears Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion It was Zhao Yong, ¡°Queen Cheng, the outside army has broken in. We must leave now!¡± Hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan instinctively nced at Xiao Nanye in the bathtub. The golden needles in his back continued to seep ck blood, albeit less than before. However, the urging from outside grew more urgent. Just as Jiang Peihuan pulled the golden needles from Xiao Nanye¡¯s back, Zhao Yong burst into the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhao Yong¡¯s expression was grim. Seeing the look in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed a cloak from the bed and draped it over Xiao Nanye. Then, Zhao Yong went forward to carry Xiao Nanye and head outside. Once outside, Jiang Peihuan realized the entire doorway was filled with soldiers wearing armor from the Qi Kingdom. ¡°Queen Cheng, we must leave!¡± Ye Xiao and the men Zhao Yong brought with him held back the soldiers, while Jiang Peihuan and Zhao Yong, carrying Xiao Nanye, quickly retreated. As they turned a corner, Jiang Peihuan spotted Rong Mo, apanied by Yao Ji and Si Nian. Yao Ji¡¯s eyes were full of worry, but she remained calm. Seeing Jiang Peihuan and the others, she whispered, ¡°Come with me to the secret chamber.¡± The Western Region Pce was in the city center, making escape nearly impossible. So, upon hearing Yao Ji¡¯s words, everyone followed her lead. At that moment, a familiar voice echoed from behind Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Jiang Peihuan?¡± Upon hearing this voice, she turned around. Through the crowd, Jiang Peihuan saw Lin Ruhai mounted on a horse. At this moment, Lin Ruhai¡¯s face no longer had the elegance he had in the capital. His face revealed some vicissitudes of life, but at this moment, his gaze towards Jiang Peihuan was dark. When their eyes met, Lin Ruhai¡¯s were filled with malevolence. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, today, I will kill you!¡± Thinking of Lin Xingchen as the new head of the Lin family, and ming Jiang Peihuan as the root of all troubles, Lin Ruhai wished nothing more than to spill her blood. Zhao Yong, carrying Xiao Nanye, silently shielded Jiang Peihuan. Hearing Lin Ruhai¡¯s words, he coldly retorted, ¡°General Lin, are you not afraid of the Emperor¡¯s punishment for moving the northern border soldiers without permission?¡± ¡°If I dared to act, I wouldn¡¯t care about the consequences. Everything I had was ruined by Jiang Peihuan. Only her death can quench my rage.¡± At this moment, Jiang Peihuan finally understood why the army attacked the Western Region Pce. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time with him, let¡¯s move!¡± Rong Mo, hearing their conversation, spoke up. Hearing Rong Mo, Yao Ji also urgently added, ¡°Yes, to the secret chamber.¡± With that, Yao Ji took the lead. Jiang Peihuan, walking beside Zhao Yong, asionally checked on Xiao Nanye¡¯s condition. Suddenly pulling out the golden needles meant that the poison had already spread. If it wasn¡¯t forced out soon, it could damage Xiao Nanye¡¯s internal organs. Hence, Jiang Peihuan was deeply anxious. She could no longer worry about other matters, focusing solely on following Yao Ji. But as they progressed, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Lin Ruhai. To her surprise, he didn¡¯t order a pursuit. Witnessing this, doubt clouded her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Jiang Peihuan heard Yao Ji¡¯s voice as soon as they arrived at a fake mountain in the pce. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to sigh in relief, she heard the sound of an arrow piercing the air. Without hesitation, she drew her whip andshed out. An arrow was directly snapped in half. If Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, that arrow would have struck Yao Ji. Seeing this, fear filled Yao Ji¡¯s eyes. ¡°Protect the Queen!¡± Si Nian had already drawn his sword, and with others, they formed a protective circle around Yao Ji. Jiang Peihuan remained silent, instead focusing on the neer. In front of her stood a woman in a ck gown from the Western Regions, resembling Yao Ji closely. ¡°Sister, where are you headed?¡± The woman in ck, holding a bow and arrow, smiled as she spoke, her gaze on Yao Ji, who was shielded by Si Nian. Before Yaoji could respond, Si Nian, with coldness in his eyes, said, ¡°Princess Xue Ji, how dare you attempt to assassinate the Queen?¡± ¡°As long as she dies, I will be the ruler of the Western Regions.¡± ¡°You?¡± Upon hearing Xue Ji¡¯s deration, Si Nian¡¯s eyes darkened further. Yao Ji, with anger in her eyes, asked, ¡°Did you bring those soldiers?¡± ¡°Not me. They¡¯re here for the Queen Cheng behind you. However, 1 am indeed here for you.¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time.¡± Finishing her statement, Xue Ji turned to her soldiers, ¡°Whoever kills Yao Ji will be promoted to the rank of general.¡± The soldiers looked at Yao Ji with fiery determination. Seeing this, Si Nian¡¯s anger deepened. ¡°You traitors! Have you forgotten your loyalty lies with the Queen?¡± ¡°Si Nian, you cannot let your personal affection for my sister influence others to rebel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Even when surrounded by Xue Ji and her soldiers, Si Nian was just enraged. But at these words, there was a shadow in his eyes. Si Nian nced at Yao Ji, and seeing her eyes fixed on Xue Ji, he sighed in relief, though with a hint of disappointment. Then, Si Nian turned to Rong Mo, ¡°Young Master Rong, please protect Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Si Nian?¡± Before Rong Mo could respond, Si Nian had already charged forward, pushing Yao Ji into Rong Mo¡¯s arms. ¡°Your Majesty, to the secret chamber!¡± After saying this, Si Nian directly rushed at Xue Ji. And Xue Ji, hearing this, urgently shouted, ¡°Stop them!¡± ¡°Si Nian,e back¡­¡± Yao Ji walked to the side of the fake moutain and kept turning a stone with her hands. Soon, a pathway opened up before them. ¡°Go, inside.¡± Zhao Yong carried Xiao Nanye forward, and Jiang Peihuan followed. At Rong Mo¡¯s words, they hurried into the path. At this moment, Yao Ji shouted out to Si Nian outside. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly turned back. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Jiang Peihuan drew her whip, swung it towards Si Nian, and shouted, ¡°Catch it!¡± Hearing her voice, Si Nian tightly grabbed onto the whip. Jiang Peihuan then forcefully pulled the whip back, causing Si Nian to be lifted off the ground. Hended beside the fake mountain. Seeing this, a smile appeared in Yao Ji¡¯s eyes, ¡°Si Nian, quickly,e inside!¡± Si Nian nodded and hurriedly moved toward the pathway. Chapter 276 - 276: Attacked Chapter 276: Attacked Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion A long arrow was shot directly towards Yao Ji. Standing beside Yao Ji, Rong Mo instinctively reached out, but it was already toote. At this moment, Si Nian lunged forward. Si Nian grabbed Yao ji just in time, and the arrow pierced into his back. Xue Ji, the one who shot the arrow, watched the scene with deep regret in her eyes. But the fake mountain had already closed. ¡°Si Nian?¡± On the inner wall of the fake mountain, Yao Ji looked at Si Nian who had copsed on top of her, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Peihuan hurriedly approached and checked Si Nian¡¯s pulse. Seeing that Si Nian was about to speak, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk for now.¡± After checking his pulse thoroughly, Jiang Peihuan sighed in relief, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the heart meridian is not injured.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, give me the hemostatic medicine.¡± ¡°My Queen, the medicine is here.¡± It was very dark inside the fake mountain. Ye Xiao handed the medicine bottle to Jiang Peihuan. At this moment, a faint light illuminated the air. It was Rong Mo lighting a match. Using the light, Jiang Peihuan swiftly pulled the arrow from Si Nian¡¯s back and poured the medicine on the wound. Finally, she wrapped it with gauze. After all this, Jiang Peihuan told Si Nian, ¡°Be careful with the wound, don¡¯t let it touch water, and it will be fine after some time.¡± ¡°Thank you, Queen Cheng.¡± The person who spoke was Yao Ji. Hearing her, Jiang Peihuan softly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t need to thank me. After all, today¡¯s events urred because of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for causing you trouble.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t me yourself. Xue Ji has been wanting to take the throne for a long time.¡± ¡°You think hiding in this secret chamber will keep you safe?¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, Xue Ji¡¯s voice echoed from a distance. Upon hearing this, the expressions of Jiang Peihuan and the others changed. Jiang Peihuan turned to Yao Ji, ¡°Your Majesty, does Princess Xue Ji know about this secret chamber?¡± ¡°She knows about its perimeter. Let¡¯s go to the lower level.¡± Saying this, Yao Ji moved ahead, and the others quickly followed. The footsteps behind them became faster. ¡°Huan Er?¡± At this moment, Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice reached Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ears. Hearing his voice, joy filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xiao Nanye, you¡¯re awake?¡± Zhao Yong quickly set Xiao Nanye down, and Jiang Peihuan went to support him. His voice was hoarse. In the dimness, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t see his face but felt the strength in his grip. ¡°Split up!¡± Leaning on Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°This secret chamber is built based on the Bagua diagram. Different paths lead to different exits. We should split up.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s split up.¡± Without hesitation, Jiang Peihuan agreed. Just as Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye turned to the left path, the people behind them vanished. All Jiang Peihuan heard was Ye Xiao¡¯s shout. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s safer if we scatter.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s backward nce, Xiao Nanye whispered. Supporting Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan slowly moved forward. After what seemed like a long time, Jiang Peihuan saw a light. They had walked into a room made entirely of stone. However, Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand was now cold to the touch. Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but stop, ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± Supporting Xiao Nanye, she had him sit down on a stone bed, looking at him with deep concern in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s worried look, he gave a softugh. However, Jiang Peihuan noticed that Xiao Nanye¡¯s face was extremely pale, and he was trembling as he spoke. She quickly took off her cloak and wrapped it around Xiao Nanye. At first, Xiao Nanye was still able to converse with Jiang Peihuan, but soon he lost consciousness, murmuring about how cold he was. Jiang Peihuan felt his pulse and found a poisonous toxin circting within him. Drawing out a gold needle from her possession, she inserted it directly into Xiao Nanye¡¯s chest. Xiao Nanye continued to shiver. After a short while, there were numerous gold needles covering him. Seeing the ckened blood oozing out from the needles, Jiang Peihuan let out a sigh of relief. Two hourster, Jiang Peihuan removed the needles. Xiao Nanye¡¯splexion was a tad better than before, but he continued to shiver. Jiang Peihuan hugged him tightly, yet it seemed to have no effect. After a long while, she seemed to make a decision, and she undid her waistband, removing her clothing. Then she embraced Xiao Nanye and covered herself with his cloak. Just as she moved closer, Xiao Nanye tightly held onto her. Feeling her warmth, he finally stopped shivering. The moment she touched Xiao Nanye, she felt a piercing cold. When embraced by him, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. After what felt like a long time, Jiang Peihuan felt some warmth emanating from Xiao Nanye. Then, she heard his deep voice, ¡°Huan Er?¡± Upon hearing his voice, she instinctively looked up at him. In the dim light, all she could see was her own pale skin reflecting back. Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°Huan Er?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As she replied, he moved forward to kiss her lips. This kiss was different from the past ¨C it was careful and somewhat exploratory. ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± When he released her, she whispered his name. Their mutual desire evident, he held onto Jiang Peihuan and turned them over. With the flickeringntern light, the two held onto each other tightly on the stone bed. Before falling asleep, all Jiang Peihuan could smell was the cold scent from Xiao Nanye mixed with a faint medicinal aroma. When she woke up, she was alone on the stone bed. If not for the cloak she was wrapped in, she might have believed everything was just a dream. ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± She called out softly, but there was no response. She discovered that she was already dressed. Seeing this, her eyes softened. As she sat up and her feet touched the ground, she felt weak. A hand reached out to steady her, ¡°Huan Er?¡± Xiao Nanye had just entered the room and saw Jiang Peihuan almost falling. Quickly, he reached out to steady her, his expression full of concern, ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± Seeing the anxiety in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I looked around and found a way out.¡± Chapter 277 - 277: I’ll Carry You Chapter 277: I¡¯ll Carry You Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I originally intended to leave after you woke up, but since you¡¯re awake now, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Perhaps due to its location underground, Jiang Peihuan found the secret chamber to be extremely chilly. After the two put on their cloaks, they proceeded to exit. However, after just a few steps, Xiao Nanye squatted down in front of Jiang Peihuan. Seeing the man¡¯s back in front of her, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Get on, 1¡¯11 carry you.¡± ¡°The poison inside you hasn¡¯t been neutralized yet, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve suppressed the poison in my body with my inner energy; it won¡¯t affect me for a short while.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, I should carry you.¡± As he said this, there was a hint of upset in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan did feel ufortable. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t decline and slowly climbed onto his back. Leaning on Xiao Nanye¡¯s back, Jiang Peihuan wrapped her arms around his neck. In the past, when Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Nanye, she didn¡¯t feel much. But now, lying on his back, she realized how broad he was. When Xiao Nanye carried Jiang Peihuan, he noticed she was incredibly light, but her faint fragrance asionally drifted into his breath. Neither spoke, but the atmosphere between them was harmonious. Xiao Nanye kept walking with Jiang Peihuan on his back. It felt like they had been walking for a long time, yet the road ahead still seemed endless. Unable to hold back, Jiang Peihuan asked, ¡°Xiao Nanye, are you sure we¡¯re going in the right direction?¡± Earlier, when they had turned a corner, three paths had appeared. Xiao Nanye chose the innermost one. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re about to get out.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Before Xiao Nanye could answer, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s whip flew out. Someone caught it, and shortly after, a figure emerged. ¡°King and Queen Cheng?¡± Zhao Yong looked wary, but his guard dropped upon recognizing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Prince.¡± Seeing Zhao Yong, Jiang Peihuan sighed with relief. Marks ofbat were evident on Zhao Yong. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan asked, ¡°Prince, did you encounter anyone in the tunnel?¡± ¡°Yes, I met Princess Xue Ji men.¡± ¡°By the way, did you get hurt, Queen Cheng?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face slightly changed at the question. Before she could answer, Xiao Nanye spoke, ¡°Huan Er is just tired. 1 thought she should rest for a while.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Has the poison inside Your Highness been neutralized?¡± ¡°Not yet, but it¡¯s been suppressed.¡± The three continued walking. About four hourster, they emerged, only to be faced with a river. Looking at the river, none of them seemed pleased. ¡°Xiao Nanye, put me down.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye carefully set her down. Jiang Peihuan took a few steps forward. The river water was crystal clear, but its depth was unknown. She bent slightly, about to touch the water, when Xiao Nanye quickly pulled her away. An arrownded right where Jiang Peihuan had just been standing, its fletching still quivering. Turning around, Jiang Peihuan saw Princess Xue Ji holding a bow. ¡°It¡¯s you. I thought it was Yao Ji.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Killing you will still be advantageous.¡± While she was speaking, Xue Ji had already drawn her bow and arrow. Just as Jiang Peihuan was preparing to take action, a scream from Xue Ji echoed. It turned out that Xiao Nanye had swiftly approached Xue Ji, severing the tendons in her hand with his longsword. Xue Ji shrieked, her bow and arrow falling to the ground. In Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, there was pure rage. All the soldiers around Xue Ji had fallen to the ground. Returning to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, Xiao Nanye coldly stared at Xue Ji, ¡°Dare to touch my wife, you¡¯re seeking death.¡± Darkness filled Xue Ji¡¯s eyes. Even in this state, she showed no fear and shouted into the void, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out yet?¡± After her shout, Jiang Peihuan felt a group of cavalry approaching. Leading them was Lin Ruhai. ¡°King Cheng, I¡¯d advise you to stay still, or I¡¯ll kill this Western Region Queen.¡± As Xiao Nanye took a step forward, Lin Ruhai¡¯s sword aimed at Yao Ji¡¯s neck. Seeing Yao Ji tied up, excitement filled Xue Ji¡¯s eyes. She felt no pain from her wrist and picked up a longsword, walking towards Yao Ji. But as she attempted to stab Yao Ji, she was stopped by Lin Ruhai. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Looking at Lin Ruhai blocking her, anger filled Xue Ji¡¯s eyes. However, Lin Ruhai was staring at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Queen Cheng, I want you toe and exchange yourself for the Western Region Queen. Otherwise, 1¡¯11 kill her now.¡± ¡°Just a Western Region Queen. If you want to kill her, go ahead. Is the Western Region¡¯s queen evenparable to my queen?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, Xiao Nanye interjected. Hearing this, everyone was stunned. The most frustrated was Yao Ji, her gaze burning with anger directed at Xiao Nanye. Though she had never expected Jiang Peihuan to sacrifice herself for her rescue, hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words made her quite upset. Lin Ruhai, after hearing the words, spoke up, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill this¡­uh¡­¡± Before Lin Ruhai could finish, he felt pain in his wrist. It was Si Nian¡¯s sword, aiming directly at Lin Ruhai¡¯s arm. Lin Ruhai immediately countered. At this moment, Yao Ji was rescued by Rong Mo. Having sent Yao Ji to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, Rong Mo went to assist Si Nian. Even though both were masters, Lin Ruhai had brought many men. Thus, Rong Mo and Si Nian couldn¡¯t capture him and could only watch him leave. ¡°Take me with you!¡± Seeing Lin Ruhai leave, Xue Ji quickly followed. However, Xue Ji was kicked away by Lin Ruhai. Soon after, Xue Ji was caught by Si Nian. Even when captured, arrogance filled Xue Ji¡¯s eyes. Looking at Yao Ji in front of her, she disdainfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised mother; you can never kill me.¡± Hearing this, a hint of sorrow shed in Yao Ji¡¯s eyes. But when she looked at Xue Ji, her eyes were cold, ¡°Indeed, 1 promised not to kill you, but 1 can imprison you for a lifetime..¡± Chapter 278 - 278: Looking for Lin Ruhai to Get Even Chapter 278: Looking for Lin Ruhai to Get Even Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You dare?¡± Even at this moment, Xue Ji looked at Yao Ji with a mix of anger and disdain. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan was puzzled but didn¡¯t ask any questions because she was determined to pursue Lin Ruohai. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± Xiao Nanye nced at Rong Mo, and then together with Jiang Peihuan, set off in the direction of Lin Ruohai. Zhao Yong also followed closely. Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan headed north, and soon caught up with Lin Ruohai. Seeing the soldiers blocking their path, Xiao Nanye dered, ¡°Anyone who dares block my way will be executed without mercy!¡± From the moment Xiao Nanye appeared, the desire to retreat sprouted in the hearts of Lin Ruohai¡¯s soldiers. Seeing this, resentment filled Lin Ruohai¡¯s eyes. Addressing his retreating soldiers, he coldly said, ¡°Have you all forgotten the orders?¡± Hearing his words, the soldiers seemed torn. But as Xiao Nanye approached, they continued to back away. Throughout the Qi kingdom, who wasn¡¯t aware of Xiao Nanye¡¯s reputation? Facing him meant certain death. Soon, only Lin Ruohai remained. Seeing Xiao Nanye drawing his sword and charging at him, a trace of panic appeared in Lin Ruohai¡¯s eyes. Still, he readied his own sword. Zhao Yong and Jiang Peihuan both refrained from intervening. This wasn¡¯t the first time Jiang Peihuan had seen Xiao Nanye inbat, but it was the first time she saw him in such a state. His eyes were devoid of warmth, and his moves were ruthless. In a brief moment, Xiao Nanye kicked Lin Ruohai off his horse. As Lin Ruohai tried to get up, Xiao Nanye stepped on his chest, applying more pressure each time Lin Ruohai struggled. Soon, Lin Ruohai dared not move. Xiao Nanye then drew his sword. Seeing this, terror filled Lin Ruohai¡¯s eyes. He hurriedly eximed, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. The emperor still has use for me. You can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Before Lin Ruohai could finish, Xiao Nanye calmly interrupted. Facing Lin Ruohai¡¯s puzzled expression, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°Because killing you would be too easy. So, I won¡¯t let you off so lightly.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye swiftly disabled Lin Ruohai¡¯s limbs. Xiao Nanye¡¯s movements were too fast. Lin Ruhai only let out a scream when he felt a sharp pain in his wrists and ankles. Xiao Nanye simply kicked Lin Ruohai aside. Seeing Lin Ruohai coughing up blood, Xiao Nanye remarked with disdain, ¡°Trash.¡± With just that one word, Lin Ruohai¡¯s eyes filled with rage, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word in retort. However, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t spare him another nce. Instead, he looked at Jiang Peihuan and gently said, ¡°Huan Er, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze swept over Lin Ruohai, one of the culprits behind her family¡¯s downfall in her past life. Seeing his current state gave her a sense of catharsis. ¡°Your Highness, Lin Ruohai¡¯s actions surely hint at someone manipting things from the shadows,¡± Zhao Yong, who had been silent, said softly to Xiao Nanye on their way back. Hearing his words, Xiao Nanye nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Not only did he know that someone was behind Lin Ruohai, but he also knew who that person was. Qi Kingdom Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion ¡°Please bear with it; we need to apply medicine to this whip mark, or it will leave a scar.¡± Lin Mengyao looked at the whip mark on Xiao Junhao¡¯s face, her eyes filled with worry andplexity. Knowing that the mark was left by Jiang Peihuan, Lin Mengyao felt very conflicted. Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression was very ugly when, at that moment, Pei Wu hurriedly ran into the living room. After bowing to Xiao Junhao, he turned to the man in the chair and said, ¡°Your Highness, our n in the North Border has failed.¡± ¡°I should have anticipated this. If he were that easy to kill, he wouldn¡¯t be Xiao Nanye.¡± Upon hearing Pei Wu¡¯s words, a chilly glint shed in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes, but his expression remained calm. After a moment of silence, Pei Wu asked, ¡°Your Highness, should we continue to set up ambushes on the road?¡± ¡°No need. They¡¯re already on guard. Even if we deploy men in advance, it would just be a waste.¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not the only one in a hurry.¡± ¡°Side Consort, you can¡¯t go in, you¡­¡± ¡°Get out of my way! How dare you block me, you dog servant!¡± Suddenly, a harsh rebuke sounded. Xiao Junhao frowned and, looking at Pei Wu, said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Side Consort Xue.¡± Before Pei Wu could finish, Xue Ru had already entered the room. Seeing Lin Mengyao sitting next to Xiao Junhao, jealousy filled Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Highness, your¡­ Your Highness, what happened to your face?¡± Xue Ru instinctively cooed at Xiao Junhao, but when she turned her head and saw the whip mark on his face, she was utterly shocked. However, when Xiao Junhao looked at Xue Ru, his eyes were cold, devoid of any warmth. He had initially approached Xue Ru because she was the only daughter of the Xue family, and the Xue family was rted by marriage to the Jiang family. Otherwise, Xiao Junhao would not have considered a woman of her status. However, after getting involved with Xue Ru, Xiao Junhao realized that she held no status in the Xue family. The family even expelled her from their household. So, seeing Xue Ru now, Xiao Junhao felt not only cold but also a bit irritated. Hearing her voice, Xiao Junhao coldly said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Return to your courtyard. Without my orders, you¡¯re not to step out.¡± Before Xue Ru could reply, Xiao Junhao issued hismand. Upon hearing this, Xue Ru froze. After a few seconds, she stepped forward, trying to hold onto Xiao Junhao¡¯s arm, forcing a smile, ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you say you liked me, wanted to have children with me, and would treat me well? I¡­¡± Her voice choked as Xiao Junhao grasped her throat. As Xue Ru entered, Lin Mengyao had moved aside. Now, seeing this scene, not only did Lin Mengyao show no intention of intervening, but there was also a hint of mockery and amusement in her eyes. The story of Xue Ru wearing her bridal gown, riding in her bridal sedan chair, had already spread throughout the capital. Although she was still nominally a side consort of the Prince¡¯s Qing Mansion, everyoneughed at her behind her back. And all this was caused by Xue Ru herself. Thinking of these events, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Chapter 279 - 279: Cherish the Person in Front of You Chapter 279: Cherish the Person in Front of You Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Pei Wu did not have any feelings for a woman like Xue Ru. But considering she was the daughter of the Xue family and Xue Ru had made an appearance before Emperor Qi Ming, Pei Wu still whispered to call Xiao Junhao. At that moment, Xue Ru¡¯s face turned pale. The feeling of suffocation came over her. Just when Xue Ru thought she was going to die, the hand on her neck suddenly let go. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Xue Ru fell straight to the ground, clutching her chest, coughing nonstop, to the point where tears came out. Xiao Junhao, however, stood up and walked over to her. Seeing Xiao Junhao approach her, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and a bit of confusion. Just a short while ago, this man looked at her with such tenderness, even buying her beautiful clothes and jewelry. ¡°Why?¡± Looking up at Xiao Junhao, Xue Ru asked with a hoarse voice. ¡°Why? Heh¡­¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Xiao Junhaoughed as if he¡¯d heard a pleasant joke. But although his face wore a smile, because of the whip mark on his face, he looked rather menacing. Mockery filled Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. Looking at Xue Ru, he said lightly, ¡°If I knew you had no status in the Xue family, I wouldn¡¯t even bother giving you a second nce.¡± ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Quickly, Xue Ru was taken away by Pei Wu. This time, Xue Ru didn¡¯t dare resist, because when Xiao Junhao had choked her earlier, she genuinely felt he intended to kill her. As for the events in the capital, Jiang Peihuan was unaware. Just after returning to the Western Region Pce, Xiao Nanye¡¯s poison began to act up. ¡°Ye Xiao, prepare the medicinal bath.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Soon, a bathtub was brought into the room, and Jiang Peihuan helped Xiao Nanye into the bath. As Xiao Nanye sat down, the boiling water instantly turned to ice. Xiao Nanye continued to shiver. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan looked very worried. These herbs no longer had any effect on the poison in Xiao Nanye¡¯s body. Helping Xiao Nanye out of the bathtub, Jiang Peihuan wrapped him in a nket. But the man reached out and held her. ¡°Huan Er?¡± The man shivered continuously, even his voice quivered. Feeling the man¡¯s tremors, Jiang Peihuan instinctively held him, feeling an intense coldness. An hourter, Xiao Nanye slowly recovered. Jiang Peihuan instinctively checked his pulse. Meeting his gaze, she said coldly, ¡°The poison has seeped into your meridians.¡± Worry filled her eyes. Seeing her concern, the man chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll find a way to cure it eventually.¡± ¡°I actually think this poison is quite good. In the future, when I¡¯m poisoned, you can just hold me like you did just now.¡± While saying this, Xiao Nanye held Jiang Peihuan even tighter. However, she pushed him away. Facing Xiao Nanye¡¯s innocent eyes, Jiang Peihuan said annoyedly, ¡°Do you realize that the poison has seeped into your meridians? Soon, it will turn into a cold poison. Once that happens, you could die from its effects at any moment.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Huan Er, I promise you, 1 will live well and will never die.¡± In the past, he didn¡¯t care much about life and death. However, after meeting Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye suddenly didn¡¯t want to die like that. He wanted to live well and be with Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the capital. I want to go back and read medical books to see how to cure the poison from your body.¡± Thinking of the medical techniques that the person left behind, hope emerged in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart. As for Jiang Peihuan¡¯s decision, Xiao Nanye followed it unconditionally. However, when Yao Ji heard that Jiang Peihuan and the others were about to leave, her eyes were full of reluctance. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, she couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Queen Cheng, are you leaving so soon?¡± Hearing Yaoji¡¯s words, Jian Peihuan nodded. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she saw Yao Ji looking at Rong Mo and asked, ¡°When will you give me the child you promised?¡± No one expected Yao Ji to remember this. Upon hearing this, everyone looked at Rong Mo, including Xiao Nanye, whose eyes showed a touch of curiosity. Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Rong Mo was very calm. Looking at Yao Ji, he said softly, ¡°Yao Ji, there¡¯s a saying in our Central ins which I want to give to you now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Cherish the person in front of you.¡± As he spoke, Rong Mo looked directly at Si Nian beside Yao Ji. Following his gaze, Yao Ji also looked at Si Nian. Rong Mo continued, ¡°Si Nian truly loves you, Yao Ji. I hope you can be with him.¡± Hearing Rong Mo¡¯s words, Yao Ji¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion and a bit of struggle, but she did not bring up the child again. That night, Jiang Peihuan and the others set off. While sitting in the carriage, Jiang Peihuan learned about Xue Ji¡¯s fate. Yao Ji did not kill her but imprisoned her in her pce. Thinking of Xue Ji¡¯s attitude towards Yao Ji, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but turn to Rong Mo and ask, ¡°Are all the pces in the Western Region so lenient?¡± Before Rong Mo could answer, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not the leniency of the Western Region pce, but because of Xue Ji¡¯s special status.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan turning her head to look at him, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°Xue Ji is the child of the previous queen of the Western Region, while Yao Ji is just a noble girl. She was adopted by the former queen after her parents died.¡± ¡°Why did Yao Ji inherit the queen¡¯s position?¡± Understanding this, Jiang Peihuan somewhat understood Xue Ji¡¯s resentment towards Yao Ji. After all, the throne originally belonged to her. ¡°As for what happened next, he knows better.¡± Xiao Nanye nced at Rong Mo and said lightly. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan turned to Rong Mo. Meeting the curious gazes of the two, Rong Mo softly said, ¡°The former queen of the Western Region had only one child, Xue Ji, so she was extremely doted on, which led to Xue Ji¡¯s arrogant and cold nature.¡± ¡°The former queen was a wise woman. She understood that if she handed the throne to Xue Ji, it would be harmful to the citizen. So, she gave the throne to Yao Ji but made her promise not to kill Xue Ji no matter what she did.¡± Rong Mo briefly exined the story of the Western Region dynasty. After understanding the reasons, Jiang Peihuan hadplex feelings in her eyes. She did not approve of the former queen¡¯s actions. As a mother, she should have taught her child properly from the beginning, rather than letting someone else be responsible for itter. ¡°Do you know who poisoned you?¡± Chapter 280 - 280: The Great Empress Dowager Was Poisoned Chapter 280: The Great Empress Dowager Was Poisoned Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t want to continue the topic of Yao Ji and Xue Ji, so she turned directly to Xiao Nanye and asked. Xiao Nanye, who just had gentle eyes, turned gloomy after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. ¡°Who else could it be besides her?¡± Seeing the darkness in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t died this time, she would have nned another assassination soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t dare for a short time.¡± As he said this, there was a menacing look in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Why can she target me, but I can¡¯t target her?¡± In the imperial city, Cining Pce. ¡°Great Empress¡­¡± ¡°Someone, call the imperial doctor!¡± The nanny walked into the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom, only to be met with a strong smell of blood. The Great Empress Dowager was lying on the bed, pale, with blood at the corner of her mouth. Soon, the imperial doctor was summoned to Cining Pce. Emperor Qi Ming and the Empress were also rmed. ¡°How could the Great Empress Dowager be poisoned? What are you people doing?¡± Hearing the imperial doctor¡¯s words, anger shed in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. All the eunuchs and maids of Cining Pce knelt on the ground, not daring to speak. ¡°Guards, take them all and beat them to death.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, fear appeared in the eyes of the maids and eunuchs. At this moment, the voice of the Great Empress Dowager reached Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Qi Ming.¡± ¡°Mother, how do you feel?¡± Hearing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s voice, Emperor Qi Ming could not care less about the eunuchs and maidservants on the ground. He directly walked to the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s side, and the Empress hurriedly followed. The Great Empress Dowager¡¯s stomach was still throbbing in pain, but when she heard Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, she still said softly, ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°We must keep my poisoning a secret. Please pardon them for now.¡± ¡°Since mother pleads mercy for them, I will spare them. But if it happens again, even your intercession won¡¯t save them.¡± Seeing that the Great Empress Dowager was not in good spirits, Emperor Qi Ming spoke with her briefly before leaving with the Empress. After Emperor Qi Ming left, the gentleness in the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes vanished, reced by a chilling darkness. ¡°Great Empress?¡± The old nanny approached, whispering. Seeing her, the Great Empress Dowager asked softly, ¡°Any news?¡± The old nanny shook her head. ¡°No clues found, maybe¡­¡± ¡°Great Empress, something has happened.¡± Before the old nanny could finish, a pce servant girl rushed in. Seeing her panic, the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes filled with fury. ¡°What are you shouting about?¡± ¡°Great Empress, Snowball is dead.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Snowball was a pet dog raised by the Great Empress Dowager, greatly cherished, with dedicated eunuchs taking care of it. Momentster, the young eunuch who cared for Snowball entered, holding its cage. Seeing the dog in the cage, the Great Empress Dowager was in turmoil. The dog was gutted, its white fur stained red with blood. Seeing this, the Great Empress Dowager staggered. ¡°Take it away!¡± Seeing this, the old nanny quickly stepped forward to support the Great Empress Dowager and ordered the eunuch. ¡°Great Empress?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to investigate further. It must be him. That bastard didn¡¯t die; he¡¯s still alive!¡± By the end of her words, the Great Empress Dowager spat out blood and fainted. The pce maid at the side wanted to call the imperial doctor but was scolded by the old nanny, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± When traveling from Kyoto to the Western Regions, the journey was filled with twists and turns, but on the return trip, everything went smoothly. As they approached the city gate, Zhao Yong and Rong Mo parted ways with Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. Looking at Zhao Yong seated on his horse, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°Prince, thank you for everything this time.¡± Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t fond of the people of the Huainan King¡¯s Mansion, but she never grew tired of Zhao Yong. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Zhao Yong whispered, ¡°I¡¯m repaying a favor to the queen. From now on, we owe each other nothing.¡± After saying this, Zhao Yong walked away. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Han Feng had also arrived at the city gate. Seeing Xiao Nanye getting off the carriage, his eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Queen Cheng¡± When he saw Jian Peihuan, Han Feng quickly went forward and bowed. ¡°Get up.¡± Jiang Peihuan had grown ustomed to their form of address. Seeing Han Feng bowing to her, she spoke softly. ¡°If there¡¯s any news, let¡¯s discuss it back at the mansion.¡± Upon Xiao Nanye¡¯smand, everyone headed straight to the Cheng Mansion. ¡°Quuen Cheng?¡± Yue Er and Lu Er both stood at the main entrance of the King Cheng Mansion. Seeing Jiang Peihuan alighting from the carriage, they immediately surrounded her. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Seeing them, a faint smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Has anything happened at the mansion during my absence?¡± After sitting down on the chair in the living room, Xiao Nanye looked at Han Feng and said, ¡°Master, during the time when you and the queen were absent, many people came to the mansion inquiring about news, but Ada and Ayun sent them away.¡± Ada and Ayun are the individuals disguised as Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. Master, the Great Empress Dowager is sick.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Listening to Han Feng talking about the events that transpired in the capital, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression remained unchanged. However, upon hearing this, a hint of a smile appeared on Xiao Nanye¡¯s face. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a trace of mirth in his eyes, only mockery. ¡°The Great Empress Dowager is sick, as her junior, it¡¯s only right for me to visit. Prepare, I¡¯m going to enter the pce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye frowned. Seeing the look in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°Logically speaking, after our wedding, I should have visited the Great Empress Dowager and the Empress.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the pce together.¡± First, they went to the Qianqing Pce to see Emperor Qi Ming. The two of them first went to the Clear Sky Hall to see Emperor Qi Ming. Emperor Qi Ming didn¡¯t seem to notice Xiao Nanye¡¯s half-month absence from the capital. Looking at Xiao Nanye, who was paying his respects, he said in a low voice, ¡°I thought after your marriage, you wouldn¡¯t n on visiting the pce anymore.¡± Facing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s provocative remark, Xiao Nanye remained silent, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Seeing his silence, Emperor Qi Ming turned his attention to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°What are you doing in the pce with this guy?¡± Perhaps because of her marriage to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan noticed that Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s attitude towards her had be a bit warmer. Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s question, Jiang Peihuan responded softly, ¡°Your Majesty, Nanye and I came to the pce to pay our respects to the Great Empress Dowager. We heard that the Great Empress Dowager is unwell, and the Nanye was worried, so we decided to visit her.¡± Chapter 281 - 281: Visiting the Great Empress Dowager Chapter 281: Visiting the Great Empress Dowager Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming was stunned. Not only was Emperor Qi Ming stunned, Xiao Nanye himself couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. ¡°Do you really think that way?¡± After a moment, Emperor Qi Ming looked at Xiao Nanye and asked softly. However, when he spoke, doubt filled Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. He was unaware of the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s attempts to assassinate Xiao Nanye, but he was very clear about the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Nanye. So, after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s expression was very strange. After hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye¡¯s attitude was very calm. He nodded and said softly, ¡°1 am indeed worried about the Great Empress Dowager. When I heard she was ill, I wanted to visit her.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried, then go see her.¡± With that, Emperor Qi Ming turned to Wang Kun and said, ¡°Take them both to the Cining Pce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After leaving the Qianqing Pce, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan followed Wang Kun towards the Cining Pce. Before Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan arrived at the Cining Pce, the news had already reached the ears of the Great Empress Dowager. Hearing the words of those around her, the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom. ¡°He dares to see me, this bastard.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, not only has King Cheng arrived, but the Queen is also here.¡± ¡°So, today you might have to let them in.¡± In the past, the Great Empress Dowager would not meet Xiao Nanye, so he would only stand at the entrance of the Cining Pce for a while and then leave. But today, not only Xiao Nanye came, but also Jiang Peihuan. If the Great Empress Dowager still refuses to see them, it won¡¯t sound good when the news gets out. Hearing the old nanny¡¯s words, the already upset face of the Great Empress Dowager became even more so. After a few seconds of silence, she said coldly, ¡°Let them in then. Am 1 supposed to be afraid of that bastard?¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, King Cheng and Queen Cheng are here to pay their respects.¡± Just as the Great Empress Dowager finished speaking, she heard the voice of a young eunuch in the pce. Seeing that the Great Empress Dowager remained silent, the old nanny turned to the young eunuch and said, ¡°Hurry up and invite the King and Queen Cheng in.¡± After entering the inner hall, Jian Peihuan was slightly behind Xiao Nanye. The two of them walked inside together. Upon entering the inner hall of the Cining Pce, Jiang Peihuan saw the Great Empress Dowager sitting in the main seat. The Great Empress Dowager¡¯s face was very pale. Although she had some makeup on, it still couldn¡¯t hide the tiredness in her eyes. With just one look, Jiang Peihuan knew that the Great Empress Dowager was truly ill and it wasn¡¯t a minor sickness. When the Empress Dowager looked over, Jiang Peihuan slightly bowed, ¡°We pays respects to the Great Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± The Great Empress Dowager cast a nce at the two standing below, her eyes filled withplexity. After Jiang Peihuan stood up, the Great Empress Dowager coldly asked, ¡°Why have youe to my Cining Pce today?¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, preempting, ¡°After the grand wedding, we should havee to the pce for a visit. However, due to my husband minor illness, we were dyed for a few days. We beg for the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Hearing this, the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes wandered over Xiao Nanye,den with meaning. ¡°Feeling unwell?¡± she inquired. Seeing Xiao Nanye appearing perfectly normal, with no signs of illness, the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s expression darkened. After a long pause, she finally said, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unwell, then rest well at your mansion.¡± Ignoring her impliedmand to leave, Xiao Nanye said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Great Empress Dowager is unwell, so I came to visit. How are you feeling now?¡± His face bore a smile, but his eyes held no warmth. Hearing this, the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze towards Xiao Nanye was unmistakably murderous. After a moment, she turned to the old nannt beside her, ¡°I suppose Queen Cheng hasn¡¯t visited the Empress yet. Take her there. As for King Cheng, let him stay here. I want to have a few words with him.¡± Jiang Peihuan appeared conflicted, wanting to say something, but Xiao Nanye gave her a look. She respectfully bowed to the Great Empress Dowager and left with the old nanny. Seeing the expression in the man¡¯s eyes, Jian Peihuan bowed to the Great Empress Dowager and followed the old nanny. After Jiang Peihuan was taken away, the gentle look that remained in Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes disappeared without a trace, reced by a shadow of gloom. ¡°Did you order someone to kill my Snowball?¡± The Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes turned cold. Xiao Nanye nodded, ¡°Indeed, Empress Dowager. You truly are foresighted.¡± Even though his tone was indifferent, the Empress Dowager detected the sarcasm. She shouted, ¡°You are just as despicable as your shameless mother!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. He retorted, ¡°Speaking of being despicable, who canpare to you, Great Empress Dowager?¡± Flustered, she shot back, ¡°What did you say?¡± For some reason, seeing this side of Xiao Nanye filled the Great Empress Dowager with a sense of foreboding. As she looked at him with disbelief, Xiao Nanye smirked, ¡°Great Empress Dowager, if my imperial brother knew he had another brother from a different father, how do you think he would feel?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Before Xiao Nanye could finish his words, the Great Empress Dowager coldly interrupted him. The warmth in her face disappeared instantly, and she nearly copsed to the ground. She stared at Xiao Nanye in disbelief, asking, ¡°How could you possibly¡­¡± ¡°Are you asking how I came to know?¡± Xiao Nanye caught on to her unfinished question, and without waiting for her response, continued, ¡°There are no secrets that remain hidden in this world.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the Empress Dowager fell silent. After a long while, she looked at Xiao Nanye with mocking eyes, ¡°So, you came here today to threaten me with this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat; it¡¯s a reminder.¡± ¡°Great Empress Dowager, 1 know your fears. I can tell you directly: if 1 were truly interested in that position, you wouldn¡¯t be the Great Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t anger me anymore. Whether that person lives or dies, I can¡¯t guarantee.¡± After saying these words, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t look at the Great Empress Dowager anymore. Without waiting for her response, he left the Cining Pce. The Great Empress Dowager watched Xiao Nanye¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes full ofplex emotions, mixed with a touch of panic. Only when Xiao Nanye¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight did the Great Empress Dowager, trembling, manage to stand. But as soon as she got up, she copsed back down.. Chapter 282 - 282: Taking the Empress Pulse Chapter 282: Taking the Empress Pulse Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan was unaware of what had transpired in the Cining Pce. At that moment, Jiang Peihuan was in the Empress¡¯s Kun Ning Pce. ¡°Now that you have married into the King Cheng¡¯s Mansion, you are family. When you are free, you cane to the Kun Ning Pce and chat with me,¡± the Empress said with a smile, looking at Jiang Peihuan seated below her. ¡°I spend my days in the pce without muchpany.¡± Upon hearing the Empress, Jiang Peihuan quickly stood up to show respect, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If Your Royal Majesty does not find my speech dull, I will oftene to the pce to apany you.¡± ¡°If you were dull-witted, then there would be no smart people in this world.¡± Most of the time when speaking with the Empress, it was the Empress doing the talking and Jiang Peihuan listening. She only replied when the Empress asked her something. As Jiang Peihuan listened, her gaze involuntarily drifted to the pce entrance. Even though she knew that the Great Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t harm Xiao Nanye inside the pce, she still worried about any underhanded tactics. After all, there were numerous ways to harm someone in the pce. ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, I¡¯m here to pick up Huan Er.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was lost in thought, a deep male voice reached her ears. Soon, she saw Xiao Nanye approaching. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here. With you gone, her attention wasn¡¯t here either.¡± ¡°Alright, now that you¡¯re here, take her home. Live your lives well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember your words, Imperial Sister-inw.¡± ¡°But today is Huan Er¡¯s first visit, does Imperial Sister have any gifts prepared? I¡¯ve heard of the treasures you possess.¡± ¡°You cheeky boy, isn¡¯t robbing the Emperor¡¯s private treasury enough? Now you covet the items in my possession.¡± ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I¡¯d have given her something.¡± ¡°Bring the gifts prepared for Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The main maid beside the Empress hurriedly went to the inner chamber. Momentster, several pce maids came out with trays. There were not only jewels but also some rare fabrics. ¡°These are the gifts I¡¯ve prepared for you. 1 wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like, so I got a variety.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generous gifts, Your Royal Majesty.¡± Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan quickly bowed in gratitude. The Empress smiled, helping Jiang Peihuan up. After she stood, the Empress turned to Xiao Nanye, saying with mock annoyance, ¡°Satisfied now?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Imperial Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Alright, take your wife and go.¡± ¡°I also have a gift for Imperial Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s rare to get something from you.¡± Xiao Nanye remained silent, pulling out a palm-sized box from his sleeve. Handing it over, he whispered, ¡°This is a trinket I chanced upon outside the pce. I thought Imperial Sister-inw might like it.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the Empress immediately opened the wooden box. When the box was opened, Jiang Peihuan saw what was inside. It was a red pomegranate, but the entire pomegranate was iid with red gemstones, making it appear like a real fruit. However, when the Empress saw this jeweled pomegranate, the expression in her eyes became veryplex. After a long moment, she looked at Xiao Nanye and softly chuckled, ¡°You are thoughtful.¡± ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, take good care of yourself. Your wishes will soon be fulfilled.¡± Though Xiao Nanye¡¯s demeanor was very casual, Jiang Peihuan could detect the reassurance in his tone. Looking at the Empress, Jiang Peihuan seemed deep in thought. In her previous life, she had not interacted much with the Empress, only knowing that the Empress had a single daughter. Until Jiang Peihuan¡¯s death in that life, she had never heard of the Empress being pregnant again. In her past life, thepetitiveness among the princes wasrgely because the Empress had no son. If the Empress could birth a legitimate son, everything would change. After contemting, Jiang Peihuan suddenly said, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, I¡¯ve read some medical books during my free time. May 1 take your pulse?¡± Upon hearing this, the Empress was momentarily stunned. But she didn¡¯t refuse and instead smiled, saying, ¡°Of course, you can.¡± After the Empress sat down on a chair, Jiang Peihuan began to take her pulse. At first, Jiang Peihuan thought the reason the Empress hadn¡¯t pregnant for so many years was due to some health issues, maybe cold uterus or otherplications. But as she held the Empress¡¯s wrist, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s brow furrowed. The Empress had only agreed to this pulse reading out of consideration for Xiao Nanye. But seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s concern, the Empress became more serious, ¡°Queen Cheng, is there something wrong with my health?¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, do you know why you haven¡¯t been pregnant for so many years?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. The imeprial doctor have checked me, and they found no problems with my health. Perhaps it¡¯s just my fate to have fewer children.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of fate. You¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the Empress¡¯s smile vanished instantly. ncing at her personal maid, and waiting for her to leave, the Empress then said, ¡°Queen Cheng, one should not make such usations lightly. If I truly were poisoned, why haven¡¯t the imperial doctor detected it?¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, do you feel fatigued and dizzy during the fall but recover by evening? And when winteres, you be unusually cold-intolerant?¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the Empress¡¯splexion changed instantly. After a pause, the Empress¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Could it be¡­ I¡¯ve truly been poisoned?¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, the poison has been in your body for seven years.¡± ¡°Seven years?¡± ¡°Princess Seventeen is eight years old, and I¡¯ve been poisoned for seven years. All these years, 1 thought it was destiny not granting me another child. But it was actually the work of traitors?¡± The Empress¡¯s eyes burned with anger and a cold fury. After a long time, she turned to Jiang Peihuan, asking softly, ¡°Huan Er, do you know the nature of the poison?¡± ¡°The poison in your body is called Pineilia. It¡¯s a chronic poison, primarily making women infertile.¡± ¡°Can the poison inside me be cured?¡± When she said this, the Empress¡¯s eyes were filled with urgency. Meeting the Empress¡¯s anxious gaze, Jiang Peihuan nodded seriously, ¡°Rest assured, Your Royal Majesty, this poison can be cured..¡± Chapter 283 - 283: The Real Culprit Behind the Scenes Chapter 283: The Real Culprit Behind the Scenes Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± This was said by the personal maid by the side of the Empress. Seeing Jiang Peihuan look at her, she quickly spoke up, ¡°Queen Cheng, please save the Empress.¡± ¡°Are you the personal maid of the Empress?¡± ¡°Ah Se has been my personal maid for many years.¡± This was said by the Empress. The Empress saying this indicates that Ah Se is trustworthy. However, when Jiang Peihuan looked at Ah Se, her expression was veryplicated. ¡°The sachet on the girl smells very good. I wonder what kind of fragrance is inside?¡± Hearing this, All Se¡¯s face changed instantly. In an instant, she pushed towards a nearby pir. Ah Se reacted quickly, but she was no match for Xiao Nanye. The man rushed forward, directly kicking Ah Se to the ground. She spat out blood immediately. Lying on the ground, Ah Se wanted to say something, but as soon as she opened her mouth, blood couldn¡¯t stop pouring out. The Empress, seeing this scene, was stunned. It took her several seconds to recover and then she looked at Jiang Peihuan and whispered, ¡°Huan Er, could the poison in me be rted to Ah Se?¡± The Empress, having risen to this position, was never a fool. Looking at the scene before her, what else did she not understand? Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan moved her gaze from Ah Se and looked back at the Empress, saying, ¡°The reason why Your Royal Majesty feels headaches in autumn is because the scent from her sachet contradicts with pineilia, causing you to have headaches in autumn and fear the cold in winter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve treated you well since you came to me at the age of five. 1 treated you like my own younger sister.¡± ¡°When your parents were seriously ill, 1 gave you money to see the doctor. How did 1 wrong you that you would betray me like the others?¡± The Empress looked at Ah Se on the ground and spoke softly. The Empress¡¯s tone was very calm, but her eyes were slightly bloodshot. Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, guilt filled Ah Se¡¯s eyes, but she remained silent. Seeing this, the Empress was filled with anger, ¡°Now, are you still going to protect your master?¡± ¡°Why should the Empress be upset over such a treacherous thing? In my opinion, throw her to the torture department. No matter how tough she is, can she endure those tortures?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, All Se trembled but remained silent. Seeing this, the mockery in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes deepened, ¡°Choosing punishment over admitting.¡± After speaking, Xiao Nanye directly drew his sword. As he approached Ah Se, there was a sh of light from the sword, and then All Se screamed, because Xiao Nanye had cut off one of her fingers. Seeing this, both the Empress and Jiang Peihuan showed no change in expression. Xiao Nanye¡¯s patience had worn thin, he looked at All Se and said directly, ¡°You still won¡¯t speak?¡± As he finished speaking, another of All Se¡¯s fingers was severed. By the time Xiao Nanye raised his sword for the third time, All Se spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°1, I¡¯ll speak.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye put away his sword and stood next to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing that Jiang Peihuan showed no signs of disgust or disdain, he looked relieved. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, the poison inside you was given by¡­ the Madam.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Hearing All Se words, fury filled the Empress¡¯s eyes. Without waiting for Ah Se to speak, the Empress interjected, ¡°My mother has always been kind to me. How could she poison me?¡± As if remembering something, pain appeared in the Empress¡¯s eyes. Ah Se continued, ¡°Madam is naturally kind to you. But have you forgotten? The third youngdy is the madam¡¯s biological daughter.¡± ¡°Although madam is your aunt, between you and the third youngdy, she naturally loves her own daughter more.¡± ¡°If not for the third youngdy being too young back then, she would have entered the pce instead of you. But as the third youngdy grew older, the idea of recing you never disappeared from the madam¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Rece? How does she intend to rece?¡± ¡°Pineilia is a chronic poison. However, any poison is harmful to the body. In at most three more years, you will be beyond medical help.¡± Before Ah Se could speak, Jiang Peihuan, standing next to Xiao Nanye, softly interrupted. And the Empress, hearing this, was utterly bewildered. Once, she had someone she deeply loved, but for the glory of her family, she decisively entered the pce. Although she was the Empress, she had been schemed against many times in the past few years. However, when she thought of the people behind her, she gritted her teeth and held on. It was just that she had never thought that the person who wanted to harm her the most was actually the person she wanted to protect. How could she believe this? ¡°All Se, seeing that we have been master and servant for many years, I will only ask you one thing. Does father know about this?¡± At this moment, although the eyes of the Empress were still full of pain, her face had regained its usualposure. Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, All Se trembled but ultimately remained silent, only bowing her head. However, when the Empress saw All Se¡¯s lowered her head, the emotions she had just collected welled up again, bringing tears to her eyes. Silence means consent. So, her father actually knew about it? ¡°Heh, haha¡­¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty?¡± The Empressughed, and as she did, she suddenly copsed to the side. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly stepped forward to support the Empress. After settling her on a soft couch, Jiang Peihuan quickly took out her silver needles. Inserting the needles into the Empress¡¯s head, Jiang Peihuan carefully observed herplexion. After a while, the Empress¡¯s head was full of silver needles, but she opened her eyes. As she was about to move, Jiang Peihuan held her hand, ¡°Please don¡¯t move, let me continue with the acupuncture.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the Empress didn¡¯t respond buty quietly. ¡°Huan Er, may 1e in?¡± Since it was the Empress¡¯s chamber, Xiao Nanye stood guard outside. Hearing the sound inside, he asked softly. ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye walked in confidently. Seeing the exhausted empress, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan and asked, ¡°How is the imperial sister-inw?¡± ¡°She has a heart condition due to overexertion. I¡¯m administering acupuncture to her. You should send someone to fetch a bottle of Heart Nourishing Pills from the mansion.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye immediately turned and left. After Xiao Nanye¡¯s departure, Jiang Peihuan lowered her head to look at the Empress and whispered, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, you must take care of your health. Think about the Seventeenth Princess. She¡¯s only eight.. Without you protecting her, how hard will her life be in this pce?¡± Chapter 284 - 284: Xiao Nanye’s Oath Chapter 284: Xiao Nanye¡¯s Oath Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yes, I still have Zhen Er.¡± Zhen Er was the nickname of the seventeenth princess, who is also the only child of the Empress. Having been in the pce for so many years, the Empress understands better than Jiang Peihuan how hard it is for a child without a mother to survive in this ce. Most women turn fierce when ites to their children. The previously despondent Empress, after thinking of her daughter, had her spirits instantly lifted. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, the Empress whispered, ¡°Huan Er, did you say the poison in me can be cured?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The poison in Your Royal Highness can be cured, but since you¡¯ve been poisoned for a long time, curing it will also take a while.¡± ¡°No matter how long it takes, 1 can wait.¡± As she spoke these words, determination shone in the eyes of the Empress. Calcting the time, Jiang Peihuan removed all the silver needles from the Empress. Upon the removal of the needles, the Empress felt much morefortable. If she had any doubts about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s medical skills before, this incident made her trust Jiang Peihuanpletely. Looking at Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye by her bedside, the Empress continued, ¡°Nanye, don¡¯t tell this to your imperial brother.¡± ¡°Imperial Sister-inw wants to protect the Li family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not protecting the Li family, I¡¯m protecting myself.¡± Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye fell silent. After a few seconds, he nodded, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± The Empress smiled and turned to look at Jiang Peihuan. Meeting the Empress ¡®gaze, Jiang Peihuan said directly, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, 1 can secretly work on the curing your poison.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯ve done me a great favor. If not for you discovering that I was poisoned, I might have lost my life.¡± Jiang Peihuan could clearly feel that the Empress was bing more amicable towards her, evident from her address. Regardless of the Empress¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan simply replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± But no matter what the Empress said, Jian Peihuan only replied softly,¡± This is what I should do.¡± After today¡¯s events, the Empress was emotionally overwhelmed. After a brief chat, she let Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye leave. Soon after, Jiang Peihuan left the pce with generous rewards. Returning to the Cheng mansion, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye entered their room. Though she¡¯d seen it for days, every time she entered the room, Jiang Peihuan felt as if she was back in the plum garden. ¡°You¡¯ve been running around all day, are you tired?¡± As she sat down, Jiang Peihuan saw Xiao Nanye offering her a cup of hot water. epting the cup from him, Jiang Peihuan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± After Xiao Nanye sat beside her, she looked at him, ¡°After 1 left, did the Great Empress Dowager do anything to you?¡± Jiang Peihuan distinctly remembered the murderous intent in the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes when she left the pce. While in the pce, she couldn¡¯t ask, but now back at home, she couldn¡¯t help but voice her concern. Casually ying with his cup, Xiao Nanye said calmly, ¡°In the pce, she wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me. For a while, she probably won¡¯t dare either.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan instinctively questioned, her eyes filled with doubt. Seeing her puzzled look, Xiao Nanye briefly exined the matter of the Great Empress Dowager having another son. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan was utterly shocked. She hadn¡¯t heard of this matter in her previous life. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s calm demeanor, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Now, the Great Empress Dowager probably hates you even more.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a mocking look appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, ¡°Even without this, she would¡¯ve hated me.¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye, when did you find out about your origins?¡± ¡°Did Rong Mo tell you about my background?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan nod, aplex emotion appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. When the man remained silent, Jiang Peihuan also held her tongue. After a long time, Jiang Peihuan heard the man¡¯s voice, ¡°I knew about my origins from a very young age.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°I think I was three years old when my mother told me. She told me that 1 wasn¡¯t the child of the emperor.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know much about Xiao Nanye¡¯s birth mother, only that she was the most beloved woman of the previous emperor. However, she couldn¡¯t understand why she would reveal such a secret to her son at a young age. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that young Xiao Nanye might blurt it out? Or did she simply not care? Jiang Peihuan looked puzzled, but Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression returned to normal. He looked at her and changed the subject, ¡°Tomorrow, 1¡¯11 apany you to the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The visit had been postponed due to Xiao Nanye¡¯s poisoning. Thinking about the poisoning, Jiang Peihuan instinctively checked his pulse. After letting go of Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°The poison in your body has been temporarily suppressed, but it¡¯s just a matter of time. I still need to find a way to expel the poison from your body.¡± ¡°Take your time, don¡¯t rush.¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan was a bit speechless. It seemed as if Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t care that he was the one poisoned. As the night deepened, Jiang Peihuany down. The room was still awash in red. Even the nket was bright red. It felt as if it was their wedding night. She didn¡¯t feel it earlier, but now lying on the bed, she realized she was now married, she was now a wife. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Just as she was lost in thought, she heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice. She turned instinctively, but was momentarily stunned by the sight. Xiao Nanye had just finished washing up. His hair was loose, cascading down his back. He wore only a white shirt, loosely tied, revealing his corbone. The sight reminded her of that night in the secret chamber of the Western Region pce. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯ve never felt as content as 1 do at this moment.¡± Xiao Nanye was now lying next to her. As hey down, he wrapped his arm around her, pulling her close. Leaning against him, she could hear his heartbeat clearly.. Chapter 285 - 285: Returning to the General’s Mansion Chapter 285: Returning to the General¡¯s Mansion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The sound by her ear made Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart tremble slightly. A momentter, she spoke softly, ¡°Xiao Nanye, in this life, as long as you don¡¯t betray me, I will always stand by your side.¡± Even though her words sounded rigid, upon hearing them, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of a smile. He didn¡¯t know what Jiang Peihuan was thinking, but he understood that she wasn¡¯t weak like ordinary women. She was strong and determined. Just having Jiang Peihuan¡¯s promise made him feel incredibly contented. Turning his head to look at her, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°1 swear to the heavens, if I, Xiao Nanye, dare to betray Jiang Peihuan, I will surely¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± Before he could finish, Jiang Peihuan covered his mouth with her hand. Their eyes met. The intensity in the man¡¯s eyes seemed to burn Jiang Peihuan, causing her to instinctively release her grip. However, he caught her hand. Holding onto Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, Xiao Nanye leaned down and kissed her lips. The temperature between the bed curtains rose instantly. When he let go of the curtains, Xiao Nanye used a palm technique to extinguish the candlelight. The next day, when Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes, the sky outside was already bright. By her side, Xiao Nanye had already gotten up. As Jiang Peihuan was about to rise, she heard a knock on the door, ¡°Your Highness, are you awake?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The person standing outside was Yue Er. Walking into the room, Yue Er ced a basin of hot water on a nearby stand before approaching Jiang Peihuan to help her dress. With Yue er¡¯s assistance, Jiang Peihuan changed into a moon-white robe. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t prefer overly bright colors. However, since she had just married Xiao Nanye, she couldn¡¯t dress too simply, so she chose this robe. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± While washing up, Jiang Peihuan asked Yue Er. Usually, by this time, she would have finished her training. If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t do. Taking the towel from Jiang Peihuan, Yue Er chuckled softly, ¡°1 initially intended to wake you up, but His Highness King Cheng said to let you rest a bit longer.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯tment further. Yue Er stepped forward to do Jiang Peihuan¡¯s makeup. Looking at the reflection, Yue Er said with a smile, ¡°My Queen, the King mentioned we¡¯re going to the general¡¯s mansion today. How about styling your hair into a mountain bun?¡± Usually, Jiang Peihuan simply tied her long hair at the back. However, things were different now. Hearing Yue Er¡¯s suggestion, she nodded, ¡°Do as you see fit.¡± With Jiang Peihuan¡¯s consent, Yue Er not only neatly styled her hair but also applied some makeup. Jiang Peihuan, who usually avoided makeup, was naturally beautiful. Now, with a slight touch-up, her beauty made Yue Er stunned. After a long while, Yue Er looked at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s reflection and said, ¡°My Queen, you look truly beautiful this way.¡± Jiang Peihuan had always known she was attractive, but looking at the reflection now, she was slightly surprised. The person in the mirror was truly her. Eyebrows and eyes were beautifully drawn, naturally carrying a hint of allure. ¡°Huan Er, you¡­¡± Xiao Nanye strode into the room but was taken aback upon seeing the person before him. When Yue Er saw Xiao Nanyee in, she greeted him and promptly left the room. Thus, only Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan remained in the room. Xiao Nanye approached Jiang Peihuan, his eyes filled with amazement, ¡°Huan Er, you look breathtakingly beautiful.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were going back to the general¡¯s mansion? Are we going now, or after breakfast?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave immediately and have breakfast at the general¡¯s mansion.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t object to Xiao Nanye¡¯s decision and simply nodded in agreement. Soon, the two of them got into the carriage. The previous night, Xiao Nanye had sent Han Feng to deliver a message. So, when Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye stepped off the carriage, she saw the entire Jiang family waiting at the entrance. Besides the Old Madame Jiang, both Jiang Hong and Xue Yan stood there. Jiang Peihuan hurriedly approached to pay her respects, ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Xue Yan took a moment to examine her daughter. Seeing the softer Jiang Peihuanpared to her usual self, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes beamed with joy. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your grandmother is waiting. Go greet her first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nodding, Jiang Peihuan and Xue Yan headed to the Chrysanthemum Hall. Meanwhile, Xiao Nanye was surrounded by Jiang Hong and Jiang Changbai. The group cheerfully proceeded towards the Chrysanthemum Hall. Although Old Madam Jiang sat on a grand chair, her gaze remained fixed outside. Not hearing any familiar voices, a hint of anxiety appeared in her eyes, ¡°Haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± ¡°Old Madam, be at ease. Didn¡¯t the Cheng mansion send someone yesterday saying the eldest miss would return today?¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± ¡°Huan Er, it¡¯s Huan Er.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, the Old Madam Jiang rose from her chair, so abruptly that Nanny Xu had to support her. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Upon entering the main hall, Jiang Peihuan saw Old Madam Jiang approaching and promptly went to greet her. However, before she could kneel, the old madam held her hand, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Her eyes brimmed with excitement. ¡°Grandmother, with eldest sister back, do my second sister and 1 lose our appeal?¡± Jiang Sijin, who was beside Xue Yan, said with augh. Following her, Jiang Ruyun chimed in, ¡°Yes, now that you have elder sister, you don¡¯t cherish us anymore.¡± ¡°You two naughty monkeys,¡± the Old Madam chided with a smile. After pulling Jiang Peihuan to sit down beside her, Old Madam Jiang turned to look at Xiao Nanye. ¡°Your Highness, please dine with us before heading back.¡± ¡°Grandmother, Huan Er and I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. We purposely saved our appetites for here. This time, returning with Huan Er, I¡¯d like to stay at the general¡¯s mansion for a few days. 1 hope you won¡¯t find us bothersome.¡± ¡°Stay for a few days? That¡¯s wonderful. How could I find it bothersome? I¡¯d wish you both could stay longer.¡± ¡°Yu Zhen, hurry, prepare breakfast for His Highness and the eldest miss.¡± Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye quickly sat down at the dining table under Old Madam Jiang¡¯s arrangement. The Jiang family had already had their breakfast but sat to keep thempany. ¡°Old Madam, bad news¡­¡± While Jiang Peihuan was talking to Old Madam Jiang, she heard a piercing sounding from outside. ¡°What are you shouting about?¡± ¡°Yu Zhen, go see what¡¯s happening.¡± Hearing themotion, Old Madam Jiang frowned and instructed Nanny Xu, who promptly went outside. Chapter 286 - 286: Jian Mei’s Giving Birth Chapter 286: Jian Mei¡¯s Giving Birth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The noise outside gradually subsided, but Jiang Peihuan still heard the cries from outside. A momentter, Nanny Xu walked up to the old madam. There was a hint of struggle in her eyes. Seeing the look in her eyes, Old Madam Jiang said directly, ¡°Speak up, His Highness King Cheng isn¡¯t a stranger.¡± Hearing this, Nurse Xu stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Old Madam, Madam Jian is about to give birth.¡± ¡°She¡¯s only just over seven months pregnant, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°It seems she¡¯s going into prematurebor.¡± Upon hearing Nanny Xu¡¯s words, there was a shadow of concern in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes. Although she wasn¡¯t fond of Jian Mei, the child in her womb was still a child of the Jiang family. ¡°Grandmother, perhaps we should go see Aunt Mei.¡± At this moment, Jiang Peihuan suggested to Old Madam Jiang. Hearing her words, the old madam nodded. ¡°Your Highness, I recently acquired some fine weapons. How about we go take a look together?¡± At this time, Jiang Changbai spoke to Xiao Nanye. Given that a concubine from the Jiang family¡¯s second branch was giving birth, Xiao Nanye naturally wouldn¡¯t want to join themotion. So, after hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, he quickly nodded in agreement. However, as he was getting up, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan and whispered, ¡°Huan Er, once you¡¯re free,e find me at Elder Brother¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After nodding to the man, Jiang Peihuan went to the Fragrant Garden with Old Madam Jiang¡¯s support. When Jiang Peihuan and Old Madam Jiang entered the courtyard, they immediately saw a very anxious Jiang Yuan and a conflicted Zhou Rongfang. ¡°How could she go intobor prematurely?¡± ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± Hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s voice, Jiang Yuan and Zhou Rongfang quickly approached and paid their respects. ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt.¡± Standing next to the old madam, Jiang Peihuan also greeted Jiang Yuan and his wife. ¡°Huan Er, you are now a Queen of Cheng Mansion. You shouldn¡¯t bow to me anymore.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gesture, Jiang Yuan quickly held his niece¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Uncle, how is Aunt Mei?¡± Hearing this, worry deepened in Jiang Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡± From inside the room came the cries of Jian Mei. Hearing the screams, Jiang Peihuan frowned, ¡°Have you called a doctor?¡± ¡°How can we let a male doctor see a woman inbor?¡± Jiang Peihuan had just spoken when Jiang Yuan immediately replied. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan was speechless. She almost forgot that her second uncle was quite old-fashioned. Thinking for a moment, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Yuan, ¡°Second Uncle, let me go in and see. After all, I¡¯ve read a few medical books. Maybe I can help.¡± Without waiting for Jiang Yuan¡¯s reply, Jiang Peihuan walked towards Jian Mei¡¯s room. When she entered, she was greeted by a strong smell of blood. The midwife was by the bed but seemed clueless because Jian Mei¡¯s cervix hadn¡¯t dted yet. Jian Mei¡¯s face was pale, but when she heard a voice, she instinctively turned her head. Seeing that it was Jiang Peihuan, she was momentarily stunned. However, Jiang Peihuan had already approached and checked Jian Mei¡¯s pulse. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± A searing pain emanated from her abdomen, and Jian Mei let out a scream. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t scream, or you won¡¯t have the strength for the deliveryter.¡± ¡°Go get Aunt Mei a bowl of ginseng soup.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the maid left, Jiang Peihuan sat next to Jian Mei. Jiang Peihuan began massaging several acupuncture points on Jian Mei¡¯s body. Whether it was psychological or not, Jian Mei felt the pain in her abdomen lessen. By the time Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands were sore from massaging, the maid returned with the ginseng soup. ¡°Aunt Mei, quickly, drink the ginseng soup.¡± With the maid¡¯s assistance, Jian Mei drank the entire bowl of soup. Whether it was due to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s massage or the ginseng soup, Jian Mei felt her strength returning. However, seeing Jiang Peihuan still standing by her side, there wasplexity in her eyes, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Hearing Jian Mei¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°The Jiang family is one and the same; we all thrive or suffer together.¡± ¡°The child in your womb is a member of the Jiang family.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice was very cold, but Jiang Mei¡¯s eyes lit up with hope upon hearing these words. ¡°It¡¯s opening, the birth canal is opening¡­¡± At that moment, the midwife suddenly eximed joyfully. Jian Mei felt waves of pain, even more intense than before. ¡°Madam Jian, push! The young master is about toe out.¡± Hearing the midwife¡¯s words, Jian Mei tightly gripped the nket. At this point, Jiang Peihuan could only stand by and watch. Seeing Jian Mei¡¯s painful expression, worry was evident in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. The child was only a little over seven months. ¡°Why is it the feet first?¡± The midwife¡¯s cry of shock snapped Jiang Peihuan back to reality. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stepping forward, Jiang Peihuan asked in a low voice. ¡°The baby is in the wrong position. What do we do?¡± Looking at the tiny foot that had already emerged, worry was evident in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. The midwife was panicking. After a brief moment of contemtion, Jiang Peihuan quickly pushed the foot back in and used a silver needle to lightly prick it. Soon, the little foot retracted. Seeing this, the midwife waspletely stunned. Jiang Peihuan then turned to her, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Is there any way to correct the baby¡¯s position?¡± ¡°Only¡­ only through massaging.¡± ¡°Then massage her.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the midwife quickly went to Jian Mei¡¯s side, washed her hands, and began pressing forcefully on Jiang Mei¡¯s abdomen. Jian Mei let out a piercing scream. However, hearing Jian Mei¡¯s cry, Jiang Peihuan tightly held her hand, ¡°You must endure. If we don¡¯t correct the baby¡¯s position, he could easily suffocate.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jian Mei¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t scream anymore and only gripped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I got it, I got it¡­¡± An hourter, seeing the baby¡¯s head starting to emerge, the midwife¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly said to Jian Mei, ¡°Did you hear that? The baby¡¯s position has been corrected, and he will be out soon. Just hang in there a bit longer.¡± ¡°Madam Jian, push harder, the baby is about toe out.¡± Jian Mei, looking as if she had been pulled out from the water, still tightly held onto Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand upon hearing the voice. ¡°He¡¯s out, he¡¯s out!¡± ¡°My baby, where¡¯s my baby?¡± Jian Mei¡¯s consciousness began to blur, but upon hearing the midwife¡¯s words, she still looked towards her hands. Jiang Peihuan also looked over. The baby was tiny, due to being premature, only the size of a palm, with translucent fingertips. Chapter 287 - 287: The Death of Jian Mei Chapter 287: The Death of Jian Mei Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion But in the hands of the midwife, the child let out a cry. Hearing the sound, Jiang Peihuan sighed in relief. The few people outside the door also revealed smiles on their faces. ¡°May the Bodhisattva bless us!¡± Old Madam Jiang, hearing the cries from inside, sped her hands and made a gesture of prayer towards the sky. Inside the room, Jiang Peihuan wrapped the child and ced him next to Jiang Mei. She then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a boy, and he¡¯s very handsome.¡± Jiang Mei was already exhausted, but on hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, she opened her eyes with all her might. Looking at the baby in the swaddle, tenderness filled Jian Mei¡¯s eyes. Due to premature birth, the baby¡¯s skin was slightly purple and he was very small, but Jian Mei was still overjoyed. She tried to touch the baby¡¯s face but couldn¡¯t lift her hand. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan reached out and took her hand, cing it gently next to the baby¡¯s face. Jian Mei cautiously touched the baby¡¯s cheek. Her eyes were filled with satisfaction. Watching this, tenderness also filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. No matter what, this child was her younger brother, another male member of the Jiang family. ¡°You should rest. Giving birth drains a lot of energy, so you need to recover.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jian Mei remained silent for a moment. She then turned to Jiang Peihuan and whispered her thanks, gratitude evident in her eyes. Hearing the thanks, surprise appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She softly replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee, I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m still grateful for your help¡­ All¡­¡± Before Jian Mei could finish, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. Soon after, the midwife eximed, ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s hemorrhaging¡­¡± Hearing the midwife¡¯s cry, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly handed the baby to a maid and turned her attention to Jian Mei. She had a massive hemorrhage after giving birth, and Jian Mei¡¯s blood had stained the quilt underneath her. Jian Mei let out a terrible scream and suddenly gripped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand tightly. The force surprised Jiang Peihuan. She thought Jian Mei was scared and quickly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, 1 will save you.¡± While saying this, Jiang Peihuan tried to free her hand to fetch a silver needle. But Jian Mei gripped her even tighter, making it impossible to pull away. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jian Mei rasped, ¡°Can I ask you for a favor?¡± Seeing more and more blood, worry appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Hearing Jian Mei¡¯s words, she replied softly, ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± ¡°After I die, can you take care of my child for me?¡± ¡°This child is your husband¡¯s son and also a member of the Jiang family. The Jiang family will take good care of him.¡± ¡°I know the Jiang family will look after him, but 1 hope he can have a better life¡­ Please, can you promise me this?¡± Jian Mei gripped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand even tighter, her veins bulging, clearly exerting all her strength. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Jian Mei released her hand. Then, Jiang Peihuan immediately took out her silver needles. However, when the silver needles pierced into the acupoints, it did not have any effect. The blood under Jian Mei¡¯s body continued to flow out. Jiang Peihuan rolled up her sleeves and began to massage the acupuncture points on Jian Mei¡¯s body, but there was still no effect. ¡°Huan Er?¡± At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. It was the voice of Old Madam Jiang. Jian Mei¡¯s breath was getting weaker and weaker, but perhaps due to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s promise, there was no pain on her face. In fact, a faint smile even lingered at the corner of her mouth. Outside the door. The Jiang family members only heard the sounds from inside; they hadn¡¯t seen what was happening. When the door opened, Old Madam Jiang immediately came forward, supported by Nanny Xu. Jiang Peihuan came out holding a child, with aplex look in her eyes. The child¡¯s birth was a joyous asion, but the passing of Jian Mei was undoubtedly sorrowful. ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s a boy.¡± ¡°A boy?¡± Before Old Madam Jiang could say anything, Jiang Yuan, who was standing nearby, looked at the baby in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hands with surprised joy and reached out to him. Zhou Rongfang, seeing Jiang Yuan¡¯s excited expression, had a sh of anger in her eyes. However, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything. Jiang Yuan was indeed kind to their daughter, Jiang Ruyun. But, deep down, being of traditional mindset, he preferred sons. So when he heard Jiang Peihuan mention that the baby was a boy, the joy in his eyes was undeniable. ¡°Grandmother, Aunt Mei has passed away.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, everyone fell silent. The anger in Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly. The child was not hers by birth, but whether she liked it or not, the child was now the only male heir of the second house. The General¡¯s mansion had male heirs in both the first and third houses, but none in the second. Now that Aunt Mei was gone, as long as the child was raised under Zhou Rongfang¡¯s name, he would be considered her child. ¡°Rongfang, have her properly buried.¡± After a long time, Old Madam Jiang finally said to Zhou Rongfang. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± Zhou Rongfang nodded upon hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words. Seeing Jiang Yuan¡¯s tion, and recalling Jian Mei¡¯sst words to her, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Yuan, ¡°Second Uncle, this child was premature and is quite frail. He needs good care.¡± ¡°I have Ye Xiao by my side, who is proficient in medicine. She can regrly check the baby¡¯s health during this period.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through. Let¡¯s proceed as you suggest.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Yuan nodded. Although Jiang Peihuan had promised Jian Mei to take good care of the child, she could only do so much since the child belonged to the second house. Originally, Jiang Peihuan wanted to inquire about the reason for Jian Mei¡¯s premature delivery, but now she felt it was unnecessary since the person was already gone. It was just the usual affairs of their household. ¡°Madam, Madam Cao has arrived.¡± At this moment, a maid whispered into Zhou Rongfang¡¯s ear. ¡°Please fetch the second young miss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the maid left, Zhou Rongfang said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan huan, I believe Madam Cao is here to discuss the marriage between Ruyun and young Master Cao. You should join us.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. Soon after, the baby was taken away by a maid and Jiang Peihuan assisted Old Madam Jiang towards the main hall. ¡°Greetings to the Queen Cheng.¡± In addition to Madam Cao, Cao Jun had alsoe. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, both came forward to offer their respects. After all, Jiang Peihuan was now the Queen of Cheng Mansion, and they needed to show their respects to her. But when Jiang Peihuan saw Madam Cao bowing, she quickly stepped forward to hold her hand, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± Chapter 288 - 288: The Cao Family Arrives Chapter 288: The Cao Family Arrives Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You are an elder, and it won¡¯t be long before we be a family, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the smile in Madam Cao¡¯s eyes deepened. She only has one son, Cao Jun. Originally, when she found out that Cao Jun was going to marry Jiang Ruyun, she was a bit hesitant. However, after meeting the Jiang family, Madam Cao was no longer opposed. But her approval was just that, and she wasn¡¯t particrly thrilled. Back in the day, even if Yan Xin wasn¡¯t the best, at least she was marrying for the first time. In contrast, Jiang Ruyun was a divorced woman. But now, seeing Jiang Peihuan, Madam Cao felt somewhat relieved. After all, the Jiang family turned out to be a good match. The Cao family, although schrly and not keen on scheming, weren¡¯t fools. They wouldn¡¯t oppose forging ties with a prestigious family. ¡°Second Madam, you know that my husband and 1 only have Cao Jun as our child. I just hope he can get married soon and give me grandchildren/¡¯ ¡°The Queen used to be home, so I didn¡¯t want to rush things. But now that the Queen has married King Cheng, shouldn¡¯t we advance the marriage ns for the two young ones?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what 1 think too,¡± replied Zhou Rongfang with a smile upon hearing Madam Cao¡¯s words. If it had been earlier, Zhou Rongfang might have looked down on the Cao family for their lower status. But considering Jiang Ruyun¡¯s current situation, she had noints about this marriage. After discussing, Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun¡¯s wedding was set for half a monthter. After setting the date, Madam Cao turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked with a smile, ¡°What does the Queen think of this date?¡± Jiang Peihuan, who had been quietly listening, replied, ¡°Since the date has been decided by both of you, it¡¯s naturally appropriate.¡± With that settled, rhe wedding date for Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun was confirmed. There were still details to discuss with the Cao family regarding rhe wedding ceremony, so Jiang Peihuan left early. Exiting the fragrant garden, she headed straight back to her own courtyard. Upon entering, she saw Xiao Nanye practicing his swordsmanship in the yard, using the same sword she was familiar with. Perhaps in high spirits, Xiao Nanyes sword strokes were calm but sharp. Suddenly, Jiang Peihuan saw him leap, aiming his sword towards distant plum blossoms. Soon, plum blossoms rained down around her. Xiao Nanye then sheathed his sword and looked at her with a smile. The man pur away his sword and looked at her with a smile. Approaching him, she realized he was drenched in sweat. She instinctively took out a handkerchief to hand to him, but instead, he bent down slightly, not making any move to take it. Seeing this, she wiped rhe sweat off his forehead herself. Afterwards, she admonished him, ¡°You still have poison in your body. Avoid using your internal energy; it¡¯ll only spread the poison faster.¡± ¡°I was careless. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan gave him a stern look. When she first met Xiao Nanye, she felt he was cold and ruthless. Now, she no longer felt that way. After entering rhe small hall with the man, Jiang Peihuan turned to him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go with my elder brother to his courtyard to view the weapons? Why did you return so quickly?¡± He replied, ¡°Speaking of that, I think my elder brother might not want to show me his weapons in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Xiao Nanye handed her a box. She opened it and found a dagger inside, made of the same cold iron material as the one Xiao Nanye had given her before. After a moment of thought, she asked, ¡°You took this from my elder brother?¡± Jiang Peihuan spoke with certainty, but Xiao Nanye chuckled and corrected, ¡°Not taken, but won.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help butugh. She knew her elder brother, Jiang Changbai, better than anyone. His only hobby was collecting weapons. If Xiao Nanye had won a weapon from him, it would surely keep Jiang Changbai awake that night. She teased, ¡°My elder brother might not want you to visit him in the future.¡± He replied confidently, ¡°That won t be the case.¡± As they talked, they heard the voice of Jiang Sijin, ¡°Elder sister, I want to go hunting in the South Mountain. Would you apany me?¡± Noticing Xiao Nanye, Jiang Sijin greeted with a lively jump, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re here tool¡¯ Although Xiao Nanye usually appeared cold, he greeted her warmly, ¡°Fourth youngdy.¡± The Jiang family used their birth order to address each other, bur Jiang Sijin promptly corrected him, ¡°Brother-inw, now that you¡¯re married to my elder sister, you can just call me by my name.¡± ¡°Sijin.¡± He corrected himself obediently. Jiang Peihuan noticed that among all in rhe Jiang family, Xiao Nanye was the most amiable with Jiang Sijin. ¡°Elder sister, after rhe snow has stopped for a while, the animals in the mountains must havee our to find food. If we go hunting now, we mighte across some good catches.¡± Jiang Peihuan cautioned, ¡°Even though the snow has stopped, rhe mountain temperature is still low. Some ces are still covered with snow, and others are melting. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll warm up once we start moving. So, shall we go?¡± Jiang Sijin eagerly pulled on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeve, trying to persuade her. Seeing no change in her sister¡¯s stance, she turned her attention to Xiao Nanye with a sweet smile, ¡°Brother-inw, even though the South Mountain isn¡¯t as exciting as the West Mountain, it¡¯s still fun. Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Since Sijin wishes to, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Elder sister, even brother-inw wants to go. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Pleased with Xiao Nanye s agreement, Jiang Sijin swayed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arm, trying to get her to agree. Finally, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°Alright, alright, I agree.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going, why not ask elder brother, Ruyun, and Songbai if they¡¯d like to join?¡± ¡°Third brother has gone to visit friends, so 1 won¡¯t ask him. But I¡¯ll check with elder brother and second sister..¡± Chapter 289 - 289: Chance Encounter in the Mountain Chapter 289: Chance Encounter in the Mountain Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After saying that, Jiang Sijin ran off. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye left the house. Those who apanied them were Jiang Ruyun, Jiang Changbai, Jiang Sijin, and Cao Jun. When Cao Jun heard that the Jiang siblings were heading to South Mountain, he decided to join them. Since they were going hunting, they didn¡¯t take a carriage and rode their horses towards South Mountain. Jiang Sijin, who usually stayed in the military camp, was excited to get out. She eagerly spurred her horse forward. Worried about Jiang Sijin¡¯s safety, Jiang Changbai followed her. Initially, Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t too invested, but seeing the others racing ahead, she became interested. Turning to the man beside her, she whispered, ¡°Xiao Nanye, do you remember our first horse race?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye nodded and smiled, ¡°Of course I remember. We didn¡¯t have a clear winner back then. Are you challenging me to a rematch today?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± As her words fell, Jiang Peihuan gently patted her horse, Lie Feng, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lie Feng!¡± Lie Feng, being highly responsive, immediately galloped forward at Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand. Looking at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s figure, Xiao Nanye also spurred his horse, Zhui Yun, saying, ¡°Zhui Yun, you can¡¯t let your ¡®wife¡¯ win.¡± After Jiang Peihuan married into the Cheng Mansion, Lie Feng also moved with her. Lie Feng and Zhui Yun were kept together. It¡¯s said that horses follow their owners, and among the rare breeds, Zhui Yun was quite aloof, but he always loved following Lie Feng. Now, seeing Lie Feng sprinting forward, Zhui Yun quickly chased after. ¡°Eldest sister, brother-inw, wait for me!¡± Initially, Jiang Sijin was leading, but two figures suddenly raced past her. Watching the backs of Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Sijin called out. However, all she got in response was the dust they kicked up. The group soon reached South Mountain. As they approached the foot of the mountain, Jiang Peihuan reined in Lie Feng. As she halted, Xiao Nanye stopped beside her. ncing at the man next to her, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°It¡¯s another tie. We¡¯ll race again next time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go into the mountain.¡± Under Jiang Changbai¡¯smand, the group slowly walked into the mountain. Just as they entered, numerous small animals scattered around. Seeing this, Jiang Sijin, with a grin, drew her bow and arrow. ¡°1 knew there¡¯d be plenty to hunt,¡± she remarked as she shot two rabbits. ¡°Why are there only small creatures? No big one,¡± sheined after some time. Hearing her, Jiang Changbai whispered, ¡°For bigger prey, we need to go deeper. This area is too shallow.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go deeper.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Sijin rode deeper into the woods. Seeing this, Jiang Changbai didn¡¯t object. After all, the Jiang family children had martial arts training from a young age and enjoyed hunting. However, as he passed by Jiang Peihuan, he told Xiao Nanye, ¡°Your Highness, please take care of Peihuan.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder brother-inw.¡± ¡°Eldest young master, rest assured, 1¡¯11 take care of Ruyun,¡± Cao Jun added as Jiang Changbai nced at him. Then, the six of them ventured deeper. ¡°Elder brother,e quick, there really is something!¡± Not long after they ventured in, Jiang Peihuan heard Jiang Sijin¡¯s voice. Following the direction of the sound, Jiang Peihuan frowned. ¡°That voice?¡± Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye exchanged nces, both with a hint of bewilderment in their eyes. Although Jiang Changbai wasn¡¯t married, he was still a grown man and well-versed in worldly matters. So, when he saw Jiang Sijin moving forward, he immediately shouted, ¡°Sijin,e back!¡± But it was toote. The arrow from Jiang Sijin¡¯s bow had already been released. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As Jiang Sijin¡¯s arrow took flight, Jiang Peihuan heard a woman scream in pain, a voice she recognized all too well. ¡°Eldest sister, it sounds like Yan Xin,¡± Jiang Ruyun whispered before Jiang Peihuan could speak. Jiang Peihuan remained silent, her gaze fixed on arge tree in the distance. Momentster, a man emerged from behind the tree. Upon seeing Ha Chi now, Jiang Peihuan was visibly taken aback. Ha Chi, equally surprised to see Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, greeted, ¡°King Cheng, Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°First Prince Ha Chi.¡± Seeing him bow, Jiang Peihuan returned the gesture. Soon after, faint murmurs came from behind Ha Chi, and Yan Xin stepped out. Her expression upon seeing everyone present was a chaotic mix of emotions. ¡°Miss Yan, what are you doing here? What were you and Prince Ha Chi up to?¡± Jiang Sijin, still innocent to the implications of the earlier sounds, asked, sensing something was amiss. Yan Xin¡¯s eyes shed with anger at the question. She ignored Jiang Sijin, turning instead to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, did you intend to murder someone?¡± ¡°If Prince Ha Chi had truly been hit by that arrow, how would you exin to the Emperor?¡± ¡°That was my arrow, what does it have to do with my elder sister?¡± Jiang Sijin retorted, stepping protectively in front of Jiang Peihuan. Yan Xin sneered, ¡°The upbringing of the Jiang general mansion is truly exceptional, daring to shoot an arrow at the prince of the grasnd tribes.¡± ¡°Yan Xin, there¡¯s no need to twist the facts. My younger sister had no idea you and Prince Ha Chi were behind that tree. She thought it was a wild animal, hence the arrow.¡± ¡°Wild animal? Jiang Ruyun, you dare to insult Prince Ha Chi by calling him a beast? You¡­ All¡­¡± Before Yan Xin could finish, she felt a sharp pain at her neck. Turning her head, she saw an arrow quivering in the tree trunk right behind her. Holding the bow was none other than Xiao Nanye. Meeting Yan Xin¡¯s horrified gaze, Xiao Nanye calmly warned, ¡°If I hear your voice again, 1¡¯11 kill you on the spot.¡± Fear reced the rage in Yan Xin¡¯s eyes, rendering her speechless. In Qi Kingdom, everyone knew of King Cheng¡¯s unpredictable temper. And if Xiao Nanye truly killed her, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t punish him. Everyone in the Qi Kingdom knew the Emperor¡¯s indulgence towards King Cheng. ¡°King Cheng, this matter has nothing to do with Miss Yan. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for her..¡± Chapter 290 - 290: Hunting in the Mountains Chapter 290: Hunting in the Mountains Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°By what right are you speaking to me?¡± Upon hearing Ha Chi¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye replied immediately, his eyes devoid of warmth. Stunned by Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Ha Chi was caught off guard. Though his tribe on the grasnd was small, his status as the prince gave him considerable respect among the princes of the Qi kingdom. However, now, Ha Chi realized that in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, his status meant nothing. Anyone else making such a statement would have deeply humiliated Ha Chi. However, as his tribe values strength above all, and knowing the capability of King Cheng, he quickly bowed in apology after a few moments of silence, ¡°1 apologize for my oversight, please forgive me, King Cheng.¡± Beside them, Yan Xin, who had been listening, was left inplete disbelief. When she learned that Prince Ha Chi was searching for a bride among the noblewomen, Yan Xin took the initiative to approach him. Although her heart was set on Prince Qing, thetter¡¯s household had be too lively, leading her to abandon that idea. Now, seeing Ha Chi¡¯s deference to Xiao Nanye, Yan Xin was left questioning her choices. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there,¡± Xiao Nanye said, not even acknowledging Ha Chi¡¯s apology. Instead, he turned to Jiang Peihuan. Upon hearing him, Jiang Peihuan nodded and followed. As they were leaving, Xiao Nanye instinctively took her hand, positioning himself protectively in front of her. Watching this scene, a range of emotions yed out in Yan Xin¡¯s eyes, especially when she noticed the bow and arrow in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. ¡°After they leave, we should go too,¡± Ha Chi said to Yan Xin. ¡°But why are we leaving this vast South Mountain? I¡­¡± Yan Xin started, but was abruptly interrupted by Ha Chi. ¡°Enough!¡± he snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of why you approached me. I don¡¯t mind if you y your games, but if you ever try to manipte me, I will not spare you.¡± With that, Ha Chi walked away, not even sparing another nce at Yan Xin. Watching the man who was once affectionate with her now leave so coldly, Yan Xin¡¯s eyes darkened. She turned and took another path. Biting her lip, Yan Xin walked off in another direction. Jiang Peihuan, unaware of the preceding events, wouldn¡¯t have cared even if she knew. At that moment, the Jiang family was focused on hunting, having entered deep into the mountains. Jiang Ruyun couldn¡¯t help but ask Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Elder sister, is Yan Xin nning to marry into the grasnd tribe?¡± As she spoke, she instinctively nced at Cao Jun beside her. After all, there was once an engagement between him and Yan Xin. Although she and Cao Jun were soon to be married, she couldn¡¯t help but overthink this detail. Seeing no reaction on Cao Jun¡¯s face, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words, Jiang Ruyun breathed a sigh of relief. Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s question, Jiang Peihuan simply responded, ¡°Whatever her ns may be, they have nothing to do with us.¡± In her past life, Yan Xin was one of the people who had harmed her. Maybe things have changed this time around, or perhaps her family is still safe, but Jiang Peihuan¡¯s perspective has gradually shifted. As for Yan Xin, as long as she doesn¡¯t provoke Jiang Peihuan, there won¡¯t be any issue. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s approach may be simple, but there are those who refuse to let her be. ¡°Elder Sister, look!¡± Suddenly, Jiang Sijin eximed in surprise. Following her gaze, everyone spotted a white tiger not far away. The white tiger had originally wanted toe out and find food. At first, when it sensed the presence of humans, it was somewhat excited. But upon seeing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s group, it decided to run away. Animals have a keen sense of danger. To the white tiger, the aura given off by Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s were dangerious. So, after giving Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan, and their group a nce, it ran off into the distance. ¡°Think you can escape?¡± Upon witnessing this, Jiang Sijin eximed excitedly, her eyes filled with eagerness, and immediately spurred her horse to give chase. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly followed. Naturally, Xiao Nanye wanted to follow Jiang Peihuan. Immediately, everyone headed in the direction the white tiger had taken. At first, the entire group could keep up, but Lie Feng and Zhui Yun¡¯s speed was incredibly fast. Gradually, Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡°Sijin,e back!¡± From horseback, Jiang Peihuan shouted as she saw Jiang Sijin relentlessly chasing after the white tiger without looking back. But Jiang Sijin moved too fast and didn¡¯t hear Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll chase her!¡± Xiao Nanye, observing the situation, quickly reassured. But just as Xiao Nanye surged forward, an arrow suddenly shot out of nowhere, aiming straight for Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. No one expected an arrow to suddenly appear. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t even have time to dodge. ¡°Huan Er, watch out!¡± Jiang Changbai, who had caught up, shouted in rm. Jiang Peihuan, unable to avoid it, could only watch the arrow fly towards her. But at that moment, Xiao Nanye, who had already moved ahead, suddenly flew back, pulling her into his embrace. The arrow grazed past Xiao Nanye¡¯s face, leaving a bloody mark on the man¡¯s cheek. Before either of them could utter a word, another arrow shot towards them. This time, Jiang Changbai promptly took out his bow and aimed in the direction from which the arrows came. Xiao Nanye pulled Jiang Peihuan behind him, and screams echoed from a distance. The three exchanged nces and moved in that direction. Making their way through the jungle, Jiang Peihuan instantly spotted Yan Xin, an arrow lodged in her chest, lying at the base of a tree with blood smeared around her mouth. But upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, Yan Xin red at her darkly. She tried to raise her bow, but she no longer had the strength to even draw it. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death.¡± Seeing the bow in Yan Xin¡¯s hands, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent. He promptly raised his bow, aiming straight at Yan Xin, but was stopped by Jiang Peihuan, who grabbed his wrist. Meeting his puzzled look, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°No need to waste an arrow; her heart¡¯s vessels are damaged.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye put down his bow. Although Jiang Peihuan stopped Xiao Nanye, she had no intentions of saving Yan Xin. After all, Yan Xin had tried to kill her, and she wasn¡¯t that magnanimous. ¡°Whether you live or die depends on your fate.¡± After leaving thatment, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye departed. Chapter 291 - 291: The Death of Yan Xin and Prince Ha Chi Chapter 291: The Death of Yan Xin and Prince Ha Chi Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing them walk away, Yan Xin let out a sigh of relief. With all the strength she could muster, she tried to get up. Just as she was about to move, she heard footsteps. Seeing the person approaching, Yan Xin¡¯s eyes filled with a mix of joy and surprise. However, an arrow shot directly at her. Staring at the person in front of her, her eyes reflected confusion and a touch of sorrow. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Ha Chi should be nearby too. With only Yan Xin, the emperor won¡¯t harm Jiang Peihuan. But if Prince Ha Chi is also killed, even if His Majesty wishes to keep the peace, the ministers won¡¯t allow it,¡± Lin Mengyao calmly remarked. Xiao Junhao, holding a bow and arrow, nodded in agreement after hearing her words, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He then turned to Pei Wu, ¡°Take a few men and go after Ha Chi. Remember, clean up properly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Following Xiao Junhao¡¯s order, Pei Wu left immediately with a few men. Xiao Junhao stood still, not sparing a nce at Yan Xin whoy dead on the ground. Instead, his gaze followed the direction Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye had taken. His eyes held aplex emotion. Jian Peihuan waspletely unaware of these things. Unaware of these events, Jiang Peihuan helped Xiao Nanye tend to his wound after they left. His wless face bore a distinct scar. Only now, as she cleaned the wound, did Jiang Peihuan realize its depth. Fortunately, since they came for hunting, Jiang Peihuan had brought along a medicine for wounds. Preparing to apply it, she warned Xiao Nanye, ¡°This might sting a bit. Bear with it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Jiang Peihuan carefully treated Xiao Nanye¡¯s injury. By the time she was done, Jiang Changbai returned with Jiang Sijin, and behind them, they dragged a white tiger. ¡°Elder sister, look! 1 shot this white tiger. I¡­ Brother-inw, you¡¯re hurt?¡± While talking to Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Sijin noticed Xiao Nanye¡¯s facial injury. Seeing her concern, Xiao Nanye gently smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a small wound.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say much to Jiang Sijin and directly spoke out. Upon hearing this, no one objected. After finding Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun, the group headed straight into the city. By the time they returned to the General¡¯s mansion, the sky was already dark. Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan went straight back to plum garden. Because Xiao Nanye had a wound on his face, the two did not leave plum garden after they returned. That night, after treating the man¡¯s wound, they bothy down on the bed. The next morning, Jiang Peihuan was awakened by a knock on the door. When she opened her eyes, Xiao Nanye was no longer in bed. ¡°Queen, someone from the pce is here.¡± Jiang Peihuan, who was still slightly groggy, instantly became alert upon hearing this. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± She asked softly, looking at Yue Er, who wasbing her hair. In response to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, Yue Er shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, someone from the pce said they¡¯vee to summon you.¡± When Jiang Peihuan and Yue Er went out, they saw it was Wang Kun. Upon seeing him, Jiang Peihuan nodded slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s King Cheng?¡± ¡°His Highness was sent by the Emperor to handle some matters. His Highness left the mansion very early.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes flickered, realizing that Xiao Nanye had been deliberately sent away by Emperor Qi Ming. All the Jiang family members had also arrived. Seeing the worry in their eyes, Jiang Peihuan reassured them, ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Without an official summons, the Jiang family couldn¡¯t enter the pce, so they could only watch Jiang Peihuan board the carriage. Throughout the journey, not a single word was spoken between them. However, when they reached the entrance of the Qianqing Pce, Jiang Peihuan heard a faint voice whispering into her ear, ¡°Be careful, Queen Cheng. Prince Ha Chi and Miss Yan¡¯s are dead.¡± The words were spoken by Wang Kun. When Jiang Peihuan looked up at him, his face showed no signs of emotion. Despite hearing the words, Jiang Peihuan acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, yet her eyes were filled withplexity. Yan Xin had died. Even though Yan Xin had been shot in the heart by Jiang Changbai, she had martial arts training, so she wouldn¡¯t have died so easily. As for Prince Ha Chi, he had just left the previous day. Lost in thought, Jiang Peihuan arrived at the Qianqing Pce. ¡°Your Majesty, my royal brother came to the capital to seek a marriage. Yet, he was killed by Queen Cheng. You must provide an exnation to our grasnd tribes,¡± the voice of Zhuo Ma echoed as soon as Jiang Peihuan entered the inner hall. As Zhuo Ma spoke, she shot Jiang Peihuan a dark and resentful look. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned but did not respond. Approaching the emperor, she bowed and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you have some nerve. For your selfish desires, you dare to kill a minister¡¯s family member and a prince of the grasnd tribe,¡± Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s cold voice rang out. Upon hearing his usation, Jiang Peihuan looked up directly into the eyes of Emperor Qi Ming, who was seated on the dragon throne, and softly responded, ¡°Your Majesty, from where do these words originate?¡± As she spoke, her eyes were filled with bewilderment. Seeing her expression, the coldness in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Miss Yan and Prince Ha Chi, weren¡¯t they killed by you?¡± ¡°I doesn¡¯t understand what Your Majesty means,¡± she replied. ¡°Queen Cheng, stop pretending in front of His Majesty. Yesterday, you went hunting in the south mountain with the Jiang family. Coincidentally, my royal brother and Miss Yan were also there. After your family left, they were found dead. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be? I¡¯ve also heard that you had a grudge with Miss Yan.¡± Before Emperor Qi Ming could respond, Zhuo Ma impatiently interjected. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan turned to face Zhuo Ma and calmly asked, ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, you keep insisting I killed them. Do you have any proof?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Momentster, a young eunuch entered the inner hall holding several long arrows. Jiang Peihuan recognized them; they were unique to the Jiang family. In the Qi Kingdom, every military family had their unique markings on their arrows. The Jiang family¡¯s arrows bore their family¡¯s emblem. The arrows presented by the eunuch clearly had the Jiang family¡¯s emblem. ¡°Queen Cheng, do you recognize these arrows?¡± Emperor Qi Ming inquired. Upon hearing him, Jiang Peihuan nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, these arrows belong to the Jiang family..¡± Chapter 292 - 292: Confrontation in the Palace Chapter 292: Confrontation in the Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Is the mark above fake?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you know these arrows were found on Miss Yan and Prince Ha Chi?¡± Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression became somewhat unpleasant, not because of the current situation but because of these arrows. All arrows from military families are documented, which indicates that Jiang¡¯s arrows have fallen into other hands. Thinking of this, Jiang Peihuan looked visibly distressed. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, do you have anything to say?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan remain silent, Emperor Qi Ming looked at her and spoke coldly. ¡°No, the death of Miss Yan and Prince Ha Chi has nothing to do with me.¡± Before Emperor Qi Ming could reply, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Although these arrows are from Jiang¡¯s family, they weren¡¯t shot by someone from the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Are you joking with me? Apart from the Jiang family, who else can get their hands on Jiang¡¯s arrows?¡± ¡°Regarding this matter, I¡¯d also like to know.¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan, how dare you!¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming mmed the table in anger. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan silently knelt down. However, her expression remained calm. Seeing Jiang Peihuan like this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s anger grew. Looking at the kneeling Jiang Peihuan, Emperor Qi Ming spoke directly, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, do you think that since you¡¯re married to Nanye, I can¡¯t touch you?¡± ¡°Imperial brother?¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she heard a familiar voice and saw a familiar figure approaching her. It was Xiao Nanye. The man had clearly rushed over, not even wearing his cloak. Seeing Xiao Nanye, the anger in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes diminished slightly. But then, as if remembering something, he became furious again, ¡°I sent you to investigate the disaster that befell themon people, why are you here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know the imperial brother asked me to investigate that. I thought the intention was to harass Huan Er.¡± ¡°King Cheng, don¡¯t be deceived by the Queen Cheng, she¡­¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Zhuo Ma, who was standing nearby, looked at the suddenly arriving Xiao Nanye. Seeing him defend Jiang Peihuan, jealousy filled her eyes. But she was abruptly cut off by Xiao Nanye. The man stared coldly at Zhuo Ma, ¡°Who do you think you are to interrupt a conversation between me and my imperial brother?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s merciless words, Zhuo Ma¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness. She bit her lips tightly, but she didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Emperor Qi Ming, noticing Xiao Nanye¡¯s demeanor, showed some dissatisfaction, ¡°Do you know Prince Ha Chi is the legitimate son of the Great Khan of the grasnds? His death will be hard for me to exin to the tribes.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re framing my wife?¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®framing¡¯?¡± ¡°Just because of a few arrows, you concluded that Huan Er is the murderer. Isn¡¯t that framing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Huan Er is innocent. Even if she really killed the prince of the grasnd tribes, so what? If the tribes are unhappy with you because of this, I am willing to lead an army to conquer the entire grasnd.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice was soft but clearly audible to everyone. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Mingughed sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a devoted lover.¡± Although Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s face was full of anger, there was no real fury in his eyes. Zhuo Ma¡¯s persistent questioning had irritated him greatly. But with Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming felt fearless all of a sudden. ¡°Imperial Brother, Huan Er was with me all day yesterday. The deaths of those two have nothing to do with her.¡± ¡°Then what about these arrows?¡± ¡°Regarding these arrows, I will investigate together with the Jiang family members. We will definitely find out the truth.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming fell silent. After a long while, he looked at Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°You trust your wife so much.¡± ¡°I dare stake my own life to vouch for her.¡± Xiao Nanye looked very calm, but upon hearing this, both Emperor Qi Ming and Jiang Peihuan looked surprised. Emperor Qi Ming took a deep look at Jiang Peihuan and then said to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Since you believe in her so much, I¡¯ll give you three days. In three days, 1 want to see the truth; otherwise, I¡¯ll have to answer to the whole court using the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial Brother.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take the queen back.¡± Saying this, Xiao Nanye directly took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and walked out. ¡°Your Majesty, about this matter¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Zhuo Ma, who was standing aside, looked at the departing figures of Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan with jealousy. She subconsciously started to speak to Emperor Qi Ming, but before she could finish, the emperor interrupted her, ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, I¡¯ve already summoned the queen ording to your wishes. We haven¡¯t cleared up this matter yet, so we can¡¯t conclude that she is the murderer. So, wait for three more days before you say anything.¡± ¡°Wang Kun, escort Princess Zhuo Ma back to the post station.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Kun, who was close to Emperor Qi Ming, naturally understood the emperor¡¯s intentions. As soon as the emperor finished speaking, Wang Kun smilingly walked up to Zhuo Ma, ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma, please!¡± Zhuo Ma looked displeased, but she still followed Wang Kun out. Outside, Zhuo Ma noticed that Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan were waiting. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s gloomy gaze directed at her, Zhuo Ma quickly ran away. ¡°King Cheng, Queen Cheng?¡± Wang Kun approached the two with a smile and bowed deeply. ¡°Chief Wang, thank you for today.¡± ¡°Your Highness is too polite.¡± ¡°Chief Wang, this medicine is very effective for joint pain. I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± Jiang Peihuan took out a bottle of medicine and handed it to Wang Kun. Marypensation seemed too crude for Wang Kun¡¯s repeated help, so Jiang Peihuan chose to give him what he needed. She noticed that Wang Kun had joint problems from the first nce, amon issue for eunuchs in the pce since they often kneel. Wang Kun, who was initially all smiles, froze upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. After a while, with tears in his eyes, he took the porcin bottle from her, ¡°I thank the queen for her kindness.¡± ¡°If you find improvement, let me know, and I¡¯ll continue to prepare the same medication for you. If it¡¯s not effective, I¡¯ll try another prescription.¡± Chapter 293 - 293: Xue Ru Was Rejected Outside the Door Chapter 293: Xue Ru Was Rejected Outside the Door Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Thank you, Queen Cheng, but this humble one doesn¡¯t deserve the care and effort you¡¯ve put in.¡± ¡°Chief Wang, you serve closely to the Emperor and should take good care of your health.¡± As Wang Kun spoke, Jiang Peihuan softly replied. Hearing her words, gratitude filled Wang Kun¡¯s eyes, but he remained silent. He was the chief eunuch serving beside Emperor Qi Ming. While everyone would show him a certain degree of respect, in private, no one truly respected him. Yet, every time Jiang Peihuan spoke to him, her demeanor was gentle and her words carried respect. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. King and Queen Cheng, please take care on your way.¡± After bowing to Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, Wang Kun softly spoke. The couple nodded and left immediately. After leaving the pce, they went straight to the General¡¯s Mansion. The Jiang family was awaiting news. Seeing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, Xue Yan immediately asked, ¡°Huan Er, why did the Emperor summon you to the pce?¡± Jiang Hong and the others didn¡¯t speak, but their gazes naturally turned towards Jiang Peihuan. Meeting everyone¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan briefly recounted the situation regarding Yan Xin and Ha Chi, then continued, ¡°The Emperor ordered me to find the real culprit within three days.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, concern filled the eyes of the Jiang family members. As Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice interrupted, ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will ensure this matter is thoroughly investigated.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye, Jiang Hong and Xue Yan¡¯s gaze shifted to him. Aware of Xiao Nanye¡¯s capabilities, Xue Yan nodded, ¡°King Cheng, we¡¯ll rely on you for this matter.¡± ¡°Mother, Huan Er and I are husband and wife now. There¡¯s no need for formalities between us.¡± Hearing this, Xue Yan smiled without saying anything else. With Xiao Nanye¡¯s presence, the Jiang family felt somewhat reassured. However, after returning to plum garden, both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye wore expressions of concern. ¡°Huan Er, do you have any leads on this matter?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s question, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. ¡°The Jiang family has offended many over the years, so 1 don¡¯t have any leads for now.¡± ¡°It might not necessarily be against the Jiang family. It could be against me.¡± Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled look, Xiao Nanye smiled, ¡°1 have as many enemies as the Jiang family.¡± Although he smiled as he spoke, his eyes were cold. ¡°No matter who it is, I¡¯ll find them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll have Han Feng investigate.¡± Jiang Peihuan believed that Xiao Nanye had more means to investigate than she did, so she didn¡¯t object. After all, they are now husband and wife. They are one, so when faced with issues, they should support each other. That night, Xiao Nanye did not stay in plum garden. Emperor Qi Ming only gave them three days, so the time was quite pressing. However, Jiang Peihuan did not receive any news from Xiao Nanye, but the next day she learned that Old Madam Xue intended to return to Qing Zhou. Immediately, Jiang Peihuan, along with Xue Yan, Jiang Changbai, and Jiang Sijin, went to the Xue residence in the capital. The Xue family¡¯s residence in the capital is rtively small and out of the way, so it took a while by carriage. When Jiang Peihuan alighted from the carriage, she saw the Xue family packing. Old Madam Xue stood at the entrance with Wang Fengyi and Xu YunNian. Behind them were Xue Qi and Xue Zhi among others. Behind him stood Xue Qi, Xue Zhi, and the others. ¡°Greetings to Queen Cheng.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan approaching, everyone, led by Old Madam Xue, began to bow. Jiang Peihuan rushed forward to support Old Madam Xue, ¡°Grandmother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t neglect the etiquette. You are already a queen. ording to the rules, we have to bow to you.¡± ¡°Grandmother, customs shouldn¡¯t override affection. You are my elder, and it¡¯s improper for me to ept such courtesy from you.¡± Old Madam Xue still insisted. Jiang Peihuan had no choice but to look at Xiao Nanye. Catching her nce, the man immediately approached, ¡°Grandmother, we are all family, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡± Seeing even Xiao Nanye speaking in this manner, Old Madam Xue refrained from further objections. Originally, Old Madam Xue just didn¡¯t want Jiang Peihuan to be put in a difficult position in front of Xiao Nanye, lest the royal family would say theycked manners. But now, hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, she felt somewhat relieved. However, after hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Old Madam Xue was relieved. ¡°Grandmother, why are you in such a hurry to return to Qing Zhou? Why not stay in the capital a little longer?¡± Jiang Peihuan took Old Madam Xue¡¯s hand and whispered as they walked inside. Hearing this, Old Madam Xue gently patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, whispering, ¡°I originally came to the capital for your wedding. Now that your marriage with King Cheng is concluded, it¡¯s time for us to return.¡± ¡°Moreover, an extended stay might arouse suspicions.¡± When mentioning this, Old Madam Xue lowered her voice. However, Jiang Peihuan still heard it. She understood the implication. The Xue family was a significant power in Qing Zhou, and if they stayed there, no one would suspect anything. However, an extended stay in the capital could raise Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s suspicions. After all, the incident with King Chujiang had just happened. They continued walking in silence until Xue Ru¡¯s voice interrupted them. However, just as they were about to enter, Jian Peihuan heard Xue Ru¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Grandmother?¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Hearing the voice, everyone instinctively turned around. Xue Ru, looking well-off, descended from a carriage, supported by a maid. As Jiang Peihuan observed, she thought Xue Ru must have been leading afortable life in the Qing Mansion. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re returning to Qing Zhou. Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡± Anger shed in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes as she approached and used Old Madam Xue. Old Madam Xue looked at her granddaughter, her eyes filled with coldness. Turning to Xue Ru, she said coldly, ¡°You are no longer a member of the Xue family. Whether we stay or leave has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Grandmother, can you really be so heartless towards me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I am heartless, but you whock any semnce of familial affection.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the lingering ties of blood, do you think you¡¯d still be standing here? Have you forgotten that you ced that treasonous letter in your uncle¡¯s study?¡± Xue Ru didn¡¯t expect Old Madam Xue to bring up that incident; her expression turned unsightly. She wanted to retort and exin, but she couldn¡¯t find any justification. Jiang Peihuan looked at Xue Ru with indifference. From the moment Xue Ru had ced that letter in Jiang Hong¡¯s study, in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart, Xue Ru was no longer considered family. Chapter 294 - 294: The Xue Family Leaves the Capital Chapter 294: The Xue Family Leaves the Capital Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Huan Er, help me in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan supported her and walked inside. Seeing this, Xue Ru instinctively followed, but she heard Old Madam Xue¡¯s emotionless voice, ¡°She¡¯s not allowed in!¡± Upon hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s words, the guards at the door immediately stopped Xue Ru. ¡°Get out of the way. Do you know who I am? I am the Prince Qing side consort. How dare you stop me.¡± Looking at the people blocking her, there was only humiliation in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. She watched as Jiang Peihuan supported Old Madam Xue inside, while she was directly blocked outside. Looking at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s figure, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. But upon hearing her words, Old Madam Xue sneered, ¡°If you want to show off your side consort status, go back to the Prince Qing Mansion. You¡¯ll never step foot into the Xue family again.¡± ¡°Close the gate!¡± Then the doors of the Xue¡¯s residence were immediately shut. Through the crack of the door, Xue Ru saw the indifferent expressions of everyone inside. Even though their faces seemed nonchnt, to Xue Ru, they were openly mocking. She no longer looked at Old Madam Xue but turned to Wang Fengyi, ¡°Mother, won¡¯t you stand up for me too?¡± Tears filled Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. Although Wang Fengyi had her reasons for raising Xue Ru, it was impossible to say that there was no affection over the years. So upon hearing Xue Ru¡¯s voice and seeing her tears, Wang Fengyi looked very concerned. Just as she was about to step forward, her sleeve was grabbed by Xue Zhi. ¡°Mother, remember what grandmother told you.¡± Hearing her son¡¯s voice, Wang Fengyi immediately recalled the words of Old Madam Xue. She then loosened her grip and followed everyone inside. The gates closed right in front of Xue Ru. With her face full of tears, Xue Ru really cried this time out of anger. ¡°Secondary consort, we¡­¡± ¡°Back to the mansion!¡± Xue Ru interrupted her maid without letting her finish. Wiping away her tears vigorously, she got on the carriage, her gaze towards the Xue family¡¯s gate full of resentment. At the Xue residence, Although Old Madam Xue had dered that Xue Ru wasn¡¯t a part of the family, her expression remained stern. Supporting her down in a chair, Jiang Peihuan handed her a cup of hot tea, ¡°Grandmother, have some hot tea first.¡± Taking the teacup from Jiang Peihuan, Old Madam Xue slowly drank some tea. After putting down the teacup, Old Madam Xue looked at Xue Yan, ¡°Xue Yan, from now on, you don¡¯t have to show any consideration for Xue Ru.¡± ¡°If she does anything, you don¡¯t have to be merciful.¡± ¡°I understand, Mother.¡± Hearing Old Madam Xue¡¯s words, Xue Yan nodded. Originally, Xue Yan had some affection for her only niece. However, after the incident with the letter, she had no more feelings for Xue Ru. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for Jiang Peihuan being prepared, the entire Jiang family would have perished. Just thinking of this, Xue Yan couldn¡¯t forgive Xue Ru. When the Xue family came, they didn¡¯t bring much. But when it was time to return, Xue Yan prepared many things. Nheless, packing went quickly. After lunch, the Xue family prepared to leave. Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye escorted the Xue family to the city gate. Sitting on their horses, Xue Qi and Xue Zhi looked at Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, softlyughing, ¡°King Cheng, please take good care of Huan Er.¡± ¡°Rest assured, 1 will.¡± ¡°When you have time, you might consider taking Huan Er to Qing Zhou for a visit.¡± ¡°Of course, I will take her there when the time is right.¡± Xiao Nanye wasn¡¯t irritated by their reminders but responded seriously. This made the Xue family even more satisfied with him. Standing beside Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan watched the scene with a slight smile. She knew he wasn¡¯t a gentle man, but he showed a softer side towards her family. ¡°Mother, please take care!¡± Seeing Old Madam Xue boarding the carriage, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes reddened. With tears in her own eyes, Old Madam Xue held Xue Yan¡¯s hand, then ordered the curtain to be drawn. The news of the Xue family leaving the capital spread quickly and reached the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion. ¡°They returned directly to Qing Zhou?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sitting in his chair with whip marks still visible on his face, Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression darkened. Seeing Pei Wu nod, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°And Xue Ru?¡± ¡°She left the mansion today, but the Xue family didn¡¯t let her in.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hearing this, Xiao Junhao chuckled coldly, a chilling edge in his smile. At this moment, footsteps approached. Looking up, Xiao Junhao saw Xue Ru. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xue Ru greeted him. But when she met his eyes, she shivered, sensing his anger. But when she looked up, Xue Ru couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Xiao Junhao was looking at her with a terrifying expression. That expression didn¡¯t seem like he was looking at a person, but something disgusting. ¡°It seems you failed in every task I set for you.¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡± As Xue Ru knelt, she promised, ¡°I will find a way to get my father on your side. Please believe in me.¡± ¡°Why should I believe in someone who can¡¯t even enter the Xue family¡¯s gate?¡± Before she could respond, Xiao Junhao grabbed her by the throat. Xue Ru had barely said a word when Xiao Junhao grabbed her by the neck. Looking into her terrified eyes, he whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate ipetence. If you¡¯re worthless to the Xue family and to me, then there¡¯s no reason for you to live.¡± He tightened his grip. Pei Wu, watching from the side, wanted to intervene but hesitated, aware of Xiao Junhao¡¯s recent vtile mood. ¡°Your Highness, if you kill Side consort Xue now, others might be displeased.¡± At that moment, Jiang Yan entered the room. Seeing Xue Ru, now turning purple, she quietly spoke to Xiao Junhao. Hesitating briefly, Xiao Junhao eventually released his grip. Gasping on the floor, Xue Ru convulsed, struggling to breathe. Chapter 295 - 295: Jiang Yan’s Ambition Chapter 295: Jiang Yan¡¯s Ambition Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion But no one gave her another nce, as if she didn¡¯t even exist on the ground. ¡°Why is the Princess Consort here?¡± Casting a brief look at Jiang Yan, Xiao Junhao asked directly. Xiao Junhao wasn¡¯t satisfied with Jiang Yan being the main princess consort. After all, the fact that King Chujiangmitted treason was undeniable. Being from the King¡¯s Chujiang mansion, Jiang Yan bore its stigma. With her around, Emperor Qi Ming would never appoint him as the crown prince. ¡°I came to bring something for Your Highness.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sitting next to Xiao Junhao, Jiang Yan pushed a wooden box towards him. Staring at the ck box, Xiao Junhao looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± ¡°Your Highness, open it and you¡¯ll see.¡± Upon Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao immediately opened the box. The moment he did, his eyes widened in surprise. Inside the box were neatly ced promissory notes of silver, a vast amount. ¡°What are you doing? And as far as 1 remember, almost all assets from the King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion were handed over. Where did thise from?¡± Jiang Yan adjusted her sleeves and said, ¡°You might have heard about the recent severe disaster affecting themon people. Although the emperor hasn¡¯t taken any measures yet, it won¡¯t be long before he issues a decree. When that timees, those with money can help solve the emperor¡¯s urgent needs.¡± ¡°Indeed, the private treasury of the King Chujiang¡¯s Mansion was turned over, but even a dying camel is still bigger than a horse. The wealth umted over the years by our mansion couldn¡¯t have been entirely taken.¡± ¡°All the silver 1 have is in this box.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving this to you personally, just to show you my loyalty.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m not the princess consort you wanted. But I was bestowed to you by the emperor, so I will do everything in my power to help you achieve your goals. I hope you can see my sincerity.¡± Throughout her speech, Jiang Yan¡¯s tone was calm. But looking into her eyes, Xiao Junhao saw boundless ambition. Seemingly struck by a thought, Xiao Junhao suddenlyughed, ¡°1 guess no one expected that a princess consort, a woman, would have such grand ambitions.¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Jiang Yan simply smiled faintly. After a while, Xiao Junhao put away the silver notes given by Jiang Yan, then whispered, ¡°Now that the princess consort is married into my mansion, you will always be my people.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Inside, Xiao Junhao and Jiang Yan chatted amicably. But no one noticed Lin Mengyao, who stood stiffly outside the door. Clutching her palms tightly, theughter from the room seemed piercingly loud to her ears. Did she really make the right choice? In the end, Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t enter. She turned and walked towards her courtyard. But as she reached the corner, a familiar voice called out from behind, ¡°Side Consort Lin.¡± Upon hearing the voice, aplicated emotion surfaced in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. Then, she smiled and turned around.¡± Greetings, Princess Consort.¡± Approaching Jiang Yan, Lin Mengyao knelt down in a sign of respect. Jiang Yan silently observed the woman before her, not saying a word. Unless Jiang Yan gave the word, Lin Mengyao would have to remain in this bowed position. As her legs began to tremble slightly from holding the pose, Jiang Yan finally spoke, ¡°Rise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess Consort.¡± ¡°Side Consort Lin, do you regret marrying into the Qing Mansion now?¡± Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she maintained her smile, ¡°Why would Princess Consort say that?¡± ¡°Even though I am from the King Chujiang Mansion, 1 am merely amon daughter. From a young age, I¡¯ve understood one thing: if you want something, you have to fight for it.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t married into the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, we wouldn¡¯t be rted. But now that I have, Side Consort Lin, 1 hope you remain cautious. Remember your status as a concubine.¡± ¡°I know you harbor resentment, and without me, you might have been the Princess Consort of Qing Mansion. But 1 am here now, and that¡¯s fate.¡± ¡°Princess Consort, what exactly are you getting at?¡± By this time, Lin Mengyao couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. However, just as she was about to reply, Jiang Yan raised her hand and pped her across the face. Having practiced martial arts since childhood, Jiang Yan¡¯s p was not light. Lin Mengyao was thrown onto the ground. Covering her face, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were filled with rage when she looked up at Jiang Yan. ¡°This p is a reminder for you. The Lin family is now led by Lin Xingchen. Now, you have lost everything.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t try to reach for what doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Having said that, Jiang Yan, with the support of her maid, left. Lin Mengyao sat on the ground, silent for a long time. ¡°Side Concubine, let me help you up.¡± It was only after Jiang Yan had left that Lin Mengyao¡¯s maid came forward to help her up. Seeing the swelling on Lin Mengyao¡¯s face, the maid whispered, ¡°How could the Princess Consort hit you for no reason? You should tell His Highness and let him decide.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lin Mengyao turned, her eyes coldly staring at her maid. ¡°No one is allowed to tell His Highness about this.¡± Of these events within the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan was unaware. That evening, Han Feng rushed into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan were ying chess, but when they saw the flustered Han Feng, they put down their chess pieces. ¡°Master, I have news.¡± ¡°After investigation, the arrows were found in two ces. One is in the Prince Huainan¡¯s Mansion, and the other is in the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Did you find out how these arrows got out?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked. Hearing her words, Han Feng nodded, but his eyes revealed a bit of difficulty. ¡°These arrows came from the Great General.¡± ¡°You mean from my father?¡± Han Feng didn¡¯t respond but simply nodded. Seeing his affirmation, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face turned sour. It was unfathomable to Jiang Peihuan that these arrows had been distributed from Jiang Hong. Standing up, Jiang Peihuan said to the man opposite her, ¡°Xiao Nanye, I need to discuss this with my father. Will youe with me?¡± ¡°Yes, 1¡¯11 go with you.¡± Xiao Nanye nodded and left with Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Hong happened to be at home that day. Seeing Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye entering the courtyard, he smiled gently, ¡°Huan Er, why have you and King Chenge here?¡± ¡°Father, I have something important to discuss with you..¡± Chapter 296 - 296: Investigation Chapter 296: Investigation Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Huan Er, what do you want to tell me?¡± Seeing the seriousness in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Hong whispered. After sitting down in the chair opposite Jiang Hong, Jiang Peihuan talked about the investigation of Xiao Nanye, and then continued, ¡°Father, these bows and arrows came from you.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Hong frowned. A momentter, he softly said, ¡°Those in charge of casting the bows and arrows have been with me for many years.¡± ¡°Father, Meng Yi has also been with you for many years.¡± Jiang Peihuan responded coldly to Jiang Hong¡¯s words. Hearing Meng Yi¡¯s name, Jiang Hong¡¯s expression instantly darkened. After a moment of silence, he turned to Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, ¡°I understand. 1¡¯11 have someone investigate this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Seeing Jiang Hong nod, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye left Yan Lin. After leaving Yan Lin, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye went straight back to Plum Garden without going out again. That night, Jiang Hong didn¡¯t sleep. Early the next morning, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s door was knocked on by Yue Er. When the knocking sounded, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan opened their eyes and both looked at the door. ¡°King, Queen Cheng, the great general wants to see you.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan nced at each other and got up together. Yue Er came forward to assist Jiang Peihuan, while Xiao Nanye quickly prepared himself. Both were very efficient, and they left their room shortly after. As soon as they reached the courtyard, Jiang Peihuan saw the waiting Deputy General Liu. ¡°King, Queen Cheng.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, Deputy General Liu quickly stepped forward to salute. After a gesture towards him, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°Father sent you to fetch us.¡± ¡°Yes, the general asked me to take you both to a ce.¡± Without saying anything, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye left the general¡¯s mansion. The three of them rode to a house in the suburbs. Entering the courtyard with Deputy General Liu, Jiang Peihuan heard cursing from inside, ¡°Jiang Hong, you¡¯ll get your retribution.¡± Hearing this voice, a look of displeasure and a hint of anger appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. A man was tied up, pinned to the ground. Jiang Peihuan recognized him as one of Jiang Hong¡¯s generals, close to Meng Yi, named Wang Ke. At that moment, Wang Ke¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment, ring at Jiang Hong with hatred. In contrast, Jiang Hong¡¯s expression was quite calm. Hearing footsteps, Jiang Hong turned to the entrance. When he saw Jiang Peihuan, his eyes softened, ¡°Huan Er, King Cheng.¡± ¡°It seems Father has found the traitor.¡± It was Xiao Nanye who spoke. Looking at Wang Ke on the ground, a faint smile appeared on Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips. But that smile had a cold undertone, and upon closer inspection, it was also a bit bloodthirsty. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Hong nodded and then said softly, ¡°It has been confirmed that he is the one who sent out those bows and arrows.¡± ¡°So what if 1 sent them out? This is all your retribution, Jiang Hong.¡± ¡°Wang Ke, I always treated you fairly. Why did you do this?¡± Jiang Hong had been silent, but at this point, he couldn¡¯t help but address Wang Ke directly. Hearing this, Wang Ke let out a burst ofughter, as if he had heard a joke. Looking at Jiang Hong, he said mockingly, ¡°You actually ask me why? Have you forgotten how Brother Meng died?¡± ¡°So, all of this was in revenge for Meng Yi?¡± ¡°You make it sound so noble. You just wanted wealth and glory.¡± As soon as Jiang Hong finished speaking, Xiao Nanye, standing next to Jiang Peihuan, let out a derisiveugh. Hearing this, Wang Ke looked at Xiao Nanye with a gloomy expression. Meeting his gaze, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°Did 1 get it wrong? All you did was because Prince Qing promised you wealth. Why use a dead man as an excuse?¡± As he spoke thest sentence, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. Wang Ke, whose eyes were already filled with anger, hissed, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Facing Wang Ke¡¯s ferocity, Xiao Nanye chuckled. Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Hong and asked, ¡°Father, are you aware of Wang Ke¡¯s financial situation?¡± ¡°He has been impoverished since childhood.¡± Most soldierse from poor families. Those from slightly better backgrounds usually choose the path of academia. Studying requires money, but being a soldier does not. Not only is there no tuition, but there¡¯s also a monthly sry. ¡°If 1 remember correctly, a captain like you would earn only a hundred or so taels a year without indulging in any luxuries. Yet, you have tens of thousands of silver notes at home.¡± ¡°You better not tell me that¡¯s your family¡¯s private property.¡± On the way here, Jiang Peihuan learned from General Deputy Liu that Wang Ke was the traitor. Immediately, she and Xiao Nanye went to Wang Ke¡¯s house to look for evidence. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Wang Ke¡¯s already dark expression darkened even further. He wanted to refute, but he couldn¡¯t find the words. Upon hearing this, Jiang Hong was stunned. After a long pause, he looked at Wang Ke and said, ¡°I never dreamed that one day you would betray your original intentions for such external possessions.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ You nobles wouldn¡¯t understand our suffering.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Hong frowned. Before he could say more, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward and held Jiang Hong¡¯s hand, ¡°Father, from the moment he chose to betray you, he wasn¡¯t worth your attention.¡± ¡°Today is thest day the Emperor granted me and King Cheng. Leave him to us.¡± Looking at Wang Ke on the ground, Jiang Hong wanted to say something, but in the end, he simply looked at Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± After saying that, Jiang Hong left with Deputy General Liu. Wang Ke watched Jiang Hong¡¯s retreating figure with aplicated expression. After Jiang Hong left, the warmth in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly. Looking at Wang Ke, she directly asked, ¡°When did you start colluding with Prince Qing?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, Wang Ke looked up at her. But his eyes were full of disdain and mockery. He remained silent as if he hadn¡¯t heard her at all. ¡°The Queen is talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± Chapter 297 Escape 297 Escape Upon seeing Wang Ke''s attitude, Han Feng, who was standing nearby, stepped forward, kicking Wang Ke squarely, causing him to immediately spit out blood. Yet even so, Wang Ke looked at Jiang Peihuan with mocking eyes, "I never even took your father seriously. As for you, I care even less." "It doesn''t matter whether you take me seriously or not. What matters is, do you care about your family?" "What do you mean?" Hearing this, a hint of panic shed in Wang Ke''s eyes. Jiang Peihuan, however, remainedposed. She didn''t look at Wang Ke, but instead signaled to Han Feng. A momentter, a young boy was brought over. The boy, who appeared to be around three or four years old, began to cry out upon seeing Wang Ke. "Xu Er?" Upon seeing his son, Wang Ke''s expression changed. Gazing darkly at Jiang Peihuan, Wang Ke coldly said, "What did you do with my son?" "Of course, it''s to threaten you." "You?" Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s candid response, Wang Ke was so infuriated he was at a loss for words. The boy continued to cry out for his father. Hearing his son''s cries, Wang Ke''s eyes were filled with conflict and his gaze towards Jiang Peihuan became more resentful. "I never imagined Jiang Hong would have such a ruthless daughter." "My father was indeed very generous to you all, but didn''t each of you betray him?" Facing Wang Ke''s usations, Jiang Peihuan responded calmly. Having returned from the dead, she only remembered Meng Yi as the main culprit but had forgotten about those associated with him. "Wang Ke, my patience is limited. Will you talk or not?" At Jiang Peihuan''s indication, Han Feng drew a dagger, aiming it at Wang Ke''s son''s throat. Seeing this, pure panic filled Wang Ke''s eyes. After a long pause, he finally murmured, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk." Subsequently, Wang Ke recounted his coboration and deals with Prince Qing. After he finished, he looked at Jiang Peihuan, "I''ve told you everything you wanted to know. Can you now release my son?" "Not just yet. Later, I''ll take you to the Emperor. Only after you repeat everything in his presence will I release your son." After saying this, Jiang Peihuan signaled Han Feng, who then carried the boy away. Watching this, Wang Ke''s eyes darkened. He didn''t look at Jiang Peihuan, but turned to Xiao Nanye instead, "King Cheng, they say hell hath no fury like a woman scorned. Would you really keep such a woman by your side, without fearing for your life?" "I admire her ruthlessness," replied Xiao Nanye. "If she truly desires my life, I would dly offer it to her." Wang Ke was speechless. He had intended to sow discord between Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, but he didn''t expect such an answer from Xiao Nanye. That night, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye took Wang Ke into the pce. The Qianqing Hall. Emperor Qi Ming was clearly waiting for the two of them. Seeing the two bowing to him, he asked in a calm voice, "How did it go? Today is thest day, have you found out everything?" "It''s all clear. The deaths of those two have nothing to do with Huan Er. It''s all the scheming of Prince Qing behind the scenes," Xiao Nanye answered immediately. The emperor, who was reviewing official documents, paused his brush when he heard this. Setting the brush down, he looked at Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan and asked, "You say the culprit behind this is Prince Qing. Do you have any evidence?" Soon after, Wang Ke was brought before Emperor Qi Ming. Without needing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan to prompt him, Wang Ke repeated everything he had previously disclosed. Upon hearing Wang Ke''s words, the emperor''s eyes burned with anger. Looking to Wang Kun at his side, he ordered coldly, "Summon Prince Qing." "Yes." Though the distance from Prince Qing''s mansion to the pce was quite considerable, Xiao Junhao appeared before the emperor within an hour. Entering the Qianqing Hall, Xiao Junhao seemed to have a sense of what was happening. Approaching the emperor, he greeted, "I greets Imperial Father." "Prince Qing, you''re quite audacious, daring to plot against the first prince of the grasnd tribes." "Imperial Father, I am wronged!" eximed Xiao Junhao, immediately kneeling. "You im to be wronged, but do you dare deny knowing Wang Ke, or having dealings with him?" "Imperial father, I indeed have associations with General Wang, but the death of Prince Ha Chi really has no connection to me. I have been upied with the disaster areas recently." "You''ve been busy with the disaster areas?" "Yes, even though the heavy snow has ceased, the people still suffer greatly. During this time, I have been focusing on the disaster relief. If Imperial father doesn''t believe me, you can inquire with the officials. Moreover, I have already thought of a solution to aid the victims." "What solution?" Hearing Xiao Junhao mention the disaster areas, Emperor Qi Ming immediately forgot about the deaths. "I would like to discuss the solution privately with Imperial father," whispered Xiao Junhao, casting a nce at Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. While others might have missed it, Jiang Peihuan clearly saw the smug look in Xiao Junhao''s eyes. With a hint of displeasure, Emperor Qi Ming still agreed and they retreated to the inner hall. Once seated, the emperor coldly said, "Now, you can speak." "Imperial father, this is the solution I have in mind." As he spoke, Xiao Junhao ced a ck wooden box in front of the emperor. This box was previously given to him by Jiang Yan. Originally, he nned to present this sum of silverter when the disaster worsened. However, upon hearing of Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan''s entrance into the pce, he realized his n had been exposed, and hence brought the box with him. When Emperor Qi Ming saw the banknotes in the box, his eyes were filled with surprise. Outside, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye waited quietly. Seeing the silver notes inside the box, the emperor''s eyes widened in surprise. Outside, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye waited in silence. After a while, Emperor Qi Ming emerged, followed by Xiao Junhao. "The matter has been rified; it was a misunderstanding," dered the emperor. "You two can go home now." Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan exchanged nces, both sensing each other''s surprise. Without uttering a word, they bowed and left. Once outside the pce, Xiao Nanye remarked, "It seems this matter will be left unresolved." "It''s likely that Prince Qing promised some benefits to Emperor Qi Ming," Jiang Peihuan spected. "That''s a given," Xiao Nanye responded with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. Jiang Peihuan remained silent, having already known much about Emperor Qi Ming from her previous life. Chapter 298 Exploring Huainan Mansion at Night 298 Exploring Huainan Mansion at Night As an emperor, he did not have the wisdom of an emperor at all. But in front of Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan didn''t want to say this. Inside the carriage, everyone fell silent. It wasn''t until they returned to the General''s Mansion that Jiang Peihuan called Ye Xiao. "Queen Cheng?" After bowing to the two, Ye Xiao then turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, "My Queen, what do you need from me?" "Yes, go to the Huainan Mansion and arrange a meeting with the Price Huainan." "Yes." Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan''s instructions, Ye Xiao nodded and then left. After Ye Xiao left, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked, "Are you trying to investigate the matter of the Huainan Prince''s Mansion taking the Jiang family''s bows and arrows?" "Yes." "Although the matter with the Prince Qing Mansion has been settled, I believe that the Prince Qing will not act rashly for a while." "But I don''t know what the Huainan Mansion wants." "To prevent this from happening again, I need to understand the situation." Jiang Peihuan dint want to have any contact with the people in Huainan mansion. But she had to investigate this matter, so seeking out Zhao Yong seemed like a good approach. Although Zhao Yong was also a member of the Huainan Mansion, Jiang Peihuan had a good impression of him. "When I go to see the Huainan Prince, do you want toe with me?" "Yes, I''ll apany you." As soon as Xiao Nanye finished speaking, Ye Xiao returned. Although the General''s Mansion was not far from the Huainan Mansion, it was still a distance away. Seeing Ye Xiao return so quickly, Jiang Pei Huan looked puzzled. After Ye Xiao bowed, she asked directly, "What did the Huainan Prince say?" "I didn''t meet Prince Huainan." "You didn''t?" Hearing Ye Xiao''s words, Jiang Peihuan was full of confusion. Facing Jiang Peihuan''s puzzled expression, Ye Xiao spoke softly, "I went to the Huainan Mansion, but the servants said that the Prince is not receiving guests." Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. "However, my Queen, I noticed something strange." "It seems that all the servants of the Huainan Mansion have been reced." "All of them?" "Yes." 16:51 Ye Xiao, being from the secret guards, has a keen sense for these things. Even if she had only seen someone once, she would remember. But the people she saw at the Huainan Mansion today, she was certain she had never seen them before. If it were one or two people, it could be overlooked, but if everyone was unfamiliar, then it was unusual. "Logically speaking, the servants of wealthy families won''t change often," Jiang Peihuan whispered. Xiao Nanye, who was standing beside Jiang Peihuan, said in a low voice, "Unless something happened, like servants being killed or injured." Saying this, the two exchanged a look. "If you want to know what happened at the Huainan Mansion, you can go and take a look." A momentter, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan changed into ck clothes and went to the Huainan Mansion. As soon as she entered the Huainan Mansion, Jiang Peihuan felt that something was strange. Because Zhao Yong was now the Prince of Huainan, his residence would be in the front yard. Jiang Peihuan had been to Huainan Mansion before, so shewas somewhat familiar with itsyout. She held Xiao Nanye''s hand and headed directly towards the front courtyard. However, just as she took a step forward, a scream came from the backyard. The two exchanged a nce and immediately headed to the backyard. In the backyard, they arrived at Chu Rou''s residence within the Huainan Mansion. All of the Prince''s servants were kneeling on the ground; many were already dead. Blood dripped from the mouths of both the King Huainan and Zhao Yong. Only Chu Rou was seated calmly on a chair, with Zhao Fuqing by her side. Zhao Fuqing had only one leg and looked extremely grim. At the moment, he was staring menacingly at King Huainan, Zhao Yang, and Zhao Yong. King Huainan, with rage in his eyes, shouted at Chu Rou, "Chu Rou, how dare you poison me? What do you want?" "I should be the one asking you this." "You despise Qing Er for bing a cripple, so you want to support that bastard to ascend the throne. This is impossible." Chu Rou''s eyes burned with anger. She had been patiently waiting for this moment. "You''ve gone mad!" Zhao Yang said coldly, not looking at Chu Rou but at Zhao Fuqing on the chair. "Has your mother''s madness infected you as well? Would you daremit patricide?" Zhao Fuqing responded defiantly, "Why wouldn''t I dare? In your eyes, you''ve never seen me as your son. Why should I see you as my father?" Zhao Yang was taken aback. "What nonsense are you spouting?" Zhao Fuqing replied, "Isn''t that what you truly think?" Zhao Fuqing stood slowly, using a cane for support, and drew his sword. "You always said I was useless. But why did I end up this way? Isn''t it because of your schemes?" He continued, "From childhood, you never truly guided me. Instead, you constantly oppressed me. You did all this just to pave the way for the son you truly cherished." As he spoke, Zhao Fuqing slowly rose to his feet. He leaned half of his body on his cane and then directly drew out his long sword. Holding the cane, Zhao Fuqing slowly approached the Huainan King, Zhao Yang, "You''re right, today I intend tomit patricide." "Zhao Fuqing, you''d kill him? He is your biological father!" Seeing Zhao Fuqing''s actions, Zhao Yong immediately stood in front of Zhao Yang, looking at Zhao Fuqing with a troubled expression. Upon hearing Zhao Yong voice, Zhao Fuqing''s already grim face darkened even more. Looking at Zhao Yong, Zhao Fuqing said with fury eyes, "Shut up! Who do you think you are? What gives you the right to speak to me?" "If it weren''t for you, I would still be the Prince of Huainan, not a cripple." Finishing his words, Zhao Fuqing suddenlyughed looking at Zhao Yang, "You adore this son of yours, don''t you? Well, I''ll kill him right in front of you and let you taste the pain of heartbreak." As his voice trailed off, the sword in Zhao Fuqing''s hand was thrust directly at Zhao Yong. Seeing his move, Zhao Yong''s eyes widened. But suddenly, a ck whip descended from the sky, wrapping itself around Zhao Fuqing''s sword. Then, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye appeared in front of everyone. "What a grand drama." Removing the cloth from his face, Xiao Nanye spoke with a smile. "Jiang Peihuan?" Zhao Fuqing looked at the ck whip entangling his sword, his eyes filled with gloom as he stared at Jiang Peihuan standing opposite him. Although Jiang Peihuan''s face was veiled, Zhao Fuqing recognized the whip. Upon hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan directly removed the cloth from her face but did not step back. Chapter 299 The Unforeseen Event in the Huainan Mansion 299 The Unforeseen Event in the Huainan Mansion Looking at Jiang Peihuan''s revealed face, Zhao Fuqing''s eyes darkened even more. "What, you want to save him?" "With just the two of you?" Without waiting for Jiang Peihuan to reply, Zhao Fuqing responded with a mocking look. At this moment, Xiao Nanye also stood beside Jiang Peihuan. Then, the uniform sound of footsteps reached their ears. Both Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan turned their heads to see a formation of soldiers marching toward them. Seeing this, both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye disyed worried expressions. However, a smile appeared in Zhao Fuqing''s eyes. Looking at Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, he remarked lightly, "I know you both are highly skilled in martial arts, but can you take on so many at once?" "Jiang Peihuan, you had a hand in crippling my leg. I initially nned to confront youter, but since you''vee to me today, I''ll amodate you." As he finished speaking, Zhao Fuqing retreated a couple of steps. Immediately, the soldiers surrounded the duo. Watching the encircled Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, Zhao Fuqing ordered coldly, "Kill them." "Qing Er, if Xiao Nanye is killed, the pce will surely investigate this matter," said Chu Rou, who was seated in the main position, her eyes showing conflict. She didn''t care about Jiang Peihuan''s fate, disregarding the general''s daughter. However, she did have reservations about Xiao Nanye, who was, after all, the Emperor''s brother. Hearing Chu Rou, Zhao Fuqing appeared indifferent, "Mother, do you think we have any way out now?" At this, Chu Rou remained silent. "Attack!" Upon Zhao Fuqing''smand, the soldiers drew their daggers. Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan exchanged nces and began to fight back-to-back. Shortly after, Jiang Peihuan realized that these soldiers had been specially trained. The situation was highly unfavorable. Jiang Peihuan was most worried about the poison within Xiao Nanye. Though suppressed, exerting himself too much could trigger it. Keeping this in mind, Jiang Peihuan''s moves became increasingly fierce and swift. Initially, they managed with ease, but as more soldiers joined, the two began to struggle. Zhao Fuqing watched with a smug grin. Now with only one leg, Zhao Fuqing couldn''t stand for long, so he took a seat. He watched them triumphantly, "Today, is your end..." Before he could finish, he felt intense pain from behind. Turning around, Zhao Fuqing saw Huainan King standing behind him. Turning his head, Zhong Fuqing saw the Prince of Huainan standing behind him. Following the direction of the King''s Huainan, Zhao Fuqing''s eyesnded on the long sword in the hands of his own father. "Qing Er¡­" When the King Huainan pulled out his sword, Zhong Fuqing fell off his chair. Hearing themotion, everyone instinctively looked over. Chu Rou, the Queen of Huainan Mansion, saw Zhao Fuqing on the ground. Her eyes widened in shock, followed by a scream of rage. "Zhao Fuqing has already fallen, do you still wish to continue fighting?" Upon witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan''s eyes revealed a hint ofplexity. But in a moment, she addressed the encircling soldiers. When the soldiers heard Jiang Peihuan''s voice, their eyes were filled with conflict. At this juncture, Xiao Nanye spoke in a cold voice, "Drop your weapons. If you do, I can overlook today''s incident; otherwise..." He left the threat hanging, but the implication was clear from his tone. Hearing Xiao Nanye''s words, the soldiers began to lower their weapons. "Zhao Yang, I''m going to kill you!" "How could you kill your own son..." Chu Rou, looking at the wound on Zhao Fuqing, suddenly lunged at Zhao Yang. Zhao Yang, caught off guard, never anticipated that Chu Rou would attack him, so she managed to scratch his face. Chu Rou''s nails were sharp, leaving visible marks on Zhao Yang''s face. Touching his face and seeing the blood, Zhao Yang''s eyes were filled with darkness. As Chu Rou lunged again, Zhao Yang grabbed her wrist and flung her to the ground. Chu Rou, lying on the ground, red at Zhao Yang, her eyes filled with hatred. "You purposely used the Jiang family''s arrows as bait to lure both of us here." 16:52 "I just wonder if you will face retribution for even killing your own son to achieve your goals." "Take the queen back to her room. She is not to leave without my permission." After Zhao Yang''s words, Chu Rou was quickly escorted away. "It seems, King Huainan, you were never poisoned at all." Jiang Peihuan said this. Hearing her words, Zhao Yang looked at her. As their eyes met, Jiang Peihuan''s expression changed. "Huan Er, be careful!" No one expected Zhao Yang to suddenly attack. Although Jiang Peihuan reacted quickly, Zhao Yang was faster. Just as the sword was about to pierce Jiang Peihuan''s heart, Xiao Nanye pulled her hand, effectively deflecting Zhao Yang''s de. Holding Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye looked darkly at Zhao Yang, saying coldly, "It seems tonight was just a trap you set." "You purposely used the Jiang family''s arrows as bait to lure both of us here." "I just wonder if you will face retribution for even killing your own son to achieve your goals." There was undeniable mockery in Xiao Nanye''s eyes as he finished. Zhao Yang, after hearing this, gave Zhao Fuqing''s corpse a nce, and whispered, "Those who wish to achieve great things do not get bogged down by trifles, especially when..." "Especially when Zhao Fuqing isn''t your biological son." Jiang Peihuan interrupted before Zhao Yang could finish. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, surprise shed across Zhao Yang''s eyes, which quickly turned cold. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he said coldly, "I didn''t expect you to know this secret. How did you find out?" How she found out was naturally from her knowledge in her past life. In her previous life, Xiao Junhao, aiming to win over the Huainan prince''s residence, had someone monitor Zhao Yang''s every move. Through investigation, Xiao Junhao learned that Zhao Fuqing was not Zhao Yang''s biological son. This was a major reason why the Huainan prince''s residenceter leaned towards Xiao Junhao. After all, no man wants his scandal to be public knowledge. "How I found out isn''t important. I just want to know, if this news gets out, how will the King Huainan face the talk of the town?" "Haha¡­" Hearing Jiang Peihuan''s words, Zhao Yangughed as if he heard a delightful joke. However, there was not a hint of amusement in his eyes, only ruthlessness. Chapter 300 Poison 300 Poison Looking at Jiang Peihuan, Zhao Yang coldly said, "It''s simple. If you die, no one in this world will know the secret." "You''re so confident you can kill the two of us?" "If King Cheng had not been poisoned, I wouldn''t be confident. But I know that the poison in King Cheng''s body has not beenpletely cleared, so today is the day you two die." Saying this, Zhao Yang raised his long sword. "By you alone?" Seeing Zhao Yang rushing towards him, Xiao Nanye''s eyes revealed a hint of mockery. However, as he shed with Zhao Yang, a coldness also appeared in his eyes. Standing by, Jiang Peihuan noticed Zhao Yang''s fierce moves and her expression became tense. She recognized that Zhao Yang was the same mysterious man who had previously pursued them in the Western Regions. Now, she finally understood why Zhao Yang insisted on luring them here. At first, she thought it was because of her, but it seemed the trap was set for Xiao Nanye. Zhao Yang was strong, a master in martial arts. As Xiao Nanye began to struggle, Jiang Peihuan quickly stepped forward to help. Facing Jiang Peihuan''s assistance, Zhao Yang''s eyes showed no change, but he mocked, "Neither of you is a match for me. It''s better to die now and suffer less." As his words fell, he struck Xiao Nanye away with a palm, then aimed his sword at Jiang Peihuan. "Now, let''s see who can save you." Jiang Peihuan could clearly feel the threatening presence of the de. "Huan Er?" Having been pushed back, Xiao Nanye looked on with concern. Jiang Peihuan instinctively closed her eyes. However, the expected pain did note, instead, she heard Zhao Yang''s angry shout, "What do you think you''re doing?" There was fury in Zhao Yang''s tone. When she opened her eyes, she saw Zhao Yong, standing in front of her, protecting her. Zhao Yong was still weak, but he blocked Zhao Yang. He whispered, "Father, if anything happens to Miss Jiang and King Cheng, it will cause a lot of trouble. Please stop." "Get out of the way!" Despite Zhao Yong''s reasoning, Zhao Yang angrily rebuked him. However, Zhao Yong remained unmoved. At this moment, Xiao Nanye joined the fight again. Feeling the onset of the poison inside him, Xiao Nanye''s moves became increasingly aggressive. Both Jiang Peihuan and Zhao Yong stepped in to help. Jiang Peihuan and Zhao Yong also stepped forward to help. With theirbined effort, Xiao Nanyended a kick on Zhao Yang''s chest, sending him flying. Jiang Peihuan was about to deliver a finishing blow when she saw a sword piercing Zhao Yang''s heart. The one who attacked was none other than Chu Rou, who was taken away just moments ago. At this moment, Chu Rou''s eyes were full of rage. Holding the sword''s hilt tightly, her eyes were fixed on Zhao Yang, "What did you mean earlier? Why did you say Qing Er is not your biological son? Why?" Chu Rou''s eyes were filled with a crimson rage. On the other hand, Zhao Yang, with a sword plunged into his heart, had eyes filled with unwillingness and resentment. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound. In the end, Chu Rou never got the answer she was looking for, as Zhao Yang drew hisst breath and died. "Xiao Nanye?" Jiang Peihuan turned to see Xiao Nanye, whose face was pale as a ghost. When she touched his hand, she found it icy cold. Zhao Yong had aplex look in his eyes. Seeing Xiao Nanye in such a state, he said to Jiang Peihuan, "His Highness is suffering from the effects of the poison. We should go to my chambers." Having said that, Zhao Yong picked up Xiao Nanye. Jiang Peihuan didn''t refuse and followed. "Please prepare the herbs and hot water for me." By the time Zhao Yongid Xiao Nanye on the bed, Jiang Peihuan had already written down the prescription. Receiving the prescription from her, Zhao Yong left without a word. Shortly after, everything Jiang Peihuan needed was brought to the room. Xiao Nanye was shivering uncontrobly, his lips turning pueple. Jiang Peihuan undressed him and helped him into a bath. The water in the tub was hot, but as Xiao Nanye entered, the temperature rapidly cooled down. Witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned. The herbal medicine had some effect, but it was not enough. Taking out her silver needles, she started to perform acupuncture on Xiao Nanye. An hourter, Xiao Nanye''splexion began to warm up. Just as Jiang Peihuan was putting away her needles, there was a knock at the door, "Queen Cheng?" It was Han Feng''s voice. Hearing him, Jiang Peihuan immediately said, "Come in." spoke, she instinctively examined Jiang Peihuan, and only when she noticed that Jiang Peihuan was 16:53 not injured did she let out a sigh of relief. As soon as Jiang Peihuan''s voice fell, the door was pushed open from the outside. Subsequently, Han Feng and Ye Xiao walked into the room together. "Master?" Seeing Xiao Nanye sitting in the bathtub, concern filled Han Feng''s eyes. "My Queen, are you alright?" Ye Xiao, on the other hand, turned her gaze to Jiang Peihuan. Her eyes were also full of worry. As she spoke, she instinctively examined Jiang Peihuan, and only when she noticed that Jiang Peihuan was not injured did she let out a sigh of relief. Seeing the concern in Ye Xiao''s eyes, Jiang Peihuan softly said, "I''m fine." Then, Jiang Peihuan addressed Han Feng, "Get ready; we''re going back to the mansion." "Yes." Jiang Peihuan helped Xiao Nanye get dressed, and once everything was set, Zhao Yong arrived. The poison in his body had not yet been neutralized. However, at this point, Jiang Peihuan couldn''t be concerned about him. Looking at the person standing in front of her, she softly asked, "What are your ns moving forward?" "I n to enter the pce tomorrow to report the truth to the Emperor. As for how the Emperor decides to handle it, I will abide by his decree." "Thank you for today." After a moment of thought, Zhao Yong sincerely thanked Jiang Peihuan. "There''s no need for thanks; I didn''t really do much." Having said that, Jiang Peihuan immediately departed. After leaving the Huainan Mansion, the group hastily made their way to the Plum Garden. However, as soon as Jiang Peihuan entered the Plum Garden, she saw Cheng Yang waiting there, holding a few medical books in her hands. "Master?" If it weren''t for Cheng Yang''s sudden appearance, Jiang Peihuan might have almost forgotten about her. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, Cheng Yang quickly stepped forward to pay her respects. "I don''t have time to talk to you today; you should go back first." After saying that, Jiang Peihuan proceeded to walk inside, instructing Han Feng and Ye Xiao, "Take Xiao Nanye to his room first." As Han Feng carried Xiao Nanye towards the room, Cheng Yang nced at them a few times, her brows furrowing when she saw Xiao Nanye. After a moment of thought, she decided to follow them. Chapter 301 - 301: Curing The Poison Chapter 301: Curing The Poison Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Jiang Peihuan entered the room, she noticed that Cheng Yang had also followed her in. She immediately frowned, ¡°Cheng Yang, I really don¡¯t have the time to deal with you today, you¡­¡± ¡°Master, are you distressed about the cold poison inside King Cheng¡¯s body?¡± Upon hearing Cheng Yang¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan furrowed her brows but still gently asked, ¡°How do you know about the cold poison inside his body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s written in the medical book.¡± While speaking, Cheng Yang handed a medical book to Jiang Peihuan. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan instinctively looked at the book. She then realized that this was the book that Xiao Nanye had once sent her, though she had never had the time to read it. Taking the medical book from Cheng Yang, Jiang Peihuan carefully read its contents. By the end, her eyes reflected her internal struggle. ¡°Queen, is there a cure for the Master¡¯s poison?¡± While Jiang Peihuan was reading, Han Feng didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. However, when she closed the book, he couldn¡¯t help himself anymore. Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded, ¡°ording to the medical book, there is indeed a way to counteract the cold poison inside Xiao Nanye, but I¡¯ve never seen such a method.¡± Noticing the puzzled expressions on the faces of the others, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°The book mentions that to counteract the cold poison, one must use poison against poison. We should gather poisonous scorpions, snakes, centipedes, and simr creatures, and then ce Xiao Nanye amongst them.¡± ¡°But these are all highly venomous creatures. How can we leave the Master among them?¡± ¡°Huan Er?¡± At this moment, the soft voice of Xiao Nanye from the bed reached their ears. Hearing his voice, Jiang Peihuan instinctively turned to him. ¡°Xiao Nanye, are you awake? Do you feel difort anywhere?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, Xiao Nanye shook his head. He then looked at her and softly said, ¡°1 heard what you just mentioned. I think it¡¯s worth a try.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, Han Feng, with evident disagreement in his eyes, eximed. Hearing him, Xiao Nanye gave him a cold nce, ¡°Even if I get bitten to death, it¡¯s me who dies, why are you so concerned?¡± Han Feng was speechless. Seeing hesitation in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°This medical bookes from the Medicine King Valley. Given that this method appears in it, there must be some feasibility to it.¡± ¡°But as mentioned in the book, we need highly poisonous creatures. Where can we find them so quickly?¡± ¡°Queen, I know someone who has them.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish speaking, Han Feng quickly interjected. Seeing her puzzled expression, he continued, ¡°Young Master Chu has them.¡± An hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, along with others, went to the previously mentioned mansion. Not only was Chu Heng there, but Rong Mo was present too. Upon seeing Cheng Yang, Rong Mo¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Rong Mo, 1 didn¡¯te for you today, but to learn medical techniques.¡± Hearing Cheng Yang¡¯s words, doubt filled Rong Mo¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan stepped forward, whispering, ¡°What Cheng Yang said is true.¡± After saying that, Jiang Peihuan looked at Chu Heng, recounting Xiao Nanye¡¯s situation and then continued, ¡°Han Feng mentioned that Young Master Chu has these poisonous creatures, so?¡± ¡°I indeed have these creatures, but they¡¯re my pets.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®pets,¡¯ Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Forget it. King Cheng¡¯s life is more important. Follow me.¡± With that, Chu Heng headed inside the house. Seeing this, both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye followed him. Upon entering the house, Chu Heng pressed something on a painting on the wall, and the wall in front of them automatically slid open. Chu Heng led the way, with Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye following closely behind. As soon as they entered, Jiang Peihuan felt a cold sensation, and there was a peculiar smell in the air. As they moved further in, Jiang Peihuan heard a rustling noise. Looking in the direction of the sound, she saw a sight that even her brave self found chilling. There were several pits in the ground, each filled with various venomous creatures, including scorpions, snakes, centipedes, and other creatures Jiang Peihuan had never seen before. Seeing all these, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t hide her difort. Cheng Yang, on the other hand, screamed out loud. Hearing her scream, Chu Heng red at her in displeasure. ¡°I told you not toe, but you insisted. If you scared my pets, I might just throw you in with them.¡± ¡°Are you a devil?¡± Cheng Yang shot back, ring at him. Chu Heng approached Cheng Yang, but she quickly grabbed Rong Mo¡¯s hand for protection. ¡°Rong Mo, save me.¡± ¡°Enough, stop fooling around,¡± Rong Mo admonished. With his intervention, both Chu Heng and Cheng Yang quieted down. When Rong Mo was born, Chu Heng and Cheng Yang did not make a sound. All eyes turned to Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye. After a moment, Jiang Peihuan softly said to Chu Heng, ¡°Young Master Chu, please allow me to take some of these creatures.¡± ¡°No problem. Take whatever you need,¡± he replied, ¡°But be careful. If you get bitten, it¡¯s not my responsibility.¡± ¡°Queen, let me handle it,¡± Han Feng immediately volunteered. However, Jiang Peihuan declined his offer. Facing Han Feng, she said, ¡°No need, 1 have a method.¡± In front of everyone, Jiang Peihuan applied a medicine on herself, then wore gloves and used tongs to handle the creatures. She ced the venomous animals into a wooden barrel. Once she had collected enough, she sealed the barrel. An hourter, the venomous creatures were emptied into arge bathtub. Seeing Xiao Nanye preparing to undress, Jiang Peihuan was visibly torn. However, Xiao Nanye seemed calm. He reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Peihuan only nodded in response. Stripping off his outer clothes, Xiao Nanye was only in his undergarments as he stepped into the bathtub. Upon sitting down, a look of pain immediately crossed his face. After a moment, Xiao Nanye gripped the edge of the tub tightly, yet he didn¡¯t make a sound. Jiang Peihuan sat beside him. Seeing the expression on his face, her eyes were filled with concern. She couldn¡¯t say or do anything; all she could do was sit silently and wait. At first, Xiao Nanye held onto the tub¡¯s edge with just one hand. Later, he clung to it with both hands, veins protruding from the back of his hands. Jiang Peihuan clutched a handkerchief tightly, not daring to make a sound. Yet, noticing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s worried gaze, Xiao Nanye managed to whisper with a gentle smile, ¡°Huan Er, please wait outside for me..¡± Chapter 302 - 302: Curing The Posion Chapter 302: Curing The Posion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing the expression in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything but simply nodded gently. After she stepped out, the expression on Xiao Nanye¡¯s face instantly turned fierce. Jiang Peihuan was just outside the door. Even though Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t make any noise, she asionally heard muffled grunts from him. Apart from Jiang Peihuan, Han Feng, Ye Xiao, and others were also waiting at the door. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s state, neither of them dared to approach or say anything; they just stayed quietly by her side. Time passed minute by minute. After more than half an hour, Jiang Peihuan realized there was no sounding from the room. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face changed instantly, but she forced herself to remain calm. Facing the room¡¯s direction, she softly called out, ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± There was no response. She called out again. When there was no reaction after several calls, Jiang Peihuan could no longer restrain herself and pushed the door open. Seeing this, Han Feng and Ye Xiao immediately followed. ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± Approaching the bathtub, Jiang Peihuan found him leaning over the edge, unconscious. The air was filled with the stench of blood. Xiao Nanye was dressed in a white undergarment, but now, half of it was stained bright red with blood. ¡°Master?¡± Upon witnessing this scene, concern filled Han Feng¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything but approached and held Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand. Only when she got closer did she notice that all the poisonous creatures in the bathtub were motionless. All of them were dead. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes filled with shock. She reached out to check his pulse. Han Feng, observing her actions, dropped his hand and didn¡¯t dare to move. After Jiang Peihuan let go of Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand, Han Feng quickly asked, ¡°Queen, how is the Master?¡± ¡°The cold poison in his body has been mostly expelled. He¡¯s just a bit weak from blood loss. After some good care and rest, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, excitement filled Han Feng¡¯s eyes. Relief was evident in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes as well. Although the method they used was based on what was written in medical books, she had been extremely worried when she saw Xiao Nanye go in. But now, Jiang Peihuan felt a bit fortunate. Looking at Han Feng and Ye Xiao, she said softly, ¡°You two, prepare clean warm water. I¡¯ll change Xiao Nanye into clean clothes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knock, knock¡­ After Han Feng and Ye Xiao left, there was a knock on the door. When Jiang Peihuan opened it, she saw Rong Mo, Chu Heng, and Cheng Yang standing there. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Chu Heng spoke first, ¡°I heard from Han Feng that King Cheng is alright now.¡± ¡°Yes, and I must thank you, Young Master Chu.¡± ¡°As long as the poison inside King Cheng can be removed, it¡¯s nothing. But when he wakes up, I still need to¡­¡± ¡°Since King Cheng is okay, I won¡¯t disturb the Queen anymore.¡± Before Chu Heng could finish speaking, he was abruptly interrupted by Rong Mo. As Rong Mo spoke, he directly dragged Chu Heng away. ¡°Master, I¡¯lle to see youter.¡± Cheng Yang quickly stepped forward as he watched Rong Mo leave, and after a few words, she chased after Rong Mo. Soon, Han Feng prepared hot water. As Xiao Nanye was helped into the bath, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions. Xiao Nanye¡¯s body was covered with various wounds, all bite marks. Using venom to counteract venom had been effective, but Xiao Nanye had suffered immense pain. After carefully applying medicine to Xiao Nanye¡¯s wounds, Jiang Peihuan dressed him in clean clothes. By now, it was alreadyte at night. In the early hours, Jiang Peihuan felt an increasing warmth beside her. It felt as though she was getting scalded. She instinctively opened her eyes. Upon waking, Jiang Peihuan realized that Xiao Nanye had developed a fever. His temperature was zing hot, yet his face was as pale as death. Seeing Xiao Nanye in this state, Jiang Peihuan was filled with concern. She fetched some warm water and poured out medicine from a porcin bottle. But no matter how she tried to feed him, Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t swallow. In the end, she dissolved the medicine in water and drank it. Approaching the bed, she bent over and directly kissed Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips, allowing him to swallow the medicinal liquid. After ensuring he took his medicine, she began to use acupuncture on him. An hourter, Xiao Nanye¡¯splexion improved somewhat. Both of them were soaked in sweat, but Jiang Peihuan ignored her own state and swiftly changed Xiao Nanye¡¯s clothes. By dawn, Xiao Nanye, who was lying in bed, opened his eyes. He seemed a bit dazed. Noticing the warmth in his palm, he saw Jiang Peihuan by his side. A gentle warmth filled his eyes. Even though he was careful, Jiang Peihuan woke up when he moved his hand. ¡°Xiao Nanye, you¡¯re awake?¡± Seeing him awake, Jiang Peihuan instinctively touched Xiao Nanye¡¯s forehead. Feeling the normal temperature, she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Your fever¡¯s gone.¡± As she spoke, a smile appeared in her eyes. Seeing her smile, the corner of his mouth also lifted, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hardst night, Huan Er.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to say such things.¡± Watching Xiao Nanye sit up, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll head back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Nanye had no objections to her n. However, in the carriage, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°Although the cold poison inside you has been dispelled, you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood and need to rest. Once we get back, I n to bid farewell to my parents and return to the Cheng Mansion.¡± Even though she knew her parents wouldn¡¯t object, she didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble by letting Xiao Nanye recuperate in the Jiang residence. Hearing her words, Xiao Nanye simply nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Upon returning to the general¡¯s mansion, Jiang Peihuan went to Yan Lin where both Jiang Hong and Xue Yan were present. After a moment of thought, she expressed her intentions to return to the prince¡¯s mansion. Hearing her words, before Xue Yan could respond, Jiang Hong interrupted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to stay here for a while? Why the sudden decision to leave?¡± Although he addressed Jiang Peihuan, his gaze was fixed on Xiao Nanye.. Chapter 303 - 303: Zhao Yong Entering the Palace Chapter 303: Zhao Yong Entering the Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Facing Jiang Hong¡¯s expression, Xiao Nanye briefly exined his condition. However, regarding the poisoning, Xiao Nanye only mentioned it was a leftover from a past battlefield. ¡°After all, if you need to recuperate, do it at General Mansion. In the Cheng mansion, apart from you two as a couple, there are no elders. It might as well be better for King Cheng to recover at General Mansion before returning to the Cheng mansion,¡± Jiang Hong suggested immediately upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words. Yet, Xiao Nanye remained silent, turning his gaze to Jiang Peihuan. Seeing her nod, he smiled and addressed Jiang Hong, ¡°In that case, thank you, father.¡± ¡°You two should dine with me today. 1¡¯11 instruct the kitchen to prepare some blood-nourishing dishes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡± After breakfast in Yanlin, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye returned to Plum Garden. Just as they stepped into the courtyard, Jiang Peihuan saw a white figure rushing towards her. Xiao Bai had grown significantly. Despite only being a few months old, it now resembled a mature wolf, weighing over 300 pounds. As Xiao Bai charged towards Jiang Peihuan, she could feel a gust of wind. ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Although Xiao Bai was sprinting directly towards her, it halted right in front of her, rubbing its big head affectionately against Jiang Peihuan. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that no matter how hard Xiao Bai tried, it couldn¡¯t wag its tail, Jiang Peihuan would¡¯ve thought it was a dog rather than a wolf. Looking at Xiao Bai circling around her feet, she bent down and gently patted its head. Observing this, Xiao Nanye remarked in a slightly irritated tone, ¡°Look at yourself. Do you even resemble a wolf anymore?¡± Seemingly understanding his words, Xiao Bai bared its teeth at him. Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression cooled instantly. ¡°Dare to bare your teeth at me again, and I¡¯ll pull them out.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Bai retracted its neck, no longer looking at Xiao Nanye and turned its gaze back to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan, having grown ustomed to their yful banter, smiled and said, ¡°Alright, go and y with Lu Er.¡± Upon hearing her words, Xiao Bai ran off happily. While the servants of the general¡¯s mansion were terrified of Xiao Bai, they kept quiet knowing it was Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pet. In the following days, Xiao Nanye spent most of his time in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s Plum Garden. Jiang Peihuan dedicated herself to helping Xiao Nanye recuperate. While examining his pulse, she discovered various internal injuries from his past battles and wanted to provide thorough care for him during this period. Meanwhile, Zhao Yong entered the pce. Emperor Qi Ming looked at Zhao Yong who was kneeling on the ground with aplicated gaze. After a long silence, he finally said, ¡°You are the Prince of Huainan. After your father¡¯s death, you were supposed to inherit the title. However, I fear that once you marry and have children, the tragedy of your father might repeat. Hence, I¡¯ve decided to grant you the title of ¡°Marquis of Huainan,¡± and the title will not be hereditary.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Regarding Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s decree, Zhao Yong showed no surprise. After hearing the emperor¡¯s words, he immediately knelt down to express his gratitude. Seeing that Zhao Yong¡¯s demeanor was unchanged, with no sign of dissatisfaction in his eyes, Emperor Qi Ming looked slightly more pleased. After a moment of thought, he addressed Zhao Yong, ¡°The Huainan Queen might be your birth mother, but she dared to kill her husband, which is a heinous crime. Out of respect for the loyal legacy of the Chu family, 1 won¡¯t punish her. However, when you return home, confine her to a yard and do not let her out again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Rise. You may leave now.¡± ¡°I will take my leave.¡± After bowing to Emperor Qi Ming, Zhao Yong left the Qianqing Pce. Upon leaving the pce, as Zhao Yong prepared to depart, someone approached him. ¡°Your Highness, the Great Empress Dowager wishes to see you.¡± In the Cining Pce. After hearing about the death of the King Huainan, the Great Empress Dowager was promptly informed. Listening to the old nanny narration, the Great Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°He¡¯s such a waste to have died at the hands of a woman.¡± ¡°The King¡¯s death is inconsequential, but King Cheng is still alive and well.¡± Hearing this, the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s already sour expression deepened. Seeing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s displeasure, the old maid hurriedly spoke, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, it is said that Prince Zhao Yong is intelligent. With the King Huainan gone, you can fully utilize the prince to your advantage. Perhaps he is even smarter than his father.¡± ¡°Now, there¡¯s no other choice.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, Prince Zhao Yong has arrived.¡± As the Great Empress Dowager finished speaking, an eunuch¡¯s voice echoed from the entrance. ¡°Let him in.¡± Subsequently, Zhao Yong approached the Great Empress Dowager, kneeling down in deference, ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Majesty the Great Empress Dowager.¡± ¡°What has the Emperor nned for the Huainan mansion now that your father has passed?¡± ¡°The Emperor has conferred upon me the title of Marquis of Huainan.¡± Upon hearing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s question, Zhao Yong briefly recounted the emperor¡¯s decision. However, upon hearing the emperor¡¯s arrangements, the Great Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but frown. Seeing Zhao Yong¡¯s calm demeanor, she questioned, ¡°ording to tradition, you should be the King of Huainan. Aren¡¯t you angry that the emperor has stripped you of that title?¡± ¡°In response to Your Royal Majesty, 1 am truly grateful for the emperor¡¯s decision.¡± As Zhao Yong spoke, the Great Empress Dowager observed him closely, noting his sincere and nonchnt expression, which pleased her further. Looking at Zhao Yong, she continued, ¡°Do you know that before his death, your father was working for me?¡± Hearing this, a look of surprise appeared in Zhao Yong¡¯s eyes. His mind raced back to the time when his father attempted to assassinate Xiao Nanye on the way to the Western Regions. He had assumed it was on the emperor¡¯s orders, never suspecting that it might have been instigated by the Great Empress Dowager. Seeing Zhao Yong¡¯s silence, she pressed on, ¡°You¡¯re an intelligent person. Surely you understand why I¡¯ve summoned you today?¡± ¡°Your servant is slow-witted. 1 seek the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s rification.¡± Hearing his response, a shadow crossed the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes. But after a moment¡¯s pause, she stated directly, ¡°I have only one purpose in summoning you: I hope you will serve me.¡± ¡°What does the Great Empress Dowagermand?¡± ¡°Mymand to you is simple: kill Xiao Nanye.¡± Even though he had suspected as much, Zhao Yong couldn¡¯t conceal his shock upon hearing these words. ¡°As long as you can kill Xiao Nanye, 1 can reinstate your title as the King of Huainan.¡± ¡°So, will you agree to serve me?¡± Hearing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s words, Zhao Yong¡¯s initial instinct was to refuse.. Chapter 304 - 304: Informing The Plan of Great Empress Dowager Chapter 304: Informing The n of Great Empress Dowager Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion But for some unknown reason, he suddenly nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at the Great Empress Dowager, Zhao Yong whispered, ¡°I dare not refuse the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree.¡± ¡°You are indeed a smart person.¡± Seeing Zhao Yong agree so readily, a satisfied look appeared in the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes. Half a tea timeter, Zhao Yong left the Cining Pce. ¡°Prince, are we going straight back to the Huainan Mansion?¡± As they approached the pce gate, Zhao Yong¡¯s attendant asked him. Hearing this, Zhao Yong shook his head and whispered, ¡°To the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± When Zhao Yong entered the plum garden, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan were brewing tea in the pavilion. The water used for the tea was snow collected by Yue Er during a snowfall. When Zhao Yong was led into the pavilion, he saw Xiao Nanye reading in a chair while Jiang Peihuan was preparing tea. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeves were neatly tied up. Whether she was brewing or pouring tea, in her hands, it looked like a painting. Hearing footsteps, both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye looked towards the pavilion entrance. ¡°Prince, you can go in by yourself.¡± When Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan were together, maid like Yue Er, Lu Er, and Ye Xiao wouldn¡¯t disturb them. When Yue Er led Zhao Yong to the pavilion, she left. Zhao Yong then lifted the curtain and entered. Seeing hime in, Jiang Peihuan gestured to the seat opposite and said softly with a smile,¡± Prince Huainan, please have a sit.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s invitation, Zhao Yong sat down across from her. As he sat, Jiang Peihuan poured him a cup of tea. When she picked up the teacup, Zhao Yong quickly reached out to take it. When he took the teacup, Zhao Yong¡¯s hand identally touched Jiang Peihuan¡¯s fingertip. He reacted as if burnt and withdrew his hand quickly. The tea was spilled instantly. The boiling hot tea sshed everywhere. As the cup overturned, Xiao Nanye quickly reached out and shielded Jiang Peihuan with his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hold it steady.¡± Jiang Peihuan shook her head at Xiao Nanye and then looked at Zhao Yong, ¡°The tea was hot, were you burned, Prince Huainan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jiang Peihuan poured another cup of water for Zhao Yong. But before she could hand it to him, Xiao Nanye had already taken it. cing the teacup in front of Zhao Yong, he said softly, ¡°Prince Huainan, try this tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhao Yong took a sip and then looked at Xiao Nanye, ¡°The Emperor has conferred upon me the title of Huainan Marquis.¡± ¡°Also, I was summoned by the Great Empress Dowager today.¡± Zhao Yong briefly repeated what the Emperor and he discussed, then continued, ¡°Your Highness, the Great Empress Dowager summoned me to plot against you.¡± Hearing this, neither Xiao Nanye nor Jiang Peihuan showed any signs of surprise. Seeing this, Zhao Yong chuckled, ¡°It seems the King and Queen Cheng were already aware.¡± Hearing Zhao Yong¡¯s words, both of them nodded in acknowledgment. A momentter, Xiao Nanye said to Zhao Yong, ¡°Regardless, thank you, Prince Huainan, for bringing me this news.¡± ¡°Prince, since the Empress Dowager hase to find you, she must see the results. How are you going to deal with the Empress Dowager?¡± ¡°The Queen once apanied the Great General in battles, what do you think of the current situation in the Northern Border?¡± ¡°You want to be stationed at the Northern Border.¡± As soon as Zhao Yong¡¯s voice fell, Jiang Peihuan spoke directly. Jiang Peihuan stated affirmatively, and seeing this, admiration shed in Zhao Yong¡¯s eyes, ¡°The Queen is truly clever.¡± ¡°Once I¡¯m at the Northern Border, the Great Empress Dowager will be powerless against me.¡± ¡°But Queen Cheng, today, I came to seek a favor from you.¡± ¡°Prince, please tell. If I can help, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± During this period of time, Zhao Yong had helped her a lot, so when Jian Peihuan heard his words, she said directly. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Zhao Yong whispered, ¡°If I go to the Northern Border, there will be no one to care for my mother. I hope the queen can look out for her.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Peihuan agreed without hesitation. A momentter, Zhao Yong left the plum garden. After he left, Jiang Peihuan looked at Xiao Nanye, ¡°It seems the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s tolerance towards you has reached its limit.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the threat I posed back then, she probably would have already sent assassins to the general¡¯s mansion.¡± There was a mocking look in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes as he spoke. After a brief silence, Jiang Peihuan asked, ¡°Have you thought about telling Emperor Qi Ming about this?¡± ¡°Although my imperial brother has been lenient with me, all this is because I¡¯m the King Cheng of QI Kingdom. Once he knows I¡¯m not from the Xiao family, I fear he might be the first to kill me.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know how to respond. She had witnessed the ruthlessness of the royal family in her past life. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about this. Tomorrow is the day your sister marries into the Cao family. As the elder sister, have you prepared a gift?¡± ¡°I almost forgot if you didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Jiang Peihuan had been so engrossed in the plum garden these days she¡¯d forgotten entirely. When Xiao Nanye heard this, his eyes revealed a hint of helplessness. As Jiang Peihuan was pondering whether to visit Jiang Ruyun that night, Jiang Ruyun herself came to the plum garden. ¡°Your Highness, Elder Sister?¡± Upon seeing Xiao Nanye, Jiang Ruyun promptly greeted him. Although Xiao Nanye¡¯s attitude towards her had softened a lot, Jiang Ruyun still looked a little scared when she saw Xiao Nanye. ¡°You guys can have a chat.¡± Xiao Nanye nodded to Jiang Ruyun and then told Jiang Peihuan before heading straight to his study. With Xiao Nanye gone, Jiang Ruyun noticeably rxed. Facing Jiang Peihuan, she whispered, ¡°Elder Sister, I came today to discuss something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Tomorrow is my wedding day. Mother has prepared many dowries for me to look respectable.¡± ¡°But Father disagrees.¡± Jiang Ruyun continued when she saw the puzzled look on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, ¡°Father says he must leave some assets for my brother and cannot let me take everything.¡± ¡°Because of this, Mother and Father have been arguing for days. I really had no choice but toe to you for advice.¡± Jiang Peihuan listened quietly as Jiang Ruyun spoke. Once she finished, Jiang Peihuan gently asked, ¡°And you? What do you think?¡± ¡°If possible, 1 naturally hope for more dowry. After all, this will be my foothold in the Cao family. But Father¡¯s sry is not high, and now that my brother is born, I naturally can¡¯t be that selfish..¡± Chapter 305 - 305: Jiang Ruyun’s Marriage Chapter 305: Jiang Ruyun¡¯s Marriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°So, I only n to take half of the dowry my mother prepared for me.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Ruyun¡¯s words, a hint of a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Looking at her, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°I¡¯m d you think this way.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, just go ahead with it. As for your uncle and aunt, discuss it well with them. 1 believe they will agree.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun nodded. After exchanging a few words with Jiang Peihuan, she felt much more rxed. Turning to Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Ruyun whispered, ¡°Elder Sister, King Cheng is waiting for you. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll go find my parents.¡± Having said this, Jiang Ruyun prepared to leave. However, just as she reached the door, she heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, ¡°Wait.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Ruyun paused instinctively and turned around. She softly asked, ¡°Elder Sister, is there anything else you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± ¡°Just wait for me.¡± Jiang Peihuan then walked directly into the study. Xiao Nanye was sitting in the study, holding a book that Jiang Peihuan had been reading earlier. He had overheard the conversation between the sisters. When he saw Jiang Peihuan enter, he put down the book. Approaching him, Jiang Peihuan took a box from the table in front of Xiao Nanye. Inside the box was a silver note, which Old Madam Jiang had once given her. She had forgotten to take it with her at that time. Turning to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan softly asked, ¡°I n to give this silver note to Ruyun. Xiao Nanye, do you agree?¡± Had it been earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him. However, since they were now married, she wanted to consult him. Smiling, Xiao Nanye replied, ¡°Of course, 1 have no objections.¡± ¡°Not to mention that this is originally your dowry. Even if you wanted to give all the silver in the mansion as a dowry to your sister, 1 wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Jiang Peihuan smiled at his words. Knowing Jiang Ruyun was waiting, she didn¡¯t linger. Holding the box, she walked out. Standing next to Jiang Ruyun, she handed over the box. Seeing the box, Jiang Ruyun looked puzzled and whispered, ¡°Elder Sister, what is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an addition to your dowry.¡± ¡°No, you already added to my dowry before. How can I take more of your money?¡± Before Jiang Ruyun could refuse, Jiang Peihuan already pushed the box to her, ¡°If I¡¯m giving it to you, just ept it.¡± ¡°With this silver, it might be easier to convince your aunt and uncle.¡± Initially, Jiang Ruyun wanted to decline, but after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯sst words, she silently epted the money, gave a formal bow and whispered, ¡°Thank you, elder sister.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t know what Jiang Ruyun told her parents, but the next day, Zhou Rongfang was finally seen smiling. Jiang Peihuan had also arrived at the Orchid Garden early. Jiang Ruyun was getting ready, with Zhou Rongfang sitting beside her. Seeing Jiang Peihuan enter, Zhou Rongfang, with joy in her eyes, grabbed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, ¡°Huan Er, 1 really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the money you gave, your sister¡¯s dowry would have been pitiful.¡± At this point, gratitude filled Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan had never liked Zhou Rongfang in her previous life. However, in this life, she realized that nobody is perfect. No matter what, Zhou Rongfang was a good mother. And after Jian Mei¡¯s death, Zhou Rongfang genuinely took care of the child. For this reason alone, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s aversion to Zhou Rongfang vanished. So when she heard her words, Jiang Peihuan gently said, ¡°Second Aunt, Ruyun and I are sisters. There¡¯s no need to keep a tally.¡± ¡°Second Sister-inw?¡± Just as Zhou Rongfang was about to speak, Liu Xiu entered the room. ¡°Third Sister-inw, you¡¯re here.¡± Regardless of their usual disagreements, on this asion, Zhou Rongfang greeted Liu Xiu with a smile. ¡°Today is Ruyun¡¯s wedding day. Naturally, 1 shoulde to enhance her dowry.¡± As she spoke, Liu Xiu personally took a box from Old Madam Liu and handed it to Jiang Ruyun, ¡°Second sister, this is my gift for your dowry. Open it and see if you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Third Aunt.¡± Upon hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun immediately opened the box. Inside, it was filled with a collection of jewelry, gold, silver, and jade items. Everything was of exquisite quality. Liu Xiu had given a simr box to Jiang Peihuan when she married Xiao Nanye. Back then, Zhou Rongfang had reservations about Liu Xiu, especially since she hadn¡¯t gifted these when Jiang Ruyun originally married Zhao Fuqing. But now, seeing the jewelry, Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions and a touch of shame. ¡°Third sister-inw, this is too precious. You¡­¡± ¡°We are family, no need to be so formal.¡± ¡°To show off a bit, as you know, the one thing I have plenty of is these items.¡± The Liu¡¯s family were merchants serving the emperor and were incredibly wealthy. Although Liu Xiu was married off, she was the only daughter of the Liu family, and she married into the General¡¯s mansion. Every year, her family would send her countless jewelry. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you then.¡± Zhou Rongfang softly responded. For Jiang Ruyun¡¯s wedding, everyone from the Jiang family returned. It was only at night that the Cao family came to pick up the bride. Just like with Xiao Nanye, Cao Jun also faced challenges from the Jiang family. However, before the auspicious time, Jiang Changbai carried Jiang Ruyun to the bridal pnquin. ¡°Cao Jun, I entrust my second younger sister to you. 1 hope you will take good care of her.¡± Previously, Jiang Changbai didn¡¯t have a fondness for Jiang Ru Yun. Buttely, he noticed her change. Being a part of the Jiang family, he became more protective of her. Upon hearing this, Cao Jun sincerely replied, ¡°Rest assured, elder brother, 1 will definitely take good care of Ruyun.¡± Then, the wedding procession began heading towards the Cao family. Everyone from the Jiang Family smiled happily. However, their happiness was shattered an hourter. ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Miss is in trouble!¡± In the Plum Garden. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to lie down with Xiao Nanye, she heard Lu Er¡¯s hurried voice.. Chapter 306 - 306: Cao Jun Was Injured Chapter 306: Cao Jun Was Injured Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing Jian Peihuan¡¯s words, Lu Er shook her head, indicating that she was not sure either. She only knew that something had happened to Second Miss. Today was the wedding day of Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun. After thinking about it, Jiang Peihuan got up, preparing to visit the Cao¡¯s residence. Xiao Nanye apanied Jiang Peihuan. When Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye arrived at the Cao Mansion, Zhou Lan and Jiang Yuan were already there. Just as she entered the main hall, Jiang Peihuan heard crying. The voice turned out to be from Madam Cao. ¡®If anything happens to my son Jun Er, 1 won¡¯t want to live either.¡¯ ¡®Madam, Brother Cao will be fine, you¡­¡¯ ¡®Out of my way!¡¯ Seeing Madam Cao in tears, Jiang Ruyun stepped forward, wanting to console her. However, before she could touch Madam Cao, her hand was pped away. Jiang Peihuan, who came over, saw this scene. She frowned but said nothing. From the words of the maids, Jiang Peihuan thought that Jiang Ruyun had encountered some trouble. But now, it seemed that Cao Jun was the one in trouble. Soon, Jiang Peihuan understood why Madam Cao treated Jiang Ruyun this way. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for saving you, Jun Er would not have been injured like this.¡¯ By the end of the sentence, Madam Cao¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. When Jiang Yuan and his wife saw how Madam Cao¡¯s behavior towards Jiang Ruyun, but considering Cao Jun¡¯s current condition, they kept silent. ¡°Huan Er, Your Highness?¡± At this moment, Zhou Rongfang saw Jiang Peihuan and quickly approached. The Cao family, though deeply worried about Cao Jun¡¯s injuries, still paid their respects upon seeing Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye. Jiang Peihuan stepped forward to support Madam Cao, then said softly, ¡®Madam, I have some knowledge of medicine. May I take a look at Young Master Cao?¡¯ ¡®Madam, please allow my elder sister to examine Brother Cao. Her medical skills are exceptional.¡¯ Before Madam Cao could reply, Jiang Ruyun spoke first. ¡°Although she had some displeasure towards Jiang Ruyun in her heart, Lady Cao was still concerned about her son. So, she nodded to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡®Then, thank you, Queen Cheng.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not say anything and walked straight in. Xiao Nanye stayed by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, and no one dared toment. Cao Juny on a bed, covered in blood. Jiang Peihuan reached out to feel his pulse. While checking his pulse, she frowned. She then carefully examined the wounds on Cao Jun¡¯s body. His injuries were not too severe. However, the tendons in Cao Jun¡¯s right wrist had been severed, meaning his right hand was now useless. Knowing that the Cao family had a schrly background and that Cao Jun was destined to be a writer, this was devastating. But now¡­ ¡°Queen Cheng, how is my Jun Er?¡± Madam Cao, who had been watching Jiang Peihuan¡¯s every move, immediately asked her after the examination. Hearing Madam Cao¡¯s inquiry, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°Young Master Cao¡¯s injuries will heal with proper care and won¡¯t be life-threatening. However, the tendons in his right wrist have been severed, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to use that hand anymore.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing the first part of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, there was a glint of joy in Madam Cao¡¯s eyes. But after thetter part, Madam Cao¡¯s body swayed slightly. Jiang Ruyun, standing by her side, quickly supported her. At that moment, Madam Cao didn¡¯t push Jiang Ruyun away; instead, she grabbed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Queen Cheng, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that Jun Er will be handicapped for life?¡± Jiang Peihuan remained silent. But her silence was equivalent to a tacit agreement. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s silence, pain filled Macam Cao¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you jinx!¡± When she turned to look at Jiang Ruyun, there was nothing but resentment in her eyes. She stretched out her hand and forcefully pushed Jiang Ruyun away. ¡°Madam Cao, you can¡¯t me Ruyun for this!¡± ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it only natural for a husband to protect his future wife?¡± Zhou Rongfang couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Seeing Madam Caoy hands on Jiang Ruyun, she directly embraced Jiang Ruyun. Though grateful that Cao Jun saved Jiang Ruyun, Zhou Rongfang had the notion of calling off the engagement when she heard that Cao Jun would not be able to use his hand anymore. She bluntly said, ¡°Since Ruyun and Young Master Cao have not yet performed the wedding rituals, perhaps this marriage should be called off.¡± ¡°You¡­you all¡­¡± Upon hearing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s words, everyone was stunned. Madam Cao was so enraged she was at a loss for words. Jiang Yuan, who was standing nearby, frowned upon hearing this, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Cao Jun is now handicapped. Do you want to watch Ruyun marry a handicapped man?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Yuan looked displeased but did not retort. And Madam Cao, witnessing all this, had only hatred in her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, Jiang Peihuan interrupted, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, shouldn¡¯t we hear Ruyun¡¯s thoughts on this?¡± After speaking, she looked at Jiang Ruyun, ¡°Ruyun, what do you think about this?¡± Jiang Ruyun had been lowering her head. After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, she raised her head. She first nced at Zhou Rongfang and Jiang Yuan, then at Madam Cao, finally stating firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t call off the engagement. I want to marry Cao Jun and be his wife.¡± ¡°Ruyun, have you lost your mind? Didn¡¯t you hear what your elder sister said? Cao Jun is now handicapped.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t achieve official titles in the future, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t lift heavy objects in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve practiced martial arts since I was young. I will take good care of him.¡± ¡°So, father, mother, I want the wedding to continue. I want to marry Cao Jun.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Since this is Second Miss Jiang¡¯s own decision, let¡¯s respect it. No one is to object.¡± Seeing Zhou Rongfang about to protest, Xiao Nanye, who had been silent all along, said coldly. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, neither Zhou Rongfang nor Madam Cao dared to speak again. In the end, Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun performed the wedding rituals. However, Cao Jun was supported by someone. Originally, Madam Cao had many grievances against Jiang Ruyun, but when she saw the couple bowing to her, her heart softened. After the ceremony, Jiang Peihuan prepared to leave with Xiao Nanye. At that moment, Cao Jun woke up. Realizing his right hand was disabled, there was evident pain in Cao Jun¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 307 - 307: Writing with the Left Hand Chapter 307: Writing with the Left Hand Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion But when she learned that Jiang Ruyun chose to marry him against her parents¡¯ wishes, Cao Jun¡¯s eyes filled with even more emotion. At this moment, Jiang Peihuan came to understand the cause of Cao Jun¡¯s injury. It turned out that on the way back to the mansion, Cao Jun was ambushed by Yan Kuan. Yan Kuan was aiming for Jiang Ruyun in the bridal pnquin. He originally intended to kill her. Cao Jun was injured trying to save Jiang Ruyun. Understanding the reason behind this, Jiang Peihuan looked at Cao Jun with a touch of warmth in her eyes. After some thought, she said to Cao Jun, ¡°Although your right hand can¡¯t hold a pen, your left hand is still fine.¡± Meeting Cao Jun¡¯s puzzled gaze, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that if one practices enough with their left hand, they can write as well as with their right.¡± ¡°Write with the left hand? How can that work?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, doubt shed in Cao Jun¡¯s eyes. Standing next to Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye, seeing Cao Jun¡¯s skeptical look, disyed a hint of displeasure, ¡°Why can¡¯t one write with their left hand?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye looked around, then directly took the paper and brush from the table. In front of everyone, he ced the white paper on the table and began to write with his left hand. Jiang Peihuan stood next to Xiao Nanye. Seeing the words he wrote on the paper, her eyes twinkled. Because what he wrote on the paper was none other than her name, Jiang Peihuan. Even though it was written with his left hand, the words were full of energy and vigor. Seeing this, Cao Jun was stunned, as if deep in thought. Jiang Peihuan turned to him, whispering, ¡°Writing with the left hand isn¡¯t some fantastical tale. As long as you practice diligently, one day, you will be able to write like King Cheng here.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Queen, I will practice diligently.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hearing this, satisfaction appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. It was alreadyte at night. Jiang Peihuan nced at Jiang Ruyun, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the mansion. Take good care of Young Master Cao. If anything happens, send someone to notify me.¡± ¡°Elder sister, what about Yan Kuan?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I will handle it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ruyun nodded. Subsequently, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye left the Cao mansion. Upon mounting their horses, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask the man beside her, ¡°When did you learn to write with your left hand?¡± ¡°I was bored when I was young, so I learned.¡± Jiang Peihuan had imagined countless answers, even wondering if it was a military necessity, but never expected such an answer. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan looked somewhat speechless. The two quickly returned to the general¡¯s mansion. Upon entering the plum garden, Han Feng came forward to greet them. After paying respects to Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, Han Feng said softly, ¡°Master, Queen, our people have nearly turned the entire capital upside down, but we still haven¡¯t found any news of Yan Kuan.¡± Regarding the fact that Han Feng couldn¡¯t find any news about Yan Kuan, Jiang Peihuan was not surprised. Xiao Nanye was also not shocked. After hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, he calmly said, ¡°Keep searching. We need to find him, dead or alive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Han Feng left, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye entered the room. After the night¡¯s events, Jiang Peihuan was truly exhausted. At first, she was able to chat with Xiao Nanye, but soon after, he no longer heard her responses. Turning his head, Xiao Nanye found that Jiang Peihuan had fallen asleep. Gently dropping a kiss on her lips, he held her close. Somehow, only by holding Jiang Peihuan could he fall asleep peacefully. Despite having trouble sleeping, Xiao Nanye could doze off instantly,forted by the faint scent of Jiang Peihuan. In the capital, at the post station. A figure stealthily sneaked into the station ¨C it was Yan Kuan. As he was about to turn around, he heard footsteps behind him. Without thinking, Yan Kuan drew his sword, only to hear a soft feminineugh, ¡°Young Master Yan, I saved you, yet you want to kill me?¡± ¡°Princess Zhuo Ma?¡± Looking at the smiling woman before him, Yan Kuan softly inquired. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Zhuo Ma seemed to ignore the drawn sword, approaching Yan Kuan with a smile. Seeing her approach, he quickly sheathed his weapon. After a brief silence, Yan Kuan said, ¡°Thank you for helping me today, Princess. But 1 don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± However, as he tried to leave, Zhuo Ma blocked him. Yan Kuan looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Young Master Yan,¡± Zhuo Ma said, ¡°right now, people are searching for you everywhere in the city except here. 1 think you should stay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Hearing Zhuo Ma¡¯s words, Yan Kuan¡¯s doubts deepened, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± ¡°Because the enemy of my enemy is my friend,¡± she replied, ¡°And besides, if it weren¡¯t for Miss Yan and my royal brother¡¯s deaths, perhaps we would be family by now.¡± Convinced by Zhuo Ma, Yan Kuan stayed at the post station. However, Xiao Nanye¡¯s subordinates were not to be underestimated. On the third day, Han Feng entered Plum Garden. ¡°Master, Queen, we have news of Yan Kuan.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye set their tea cups down. Soon after, they rode towards the post station. Han Feng had the ce surrounded, so when Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye arrived, Yan Kuan, who was trying to escape, was caught. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, if you have the guts, kill me now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never spare you,¡± he shouted angrily at her. Before Jiang Peihuan could reply, Xiao Nanye drew his sword, ¡°Since you wish to die, I¡¯ll grant it.¡± As he lunged at Yan Kuan, someone suddenly intervened, blocking Xiao Nanye¡¯s de. It was Xiao Junhao. Seeing Xiao Junhao block his attack, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes showed surprise, quickly reced by mockery. Witnessing the mocking look, Xiao Junhao¡¯s grip on his sword trembled, but he held firm. Remembering his purpose there, Xiao Junhao smiled and said, ¡°Imeprial Uncle, I¡¯m here on the emperor¡¯s orders to bring Young Master Yan to the pce.¡± ¡°So, I can¡¯t let you kill him. I hope you understand..¡± Chapter 308 - 308: The Emperor Summons Chapter 308: The Emperor Summons Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Xiao Junhao¡¯s smile deepened when he said thest sentence. Although there was a smile on Xiao Junhao¡¯s face, his eyes held no hint of amusement¡ªonly a cold, piercing gaze. With the decree from Emperor Qi Ming, Jiang Peihuan could only watch as Yan Kuan was taken into the pce. Once Yan Kuan was taken away, Jiang Peihuan realized that this matter would likely be downyed. Sure enough, an hourter, news came from the pce. Yan Kuan was punished with twentyshes, but other than that, he faced no further consequences. The Cao family, upon hearing the emperor¡¯s decision, felt resentment. However, it was the emperor¡¯s decision, and even if they were unhappy, they could not voice their grievances. At the Yan residence. ¡°Your Highness, Prince Qing, I am truly grateful for your help this time.¡± ¡°Lord Yan is too courteous; it¡¯s my duty.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Lord Yan said nothing more but nced at Madam Yan. After a moment, Madam Yan ced a box next to Xiao Junhao. Then, Lord Yan said with a smile, ¡°Prince Qing, this is a small token of my gratitude. 1 hope you will ept it.¡± Opening the box, Xiao Junhao found it filled with silver notes. Seeing the silver notes, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He promptly closed the box and pushed it back towards Lord Yan, saying, ¡°1 cannot ept this.¡± ¡°The Yan family has just contributed a hundred thousand taels to my father, the emperor. How can 1 take more from Lord Yan?¡± ¡°Your Highness, what we gave to the emperor was for him. This is for you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, it means you don¡¯t acknowledge our gratitude.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Kuan Er is the only son of the Yan family. If anything were to happen to him, how could 1 live on? So, these silver notes are a token of my gratitude to you and are nothing significant.¡± ¡°Please, Your Highness, ept them.¡± Hearing Lord Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao looked conflicted. After a long pause, he finally took the box, saying, ¡°In that case, I will humbly ept.¡± Jiang Peihuan only found out about the Yan family¡¯s tribute of a hundred thousand taels to Emperor Qi Ming the next day. When she learned of it, her eyes were filled with disbelief. In her past life, she knew that Emperor Qi Ming wasn¡¯t a wise ruler. But in this life, she felt he was even more ipetent. However, she couldn¡¯t voice these thoughts, neither in front of Xiao Nanye nor in front of her family. Soon, Jiang Peihuan had other matters to deal with, as disasters began breaking out all over the Qi Kingdom. While there was heavy snowfall in the capital, Jiang Peihuan had been distributing porridge, so the situation there was manageable. But outside the capital, the disasters were severe. Due to these cmities, both Jiang Hong and Xiao Nanye were busy from dawn till dusk. On the evening of the third day, Jiang Peihuan and the entire Jiang family went to the Chrysanthemum Hall. The men of the Jiang family wore grave expressions. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan turned to Jiang Hong and whispered, ¡°Father, has something happened at court?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Jiang Hong¡¯s expression softened slightly. However, he did not respond, instead, he looked at Xiao Nanye. ¡°Imperial Brother has already dispatched funds to various ces, but this money seems like a drop in the ocean, making no ripple.¡± ¡°This morning, against the advice of the ministers, the emperor demanded that each household contribute 50,000 taels of silver.¡± Though Xiao Nanye¡¯s words were brief, Jiang Peihuan could easily imagine the scene in the Pce. As for Emperor Qi Ming, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t even want toment. Even for someone like Jiang Hong, a top general, his annual sry was only 2,000 taels. For some wealthy and influential families, 50,000 taels might not be much. But for many ordinary officials, it¡¯s almost like losing half their life. ¡°How could the emperor do this? This is just forcing¡­¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the Old Madam Jiang frowned, but given Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s status, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s have dinner first. We can discuss this after eating.¡± Hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s voice, everyone began to eat. Just as they were about to start, Nanny Xu entered the room. Looking at Old Madam Jiang, Nanny Xu said with panic, ¡°Madam, someone from the pce is here. They¡¯ve summoned the great general, the King Cheng, and also the third master.¡± The fact that Jiang Hong and Xiao Nanye were summoned to the pce wasn¡¯t surprising. But when they heard that Jiang Ren was also called, everyone looked concerned. ¡°Nanny Xu, who came to deliver the emperor¡¯s decree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chief Wang.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan immediately went outside. Xiao Nanye followed after a nod to the old madam. Wang Kun was sitting in the Jiang¡¯s living room. Seeing Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, he greeted with a smile, ¡°Greetings to the King and Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°Chief Wang, why has the emperor summoned King Cheng at thiste hour?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, Wang Kun lowered his voice, ¡°The emperor is concerned about the disaster-hit areas. Prince Qing went to see him and mentioned the Liu family.¡± After these words, he fell silent. Thanking him, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Thank you, Chief Wang.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Queen Cheng.¡± A momentter, Jiang Hong, Jiang Ren, and Xiao Nanye entered the pce. Seeing them enter, Emperor Qi Ming said, ¡°Rise. Great General Jiang, I¡¯ve called you today because of the disaster situation. Jiang Ren, isn¡¯t your wife a daughter of the Liu family?¡± After briefly speaking, Emperor Qi Ming turned his attention to Jiang Ren. Jiang Ren had probably guessed the emperor¡¯s intention ¨C wanting the Liu family¡¯s money. Even though Liu Xiu was married to him, he couldn¡¯t represent the Jiang family. So when he heard the emperor¡¯s words, Jiang Ren simply nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± After that, he remained silent. Seeing Jiang Ren¡¯s attitude, Emperor Qi Ming frowned. At that moment, Xiao Junhaoughed softly, ¡°General Jiang, the Liu family is the top merchant of Qi Kingdom. During this national crisis, shouldn¡¯t they contribute?¡± ¡°The Liu family are citizens of Qi Kingdom and should contribute. As the emperor¡¯s son, Prince Qing should do his part. I¡¯ve heard that the Prince Qing Mansion has many treasures. Besides the 50,000 taels, is there anything else the prince can offer? Why not just donate the entire mansion?¡± Before Jiang Ren could respond, Xiao Nanye spoke up. Though Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice was soft, his words were like ps to Xiao Junhao¡¯s face. ¡°Imperial Uncle, you must be joking.. Could it be that Imperial Uncle is willing to donate the entire Cheng Mansion?¡± Chapter 309 - 309: Donate Voluntarily Chapter 309: Donate Voluntarily Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Of course, I am willing to donate the entire Cheng Mansion.¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye responded calmly. Xiao Junhao originally made the statement in jest, not expecting that Xiao Nanye would truly be willing to donate his entire mansion. Hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s looked visibly upset. At this moment, Emperor Qiming chided Xiao Nanye, ¡°What nonsense are you talking? If you donate your mansion, where will you live? On the streets?¡± ¡°Of course not on the streets. Has my Imperial brother forgotten? I am already married. I can live with my wife in the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°Enough of your nonsense!¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming interrupted with an icy stare. Looking at Xiao Nanye, he said with a gloomy face, ¡°You, as a distinguished king, live with your wife in the Jiang family¡¯s house every day. What kind of image is that? ¡°As long as 1 can solve the problem for Imperial Brother, I don¡¯t mind staying with the Jiang family. I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Xiao Nanye could finish, Emperor Qi Ming interrupted him with a cold gaze. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t say anything else. When Jiang Hong and Jiang Ren heard their conversation, had smiles at the corners of their mouth. However, they lowered their heads silently and pretended not to hear anything. At this moment, Emperor Qi Ming looked at Jiang Ren. ¡°Prince Qing is right. The Liu family is a royal merchant, so they should contribute to this disaster. What do you think, General Jiang?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not familiar with the Liu family¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Therefore, Your Majesty should be asking the Liu family about this, not me.¡± Hearing Jiang Ren¡¯s words, Emperor Qiming frowned. He had called in the Jiang family members to avoid appearing as if he was forcibly seizing assets. However, what Emperor Qi Ming did not know was that the Liu family was already prepared to take the initiative to donate. At the Liu family residence. Jiang Peihuan looked at the members of the Liu family, finally resting her gaze on Liu Hao, ¡°Cousin Liu, it seems the Emperor is intent on taking the Liu family¡¯s silver.¡± ¡°Instead of waiting for the Emperor to ask, the Liu family should take the initiative. This way, the Liu family will have some room to negotiate.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, we understand. I will go to the pce right away.¡± After speaking, Liu Hao immediately stood up. ¡°Xin Er, please take good care of the Eldest Miss and Aunt.¡± ¡°Elder Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Now, most of the Liu family¡¯s affairs are managed by Liu Hao. After paying his respects to Liu Xiu, Liu Hao headed directly towards the pce. In the Qianqing Hall. Seeing that the family members were not responsive, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°In that case, I will summon the Liu family members to see if they are willing to help alleviate my concerns.¡± After saying this, Emperor Qi Ming turned to Wang Kun. But just as he was about to speak, a young eunuch entered, ¡°Your Majesty, Liu Hao has arrived to seek an audience.¡± Hearing this, everyone in the hall was stunned. The smile on Xiao Junhao¡¯s face froze. Emperor Qi Ming was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Let him in.¡± Liu Hao, dressed in white, slowly entered the Qian Qing Hall. Approaching Emperor Qi Ming, Liu Hao gently knelt, ¡°Your humble servent pays his respects to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Although Liu Hao was a merchant, he exudes an extraordinary aura. As such, Emperor Qi Ming held a favorable impression of him. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Upon hearing Qi Ming¡¯s words, Liu Hao slowly got up. Once he stood up, Emperor Qi Ming asked, ¡°Liu Hao, why have youe at thiste hour?¡± ¡°In response to Your Majesty, I¡¯ve heard about the severe disasters in various regions. Thus, I¡¯vee to present a gift from the Liu family to Your Majesty.¡± Hearing Liu Hao¡¯s words, astonishment filled Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. Seemingly unaffected by Qi Ming¡¯s surprise, Liu Hao continued after a brief pause, ¡°Though our business has not been great this year, the Liu family still has substantial wealth. We¡¯d like to donate one million gold taels to assist in rebuilding the affected areas.¡± ¡°One million gold taels?¡± Upon hearing the figure, joy overtook Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s features. When the term ¡°gold¡± was mentioned, his tion intensified. Liu Hao nodded in affirmation. Meeting Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, he continued, ¡°In addition to money, the Liu family has a significant amount of grain. The young miss of the general¡¯s mansion ns to distribute porridge outside the city soon. 1 thought we could join her.¡± ¡°Jiang Hong, you¡¯ve raised a good daughter,¡± Emperor Qi Ming murmured after a long pause, addressing Jiang Hong. Jiang Hong simply bowed his head in response, not uttering a word. At this point, Xiao Nanye spoke up, ¡°Your Majesty, although the Liu family are merchants, their contributions to the Qi Kingdom are notable. Perhaps they deserve a reward.¡± Emperor Qi Ming chuckled, ¡°Considering that the Liu family is the wealthiest in Qi Kingdom, 1 doubt they¡¯re in need of more jewels or riches. Maybe something practical would be more appropriate.¡± Emperor Qi Ming, with a hint of jest, added, ¡°You seem to have prioritized your wife¡¯s family over everything else.¡± Despite the light-heartedness, Qi Ming sincerely said, ¡°In recognition of the Liu family¡¯s loyalty, I shall exempt them from taxes for the next two years.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Considering the Liu family¡¯s vast businesswork, two years of tax exemption is a colossal amount. Gratefully, Liu Hao knelt in appreciation. Seeing his gratitude, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s mood lifted, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; all of you should head home.¡± Without giving anyone another nce, he departed for the inner hall. Watching the emperor¡¯s receding figure, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes darkened. His ns had been thwarted. ¡°Imperial Uncle is really good at scheming,¡± Xiao Junhao muttered sarcastically, observing Xiao Nanye chatting jovially with Jiang Hong. Hearing this, Xiao Nanye stopped, turned, and coldly responded, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that all your schemes amounted to nothing.¡± ¡°Father, Third Uncle, let¡¯s return to the Mansion.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Hong and the others nodded at Xiao Junhao and left. It wasn¡¯t until they got into the carriage that Jiang Hong looked at Xiao Nanye and said, ¡°Your Highness, Prince Qing doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Be careful in your future dealings with him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. After all, I am still his elder. If he behaves disgracefully, I won¡¯t hesitate to teach my nephew a lesson.¡± ¡°Elder Brother, you don¡¯t need to worry about King Cheng. His wit is more than enough to handle the Prince Qing.¡± By the time Xiao Nanye and his entourage returned to the general¡¯s mansion, Jiang Peihuan and Liu Xiu had also arrived. Realizing that everything had ended perfectly, Jiang Peihuan heaved a sigh of relief.. Chapter 310 - 310: Fainted Chapter 310: Fainted Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan had less than a day of rxation. The morning meal of the next day had long passed when Jiang Hong and Xiao Nanye finally came out of the pce. Jiang Peihuan was reading in a pavilion in the plum garden. Seeing the man enter the courtyard, she softly asked, ¡°Why was the morning court session so long today?¡± The man walked into the pavilion and sat down beside Jiang Peihuan. He took her tea and drank it all at once. After putting down the teacup, Xiao Nanye finally said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°There¡¯s been an uprising in Anzhou.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°In addition to the uprising, there are also local rebellions. The Emperor sent me to suppress them.¡± ¡°Why you? Aren¡¯t several of the prince in the court adults now?¡± ¡°Imperial brother doesn¡¯t want the princes to have too many military achievements.¡± Emperor Qi Ming was not only reluctant for the princes to gain military merits but also didn¡¯t want them to have too much contact with the military. Thus, over the years, all the battles were entrusted to Xiao Nanye. Jiang Peihuan was speechless about Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s intentions. Jian Peihuan was simply speechless at Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s thoughts. After a moment of silence, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man beside her, ¡°When will you depart?¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± ¡°Who will apany you as deputy generals?¡± ¡°Huainan Marquis and your elder brother.¡± Jiang Peihuan had breakfast prepared for Xiao Nanye and then began packing for him. She also packed for Jiang Changbai. That evening, the general¡¯s mansion had their dinner in the chrysanthemum hall early. Right after dinner, Deputy General Liu came to report that the Huainan Marquis had arrived. When Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye reached the entrance of the general¡¯s mansion, they saw Zhao Yong on horseback. Zhao Yong had originally nned to ask for permission to go to the northern border, but he hadn¡¯t expected the sudden outbreak of a disaster. Seeing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai, Zhao Yong got off the horse.¡± Your Highness, Young General.¡± ¡°Huainan Marquis.¡± Xiao Nanye nodded at Zhao Yong, while Jiang Changbai greeted him with a gesture. ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯ve handed over the luggage prepared for you to Chang An.¡± ¡°Alright, understood.¡± Subsequently, Jiang Peihuan said to Xiao Nanye, ¡°I¡¯ve given your luggage to Han Feng.¡± ¡°Mmm, wait for my return.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan had grown ustomed to seeing off Jiang Hong and Xue Yan into battles since childhood, so she wasn¡¯t particrly sentimental now. After speaking a few words with Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai, she had Yue Er hand a package to Zhao Yong. Seeing the package handed to him by Yue Er, Zhao Yong looked puzzled. Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°I know the Marquiscks nothing, but I¡¯ve prepared some medicines for you. Please take them with you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Queen Cheng.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yong gave a formal bow to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Madam Zhao. I¡¯ll have people take extra care of her.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s depart.¡± Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye gently touched Jiang Peihuan¡¯s long hair, then whispered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll send you letters.¡± ¡°Take care on your journey and return soon.¡± Despite their reluctance, Xiao Nanye mounted his horse, Zhui Yun. Watching him disappear from sight, Jiang Peihuan then returned to the general¡¯s mansion. ¡°Queen, are you alright?¡± Yue Er and Lu Er, following Jiang Peihuan, noticed her silence as they walked to the plum garden. Yue Er couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s start preparations. From tomorrow, we¡¯ll distribute porridge outside the city.¡± The reason for this was Jiang Peihuan knew that of all the ces in Qi Kingdom, only the capital was unaffected. Thus, many refugees would being. But the city guards wouldn¡¯t allow the refugees in. So, the best solution was to distribute porridge outside the city gates. As soon as the disaster urred, everyone got busy. News of Xiao Nanye¡¯s departure reached the Cining Pce. Hearing this, the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Prepare to send those items to An Zhou.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, those things can cause an epidemic. An Zhou is crowded now. An outbreak would lead to countless deaths.¡± The Great Empress Dowager looked at the old nanny, disdain evident, ¡°As long as Xiao Nanye, that bastard, dies in An Zhou, what¡¯s a few deaths?¡± Although the Empress Dowager heard the news, there was a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°As long as Xiao Nanye, that bastard, dies in An Zhou, what¡¯s a few deaths?¡± ¡°As long as Xiao Nanye never returns, even if it means the entire poption of An Zhou dies, I won¡¯t hesitate,¡± she continued. Though the old nanny already knew of the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s obsession with killing Xiao Nanye, she was still visibly shaken by these words. However, when the Great Empress Dowager looked her way, she nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, I will make the arrangements.¡± As the old nanny left, a dark shadow passed over the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes. Jiang Peihuan was unaware of these pce intrigues. The refugees arrived faster than Jiang Peihuan had anticipated. The next day, as she went to distribute porridge outside the city, she noticed arge crowd of refugees near the city gate. Initially, some refugees tried to force their way into the city. Only after the gate guards killed over a dozen did the rest stay put outside. When Jiang Peihuan first began distributing the porridge, some tried to snatch it away. She took out a whip and personally disciplined them until they began to line up. ¡°Elder sister, why are there so many refugees?¡± Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbai had returned to the general¡¯s mansion because of the porridge distribution. Liu Xin had alsoe to help. Hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s question, Jiang Peihuan replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t even the worst of it. These are from the nearby areas. In a couple of days, people from more distant ces will arrive. That¡¯s when it¡¯ll truly be overwhelming.¡± As she spoke, she began distributing the porridge. From morning till evening, she hardly took a break. As night approached, Jiang Peihuan stood up, feeling a sudden wave of dizziness. She copsed, unconscious. However, at this moment, Jian Peihuan felt her vision turn ck. Then, she fainted. ¡°Elder sister!¡± Jiang Songbai was the closest to Jiang Peihuan. When he saw Jiang Peihuan fall to the side, he quickly reached out and hugged her. ¡°Elder sister?¡± ¡°Sister Jiang?¡± Seeing the unconscious Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Sijin and Liu Xin rushed over. Cradling Jiang Peihuan in his arms, Jiang Songbai said to Jiang Sijin, ¡°Sijin, I¡¯ll take elder sister back to the mansion. You handle things here.¡± ¡°I want to go back too.¡± ¡°No, eldest sister said once the distribution starts, it can¡¯t stop. Big brother has already gone to An Zhou; you have to stay.¡± Liu Xin, witnessing this, said, ¡°Songbai, take Sister Jiang back. I¡¯ll stay with Sijin.¡± ¡°Thank you, cousin.¡± After nodding to Liu Xin, Jiang Songbai carried Jiang Peihuan onto a carriage. When they reached the general¡¯s mansion, he took Jiang Peihuan from the carriage and yelled, ¡°Someone, call the doctor, quickly!¡± Chapter 311 - 311: Jiang Peihuan Is Pregnant Chapter 311: Jiang Peihuan Is Pregnant Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When the maids of the mansion saw Jiang Songbai carrying Jiang Peihuan inside, worry appeared in their eyes. Upon hearing Jiang Songbai¡¯s shout, they hurriedly went to fetch the mansion¡¯s doctor. Some people also went to the Chrysanthemum Hall and Yan Lin to report. When the Jiang family heard the news, they rushed to the plum garden immediately. Even the old madam held Nanny Xu¡¯s hand and went to the plum garden. Jiang Songbai carried Jiang Peihuan into the plum garden and ced her on the bed. ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pale face, Jiang Songbai was full of anxiety. He, being the youngest son of the general¡¯s mansion and having always studied in the academy. The maids of the General¡¯s Mansion had always thought that the Third Young Master had the mildest temperament. Now that they saw Jiang Songbai¡¯s appearance, everyone was shocked. ¡°Young Master, the doctor is here.¡± When Ping An saw his young master carrying the young miss and rushing back to the mansion, he hurriedly followed him back. Ping An pulled the doctor and brought him directly to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. ¡°Greetings, Third Young Master, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with formalities. Just check on my eldest sister.¡± Before the doctor could finish, Jiang Songbai hurriedly cut him off and stepped aside. The doctor then took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pulse. While the doctor was checking, Jiang Songbai didn¡¯t dare to speak, even trying to breathe softly. ¡°Huan Er, Huan¡­¡± Xue Yan, supporting the old madam, entered the room hastily and saw the doctor checking the pulse. Seeing this, she instinctively stopped shouting. The doctor alternated between frowning and smiling. After releasing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, he greeted the old madam and Xue Yan, ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Doctor, what are you saying? My elder sister fainted, and you¡¯re congratting?¡± Before Xue Yan and the old madam could respond, Jiang Songbai, filled with anger, spoke out. Both the Old Madam Jiang and Xue Yan were stunned, but a few secondster, the old madam, with excitement in her eyes, asked the doctor, ¡°Do you mean Huan Er is¡­ pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, the Eldest Miss is indeed pregnant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful!¡± Old Madam Jiang and Xue Yan were excited when they heard the doctor¡¯s words. Jiang Songbai was stunned. His elder sister was pregnant. He was about to be an uncle. Thinking of this, Jiang Songbai¡¯s face was full of smiles. Looking at Liu Xiu standing behind, he grabbed her hand, ¡°Mother, did you hear? My elder sister is pregnant. I¡¯m going to be an uncle.¡± Jiang Songbai was beaming with happiness and excitement. Liu Xiu had a great rtionship with Jiang Peihuan, and upon hearing this, her eyes were also full of smiles. But Xue Yan, seeing the still unconscious and pale-faced Jiang Peihuan, turned to the doctor, ¡°How is Huan Er¡¯s health now? Why is she so pale?¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. The youngdy is just exhausted. Coupled with her pregnancy, it led to her fainting. A few days of proper rest should make her fine.¡± ¡°Do you need to prescribe any medicine?¡± ¡°No need. The eldest miss is in excellent health. Just adjust her diet and eat more nutritious foods. Medicines have their side effects, and given her current situation, it¡¯s not suitable for her to take any.¡± ¡°Yu Zhen, remember to reward the doctor when you send him out.¡± Old Madam Jiang looked at Nanny Xu and said in a low voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Xu replied softly when she heard the old madam¡¯s words. The entire Jiang Mansion was filled with joy upon learning of Jiang Pei Huan¡¯s pregnancy. By the time Jiang Peihuan woke up, it was already night. As she opened her eyes, she was somewhat dazed. ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re awake?¡± The Old Madam Jiang had been asked to rest because of her age, but Xue Yan, worried about her daughter, had been keeping vigil in the Plum Garden. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes flutter open, she immediately approached. Upon seeing Xue Yan sitting by her bed, Jiang Peihuan quickly sat up, ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± ¡°You must be careful now that you are pregnant. No more rash actions.¡± ¡°Child¡­ Mother, what are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re pregnant, Huan Er. You¡¯re going to be a mother,¡± Xue Yan¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness. However, hearing these words, Jiang Peihuan waspletely stunned. She was pregnant. She was going to be a mother. She lowered her gaze to her still-t belly, reaching out to gently touch it. While there was no visible bump, the realization that a new life was growing inside her felt incredibly surreal. Apart from the joy, there was a hint ofplexity in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. This life was different from her previous one. In her past life, by this time, the Jiang family was on the brink of copse, and she had no chance to get married or have children. But now, she was already expecting her own child. ¡°Huan Er, this is a joyous asion. You should inform King Cheng,¡± Xue Yan reminded her, ¡°Your father has already gone to the pce to share the good news.¡± Given Xiao Nanye¡¯s unique position, he should have been the one to report the happy news in person. But with his absence and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s indisposition, Jiang Hong decided to go on their behalf. In the imperial pce, within the Qian Qing Hall. ¡°You said what?¡± Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were wide with surprise, so much so that he identally dripped ink onto the paper from his brush. Seeing the emperor¡¯s delighted expression, Jiang Hong proudly announced, ¡°My daughter, Huan Er, is pregnant. I¡¯m about to be a grandfather.¡± The emperor¡¯s joy was palpable, but when he saw Jiang Hong¡¯s smug expression, he suddenly felt a bit ufortable. After all, in terms of familial rtions, he would only be an imperial uncle to the child, while Jiang Hong would be a grandfather. Yet, thinking of the child was Xiao Nanye¡¯s, the emperor¡¯s eyes twinkled with happiness again. Turning to Wang Kun, he ordered, ¡°Go to the storeroom and see if there are any tonics. Let the great general take themter to help Queen Cheng to regain her strength.¡± At that moment, a eunuch announced outside, ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress wishes to see you.¡± ¡°Let the Empress in,¡± the emperormanded. Soon after, the empress entered the Qian Qing Hall. As Jiang Hong was about to bow to the empress, she stopped him, ¡°Great General, no need for formalities.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Queen Cheng¡¯s pregnancy and have prepared some tonics. Please take them with you when you leave the pce,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Majesty,¡± Jiang Hong replied. The empress smiled, ¡°You¡¯re too polite. King Cheng grew up before our eyes, and we are quite fond of Pei Huan. Now that she¡¯s pregnant, she should rest and not move around much. After three months, let here to the pce to chat.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ever since Jiang Peihuan discovered the poison in the empress, the empress had been extremely fond of her. Hence, upon hearing of her pregnancy, she immediately came over and had many tonics prepared for her.. Chapter 312 - 312: Grandmother Is Waiting For Your Return Chapter 312: Grandmother Is Waiting For Your Return Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Therefore, when Jiang Hong went to the Plum Garden, he was followed by a pile of tonics. Seeing all the items on the table, Jiang Peihuan was taken aback. She looked at Jiang Hong and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Father, why are there so many tonics?¡± ¡°They are all gifts from the Emperor and the Empress.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not surprised the Emperor has given gifts since he and King Cheng have always been close. But why does the Empress¡¯s gift seem even more generous than the Emperor¡¯s?¡± Jiang Peihuan was aware of the reason, but hearing Jiang Hong¡¯s words, she gently replied, ¡°Xiao Nanye grew up in the pce, and the Empress took good care of him. 1 suppose it¡¯s out of happiness.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Hong said nothing more. Jiang Hong looked at Jiang Peihuan with a smile, ¡°Huan Er, for now, you should rest at home and stop distributing porridge. Leave such matters to your younger sister.¡± ¡°Also, remember to send a letter to His Highness.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s gettingte. You both should return to Yanlin and rest.¡± ¡°Huan Er, how about I stay with you tonight?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan softly responded, a worried look in her eyes. However, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mother, haven¡¯t you forgotten that 1 studied medicine? You¡¯re still treating me like a child. Rest assured, with Yue Er and Ye Xiao here, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hearing this, Xue Yan and Jiang Hong left Plum Garden together. Having slept for a while, Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t sleepy now. After they left, she turned to Yue Er, who was by her bed, ¡°Prepare the ink and brush for me.¡± ¡°My Queen, are you writing to King Cheng?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t speak but nodded with a smile. Everyone was overjoyed at the news of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pregnancy, but some weren¡¯t pleased, like Xiao Junhao. ¡°You said Jiang Peihuan is pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, I just got the news.¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Pei Wu spoke softly. Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°She¡¯s actually pregnant?¡± After saying this, his expression grewplex. ¡°Where¡¯s the Princess Consort?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the main courtyard. Master, do you want to¡­¡± Before Pei Wu could finish, Xiao Junhao took big strides towards the main courtyard. Jiang Yan was reading when she heard that Xiao Junhao had arrived. She quickly went to greet him. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Why are you¡­¡± Before Jiang Yan could finish, Xiao Junhao suddenly swept her up in his arms. The servants in the room, seeing this, quickly exited. Confused, Jiang Yan was pressed onto the bed. But as she saw Xiao Junhao lean in, she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. Yet soon, Jiang Yan was left stunned. When Xiao Junhao buried his head in her neck, he softly called out, ¡°Huan Er.¡± Even though the words were whispered faintly, Jiang Yan could hear them clearly. Almost immediately, she thought of Jiang Peihuan. The man¡¯s actions grew more and more forceful, yet Jiang Yan did her best to cooperate, enduring the pain. Jiang Peihuan, however, had no idea of what was happening in the Prince Qing Mansion. After handing over the letter she had written to Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan drifted into a peaceful sleep. In the time that followed, Jiang Peihuan anxiously awaited Xiao Nanye¡¯s reply. However, instead of a letter, she was greeted with news of a gue outbreak in An Zhou. ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s been a gue outbreak in An Zhou?¡± Facing Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan asked with concern evident in her eyes. Ye Xiao¡¯s expression was equally grim. She nodded, ¡°Yes, the entire An Zhou has been affected. Not only have themon people been infected, but many soldiers have also died or been seriously affected.¡± ¡°Where is Xiao Nanye now?¡± ¡°His Highness is in the army.¡± Upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan swayed slightly. ¡°My Queen?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s change inplexion, Ye Xiao instinctively moved to support her. However, Jiang Peihuan gripped her arm tightly, ¡°Ye Xiao, prepare some medicinal herbs, and make sure to gather arge quantity. We¡¯re going to An Zhou.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go! 1 absolutely won¡¯t allow you to travel to An Zhou!¡± An hourter, everyone in the General¡¯s Mansion knew of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s intention to head to An Zhou. Jiang Yan was the first to object. Seeing Jiang Peihuan seated, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes red with anger. ¡°You¡¯ve only been pregnant for just over a month. If something happens to you on the journey, what are we to do?¡± Towards the end of her sentence, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes were tinged with red. Although Jiang Hong didn¡¯t voice any objections, his expression was extremely grave. Yet, he turned to Jiang Peihuan, softly speaking, ¡°Huan Er, are you sure about this? Although An Zhou is dangerous, with Xiao Nanye¡¯s exceptional intelligence, he surely can¡­¡± ¡°Father, my decision to go to An Zhou isn¡¯t just for Xiao Nanye.¡± Before Jiang Hong could finish, Jiang Peihuan gently interrupted. Facing her parents, she continued, ¡°When 1 was thirteen, 1 followed you to the battlefield, witnessing the life and death struggles of war.¡± ¡°For soldiers, dying on the battlefield is an understandable fate. But dying from a gue, it¡¯s tragically innocent. Now that I¡¯ve learned medical skills, 1 can¡¯t just stand by.¡± ¡°So, mother, father, please let me go.¡± ¡°Both of you, let Huan Er go.¡± At this moment, the Old Madam Jiang entered the room, supported by Nanny Xu. ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± Seeing the old madam, everyone bowed. Jiang Peihuan moved to assist her. Old Madam Jiang, looking at Jiang Peihuan, gently patted her hand and said with a smile, ¡°On your trip to An Zhou, make sure to take care of yourself. Especially now, since you¡¯re carrying a child.¡± ¡°Grandmother, rest assured, 1 will return safely.¡± ¡°You must not forget, in a month, it will be your fiftieth birthday. 1 will definitelye to celebrate with you.¡± Hearing this, tears welled up in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes. Gripping Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°1¡¯11 wait for your return. If you don¡¯te back, 1 won¡¯t be celebrating my fiftieth birthday.¡± That very night, Jiang Peihuan set off from the Jiang mansion with Ye Xiao. For this trip to An Zhou, she only brought Ye Xiao. She didn¡¯t bring any of her siblings, as she was willing to risk her life but not theirs. ¡°Master¡­¡± As Jiang Peihuan was about to board the carriage, she heard a distant voice. ¡°My Queen, it seems to be Miss Cheng..¡± Chapter 313 - 313: Arriving at An Zhou Chapter 313: Arriving at An Zhou Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Master¡­¡± When Ye Xiao spoke, Cheng Yang also reached Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage. Upon hearing the voice, Jiang Peihuan lifted the curtain of the carriage. She immediately saw a sweating Cheng Yang, who was wearing a white dress, looking very neat and refreshing. ¡°Master, you¡¯re heading to An Zhou, right? Take me with you.¡± Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Cheng Yang spoke without hesitation. ¡°No.¡± Seeing the puzzled look on Cheng Yang¡¯s face, Jiang Peihuan spoke calmly, ¡°An Zhou is now riddled with the gue. I have important things to handle there and really can¡¯t afford to look after anyone. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t take you¡­¡± ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to look after me. I can also help save people. Although I¡¯ve learned medicine for a short time, 1 have acquired some basic knowledge. I¡¯m sure I can help in An Zhou.¡± ¡°Master, please, take me with you. If you don¡¯t agree, once you leave, I¡¯ll go there on my own.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned, a stormy look in her eyes, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s displeased face, Cheng Yang quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not threatening you, Master. I truly wish to go to An Zhou. 1 grew up there, it¡¯s my home. How can I stand by and watch it be destroyed?¡± As she said thest sentences, her eyes filled with tears, and to this, Jiang Peihuan looked surprised. After a brief silence, Jiang Peihuan asked, ¡°If you go to An Zhou, does Young Master Rong know?¡± ¡°Why should he know about my affairs?¡± Jiang Peihuan turned her gaze to Ye Xiao, whispering, ¡°Go see Young Master Rong and inform him about this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Ye Xiao prepared to leave, the sound of hoofbeats echoed. Turning to look, she saw Rong Mo on horseback. She turned around and saw Rong Mo on the horse. Upon seeing him, Cheng Yang looked slightly startled, but Jiang Peihuan remained calm. ¡°Queen Cheng?¡± Arriving beside the carriage, Rong Mo nodded in greeting to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Young Master Rong, Cheng Yang wants to apany me to An Zhou. What¡¯s your view on this?¡± Even though Rong Mo has always been indifferent to Cheng Yang, Jiang Peihuan knew he took care of her in his own way. So, she wanted Rong Mo¡¯s consent on this matter. Hearing her words, Rong Mo turned to Cheng Yang. ¡°Rong Mo, let me tell you, whether you agree or not, I¡­¡± ¡°Let her go if she wishes.¡± Cheng Yang¡¯s words were cut off by Rong Mo. Continuing, Rong Mo said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany the Queen to An Zhou.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t refuse Rong Mo¡¯s proposal. Shortly after, Cheng Yang boarded the carriage, and Rong Mo rode beside them. The group set off at a brisk pace towards An Zhou. Although it would normally take three days of non-stop horse riding from the capital to An Zhou, Jiang Peihuan, being pregnant, couldn¡¯t travel so hastily, despite her concerns for An Zhou. Therefore, they rested for quite a while along the way. By the time Jiang Peihuan¡¯s carriage stopped outside the city of An Zhou, it had already been five days. Even before the carriage entered the city, Jiang Peihuan saw bodies everywhere. Seeing this scene, Jiang Peihuan, sitting in the carriage, had an upset look in her eyes. She had mentally prepared herself for what she might see, but witnessing it firsthand, she realized the situation was worse than she had imagined. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± As the carriage approached the city gate, it was stopped by the guards. ¡°Quickly inform King Cheng that the Queen has arrived.¡± Jiang Peihuan remained silent, but Ye Xiao spoke coldly to the guards. Hearing this, the guards¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. After ncing at the carriage, one of them hurriedly ran inside. Inside the city, in a mansion. A man sitting at the main seat looked displeased, ¡°Still no doctors found?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the doctors we found are all dead. The remaining ones in the city are too scared toe.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s already dark expression deepened. The man hadn¡¯t slept for days, evident from the bloodshot eyes. Jiang Changbai, sitting next to him, wanted to console him, but before he could speak, Han Feng rushed in. ¡°Master?¡± Xiao Nanye, with cold eyes, looked at the hurried Han Feng. Seeing his master¡¯s expression, Han Feng lowered his voice but still sounded excited, ¡°Master, the queen is here, she¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xiao Nanye had already darted past him. Watching Xiao Nanye¡¯s departing figure, Han Feng was stunned. It took Jiang Changbai a few seconds to react, grabbing Han Feng, ¡°Did you just say Huan Er is here?¡± ¡°Indeed, the guards mentioned the queen. It could only be her.¡± As Jiang Peihuan sat in her carriage waiting, she suddenly heard the city gates opening, ¡°Queen, King Cheng is here.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan lifted the curtain of the carriage. She immediately saw Xiao Nanye on his horse, their eyes meeting, full of emotion. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye, a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. But before she could speak, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Why are you in An Zhou? It¡¯s dangerous here. Go back to the capital immediately.¡± Then, turning to Ye Xiao, he ordered, ¡°Take the queen back.¡± Ye Xiao remained still, looking towards Jiang Peihuan for guidance. Jiang Peihuan frowned and responded, ¡°Xiao Nanye, I¡¯m not here for you, but for the citizens.¡± ¡°I learned medicine to save lives.¡± At this moment, Jiang Peihuan was grateful that she had learned medicine in her previous life to save Xiao Junhao. Thus, in this life, she could save even more people. ¡°King Cheng, our journey was rough. Let¡¯s continue this discussion inside.¡± This was said by Rong Mo. A momentter, they moved towards the city. As Jiang Peihuan entered, she saw Jiang Changbai rushing towards them. ¡°Huan Er?¡± ¡°Elder brother.¡± The siblings met with smiles in their eyes. ¡°Xiao Nanye, I¡¯d like to visit the army first..¡± Chapter 314 - 314: Saving People Chapter 314: Saving People Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon entering the city, Jiang Peihuan noticed that although there were fewer corpses than outside the city, there were still many. She turned to the man beside her and said, ¡°We can dy it a bit. Let¡¯s go back and rest first.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye frowned and softly replied. However, Jiang Peihuan, without responding verbally, only looked at him calmly. In the end, Xiao Nanye gave in and led her directly towards the military camp. At the entrance of the camp, Jiang Peihuan observed that the condition of the soldiers was rtively good. However, after following Xiao Nanye to the tents behind, she discovered the situation was dire. Countless soldiers were packed inside the tents, with exhausted military doctors moving amongst them. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan immediately stepped forward, signaling to Ye Xiao and Cheng Yang to help examine the soldiers. ¡°Yes.¡± The soldiers were taken aback by the sudden appearance of Jiang Peihuan and her party. However, when they saw Xiao Nanye, no one voiced any objections. Jiang Peihuan focused on taking the pulse of the soldiers, but the results made her furrow her brows. Four hourster, she finally took a break. ¡°Huan Er, rest for a bit,¡± said Xiao Nanye, who had been careful not to disturb her while she was working. As soon as she paused, he quickly stepped forward to support her. ¡°Xiao Nanye, are there any operational pharmacies left in the city?¡± ¡°Do you need medicinal herbs?¡± Hearing her question, Xiao Nanye instinctively responded. After she nodded, he continued, ¡°Tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll have Han Feng fetch it.¡± Jiang Peihuan took a pen and paper from Ye Xiao and wrote down a long prescription, handing it to Han Feng. ¡°Get as much of the herbs on this list as possible,¡± she instructed. ¡°Yes.¡± After Han Feng departed with the prescription, Jiang Peihuan turned to the soldiers in the tent and said, ¡°Don¡¯t crowd so many people in one tent. It will exacerbate the condition. Reduce the number of people in each tent by half, and boil all the soldiers¡¯ clothes and equipment in hot water.¡± The soldiers looked baffled upon hearing her instructions. Seeing their reaction, Xiao Nanye sternly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the Queen orders?¡± Snapping back to reality, they immediately responded, ¡°Greetings to Queen Cheng.¡± Now that they knew Jiang Peihuan was Xiao Nanye¡¯s wife, their attitudes changed instantly. Jiang Peihuan, however, didn¡¯t mind. Suddenly, a man in armor rushed into the tent shouting, ¡°Medic, quickly check on Old Liu. He can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Without acknowledging Xiao Nanye or noticing Jiang Peihuan, he grabbed the medic. However, as the man tried to leave, Jiang Changbai stopped him. ¡°What happened to General Liu?¡± ¡°Those damned enemies poisoned him! Old Liu fell into their trap.¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye, let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Jiang Peihuan suggested, noticing the medic being pulled away hastily by the armored man. Upon entering the camp, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t make a sound but just nodded. When they stepped out of the tent, Jiang Peihuan heard yelling. Following the noise, she saw a man on a stretcher with a full beard ¡ª it was General Liu. ¡°General Wan, let me go first. How can 1 examine General Liu if you¡¯re holding me like this?¡± said the military doctor. The man who was grabbing the military doctor, General Wan, quickly released him upon hearing this. From Jiang Peihuan¡¯s perspective, she noticed the ashenplexion on General Liu¡¯s face, a clear indication that he had been poisoned. After checking General Liu¡¯s pulse, the military doctor shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s snake venom, and there¡¯s no antidote.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you an military doctor? If you don¡¯t treat him, 1¡¯11 cut you down!¡± threatened General Wan. ¡°Wan Dashan, stop!¡± Xiao Nanye interjected with a cold look when General Wan actually pulled out his de. It was at that moment that General Wan noticed Xiao Nanye. Seeing him, he immediately stopped, his eyes filled with anguish, ¡°Your Highness, how about General Liu?¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye, 1 can save him,¡± Jiang Peihuan said. ¡°You have a way? Then hurry up and save him.¡± General Wan, desperate and focused only on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, tried to grab her. However, he was stopped by Jiang Changbai, ¡°Wan, calm down. This is the Queen.¡± ¡°Queen Cheng?¡± Surprised, General Wan looked at Jiang Peihuan in a new light. Jiang Peihuan, unperturbed, calmly approached General Liu. Checking his pulse confirmed the army doctor¡¯s diagnosis: it was indeed snake venom. Then, Jian Peihuan walked to General Liu¡¯s side. She reached out and felt his pulse. Just as the military doctor said, General Liu was indeed poisoned by snake venom. Releasing General Liu¡¯s wrist, Jiang Peihuan told Xiao Nanye, ¡°I can use silver needles to stimte his acupoints, gathering all the venom to one location. But someone will have to suck out the venom. Would you¡­¡± Before she could finish, General Wan interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. 1¡¯11 suck out the venom. Just treat General Liu.¡± Jiang Peihuan, familiar with the blunt way military menmunicate, said, ¡°Are you sure, General Wan? This venom is potent. Even if you spit it out, it¡¯ll still harm you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If it saves General Liu, it¡¯s worth it,¡± General Wan replied, cutting her off again. Jiang Peihuan, unoffended, simply nodded and began her treatment. She quickly inserted several silver needles into General Liu¡¯s body, concentrating on his wrist. Estimating the timing, she asked Xiao Nanye for a dagger. He handed one over, and Jiang Peihuan swiftly cut a small slit on General Liu¡¯s wrist. General Wan immediately stepped forward, sucking out the ckened, venom-filled blood from General Liu¡¯s wrist. It wasn¡¯t until the blood turned a healthy red that Jiang Peihuan stopped him, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± By then, General Wan looked dizzy but anxiously asked, ¡°Queen Cheng, is General Liu¡¯s safe now?¡± Chapter 315 - 315: Knowing That She Was Pregnant Chapter 315: Knowing That She Was Pregnant Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Rest assured, General Liu¡¯s life is no longer in danger. However, if you don¡¯t take medicine soon, your life will indeed be at risk.¡± After saying this, Jiang Peihuan turned to Cheng Yang and said softly, ¡°Give the medicine to General Wan. In theing days, you will be responsible for his medical care.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Yang had no objections to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arrangement. By the time Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye returned to their mansion, it was already evening. After having a casual dinner, Jiang Peihuan copsed onto her bed. Having traveled for several days, and after all the events in An Zhou, she was utterly exhausted. Not long after shey down, Jiang Peihuan felt a cold presence approaching. Opening her eyes, she saw Xiao Nanye lying next to her. He reached out, pulled her into his embrace, and then gently kissed her. ¡°Huan Er.¡± Xiao Nanye had once scoffed at the saying, ¡°A day apart feels like three autumns.¡± But now, he truly understood its sentiment. His breath was warm, instantly dispelling the initial cold. However, upon seeing the intense heat in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan immediately gripped his hand. ¡°Xiao Nanye, did you¡­?¡± Seeing her sudden action, confusion flickered in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. She whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive the letter I sent you?¡± ¡°What letter? You wrote to me?¡± From his response, Jiang Peihuan knew he hadn¡¯t received it. After a moment, she said softly, ¡°Xiao Nanye, I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Her words were quiet, but they rang clearly in Xiao Nanye¡¯s ears. He was stunned. ¡°Huan Er, what did you say?¡± She repeated, ¡°I said, I¡¯m pregna¨C¡± Before she could finish, he embraced her tightly. Holding her, Xiao Nanye felt the warmth of her fingertips and whispered, ¡°Huan Er, this isn¡¯t a dream, right? You¡¯re really here.¡± Jiang Peihuan felt like the man beside her was trembling. Suddenly, Xiao Nanye released her, carefully touching her belly, ¡°Did I¡­ did I hurt the baby by holding you?¡± His concern was evident. She smiled and shook her head, ¡°No. But you can¡¯t¡­¡±. Her voice trailed off shyly towards the end. Xiao Nanye paused for a moment, then earnestly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Until the child is born, I won¡¯t touch you again.¡± Still, when they slept, he carefully held her in his arms. In Xiao Nanye¡¯s embrace, lulled by his unique scent, Jiang Peihuan soon fell asleep. But for Xiao Nanye, the excitement kept him awake all night. The next day, when Jiang Changbai tried to visit Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye stopped him at the door. ¡°King Cheng, did you go another night without sleep?¡± Noticing the bloodshot eyes of Xiao Nanye, Jiang Changbai couldn¡¯t help butment. Hearing his words, Xiao Nanye nodded. Upon seeing him nod, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. When he noticed Xiao Nanye asionally breaking into smiles, his bewilderment deepened. ¡°King Cheng, could it be that you¡­¡± have lost your mind? ¡°Elder brother, Huan Er is pregnant. I¡¯m about to be a father. I¡¯m going to have a child soon.¡± ¡°Did you just said Huan Er Is pregnant?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai, so startled he momentarily forgot the formal way of addressing Xiao Nanye, grabbed his hand. Seeing his nod, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. By the time Han Feng returned, he found his master and Jiang Changbaiughing like fools. Upon witnessing this scene, Han Feng was stunned. ¡°What are you standing here for?¡± Ye Xiao,ing over, saw the dumbstruck Han Feng. ¡°Ye Xiao, look at our master and the young general. Have they¡­¡± taken the wrong medicine? Following Han Feng¡¯s gaze, Ye Xiao took one look at the two and immediately understood. Facing Han Feng, Ye Xiao said inly, ¡°The Queen is pregnant.¡± Having said this, she headed to the room. Seeing Ye Xiao, Xiao Nanye stopped her immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Huan Er. Let her continue sleeping.¡± ¡°Your Highness, the Queen instructed me earlier that she needs medicine today.¡± Although Ye Xiao used to be Xiao Nanye¡¯s secret guard, since he sent her to serve Jiang Peihuan, her loyalty has been solely to Jiang Peihuan. While Xiao Nanye and Ye Xiao were talking, Jiang Peihuan inside had already awakened. ¡°Ye Xiao?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Ye Xiao instinctively wanted to enter, but someone was faster. Inside, as Jiang Peihuan was about to get up, a hand held her steady. ¡°Huan Er, be careful.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye being overly cautious, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Xiao Nanye, you don¡¯t have to be this careful. I¡­¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re pregnant now, you must be cautious everywhere.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Xiao Nanye gently interrupted her. Subsequently, he carefully helped Jiang Peihuan up. Just as she was about to bend down to put on her shoes, she saw him already kneeling in front of her. ¡°Xiao Nanye?¡± Seeing him pick up the embroidered shoes, Jiang Peihuan quickly spoke up. In her heart, Jiang Peihuan was rather traditional. Who was Xiao Nanye? He was the imperial uncle, revered by everyone. How could she let such a man kneel before her to put on her shoes? However, he already held her ankle. Carefully cing the blue embroidered shoes on her feet, he then helped her up. At the entrance, Jiang Changbai, Ye Xiao, and Han Feng were all stunned. Finally, it was only when Jiang Peihuan saw Xiao Nanye pick up her clothes, she hurriedly said to Ye Xiao at the door, ¡°Ye Xiao,e and help me dress.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although Xiao Nanye wanted to help Jiang Peihuan dress, her attire was quite intricate, and he wasn¡¯t quite familiar with it. However, as Ye Xiao was dressing Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye was closely watching. When Jiang Peihuan sat in front of the dressing table, she could see from the mirror that his gaze was constantly on her.. Chapter 316 - 316: It Must Be a Daughter Chapter 316: It Must Be a Daughter Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon seeing Ye Xiao picking up the woodenb, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°No need tob a bun, just tie up my hair simply.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao tied up her long hair and finally inserted a wooden hairpin. This hairpin was a gift from Xiao Nanye to Jiang Peihuan when they were in the capital. As Jiang Peihuan stood up, Xiao Nanye immediately approached and took her hand. This act not only left Jiang Peihuan speechless, but Ye Xiao, upon seeing this, was also stunned. If not for his unchanged face, Ye Xiao would have doubted whether this was the real King Cheng. While Jiang Peihuan was getting ready, Jiang Changbai was waiting outside the courtyard. Upon hearing a noise, he immediately turned around. However, the scene before him left him speechless. Xiao Nanye had one arm around Jiang Peihuan¡¯s waist and held her hand with the other, treating her as if she was some fragile object. Jiang Peihuan looked helpless. No matter what she said, Xiao Nanye would agree, but still insisted on his own way. ¡°Your Highness, Huan Er is just pregnant, she¡¯s not disabled. You don¡¯t have to be so cautious.¡± ¡°How can I not be careful? The child Huan Er carries is my daughter.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai was left speechless. At this moment, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, how do you know that the child in the Queen¡¯s womb is a princess?¡± At this, Jiang Peihuan was also curious. So, upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, she turned her gaze to Xiao Nanye. Meeting their gazes, Xiao Nanye casually said, ¡°Because 1 like daughters, so the child in Peihuan¡¯s womb must be a daughter.¡± Han Feng was speechless. Jiang Changbai was speechless. Jiang Peihuan was speechless. After a few seconds of silence, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Xiao Nanye, what if the child is a boy?¡± She was just asking out of curiosity since the gender is a gift from heaven and not something they could decide. But upon hearing her question, Xiao Nanye seemed lost in thought. After a while, he whispered, ¡°If it really is a son, then we¡¯ll have another.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s another boy?¡± Alright, Jiang Peihuan admitted she was being pedantic. Yet, hearing this, Xiao Nanye was calm. He looked at Jiang Peihuan and suddenly smiled, ¡°If so, then we won¡¯t have any more.¡± Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled expression, he softly added, ¡°Then our son and I will protect you.¡± Hearing his words, a gentle smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. However, this harmony was quickly interrupted by the loud voice of Wan Dashan. ¡°Queen Cheng, Queen¡­¡± Soon, Jiang Peihuan saw Wan Dashan approaching. Seeing his robust appearance, she was somewhat surprised. Under normal circumstances, Wan Dashan would need at least three days to recover. It had only been a day, and Wan Dashan seemedpletely fine. ¡°General Wan?¡± ¡°Greetings, Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re here too?¡± Approaching Jiang Peihuan, Wan Dashan saluted her and after greeting her, he then noticed Xiao Nanye. Hearing his words, Xiao Nanye responded with a smirk, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to notice me in your sight.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Your Highness? My eyes are perfectly fine. How could I not see you?¡± Xiao Nanye was speechless. Jiang Peihuan, who was standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but smile at these words. As Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression grew increasingly stern, she quickly turned to Wan Dashan and said, ¡°General Wan, you came looking for me. Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Yes, Queen. Aren¡¯t you skilled in medicine? Today, I n to head out of the city once again. I¡¯m determined to ughter those scoundrels. But I¡¯m afraid they might poison me again, so I want you to apany me.¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could reply, Xiao Nanye coldly interjected. Without waiting for Wan Dashan¡¯s response, he dered, ¡°The Queen is pregnant; she cannot endure such rough conditions. Furthermore, the Queen came to An Zhou to treat the city¡¯s inhabitants. Would you not have gone to battle today if the Queen hadn¡¯t been here?¡± Stunned by Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Wan Dashan was at a loss for words. At this moment, Cheng Yang rushed over, eximing, ¡°Master, it¡¯s bad news. The soldiers have started vomiting.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan quickly followed Cheng Yang to the tent. Xiao Nanye went after them. Upon arriving at the camp, Jiang Peihuan found that the soldiers¡¯ conditions had worsenedpared to the previous day. She immediately asked Han Feng, ¡°Did you purchase all the herbs listed in the prescription I gave youst night?¡± ¡°Yes, everything was purchased.¡± ¡°Cheng Yang, Ye Xiao, prepare the medicine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While they prepared the medicine, Jiang Peihuan turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Do you know where this gue originated?¡± ¡°In the city.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s reply, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°To eradicate this gue, we must first identify its source.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone investigate.¡± After speaking, Xiao Nanye looked at Han Feng. Han Feng immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it right away.¡± An hourter, after the medicine was prepared, Jiang Peihuan, along with Ye Xiao and Cheng Yang, distributed it to the infected soldiers. For many, their vomiting subsided after consumption, but for others, especially those in more serious conditions, the effects were not evident. For this group, Jiang Peihuan meticulously treated them and prescribed new remedies. Jiang Peihuan ended up spending the entire day in the camp. The food she ate was delivered by Jiang Changbao. Everyone was understanding of her dietary needs since she was pregnant. However, when Jiang Peihuan saw the chicken soup that Jiang Changbao had prepared, she softly remarked, ¡°Elder Brother, given the current situation, there¡¯s no need to prepare special meals for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, the child in your womb needs nourishment.¡± Hearing her words, Jiang Changbai, for once, declined her request. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, Han Feng, who had been absent the entire day, appeared alongside Xiao Nanye. ¡°Do you have any news?¡± Seeing them, Jiang Peihuan asked quietly. Without speaking, Xiao Nanye simply nodded. Shortly after, Jiang Peihuan apanied Xiao Nanye to a house in the city. As they opened the door, she frowned.. Chapter 317 - 317: Gifts Chapter 317: Gifts Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In the courtyardy several coffins, with only a thin old man sitting. ¡°The gue was first discovered here,¡± said Xiao Nanye. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan slowly walked into the courtyard. As she approached the old man, Jiang Peihuan abruptly stopped, warning, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Hearing her voice, everyone halted. Jiang Peihuan quickly covered her face with her badge. She looked at Xiao Nanye and the others, whispering, ¡°Cover your faces. The clothes he¡¯s wearing are the source of the infection.¡± A grim expression shed across Xiao Nanye¡¯s face upon hearing this. The old man, however, looked surprised after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. Although he quickly tried to mask it, he still asked feigning ignorance, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond to his question but pressed on, ¡°Where did you get the clothes you¡¯re wearing?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes darted. Though he tried to maintain a calm facade, Jiang Peihuan, who was watching him closely, caught the flicker of unease. However, the old man defiantly replied, ¡°These clothes are naturally mine, 1¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Interrupting him sharply, Jiang Peihuan coldly challenged, ¡°Your family, though not starving, is still just an ordinary one. Yet the clothes you¡¯re wearing are clearly made of fine cotton. Even in the capital, ordinary people can¡¯t afford such fabric.¡± ¡°You im these are your clothes. So, who made them for you? If you bought them, where did you buy them?¡± With every word that Jiang Peihuan said, the old man¡¯s expression became more flustered. Suddenly, in a desperate move, the old man lunged at Jiang Peihuan. Xiao Nanye, always by her side, swiftly raised his leg and kicked him, sending him sprawling to the ground. A token fell from the old man¡¯s pocket. As he instinctively tried to retrieve it, Han Feng grabbed it first. ¡°Master, look at this,¡± Han Feng whispered, presenting the token to Xiao Nanye. Upon examining the token, Xiao Nanye¡¯s aura immediately turned ice-cold. Jiang Peihuan, standing close to him, sensed the change in his demeanor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she softly inquired. Lowering his voice, Xiao Nanye murmured, ¡°This token belongs to the Cining Pce.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face paled. ¡°So, this gue was aimed at me.¡± ¡°How could she? As a¡­ how can she y with the lives of the city¡¯s citizens like this?¡± Anger red in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but considering the person¡¯s status, she restrained herself. However, Xiao Nanye had no such reservations. Gazing at Jiang Peihuan, he coldly stated, ¡°In her heart, as long as she achieves her goals, the lives of others mean nothing.¡± When he said thest sentence, Xiao Nanye¡¯s entire body was filled with a gloomy aura. Seeing him like this, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. Having grown up in the imperial pce, Xiao Nanye had faced many dangers from a young age. Now, at least, he had the ability to protect himself. But Jiang Peihuan shuddered to think of what he might have faced as a child, defenseless. She could hardly fathom the hardships he¡¯d endured to survive until now. Softly holding his hand, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Anzhou will be safe.¡± Hearing her words, Xiao Nanye simply nodded. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face still covered by the handkerchief, he quietly suggested, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t linger here. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Master, how should we deal with this man?¡± ¡°Kill him,¡± came the cold reply from Xiao Nanye as Han Feng nced at the old man lying on the ground. After Jiang Peihuan left, a muffled sound echoed behind her. She didn¡¯t utter a word. While the Great Empress Dowager was cruel, this old man was no saint either. ¡°Master, are we just going to let this matter go?¡± Walking back, Han Feng couldn¡¯t resist asking Xiao Nanye. Holding Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, Xiao Nanye coldly responded, ¡°If she thinks she can threaten me, she will regret it. Send a message to the capital. Let our people handle it, starting by cutting off both of his hands.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°After that, send the ¡®gift¡¯ to the Cining Pce.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Feng, the chief of Xiao Nanye¡¯s secret guards, carried out his master¡¯s orders without emotion. However, seeing this side of Xiao Nanye surprised Jiang Peihuan. Having spent some time with him, she¡¯d almost forgotten this man by her side was the ruthlessly decisive King Cheng. In the capital, within the pce¡¯s Cining Pce, the Great Empress Dowager put down her prayer beads. After rising with the assistance of a maid, she inquired, ¡°Has there been news from Anzhou?¡± Hearing her words, the old nanny nced at another pce maid. Once she had left, she reported, ¡°The gue is rampant in Anzhou, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°The Queen Cheng has gone to Anzhou.¡± ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s really on the same side as King Cheng.¡± However, before the Great Empress Dowager could finish her thoughts, an old eunuch walked in holding a box. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, someone sent this box.¡± ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± For some reason, seeing the box gave the Great Empress Dowager a sense of foreboding. The old nanny immediately thought of the previous incident involving snowball. ¡°Open it!¡± Despite her fear, the Great Empress Dowagermanded coldly. Hearing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s voice, the old eunuch opened the box in his hand. However, when he saw what was inside, his hand trembled and he threw the box away. ¡°What¡­what is this¡­¡± The old nanny, staring at a pair of severed hands on the ground, was at a loss for words. But soon, the old nanny¡¯s expression changed.¡± Your Royal Majesty, it¡¯s Young Master¡­¡± It seems to be Young Master¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing the maid¡¯s words, the empress dowager rose shakily from her chair and staggered forward. As she beheld the bloody hands on the ground, her vision darkened and she fainted. ¡°Your Royal Majesty?¡± Seeing her copse, panic and horror filled the old nanny¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 318 - 318: Going Outside The City Chapter 318: Going Outside The City Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan waspletely unaware of the events transpiring within the pce. Due to her arrival, the epidemic in the military camp was effectively controlled. She instructed the soldiers to be treated based on the severity of their symptoms. Those with mild symptoms, after undergoing treatment, were essentially cured. With this progress, Jiang Peihuan proposed going outside the city. ¡°Huan Er, why do you want to leave the city?¡± Jiang Changbai couldn¡¯t hold back his question upon hearing his sister¡¯s intention, even before Xiao Nanye could respond. Knowing of her pregnancy, Jiang Changbai had hoped that she would return to the capital to recuperate. But he knew her temperament too well and understood that she would not be easily dissuaded. Hence, he had been by her side these days, ensuring she did not overexert herself. Hearing her mention of venturing outside the city, his eyes reflected clear disapproval. ¡°Elder brother, the soldiers in the camp have been well-treated, and soon, all will be healed. The city¡¯s residents can gradually seek medical treatment, but the people outside the city have no such options.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been said that rebels have risen in various ces in Anzhou? In these times, who can the people outside the city rely on?¡± ¡°By going outside, I can at least provide them a glimmer of hope, saving whoever I can. Otherwise, even if we heal everyone inside, the infection might still spread.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Xiao Nanye whispered. He wanted to protect Jiang Peihuan from harm, but as a militarymander, he also had to consider the wellbeing of all the people. Unable to stop her, the best he could do was to apany and protect her. But when he offered, Jiang Peihuan refused, ¡°No, you can¡¯t go.¡± Seeing his puzzled expression, she exined, ¡°You are themander, and unless there¡¯s a special situation, you cannot leave the camp.¡± In the end, Jiang Peihuan set out for the outskirts of the city, apanied by Han Feng. Watching them depart with evident concern, Han Feng whispered to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Master, rest assured. I will ensure the queen¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°If anything happens to her, don¡¯t bother returning,¡± he responded coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Upon leaving the city, Jiang Peihuan directed Han Feng to head west, where most of the popce resided. Just outside the city gates, she saw several emaciated figures. The sight filled her eyes withplexity. In her reincarnated life, she initially only wanted revenge and to protect her family. However, over time, her aspirations grew. If possible, she wished to do her best to safeguard even more people. After all, the people of Qi Kingdom were the very ones her parents were willing to give their lives for. ¡°My Queen, someone¡¯s approaching.¡± As their carriage approached a narrow path, Han Feng whispered. Jiang Peihuan responded faintly, then reached for the whip at her waist. ¡°Who is it?¡± Apanying Han Feng¡¯s voice was the shing sound of des. Hearing it, Jiang Peihuan immediately pulled back the curtain. The men Han Feng had brought were skilled fighters, and they showed no signs of panic upon confronting the approaching figures. But soon, Han Feng realized something was wrong. Many people were approaching, and they weren¡¯t from just one group but several gangs of bandits from nearby mountains. When he recognized this, Han Feng immediately warned Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Queen Cheng, these men seem to havee prepared for¡­, watch out!¡± Before he could finish, a shadow lunged directly at Jiang Peihuan. She saw the approaching figure and promptlyshed out with her whip, stopping the assant a meter away. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good whip,¡± a voice remarked, startling Jiang Peihuan. The voice clearly belonged to a child, yet the man before her was middle-aged. ¡°However, you¡¯re no match for me,¡± the child-like voice continued. The man then lunged at Jiang Peihuan with a dagger in hand. During their confrontation, Jiang Peihuan quickly realized that she was outssed by the man¡¯s bizarre and superior martial skills. The strange man looked amused, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re quite skilled.¡± ¡°Too bad you¡¯ve met me today,¡± he added, as his dagger aimed for Jiang Peihuan¡¯s belly. Jiang Peihuan could¡¯ve countered, but she wouldn¡¯t risk the child in her womb, so she sidestepped. The dagger thennded at her neck. ¡°Stop, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± ¡°Queen Cheng!¡± Han Feng, amidst fighting others, caught sight of this and eximed. Without hesitation, he ordered, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Both Jiang Peihuan and Han Feng were soon bound and immobilized, not only physically but also through pressure point techniques, rendering them as vulnerable as ordinary people. An hourter, they were removed from the carriage and locked in an underground cell. When they arrived, Jiang Peihuan was blindfolded, so she wasn¡¯t sure of their exact location, but she had her suspicions. Once they were locked in the cell, her blindfold was removed, revealing the bizarre man. ¡°You aren¡¯t a local bandit, are you?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked, her tone more assertive than inquisitive. When the man heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, he was stunned and thenughed softly.¡±Does that matter?¡± ¡°Of course it does. I need to know why you¡¯ve captured me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I captured you to kill you. But I won¡¯t just kill you directly; I intend to torture you first.¡± ¡°Do you realize she is the Queen of the Cheng Mansion? If you harm her, our master will ensure you won¡¯t have a burial ce,¡± Han Feng said menacingly. He was almost in despair, having just been entrusted by his master to protect Jiang Peihuan and now facing this predicament. The bizarre man, however,ughed off Han Feng¡¯s threat, ¡°Young man, I know who your master is. Xiao Nanye is formidable, but I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± ¡°Sir, I must admit your skills are admirable. However, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand.. If you already know who 1 am, why bring trouble upon yourself?¡± Chapter 319 - 319: Captured Chapter 319: Captured Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t afraid of Xiao Nanye, killing me would bring unnecessary trouble to you, wouldn¡¯t it? Why would you do this¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The man interrupted Jiang Peihuan and coldly said, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to me, me yourself for offending someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Enjoy the little time you have left.¡± With that, the man left. Jiang Peihuan was left with a look of confusion. Who had she offended? She could only think of a few people she might have wronged. In the capital. In the Prince Qing Mansion. ¡°Miss, a letter for you.¡± Standing by the window, Lin Mengyao turned around upon hearing her maid¡¯s voice. She took the letter and quickly read through it. Her eyes lit up with excitement. After reading, Lin Mengyao burned the letter. Without Jiang Peihuan, everything she lost would be returned to her. ¡°Your Highness?¡± As she was lost in her thoughts, she heard the maid announce a visitor. Lin Mengyao quicklyposed herself and greeted the approaching figure, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Rise.¡± ¡°What are you burning?¡± Upon entering, Xiao Junhao noticed the smell of burning paper. He saw the ashes on the floor. ¡°It was just a poem 1 had written. 1 didn¡¯t like it, so 1 burned it.¡± Xiao Junhao gave a slight nod and didn¡¯t press further. He reached out, and Lin Mengyao obediently ced her hand in his. But she didn¡¯t feel the warmth she once did. ¡°I heard that the main princess consort has been giving you trouble recently.¡± Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes shed when she heard Xiao Junhao¡¯s words. Then, sheughed softly.¡± Your Highness must be joking. Why would the main princess consort cause trouble for me?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re not troubled, that¡¯s good.¡± Seeing her smile, Xiao Junhao whispered. But beneath that smile, Lin Mengyao¡¯s heart turned cold. This was the Prince Qing Mansion. Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Junhao wasn¡¯t aware of what Jiang Yan had done to her. However, he chose not to act. Lin Mengyao looked at the man beside her. She always believed he was different and genuinely loved her. But now, she doubted those feelings. Does he truly love her? ¡°Yao Er, right now, 1 need the main Princess Consort¡¯s assistance. Some things may inconvenience you. But rest assured, when I ascend to power one day, everything that belongs to you, 1¡¯11 ensure it¡¯s returned.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Highness.¡± Lin Mengyao responded, feigning gratitude, her eyes filled with appreciation. Seeing her expression, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes softened. Holding Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand gently, he spoke, ¡°1 came today because there¡¯s a matter I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°If your highness needs Yao Er to do anything, just give the word.¡± ¡°I want you to return to the Lin Mansion.¡± Meeting Lin Mengyao¡¯s puzzled gaze, Xiao Junhao continued, ¡°Even if you and Lin Xingchen aren¡¯t close, you are still family.¡± ¡°Mengyao, Lin Xingchen is currently trusted deeply by the Emperor. 1 hope you can find a way to bring him to our side.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I understand. 1 will find a way.¡± ¡°Yao Er, thank you for your effort.¡± ¡°Serving Your Highness is my duty,¡± Lin Mengyao replied, smiling at the ashes on the floor. Lin Mengyao said with a smile as she looked at the ashes on the ground. In An Zhou, the basement. If Jiang Peihuan was previously unsure of what the man meant, the rising water in the dungeon made it clear. Han Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with panic at the sight. He could endure any form of torture, but he was deeply worried about the child inside Jiang Peihuan¡¯s belly. The child in her belly was less than three months old. If it was soaked in water for a long time, something would definitely happen to the child. At this moment, Han Feng had already untied the rope on his hand. He approached Jiang Peihuan, ¡°My Queen, let me untie you.¡± After helping Jiang Peihuan untie the rope, Han Feng wanted to push the door in front of him. However, no matter how hard he tried, the wooden door did not budge. However, the water level in the basement kept rising, and soon, it reached knee level. ¡°Han Feng, stop wasting your energy. We can¡¯t open that door,¡± Jiang Peihuan whispered. ¡°But what should we do? If this continues, the child inside you will be in danger.¡± ¡°Stay calm.¡± Jiang Peihuan tried to remainposed. At this juncture, Han Feng suddenly suggested, ¡°My Queen, please sit on my shoulders.¡± At this moment, the water level had already reached his waist. Seeing her hesitation, Han Feng quickly added, ¡°For the sake of the little one inside you. 1 believe the master wille to our aid soon.¡± It was the only option left. Jiang Peihuan then climbed onto Han Feng¡¯s shoulders. Han Feng stood in a corner of the room, providing him with a point of support. With Jiang Peihuan leaning against the wall, both were rtively morefortable. Two hourster, the water had risen to I Ian Feng¡¯s chest. From the doorway, they then heard the voice of a child, ¡°You seem quite loyal to Xiao Nanye.¡± When the strange man saw this scene, disyed a hint of surprise in his eyes. However, this was quickly followed by a mockingughter. Han Feng remained silent. His acupoints had been sealed, leaving him almost devoid of strength. While Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t heavy, maintaining the same posture for such an extended period had taken its toll on Han Feng. Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan suddenlyughed, ¡°Sir, have you ever considered that you might be used by someone?¡± ¡°While I may not know who I¡¯ve offended, they approached you to kill me. They never considered the trouble it might cause you. Would you still risk your life for them?¡± ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re quite sharp-tongued for your age.¡± The man, who previously wore a smile, turned somber after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. His gaze was as cold as a venomous snake. Upon seeing a part of a handkerchief peeking out from his chest, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person might be a woman you¡¯re fond of, right?¡± ¡°My junior sister said you were very clever. I didn¡¯t believe her before, but now I do..¡± Chapter 320 - 320: Xiao Nanye Came Chapter 320: Xiao Nanye Came Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°So you¡¯re implying that the one who sent you to kill me was your junior sister.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan calmly responded. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s assertion darkened the strange man¡¯s already sullen face even further, making his appearance all the more terrifying. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, he coldly said, ¡°You indeed are clever, but this intelligence will be your end.¡± After saying that, the man took out the key and opened the door to the basement. Without caring about his clothes, he directly walked into the water. The man ignored his clothes and walked into the water. Since Jiang Peihuan was sitting on Han Feng¡¯s shoulders, the man had to look up to face her. Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, the man¡¯s eyes showed a mixture of emotions, ¡°In your next life, remember not to be too smart.¡± Finishing his words, he drew his dagger. Before Jiang Peihuan could react, Han Feng, with fury in his eyes, said, ¡°How dare you try to hurt the queen, and you will surely meet a gruesome end.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, the manughed out loud as if he had heard a good joke. Although there was a smile on the man¡¯s face, there was no smile in his eyes. If one looked carefully, there was only endless mockery and disdain. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the dagger in the man¡¯s hand stabbed straight into Han Feng¡¯s heart. However, just as he took a step forward, his wrist went limp, and the dagger in his hand fell out. The man quickly held onto the wall at the side. If he had not reacted quickly, he would have fallen into the water. The man tried to muster his energy and send out a palm wind, but he was powerless. His eyes filled with shock, he stared at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°It was you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve already sealed your acupuncture points. You¡­ ¡°You sealed my acupoints so that I can¡¯t use my martial arts, but you can¡¯t stop me from using poison. ¡°Poison?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the surprise in the man¡¯s eyes deepened. Facing his astonishment, Jiang Peihuan calmly stated, ¡°Didn¡¯t your junior sister tell you? I¡¯m a physician, well-versed in medical arts and adept at using poison.¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted the man¡¯s words and said lightly. The man didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he closed his eyes. A moment ago, a strange scene had appeared before his eyes. The man¡¯s figure suddenly changed. The clothes on his body kept shrinking. Soon, the man in front of him turned into a child. No, to be precise, it was a body with a child¡¯s body but an adult¡¯s face. Witnessing this scene, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. Han Feng whispered, ¡°My Queen, it¡¯s the Bone Shrinking Technique.¡± ¡°Such a technique actually exists in this world?¡± In her previous life, Jiang Peihuan had heard about a martial skill on the martial arts world stage that allowed individuals to change their body size at will, known as the Bone Shrinking Technique. Jiang Peihuan had always considered it a mere legend, not realizing its actual existence. ¡°Hehe¡­ You thought poisoning me would leave me helpless against you?¡± The man, no, the child now, red malevolently at Jiang Peihuan, sneering. As his voice trailed off, he charged directly at Han Feng and Jiang Peihuan. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan immediately drew the whip from her waist. Even though her martial strength was temporarily hindered, her hand skills remained. Jiang Peihuan was fast, but the man was faster. He grabbed the whip Jiang Peihuanshed out, and yanked it forcefully. She was pulled off Han Feng¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Queen Cheng?¡± Witnessing this, Han Feng immediately reached out. However, the man scoffed and blocked Han Feng. As she was falling, Jiang Peihuan instinctively held her belly, her back facing the ground. However, she felt herself being caught by someone¡¯s embrace. Soon after, Han Feng¡¯s excited voice reached her ears, ¡°Master?¡± Hearing this voice, Jiang Peihuan immediately opened her eyes. The one holding her was none other than Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye¡¯s men had their unique ways ofmunication, so upon receiving the message, Xiao Nanye hurried over without dy. Recalling what he had just witnessed, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes filled with fury. As he held Jiang Peihuan, the man applied force to his wrist, throwing her onto his back. Lying on Xiao Nanye¡¯s back, Jiang Peihuan instinctively held his neck. Xiao Nanye, supporting Jiang Peihuan with one hand and drawing his long sword with the other, pointed it at the man before him. ¡°Even if you¡¯re the leader of Qian Ji Pavilion, you wouldn¡¯t dare to act so boldly in front of me. Just learning the basics of the Bone Shrinking Technique and you dared to harm my people? You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As his voice trailed off, the long sword in Xiao Nanye¡¯s hand immediately aimed for the man¡¯s heart. The man, now in the form of a child, moved with exceptional agility, effortlessly dodging Xiao Nanye¡¯s sword. But Xiao Nanye¡¯s moves grew faster and fiercer. Jiang Peihuan soon heard the man¡¯s screams of agony. ¡°Is everyone from the Qian Ji Pavilion as weak as you?¡± With one hand supporting Jiang Peihuan and the other wielding the sword, Xiao Nanye cut off the man¡¯s hand. The man, sshed in the water, stared at his severed wrist, eyes filled with terror and malice. After his hand was severed, the man¡¯s form changed again. Jiang Peihuan watched as he transformed back into his adult form. ¡°The prerequisite of the Bone Shrinking Technique is an intact skeletal structure and limbs.¡± ¡°Now, you can¡¯t use the Bone Shrinking Technique ever again.¡± Saying this, Xiao Nanye raised his sword again. Seeing the sword aimed for the man¡¯s neck, Jiang Peihuan gently tapped on the man¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wait.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, even though the sword was close to the man¡¯s neck, Xiao Nanye adjusted his aim, piercing the man¡¯s shoulder instead. ¡°Xiao Nanye, let him go.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye looked puzzled. But momentster, he sheathed his sword, carrying Jiang Peihuan on his back, he walked out without ncing back at the man. Seeing this, Han Feng hastily followed. ¡°Master, this subordinate deserves to die!¡± As soon as they left the basement, Han Feng knelt before Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye, looking at the kneeling figure, had a gloomy expression in his eyes. ¡°Xiao Nanye, this wasn¡¯t Han Feng¡¯s fault. He was captured because he was concerned for my safety.¡± After leaving the basement, Jiang Peihuan wanted to walk by herself, but Xiao Nanye still carried her. Thus, she remained on Xiao Nanye¡¯s back.. Chapter 321 - 321: Accompanying Chapter 321: Apanying Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, a hint of the coldness in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes faded. Looking at Han Feng kneeling on the ground, Xiao Nanye said softly, ¡°Stand up.¡± ¡°Considering that Huan Er pleaded for you, I¡¯ll overlook this matter. However, if it happens again, go back and train yourself anew.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Yet, Han Feng shuddered upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s subsequent warning. ¡°Xiao Nanye, aren¡¯t you curious why 1 spared that man?¡± After boarding the carriage, it was only then that Xiao Nanye let go of Jiang Peihuan. Looking at the man beside her, Jiang Peihuan asked with a puzzled expression. She initially thought Xiao Nanye would question her about it. However, from the time they left the basement until now, he hadn¡¯t uttered a word. At this moment, hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye finally spoke, ¡°You want to know who¡¯s behind all this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to keep an eye on him.¡± After saying this, Xiao Nanye remained silent. Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was upset. Even though Xiao Nanye¡¯s tone was gentle, she could sense something was off. Her suspicion was confirmed by his continued silence. Looking at the man beside her, Jiang Peihuan probed, ¡°Xiao Nanye, are you mad?¡± If Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t spoken, it would have been alright. But once she did, the man beside her looked at her with eyes full of anger. ¡°Do you think the lives of themon people are so important? More important than your own safety?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan was taken aback. After a moment of silence, she said softly, ¡°Both my father and mother, even my elder brother, and even myself, have all been to the battlefield for the people of Qi Kingdom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I value the lives of the people more than my own, but I wish to help as many as I can.¡± Her voice was soft but firm. For some reason, hearing her words, the anger in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes seemed to dissipate. ¡°Xiao Nanye, I promise you, I¡¯ll take care of myself in the future.¡± After a pause, Jiang Peihuan turned to face the man beside her and said softly. As he sat by the window, Jiang Peihuan realized something. Whenever she was in Xiao Nanye¡¯s carriage, he always let her sit in the primary seat. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Xiao Nanye suddenly reached out and held her. Resting his chin gently on her shoulder, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright, 1¡¯11 protect you.¡± ¡°So, can I go outside the city now?¡± Facing his displeased look, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°We cannot dy addressing the gue. With each passing day, countless more will be infected.¡± In the end, Xiao Nanye allowed Jiang Peihuan to go to the ce she intended to visit, but this time, he chose to apany her. While on the carriage, Jiang Peihuan was considerate of Xiao Nanye¡¯s feelings. But once they stepped out, hearing the cries of sorrow all around, she couldn¡¯t hold back. This was the residential area of Anzhou, where most of the people outside the city lived. When Jiang Peihuan arrived, she saw many lying on the ground, their faces pale. Witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan took out her handkerchief, tying it over her face. Then, she turned to Han Feng, ¡°Prepare the medicinal herbs. 1 will check their pulses.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is there anyone among you skilled in medicine?¡± The sudden appearance of Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye made these people show some hope. At this moment, when they heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, a few of them stood up. ¡°Do you know how to take a pulse?¡± Seeing the few nod their heads, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Join me and diagnose everyone present.¡± ¡°Based on the diagnoses, categorize the patients. Those with milder symptoms will assist the more severely ill. Medicine will be distributed soon, and everyone must take it.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Some people were emotional upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s directives, yet there were also wary looks among the crowd. At this moment, Han Feng stepped forward and dered, ¡°This is our Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°This King is here on royal orders. Follow the Queen¡¯s instructions or face death.¡± With Xiao Nanye¡¯s stern warning, no one voiced any objections. Soon enough, the medicinal soup was distributed to all. After ensuring that the situation was under control in this area, Jiang Peihuan moved on to another location. On the third day, instead of seeing themoners, Jiang Peihuan noticed Wan Dashan hurriedly departing. Wan Dashan also noticed Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye. Upon seeing them, he quickly bowed and then eagerly said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Queen Cheng, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve managed to control the disease in Anzhou over the past few days.¡± ¡°I wonder, could you help me with something?¡± While speaking, Wan Dashan cautiously nced at Xiao Nanye. Seeing no objection from him, Wan Dashan quickly approached Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Queen Cheng, let me tell you, those bastards don¡¯t dare to face me head-on. They resort to despicable tricks and¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so close? Just speak.¡± Wan Dashan hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by Xiao Nanye¡¯s cold voice. Hearing this, Wan Dashan quickly retreated a couple of steps and looked expectantly at Jiang Peihuan. Seeing this, a smile formed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a moment, she told Wan Dashan, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll apany General Wan on this trip.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± An hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye stopped at the mountain. ¡°Queen Cheng, this is the ce. It¡¯s quite odd. Anyone who enters this mountain fainted.¡± Jiang Peihuan walked forward without replying. She noticed a faint fragrance in the air and saw some small white flowers on the mountain. The scent originated from these flowers. ¡°General Wan, the oddity isn¡¯t the mountain but these little white flowers.¡± ¡°Those tiny flowers?¡± Following Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Wan Dashan also saw the flowers, looking puzzled. ¡°These flowers are poisonous. Their fragrance not only makes one feel dizzy but can also cause one to faint.¡± ¡°So, to enter this mountain, we need to uproot all these little white flowers?¡± Thinking of this, Wan Dashan looked troubled. Jiang Peihuan, upon hearing this, simply smiled and shook her head, ¡°Of course not..¡± Chapter 322 - 322: The Person Behind the Scenes Chapter 322: The Person Behind the Scenes Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Then how do we get in?¡± Jiang Peihuan did not speak, but nced at the grass leaf next to the little white flower. Looking at Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Have someone fetch some of the grass leaf near those flowers for me.¡± Upon hearing her request, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t ask anyone else but elegantly leaped forward, plucked a bunch of the grass leaf, and handed them to Jiang Peihuan. Taking the leaves from him, Jiang Peihuan sniffed them. She then smiled at Wan Dashan, ¡°General Wan, have your soldiers eat these leaves. Once they do, they can safely pass.¡± ¡°Did you all hear? Quickly consume these leaves.¡± Upon Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand, Wan Dashan promptly instructed his men, not even questioning her about the effectiveness of the leaves. Jiang Peihuan smiled, appreciating Wan Dashan¡¯s implicit trust in her. As everyone began consuming the leaves, Jiang Peihuan was about to eat one herself when Xiao Nanye stopped her. Meeting her puzzled gaze, he said softly, ¡®¡¯You¡¯re currently pregnant, you can¡¯t take medicine indiscriminately.¡± ¡°This herb isn¡¯t harmful.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s not allowed.¡± Before she could reply, he continued, ¡°Every medicine has its side effects, especially at this crucial time for you.¡± After that, Xiao Nanye looked at Wan Dashan, who was still standing there, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to lead the way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head there right now.¡± After a pause. Wan Dashan cheerfully told Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Queen Cheng,, since these white flowers no longer affect us, let me handle the situation from here. You and King Cheng can wait here for news.¡± With that, Wan Dashan led his soldiers into rhe mountains. Although Jiang Peihuan wanted to apany them, seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s reluctance, she didn¡¯t insist. While waiting in the carriage, it wasn¡¯t long before Jiang Peihuan heard the sounds of fighting from the mountains. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s calm demeanor, she inferred that Wan Dashan must be skilled. Even though she had guessed rhe oue, she was still surprised when Wan Dashan came down the mountain, dragging a man, an hourter. Upon reaching the carriage. Wan Dashan threw the man to the ground, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve captured Wan Yang.¡± Wan Yang was the bandit leader of this mountain. Following the sound, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man on the ground. Had he not been brought down by Wan Dashan, she would¡¯ve found it hard to believe he was a bandit leader. Wan Yang was wearing a blue robe, which Jiang Peihuan recognized as the attire of a schr. ¡°Wan Yang, you¡¯ve utterly disgraced the Wan family.¡± Wan Dashan¡¯s disdainful gaze settled on Wan Yang as he scolded him. Wan Yang, however, showed no emotion but replied with a faint smile, ¡°In these chaotic times, with an ineffective emperor, why shouldn¡¯t 1 rise up?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re in the right to rebel? I should end you right now.¡± Wan Dashan¡¯s eyes zed with anger at Wan Yang¡¯s audacity. But Wan Yang¡¯s taunting smirk only deepened, ¡°Even if you kill me, it won¡¯t stop those behind me from continuing their ns.¡± ¡°The people behind you?¡± The previously silent Xiao Nanye suddenly spoke. Hearing the voice, Wan Yang looked at Xiao Nanye. As their eyes met, there was a hint of astonishment andplexity in Wan Yang¡¯s eyes, but his expression quickly returned to normal. Facing Xiao Nanye, Wan Yang said with a faint smile, ¡°King Cheng, do you really believe that 1, a mere schr, canmand all these bandits? I¡¯m just a puppet.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, who¡¯s the mastermind behind you?¡± ¡°I can tell you who¡¯s behind all this if you agree to one condition of mine. If the king agrees to¡­¡± ¡°Do you think, in your current situation, you have the right to negotiate terms with me?¡± Xiao Nanye interrupted Wan Yang¡¯s speech. From the side, Wan Dashan chimed in with a mocking tone, ¡°A mere prisoner, and yet you think you can negotiate with the Icing?¡± ¡°My patience is limited.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice was soft bur held an intimidating undertone. Facing Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze, Wan Yang shivered. Thinking of the words that person told him, he blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ll tell.¡± Looking tip at Xiao Nanye, he mustered the courage and said, ¡°All of this, the Great General instructed me to do. Even the men were arranged by him.¡± Upon hearing Wan Yang¡¯s confession, everyone was stunned, including Jiang Peihuan in the carriage. There¡¯s only one Great General in the Qi Kingdom, and that¡¯s Jiang Hong. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, Xiao Nanye, with fierce eyes, retorted, ¡°Nonsense. The Great General has not left the capital since returning from the northern border. How could he have orchestrated all this?¡± ¡°Who told you to say this?¡± His voice barely faded when Xiao Nanye¡¯s sword was already pressed against Wan Yang¡¯s neck. Feeling rhe cold de, terror filled Wan Yang¡¯s eyes. But recalling the words of that person, he still firmly said, ¡°Everything 1 said is the truth. If the Icing doesn¡¯t believe me, you can go and check¡­¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t tell, I¡¯ll end you right now.¡± Before Wan Yang could finish, Xiao Nanye exerted more pressure with his sword. But from behind, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice intervened, ¡°Wait.¡± Xiao Nanye had already swung his sword, but hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, he redirected it, only wounding Wan Yang¡¯s arm. Jiang Peihuan lifted the carriage curtain. Seeing her step out, Xiao Nanye quickly went forward to support Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s just his nonsense, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but 1 can¡¯t let malicious people frame my father.¡± While speaking, Jiang Peihuan walked straight to where Wan Yang was. When Wan Yang heard a female voice, he instinctively raised his head. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, there was confusion in his eyes. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Wan Yang¡¯s face.. Seeing his expression, she smirked, ¡°You im that my father is behind all this, yet you don¡¯t even recognize me?¡± Chapter 323 - 323: Framed Chapter 323: Framed Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I am the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. Why haven¡¯t 1 ever heard my father mention you?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Wan Yang¡¯s eyes showed a hint of panic, but he persisted, ¡°The Great General probably didn¡¯t mention me to the queen, thinking that such a significant matter shouldn¡¯t be disclosed to a woman.¡± ¡°Heli¡­¡± Upon hearing Wan Yang¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan let out a light chuckle. Although a smile adorned Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, there wasn¡¯t a hint of amusement in her eyes, only darkness and fury. Looking at Wan Yang, Jiang Peihuan said coldly, ¡°Do you know that the ¡®woman¡¯ you speak of joined her father in battles at the age of thirteen?¡± ¡°For generations, my Jiang family has risked our lives to protect the citizens of Qi Kingdom. Yet there are ungrateful traitors like you.¡± ¡°Han Feng?¡± ¡°At your service.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Han Feng immediately stepped forward. ¡°Go and see if there are any other family members in his home. No matter who, execute them all!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s order, Han Feng immediately mounted his horse. The previously cold-looking Wan Yang now disyed pure terror in his eyes. ¡°This matter was all my doing; it has nothing to do with my family.¡± Wan Yang looked at Jiang Peihuan, his eyes full of panic. However, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t even nce at him. As Han Feng was about to whip his horse and leave, Wan Yang suddenly eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, it wasn¡¯t the Great General who instigated me. Someone instructed me to frame him purposely.¡± Hearing this, Han Feng pulled on the reins. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s already grim expression grew even darker. Approaching Wan Yang, she demanded, her eyes filled with fury, ¡°Who told you to falsely use my father?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I truly don¡¯t.¡± Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s skeptical gaze, Wan Yang quickly said, ¡°Each time that person contacted me, they sent a letter, and each time a different person delivered the message. So, 1 genuinely don¡¯t know who it is.¡± As he spoke, Wan Yang took out the letters. As Jiang Peihuan was about to take them, Xiao Nanye stopped her. He took the letters from Wan Yang, read them, and then handed them to Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan carefully examined the letters, finding no clues. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there will always be some clues left behind. I will have someone investigate,¡± Xiao Nanye whispered, seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s furrowed brows. Given the current situation, all Jiang Peihuan could do was nod in agreement. ¡°You bastard, how dare you frame a good person like the Great General!¡± Wan Dashan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as he kicked Wan Yang. By now, the bandits in the mountains were all captured. Looking at the bandits, Wan Dashan turned to Xiao Nanye and asked, ¡°Your Highness, how should these people be dealt with?¡± ¡°Kill them, leave none alive!¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s chilling deration, a shiver ran down everyone¡¯s spine. Upon seeing the man¡¯s icy demeanor, everyone involuntarily shivered. ¡°Your Highness, would this be¡­¡± ¡°If they were merely bandits, I might have spared their lives,¡± Xiao Nanye interrupted, ¡°but every one of them has the blood of themon people on their hands. Such people don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± Soon, all the bandits were executed. The entire mountain was dyed red. Seeing this bloodshed, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. ¡°Huan Er, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Xiao Nanye approached and took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, leading her onto the carriage. The carriage then headed straight to their mansion in the city. As soon as Jiang Peihuan sat down, she saw Han Feng rushing in. After bowing to the couple, Han Feng turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Master, news hase from the capital.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Our people followed Duan Nian when he left, and he went directly to the capital. His junior sister is the side consort of the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion.¡± Although Xiao Nanye had severed one of his hands, Duan Nian was still alive. Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan showed a hint of surprise. She had suspected many, but she never thought it could be Lin Mengyao. In the capital. Pines and Cranes Pavilion. Inside the private room, Lin Mengyao looked at Duan Nian sitting across from her, her eyes reflecting a mixture of feelings. However, Duan Nian seemed oblivious to her expression and said with remorse, ¡°Junior sister, it¡¯s all my fault. I not only failed to kill Jiang Peihuan but also¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, senior brother.¡± Before Duan Nian could finish, Lin Mengyao gently interrupted. Gazing at Duan Nian, her eyes were filled with tenderness, ¡°Senior brother, it¡¯s my fault. Because of me, you lost a hand to King Cheng and now can¡¯t practice bone-shrinking technique.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. How could this be med on you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even though I can¡¯t practice the bone-shrinking technique, my skills remain. Once 1 recover, 1¡¯11 definitely kill Jiang Peihuan for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± As Duan Nian¡¯s voice fell, Lin Mengyao whispered. Seeing her, Duan Nian looked puzzled, ¡°Junior sister, what do you mean it¡¯s too¡­¡± Before Duan Nian could finish, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. Touching his stomach, he looked in disbelief at Lin Mengyao. The gentleness in Lin A/Iengyao¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly, reced by mockery, ¡°Senior brother, you can¡¯t me me. me yourself for being so ipetent.¡± ¡°Jiang Peihuan is very smart. If you were still alive, she would surely trace it back to me. So¡­ Senior brother, please don¡¯t me me.¡± As she spoke, Lin Mengyao pulled out a dagger. She approached Duan Nian, aiming the dagger straight at his heart. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± But Duan Nian seemed oblivious to the dagger in Lin Mengyao¡¯s hand, bursting intoughter. The face of a grown man, yet he let out a sharp, childlikeugh, sounding eerily sinister. ¡°Lin Mengyao, you truly are the rightful disciple of the old poison master. You are so ruthlessly cold.¡± ¡°However, if you think you can kill me, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± With that, Duan Nian struck Lin Mengyao with a palm, sending her flying, then he broke through the door and fled. Watching Duan Nian¡¯s retreating figure, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were filled with darkness. She wanted to order someone to chase after him, but she was too injured by Duan Nian¡¯s attack to even stand. Jiang Peihuan was entirely unaware of the events in the capital. The next day, Xiao Nanye had everything packed up, intending to return to the capital with Jiang Peihuan. He left the matters of Anzhou in the hands of Jiang Changbai. Jiang Changbai was also deeply concerned about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s health, so he had no objections to Xiao Nanye¡¯s arrangements. However, before leaving Anzhou, Xiao Nanye sent a letter to Emperor Qi Ming.. Chapter 324 - 324: Meeting the Empress Dowager Chapter 324: Meeting the Empress Dowager Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Capital city, the Imperial Pce. ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness King Cheng reports that everything in Anzhou has stabilized, and he and Queen Cheng are on their way back.¡± ¡°This brat, he has helped me out this time.¡± Emperor Qi Ming looked at the letter in his hand, his eyes filled with smiles. Seeing the Emperor¡¯s smile, Wang Kun alsomented, ¡°The prince has always been loyal to you.¡± ¡°He is my own younger brother, of course he is loyal to me. But as for my several good sons, hmph!¡± Thinking of Xiao Nanye, the Emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with warmth. But recalling the recent activities of several princes, his smile instantly faded, reced by a stormy look. When Emperor Qi Ming received the news, others also got the message. The first to receive the news was the Great Empress Dowager. ¡°Is he that lucky?¡± The Great Empress Dowagery in bed, her eyes filled with anger. The old nanny didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. After the Great Empress Dowager calmed down a little, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Queen Cheng that King Cheng is safe and sound this time. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, 1 might not be able to do anything to Xiao Nanye, but I can certainly deal with her, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Go find two good-looking maids for me.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, it¡¯s said that King Cheng values the Queen greatly. If you send people to him at this time, it might upset him.¡± ¡°So what if I upset him? Will he dare to harm me?¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare harm you, Your Royal Majesty, but I¡¯m afraid he might take out his anger on the prince.¡± The old maid whispered thest part. The Great Empress Dowager¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this. However, she coldly said, ¡°Queen Cheng is now pregnant. 1 can grant two maids to King Cheng, and nobody can say anything about it.¡± The old nanny still wanted to say something, but seeing that the Great Empress Dowager had already made up her mind, she didn¡¯t say anything more. By the time Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye returned to the capital, it was already half a monthter. Emperor Qi Ming had Wang Kun wait at the city gate. Soon, the couple followed Wang Kun to the pce. As they disembarked the carriage, Jiang Peihuan quietly asked Wang Kun, ¡°How has your health beentely?¡± ¡°Thanks to the medicine from the queen, I¡¯ve been feeling much better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After saying this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say more. She and Xiao Nanye proceeded to the Qianqing Pce. ¡°Quick, get up!¡± Upon seeing Emperor Qi Ming, both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye paid their respects. However, as Xiao Nanye bent down, the Emperor reached out to support him. Jiang Peihuan, on the other hand, knelt directly. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes filled with exasperation. Xiao Nanye, seeing Jiang Peihuan on the ground, immediately helped her up, right in front of Emperor Qi Ming. The Emperor, seeing this, coughed lightly and said, ¡°Queen Cheng, please rise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Nanye, you¡¯ve done a great service this time. You¡­¡± ¡°This time, the quick stabilization of Anzhou was all thanks to Huan Er.¡± Before Emperor Qi Ming could finish, Xiao Nanye interrupted him. Hearing this, the corners of the Emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the eunuch¡¯s voiceing from the door,¡± Your Majesty, the Great Empress Dowager heard that King Cheng and the Queen Cheng have entered the pce and has specially summoned the Queen.¡± ¡°Since the Great Empress Dowager has summoned you, Queen Cheng, you should go and pay your respects.¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Nanye was about to object, but Jiang Pei Huan gently tugged his sleeve. With a nce towards the emperor, Jiang Peihuan politely responded, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± As she entered the inner chamber, she noticed two stunningly beautiful maids. With just one nce, she discerned the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s intentions. As expected. ¡°I heard that you are pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Royal Majesty.¡± ¡°Although Nanye is not of my own blood, he grew up before my eyes. Now that you are pregnant, let these two maids serve him.¡± ¡°Technically, these arrangements should be made by you, his legitimate wife. But you are young, so 1 took the liberty.¡± ¡°Go and meet them.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, a deep male voice sounded from behind. Rushing into the chamber was Xiao Nanye, closely followed by Emperor Qi Ming. Upon seeing Xiao Nanye, a mixture of surprise and warmth shed across Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, a hint of hostility appeared in the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes at his sight. She had always had an inherent desire to kill Xiao Nanye, but now she couldn¡¯t. Watching Xiao Nanye bow, the Great Empress Dowagermented, ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re here. I was just telling your queen to take these two maids back with her to serve you.¡± ¡°Great Empress Dowager, if you don¡¯t mind these two bing corpses, then by all means, send them to King Cheng¡¯s mansion.¡± Xiao Nanye interrupted her abruptly. The Great Empress Dowager hadn¡¯t expected such audacity, especially in front of Emperor Qi Ming. Turning to the emperor, she eximed, ¡°Look at him! Do you hear what he¡¯s saying? Does he respect me at all?¡± ¡°Mother, calm down. He¡¯s always been this way,¡± the emperor retorted, then scolded Xiao Nanye, ¡°What nonsense are you talking? The Great Empress Dowager is doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°Imperial brother, in this life, I only want Huan Er. Aside from her, no other woman will catch my eye.¡± ¡°If you think the maids the Great Empress Dowager has granted are good, then they¡¯re yours. With your numerous pces and chambers, you¡¯ll surely have space for them.¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± ¡°What do you think you are to me?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s remarks, the emperor¡¯s fury was palpable. However, Xiao Nanye remained nonchnt. After a cursory bow, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve traveled a long way and am tired. I¡¯ll take Huan Er home to rest.¡± With that, he led Jiang Peihuan away. ¡°Look at his attitude!¡± The Great Empress Dowager eximed. The empress dowager was so angry that her eyes turned red as she watched Xiao Nanye leave. The emperor, unfazed by Xiao Nanye¡¯s audacity, soothed, ¡°Mother, that¡¯s just how he is. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± This statement only infuriated the Great Empress Dowager further. Meanwhile, Xiao Nanye had already left the Ci Ning Pce with Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Xiao Nanye, is it appropriate for us to leave like this?¡± Chapter 325 - 325: The Empress Is Pregnant Chapter 325: The Empress Is Pregnant Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the man whispered in reply. Upon hearing what Xiao Nanye said, Jiang Peihuan chose not toment further. Initially, Jiang Peihuan had nned to leave the pce directly with Xiao Nanye. But when they reached the door of Kun Ning Pce, Jiang Peihuan suddenly thought of the Empress. After pondering for a moment, Jiang Peihuan turned to the man beside her and said, ¡°Xiao Nanye, let¡¯s go see the Empress.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Xiao Nanye held the Empress in good regard, so when he heard Jiang Peihuan¡¯s suggestion, he did not decline, choosing to apany Jiang Peihuan to Kun Ning Pce instead. ¡°Why are the two of you free to visit today? 1 heard you both returned from Anzhou. I was thinking of summoning you to the pce tomorrow.¡± As Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye entered the Kun Ning Pce, the Empress was in conversation with her maidservant. Seeing the two of them, the Empress¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Greetings to the Empress.¡± Approaching the Empress, both of them bowed. As Jiang Peihuan prepared to bow, the Empress reached out to hold her hand. Holding Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, the Empress softly said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re pregnant, refrain from excessive formalities. After all, we¡¯re family; no need to be so formal.¡± ¡°One mustn¡¯t discard courtesy.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, a deeper smile formed in the eyes of the Empress. Back when Jiang Peihuan had cured her of the poison, the Empress was immensely grateful. However, if Jiang Peihuan disregarded etiquette now, the Empress, though silent, would have reservations. Now, seeing that Jiang Peihuan still maintained her manners, the Empress looked at her warmly. ¡°Fetch some cow¡¯s milk for Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing the Empress¡¯smand, the maidservant quickly departed. Momentster, a warm cup of cow¡¯s milk was ced beside Jiang Peihuan. Watching the maidservant serve the milk, the Empress gentlyughed, ¡°Being pregnant, you shouldn¡¯t drink tea. This cow¡¯s milk is very nourishing, you should drink more.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Majesty.¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t particrly like the taste of the milk, thinking it had a fishy taste. However, heeding the Empress¡¯s words, she took a sip from her cup. She had intended to take just a small sip. But after tasting it, she realized there was no fishy taste, but instead, a faint hint of sesame. She actually quite liked this vor. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, the cow¡¯s milk here tastes exceptionally good.¡± Jiang Peihuan said to the Empress while slowly sipping the milk. Xiao Nanye had been silently listening to their conversation, but after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯sment, he directly asked the Empress, ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, can you give me the recipe for this milk?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s request, the Empress chuckled. Jiang Peihuan looked a bit embarrassed. However, since Xiao Nanye had already asked, Jiang Peihuan remained silent. ¡°When you leave the pceter, I¡¯ll have someone provide you with the recipe.¡± ¡°Thank you, Imperial Sister-inw.¡± ¡°Thank you, Empress.¡± Upon hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye both expressed their gratitude. The Empress, however,ughed it off, ¡°It¡¯s just a recipe, nothing significant.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, I came today to take your pulse.¡± At this moment, Jiang Peihuan revealed her purpose for visiting the Kun Ning Pce. Hearing this, the Empress nodded and extended her hand, ¡°Huan Er, then 1¡¯11 have to trouble you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Your Royal Majesty.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan approached the Empress. After sitting down next to her, she reached out to feel the Empress¡¯s pulse. At first, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression was calm. But as time went on, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Huan Er, is there something wrong with my body?¡± The time Jiang Peihuan spent checking the Empress¡¯s pulse was longer than usual. By the time she released the Empress¡¯s hand, the Empress couldn¡¯t help but look at her with growing anxiety. Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan replied, ¡°Congrattions, Your Royal Majesty.¡± ¡°Congrattions? Huan Er, where does this joye from?¡± Confusion clouded the Empress¡¯s eyes. In response to her puzzled look, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, I¡¯ve just checked your pulse and found that you¡¯re pregnant.¡± ¡°Huan Er, is that true?¡± ¡°Am I truly pregnant?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the Empress was stunned. A few secondster, her eyes filled with excitement, she tightly grasped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. Jiang Peihuan nodded affirmatively, ¡°Indeed, Your Royal Majesty is pregnant.¡± ¡°Is this really true?¡± At this moment, an excited voice echoed from the entrance. It was Emperor Qi Ming. No one knew when Emperor Qi Ming arrived. In fact, when he heard that Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye were at the Kun Ning Pce, he too came over. Originally, he came to advise Xiao Nanye not to be overly devoted to Jiang Peihuan. But now, hearing the news of the Empress¡¯s pregnancy, all other concerns were forgotten. Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s excitement surpassed even that of the Empress. Seeing Jiang Peihuan not responding, he repeated his question, ¡°Queen Cheng, is what you just said true? Is the Empress really pregnant?¡± ¡°Answering Your Majesty, the Empress is indeed pregnant. However, to be on the safe side, you should summon the pce doctor to examine the Empress again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Wang Kun, go personally and call for the pce chief doctor to examine the Empress.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Kun¡¯s eyes also showed excitement. Why wouldn¡¯t he be? It¡¯s the Empress after all. If the Empress gives birth to a crown prince this time, it would be a huge event. Others might not know, but as someone who has served Emperor Qi Ming for decades, Wang Kun knew very well. Emperor Qi Ming held traditional views. In his eyes, the heir is most important. This was also why, for so many years, Emperor Qi Ming did not name a crown prince. As long as the Empress delivers an heir, the title of crown prince will be beyond the reach of other princes. The chief doctor quickly arrived at Kun Ning Pce to check the Empress¡¯s pulse. His diagnosis confirmed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s findings. Upon receiving a positive confirmation, joy filled Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes, ¡°Rewards, rewards for everyone in Kun Ning Pce!¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, congrattions to Your Majesty and the Empress.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, everyone joyously expressed their felicitations. At this time, the Empress, with a smile, said to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°If you truly wish to reward, you should properly reward Huan Er. 1 owe my pregnancy to her..¡± Chapter 326 - 326: Want to bestow a marriage Chapter 326: Want to bestow a marriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Indeed, a reward is in order.¡± Upon hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming turned his gaze to Jiang Peihuan. Originally, Emperor Qi Ming held some reservations about Jiang Peihuan, but now, that hint of displeasure vanished in an instant. Meanwhile, the chief doctor beside them looked on with astonishment. He had previously diagnosed the Empress¡¯s pulse, and given her health condition, it seemed nearly impossible for her to be pregnant. But in just a few months, the Empress was now pregnant. The chief doctor was full of surprise and confusion. After some thought, he directed his gaze at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Queen Cheng, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. May I inquire?¡± ¡°Do you wish to ask about Iler Royal Majesty¡¯s pregnancy?¡± Jiang Peihuan anticipated his question without even needing to think. After seeing him nod, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°Her Royal Majesty was indeed weak before, but I have since provided some treatments to strengthen her.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response was straightforward and seemed to resolve the doctor¡¯s doubts. Hearing her exnation, the chief doctor was all the more amazed, but he chose not toment further. Certain matters rted to the pce¡¯s secrets were not to be discussed openly. Facing Jiang Peihuan, he bowed slightly and said, ¡°Your medical skills are outstanding, Queen Cheng. I¡¯m truly impressed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s merely basic knowledge; you tter me too much, Chief.¡± ¡°Queen Cheng, you¡¯ve aplished a lot this time, andbined with the matter in Anzhou, both officially and personally, I should reward you handsomely.¡± ¡°All these are my duties.¡± ¡°Then, 1 will arrange a marriage for your elder brother to the Fourth Princess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already the Queen of Cheng Mansion. I don¡¯t know what more I could reward you with. I remember your elder brother hasn¡¯t married yet, and the Fourth Princess is of marriageable age. Thus, I want to bestow the Fourth Princess to your brother. What do you think?¡± Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan was stunned. When she thought of her elder brother, Jiang Changbai, the first person that came to her mind was Liu Xin. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s first instinct was to decline, but an emperor¡¯s decree wasn¡¯t something she could simply refuse. After a pause, Jiang Peihuan said to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Your Majesty, I cannot decide on my elder brother¡¯s marriage. This matter should be returned to my parents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. Wang Kun, summon Jiang Hong to the pce.¡± ¡°Imperial brother, let¡¯s discuss this tomorrow. Huan Er and I have just returned from Anzhou, and our father is waiting for us at home.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s difort, Xiao Nanye intervened, addressing Emperor Qi Ming. Heeding Xiao Nanye¡¯s advice, Emperor Qi Ming decided not to pursue the matter further, focusing his attention on the Empress instead. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye took their leave. Upon exiting Kun Ning Pce, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face revealed a troubled expression. Inside the carriage, Xiao Nanye saw Jiang Peihuan¡¯s troubled face and reached out to hold her hand, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. This marriage proposal might not evene to pass.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid my elder brother only has Xin Er in his heart.¡± ¡°Although Grandmother hasn¡¯t given her consent, she hasn¡¯t shown the same level of opposition as before. 1 believe it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± ¡°If news of the bestowed marriage breaks out now, both my elder brother and Liu Xin will be devastated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as the imperial decree isn¡¯t issued, there¡¯s still room for change.¡± Now, that was the only way. Especially since Jiang Changbai was still on his way back from Anzhou.. Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t return to the Cheng Mansion, but went straight to the General¡¯s Mansion. Just as they arrived at the entrance, they saw a crowd waiting. Led by Jiang Hong, the entire Jiang family was there, including Jiang Ruyun, who had recently married. By her side stood Cao Jun. Cao Jun¡¯s mental state had improved considerablypared to before. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan let out a sigh of relief. However, recalling what Emperor Qi Ming had said in the pce earlier, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re finally back?¡± ¡°Yes, eldest sister, you have no idea how much mother has been missing you these past days.¡± Beside them, Jiang Sijinughed softly in response to Xue Yan¡¯s words. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan smiled and held Xue Yan¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making mother worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°By the way, your grandmother is waiting for you in the Chrysanthemum Hall. You should go greet her.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan headed in the direction of the Chrysanthemum Hall. Meanwhile, Jiang Hong spoke kindly to Xiao Nanye, ¡°I heard the Empress is pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, when we were in the pce, both Huan Er and the chief doctor confirmed it. Imperial sister-inw is indeed pregnant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± ¡°If the Empress gives birth to a prince, it¡¯ll be great for consolidating the central pce¡¯s power.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a prince, of course it¡¯s great. However, Father, don¡¯t forget that the child in Imperial Sister-inw¡¯s womb could also be a princess.¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s tone was very calm, but upon hearing this, Jiang Hong¡¯s excitement quickly faded. ¡°Yes, it could also be a princess.¡± ¡°Given this situation, the Empress might be under a lot of pressure.¡± This was said by Xue Yan. Upon hearing her words, everyone fell silent. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes also revealed someplicated emotions. When she first helped the Empress improve her health, she never imagined the Empress would be pregnant so soon. Initially, everyone was ted at the news, but now, Jiang Peihuan began to doubt whether it was truly a blessing. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Lost in her thoughts, Jiang Peihuan arrived at the entrance of the Chrysanthemum Hall. As she entered, she immediately saw Old Madam Jiang standing at the entrance. ¡°Grandmother?¡± Upon seeing her, Jiang Peihuan quickly approached, but before she could bow, Old Madam Jiang grasped her hand, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Of course I would return. I promised to be here for your grand birthday celebration.¡± ¡°Come, sit with me.¡± ¡°Oh, Nanye, you¡¯re here too.¡± Holding onto Jiang Peihuan, Old Madam Jiang started walking in, but after a few steps, as if remembering something, she stopped and turned to Xiao Nanye, smiling warmly. Hearing her words, Xiao Nanye replied with a gentle smile, ¡°Thank you, grandmother.¡± The longer he stayed with the Jiang family, the more he cherished their warmth and hospitality. It felt like home. ¡°Brother-inw, this is fruit wine I brewed myself. Please have a taste.¡± Just as Xiao Nanye settled down, Jiang Sijin hurriedly approached him, presenting a small porcin bottle, ¡°For you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Seeing the porcin bottle in Jiang Sijin¡¯s hand, Xiao Nanye replied with a smile. Meeting his gaze, Jiang Sijin nodded in confirmation.. Chapter 327 - 327: Countermeasure Chapter 327: Countermeasure Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Following up with a shy voice, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯ve given me many valuable gifts, but I haven¡¯t been able to offer anything in return. However, this fruit wine was brewed by my own hands, so please ept it as a token of my gratitude. i hope you won¡¯t find itcking.¡± Taking the porcin bottle from Jiang Sijin¡¯s hand, Xiao Nanye held it up to his nose and took a sniff, then smiled at Jiang Sijin, ¡°This wine is good. I like it a lot.¡± ¡°If you like it, that¡¯s great. 1 will brew more next time.¡± ¡°This was my first time brewing, so the amount of wine produced was quite limited.¡± Saying this, Jiang Si Jin looked a bit embarrassed. After presenting the wine to Xiao Nanye, Jiang Sijin walked over to Cao Jun. She also handed him a white porcin bottle, saying, ¡°Second brother-inw, this is for you.¡± ¡°I get one too? Thank you, little sister.¡± Seeing the fruit wine Jiang Sijin presented to him, Cao Jun smiled and his face showed his usual refined demeanor. ¡°What about mine? Don¡¯t I get one?¡± Seeing that Jiang Sijin had distributed wine to everyone but him, Jiang Songbai couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Hearing him, Jiang Sijin said awkwardly, ¡°The bottle for Third Uncle was thest one. I genuinely don¡¯t have any more. Next time, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s words, Jiang Songbai looked disappointed but didn¡¯t press further. Jiang Peihuan sat next to the old madam and watching the scene unfold with a smile. In this lifetime, everyone in the Jiang family was alive and well. After having dinner in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s hall, Jiang Peihuan went to Xue Yan¡¯s residence with Xiao Nanye. ¡°Father, mother, I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Sitting down on a chair, Jiang Peihuan looked seriously at the couple. Seeing her solemn expression, Xue Yan and Jiang Hong became worried. ¡°Huan Er, did something happen?¡± ¡°Mother, the emperor wants to bestow the fourth princess to elder brother.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan almost knocked over her tea cup, but Jiang Hong grabbed her hand. Seeing Xue Yan¡¯s reaction, Jiang Peihuan quickly exined the situation and continued, ¡°Father, I believe the Emperor will summon you to the pce tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to think of a way to refuse.¡± ¡°Even though your father handed over themander seal, making the Emperor less wary of the Jiang family, it doesn¡¯t mean we can defy the Emperor repeatedly.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan murmured, her eyes filled with worry. Jiang Hong and Xiao Nanye remained silent. After a moment, Xiao Nanye suddenly spoke, ¡°To defy the decree, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be the Jiang family.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s voice, the three members of the Jiang family looked at him. Meeting their gaze, Xiao Nanye calmly stated, ¡°From what I know, the Fourth Princess, being spoiled by Dream Empress, is very unruly. The Dream Empress has always wanted to marry the Fourth Princess to her nephew.¡± ¡°So she introduced the Fourth Princess to Zhao¡¯s son a long time ago. If this information reaches the Fourth Princess, Dream Empress, and the Zhao family, they¡¯ll be even more anxious than the Jiang family.¡± ¡°It seems we need to find a way to let this news reach the Fourth Princess.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to do this.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded without saying anything. Regarding Xiao Nanye¡¯s knowledge of pce matters, Jiang Peihuan was not surprised at all. After all, Xiao Nanye grew up in the pce, so it¡¯s quitemon for him to be aware of these things. With a n in ce, the worry in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes had somewhat diminished. Seeing that Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye were still sitting, she whispered, ¡°Huan Er, you and the king must be tired after your journey. It would be best if you both returned to Plum Garden to rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After paying their respects to Jiang Hong and Xue Yan, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye headed back to Plum Garden. As soon as they entered the courtyard, a white figure rushed towards Jiang Peihuan. Who else could it be if not Xiao Bai? When Xiao Bai reached Jiang Peihuan, it stopped but kept circling around her excitedly. Seeing Xiao Bai¡¯s enthusiastic behavior, Jiang Peihuan bent down to pet its head, ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯ve grown bigger again.¡± The current Xiao Bai probably weighed close to 400 pounds, its head reaching up to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s waist. As Jiang Peihuan reached out to pet Xiao Bai, it licked her hand. Perhaps it had been a while since they met. Xiao Nanye, watching this scene, didn¡¯t say anything but also reached out to pet Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai, perhaps recognizing the king from a long time ago, licked his hand in return, much to Xiao Nanye¡¯s dismay. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°King and Queen Cheng, your bed is ready. Rest well and if you need anything, just call me,¡± Yue Er said standing by the door. After paying her respects, she left. Neither Yue Er nor Lu Er liked to hover when Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan were alone. Jiang Peihuan understood why, but Xiao Nanye seemed a bit puzzled. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Am I that intimidating? Why do your maids run off when they see me?¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re intimidating. They just don¡¯t want to be caught up in any potential trouble.¡± His confusion cleared with her exnation. Smiling, Xiao Nanyemented, ¡°The people around you are quite cleaver.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye were genuinely tired, and after chatting a while, they soony down to sleep. Yet, that night, many found it hard to sleep. In the mansion of Prince Qing, Xiao Junhao sat in his study. Facing Pei Wu, he asked coldly, ¡°Are you certain the Empress is pregnant?¡± ¡°It was Queen Cheng and the head of the Imperial Academy of Medicine both confirmed it. It¡¯s very likely true.¡± ¡°The Empress is pregnant after all these years without any sign of pregnancy. Why now?¡± Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Others might not understand, but he was acutely aware of his father¡¯s desire for a legitimate heir. Isn¡¯t that why a Crown Prince hasn¡¯t been named after all these years? Saving the position for a legitimate heir? ¡°ording to my investigation, it seems the Queen Cheng helped nurse the Empress back to health.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her again, Jian Peihuan, why does she always have to go against me?¡± Xiao Junhao eximed, crushing the tea cup in his hand. The shards dug into his palm, but he felt no pain. When Pei Wu saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to overthink. It¡¯s not certain if the Empress will give birth sessfully. And even if she does, it might not be a prince. It could be a princess.¡± ¡°Yes, I still have a chance. Now that the Empress is just pregnant, there¡¯s still ten months before the birth..¡± Chapter 328 - 328: Entering the Palace to Report Good News Chapter 328: Entering the Pce to Report Good News Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Your Highness?¡± At this moment, Jiang Yan¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from the entrance. Seeing here in, Pei Wu gave a bow and then promptly left. Jiang Yan greeted Xiao Junhao with a bow and then took a seat beside him. ¡°Why has the Princess Consorte here?¡± Due to their previous interactions involving silver, Xiao Junhao¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Yan had be much warmer. Although they weren¡¯t extremely close, their exchanges were amicable. Hearing Xiao Junhao, Jiang Yan responded with a smile, ¡°1 am here to share some joyous news with Your Highness.¡± ¡°Joyous news? What might that be?¡± Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, doubt shone in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. Meeting his puzzled gaze, Jiang Yan softly ced a hand on her belly, whispering, ¡°Your Highness, I am pregnant.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiao Junhao instinctively looked at Jiang Yan¡¯s abdomen. Noting her gesture, his eyes reflected a hint of pleasant surprise, ¡°Princess Consort, Is what you say true?¡± ¡°The doctor has already confirmed. Thus, 1 came especially to inform Your Highness of this wonderful news.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m also worried about any potential misdiagnosis. I¡¯ve heard that Side Consort Lin is well-versed in medicine. Perhaps she could examine me too?¡± ¡°Someone!¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± As Xiao Junhao spoke, a servant by the doorway stepped forward. Seeing him, Xiao Junhao said lightly, ¡°Go and invite Secondary Consort Lin over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the servant left, Jiang Yan continued, ¡°I heard that the Empress is also pregnant?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, the tion in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes vanished instantly. Observing this, Jiang Yan whispered, ¡°Your Highness, the Empress holds a significant position. If she gives birth to a prince, the other princes might be insignificant.¡± ¡°Of course, I am aware that the birth of a child isn¡¯t something we can control.¡± Xiao Junhao was acutely aware of everything Jiang Yan was hinting at. Jiang Yan¡¯s smile remained unchanged. After Xiao Junhao finished speaking, she lowered her voice, ¡°Your Highness, given this uncertainty, why not eliminate this variable in its infancy?¡± ¡°You suggest that 1 should harm the child in the Empress¡¯s womb?¡± Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao subconsciously looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. Upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao looked at her, his eyes filled withplexity. Yet, Jiang Yan¡¯s smile never wavered. Looking at Xiao Junhao, she quipped, ¡°Your Highness, have you ever heard the phrase, ¡®killing with a borrowed knife¡¯?¡± ¡°Why should Your Highness personally intervene? The pregnancy of the Empress must be causing distress not only to you, but to others as well. After all, the Emperor has numerous sons.¡± Jiang Yan ceased speaking as footsteps were heard approaching. Submerged in thought after Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s mind was brought back by Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness and Your Highness Consort.¡± Lin Mengyao approached the two and offered a soft bow. Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s voice, Xiao Jun Hao turned his attention to her. Before Xiao Junhao could speak, Jiang Yan interjected, ¡°Side Consort Lin, today, we¡¯ve asked for you because 1 haven¡¯t been feeling well. After consulting the doctor, he believes I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust the doctor¡¯s diagnosis entirely. Knowing your proficiency in medicine, I thought it best to have you diagnose me.¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s voice was gentle, and her face radiated with a smile. But, her eyescked any hint of mirth when looking at Lin Mengyao. Hearing this, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expressions were equally intricate. ¡°Yao Er, please diagnose the Princess Consort.¡± It was Xiao Junhao¡¯s voice that brought Lin Mengyao back to the present. Wearing a warm smile, Lin Mengyao approached Jiang Yan. After sitting, she said, ¡°Your Highness Consort, allow me to take your pulse.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Yan extended her hand. Lin Meng Yao examined Jiang Yan thoroughly. Releasing her hand, she confirmed with a smile, ¡°Indeed, Your Highness Consort exhibits signs of pregnancy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news!¡± ¡°Your Highness, if 1 bear a son, he will be the Emperor¡¯s eldest grandson.¡± ¡°Indeed, the first of the Emperor¡¯s grandchildren.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. ¡°Your Highness, even though it¡¯s not yet been three months and such matters are typically kept quiet, considering this child might be the Emperor¡¯s first grandchild, perhaps it¡¯s best you report this joyous news to the Emperor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; this matter should be reported to Imperial father.¡± ¡°But, Your Highness, 1 have a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The attendants by my side are rather clumsy. Since Side Consort is adept in medicine, might she look after me during my pregnancy? What do you think, Your Highness?¡± ¡°This?¡± Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao instinctively nced at Lin Mengyao. The man seemed to have thought of something, and there was some hesitation in his eyes. At this, Lin Mengyao interjected, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve been tasked with matters you¡¯ve previously assigned and am presently engaged with them. 1 fear 1 may not have the time to attend to the Princess Consort. If 1 were to neglect her, wouldn¡¯t that be my fault?¡± Then Xiao Junhao said, ¡°Princess Consort, if you are unsatisfied with the attendants, 1 can arrange experienced maids from the pce to serve you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Jiang Yan replied. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll proceed to the pce to report the good news.¡± Following these words, Xiao Junhao left, leaving Jiang Yan and Lin Mengyao seated. Once he departed, the smile on Jiang Yan¡¯s face vanished, reced by a gloomy expression. Looking at Lin Mengyao, Jiang Yan sternly remarked, ¡°I¡¯m well aware of your past rtionship with His Highness. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you out of respect for him. But never covet what isn¡¯t rightfully yours.¡± ¡°What, in your eyes, rightfully belongs to me? And what belongs to you? His Highness, perhaps?¡± Lin Mengyao fired back with a series of questions, making Jiang Yan frown. ¡°I have matters to attend to for His Highness. 1¡¯11 take my leave now.¡± After a respectful nod to Jiang Yan, Lin Mengyao promptly exited without a backward nce. Jiang Yan, watching her retreating figure, had a shadowed expression. In the Imperial Pce. Wang Kun discreetly approached Emperor Qi Ming, whispering, ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Qing is here.¡± ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Upon hearing Wang Kun¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming set down his brush, replying indifferently, ¡°Let him in.¡± Momentster, Xiao Junhao entered the grand hall.. Chapter 329 - 329: Madam Li’s Worry Chapter 329: Madam Li¡¯s Worry Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After bowing to Emperor Qi Ming, Xiao Junhao smiled at him and said,¡± Father, 1 came today to report good news.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Today, the main princess consort was found to be pregnant. This is a happy asion, and I¡¯vee to share the joy with you.¡± ¡°Your wife is pregnant?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s expression brightened considerably. ¡°Yes, the doctor has confirmed it.¡± ¡°The Empress just got pregnant, and now your wife is pregnant too. It seems that the fortunes of our Qi Kingdom are truly flourishing.¡± Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Looking at Xiao Junhao in front of him, Emperor Qi Ming advised, ¡°The child in your wife¡¯s womb will be my first grandchild. Whether a boy or girl, their status will be unique. Ensure she is well-taken care of.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wang Kun, go to the storeroom and find some nourishing supplements. Later, have them sent to Prince Qing¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Given the news of the Qing princess consort pregnancy, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Junhao improved greatly, and he no longer brought up past issues. Upon leaving the Qianqing Pce, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. However, instead of leaving the pce directly, he headed towards the inner pce. The news of Qing Princess Consort¡¯s pregnancy had yet to spread among the court officials, as they were still engrossed in the surprise of the Empress¡¯s pregnancy. And while there were those thrilled by the news, others were terrified. At the Court Official¡¯s mansion of the Li family: ¡°She¡¯s pregnant? How is that possible?¡± Upon hearing the news, Madam Li dropped her teacup on the carpet, shattering it instantly. ¡°Madam, please keep your voice down.¡± An old nanny beside her tried to calm Madam Li, whispering soothing words. Madam Li, after regaining herposure, still had a hint of panic in her eyes, ¡°After all we¡¯ve done¡­ how can she still be pregnant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the Queen of Cheng Mansion happened to have improved the queen¡¯s health.¡± ¡°Is there really such a coincidence?¡± ¡°Lu Yun, do you think she knows what we did?¡± Upon hearing Madam Li¡¯s words, Lu Yun paled but reassured in a low voice, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Madam, all these years you¡¯ve shown great affection towards the Empress. She would never suspect you. It must be a coincidence.¡± ¡°My Lord?¡± Just as Madam Li was about to speak, she heard a voice from the entrance. Exchanging nces with Lu Yun, she greeted the neer with a smile. Lord Li, dressed in a blue robe, walked into Madam Li¡¯s courtyard with a stern expression. But today, there was a hint of warmth in his otherwise stern eyes. ¡°My lord, what brings you to my quarters today?¡± ¡°The Empress is pregnant. I¡¯ve just received the news and came to share it with you.¡± When mentioning the Empress, Lord Li¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. Witnessing this, aplex emotion flickered in Madam Li¡¯s eyes. But when Lord Li looked at her, her expression quickly returned to normal, and she responded with a smile, ¡°This is truly wonderful news.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have some nourishing supplements prepared and sent to the pce.¡± ¡°You are meticulous in your tasks. You handle the arrangements. However, given the Empress is now pregnant and will have many expenses, when you send the supplements, prepare a little more silver as well.¡± Upon hearing Lord Li¡¯s words, Madam Li seemed startled. Noticing her silence, Lord Li couldn¡¯t help but look at her, ¡°Madam, did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°I was too overjoyed, 1 forgot what you mentioned, my lord.¡± ¡°My lord, rest assured, 1 will have the silver prepared.¡± Hearing this, Lord Li nodded in satisfaction. Momentster, Lord Li left. Madam Li watched his retreating figure, her eyes filled with a gloomy expression. ¡°Lu Yun, did you see? After all these years, in his heart, it¡¯s always been about his eldest daughter.¡± ¡°Madam?¡± ¡°Prepare some supplements and have them sent to the pce. Remember, prepare them yourself.¡± Upon hearing Madam Li¡¯s instructions, Lu Yun wanted to say something, but she remained silent, simply nodding and giving a bow. Jiang Peihuan waspletely unaware of these happenings. After returning to the General¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan returned to her secluded lifestyle. But the next morning, someone from the Empress¡¯s pce visited her in the Plum Garden. It was the Empress¡¯s personal maid. Seeing her, Jiang Peihuan greeted with a smile, ¡°What brings you here today? Does the Empress have any instructions?¡± ¡°Queen Cheng, the Empress wishes to invite you to the Kun Ning Pce for a visit.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please wait a moment for me to change.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush, Queen Cheng. Take your time.¡± Jiang Peihuan smiled and headed inside without another word. Momentster, Jiang Peihuan emerged. However, as she walked into the courtyard, she noticed Xiao Nanye approaching. Xiao Nanye originally went to Jiang Changbai¡¯s courtyard to talk to him. Upon hearing the news, he rushed straight to the Plum Garden. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The Empress¡¯s maid, familiar with Xiao Nanye, immediately greeted him. He nodded in acknowledgment, then turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°If you¡¯re visiting imperial sister-inw, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± As Xiao Nanye approached, Jiang Peihuan noticed the beads of sweat on his forehead, indicating his haste. Hearing him, Jiang Peihuan smiled and wiped away his sweat with her handkerchief, then gently said, ¡°I¡¯m merely going to chat with the Empress. What are you going to do there?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t elder brother want to discuss weapon improvements with you? Stay home and discuss it with him. You don¡¯t need to apany me to the pce.¡± ¡°When you are talking to Imperial Sister-inw, 1 will go and find Imperial Brother. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The implication was clear: he wanted to go with her. Jiang Peihuan felt helpless. For some time now, Xiao Nanye had be clingy, always wanting to apany her everywhere. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together.¡± As they both made their way to the entrance, a white shadow darted out from the Plum Garden. Jiang Peihuan felt a tug on her dress. Turning around, she saw Xiao Bai biting her skirt. She frowned, ¡°Xiao Bai, no biting.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Bai released the skirt but looked up at her, clearly indicating he wanted toe along too. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the pce, you can¡¯te.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could respond, Xiao Nanye directly addressed Xiao Bai. His eyes gleamed mischievously as he spoke.. Chapter 330 - 330: Jiang Peihuan Entering the Palace Chapter 330: Jiang Peihuan Entering the Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan felt even more helpless. Xiao Bai didn¡¯t look at Xiao Junhao but raised its head to look at Jiang Peihuan. Although Xiao Bai had been tamed considerably, it was still, after all, a wolf. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t dare to take it to the pce. After thinking for a moment, Jiang Peihuan gently stroked Xiao Bai¡¯s head and softly said, ¡°Xiao Bai, 1 have important matters to attend to and I can¡¯t take you.¡± ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll take you hunting outside the city.¡± Upon hearing the first part, Xiao Bai lowered its head in disappointment. But at thetter part, it perked up with excitement. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuanughed and petted it, then turned to Yue Er and said, ¡°Take it back and give it some treats.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After calming Xiao Bai, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye boarded the carriage to the pce. Both headed straight to Kun Ning Pce. Upon seeing Xiao Nanye following Jiang Peihuan, the Empress¡¯s eyes were filled with amusement. ¡°I just wanted Huan Er toe for a chat, and you came too?¡± ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, just treat me as if I¡¯m not here, I won¡¯t interrupt.¡± ¡°You really are¡­¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the Empress paused, her smile deepening. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, don¡¯t mind him. Did you call me today for a particr matter?¡± ¡°I did call you for something, but it¡¯s not urgent. Sit and rest first.¡± ¡°Nanny, bring the milk for the Queen.¡± The Empress still remembered that Jiang Peihuan liked milk and had it prepared in advance. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything, quietly sipping her milk. After more than an hour, the Empress got to the point. She gestured to the nanny and whispered, ¡°Bring everything here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Momentster, Jiang Peihuan saw the table in the inner hall filled with various gifts. Seeing these items, her eyes widened in surprise. Catching her surprised look, the Empress softly said, ¡°These are gifts sent by the Li household.¡± That is, from Madam Li. After a moment¡¯s silence, Jiang Peihuan spoke directly, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, did you call me to see if there¡¯s any issue with these gifts?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the Empress nodded and smiled, ¡°Huan Er, you truly are sharp-witted.¡± ¡°If I called for the imperial doctor, it might createplications. So, 1 had to bring you into the pce. Thank you foring.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, you¡¯re too kind. I should thank you properly for the matter regarding the Fourth Princess.¡± Speaking of the Fourth Princess, the Empress didn¡¯t say anything more. Emperor Qi Ming originally wanted to betroth the Fourth Princess to Jiang Changbai and nned to discuss it with Jiang Hong. Subsequently, Xiao Nanye sought the Empress. No one knew how the Empress arranged it, but the secret meeting between the Fourth Princess and someone from the Zhao family was discovered by pce servants. Even if Emperor Qi Ming valued his daughter highly, he felt too embarrassed to mention this incident. He immediately reprimanded Concubine Meng and arranged for the Fourth Princess to be married off to the Zhao family. Setting her teacup aside, Jiang Peihuan began examining the pile of supplements on the table. These supplements were top-notch tonics. However, as she inspected, she couldn¡¯t help but frown¡ªthere was something unclean on every item. By the end of her examination, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were darkened. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, these items should be discarded immediately.¡± Though the Empress had already anticipated this, a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes upon hearing it. Although she had already guessed the result, when she really heard this, the Empress¡¯s eyes still revealed a bit of sadness. ¡°I overthought things.¡± She had believed that Madam Li held some genuine affection for her. After all, she was her maternal aunt and had been called ¡®mother¡¯ for many years. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, you¡¯re pregnant now. Please don¡¯t get upset.¡± Seeing the Empress¡¯s displeasure, Jiang Peihuan softly advised. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, the Empressposed herself and then said, ¡°Huan Er, thank you for this.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, shouldn¡¯t you inform the Lord Li? After all, he is your biological father.¡± ¡°We cannot tell him.¡± The moment Jiang Peihuan spoke, the Empress responded firmly. Seeing the confusion in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, the Queen smiled softly, ¡°Huan Er, not everyone is as fortunate as you, having a family to rely upon.¡± ¡°Informing my father will only add to his worries. He can¡¯t abandon my mother, nor can he turn against my external family.¡± With those few words, Jiang Peihuan understood where Madam Li¡¯s confidence came from. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, even if you don¡¯t inform Lord Li, doing nothing will only embolden her further. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Imperial Sister-inw, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell the Lord Li about this. However, doing nothing will only embolden her further. Therefore, I will take care of this matter.¡± Xiao Nanye, who had been silent all this while, suddenly looked at the Empress and spoke. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the Empress quickly replied, ¡°Nanye, don¡¯t act recklessly.¡± ¡°Imperial sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest.¡± After saying this, Xiao Nanye took Jiang Peihuan and left. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡± In the carriage, Xiao Nanye suddenly addressed Jiang Peihuan. Hearing his voice, Jiang Peihuanughed, leaning into him and softly said, ¡°1 thought the King Cheng was cold-hearted to everyone.¡± ¡°After the Imperial Mother passed away, the Emperor kept me close, fearing I¡¯dck care. However, he was always busy and never had time for me. The Great Empress Dowager took every opportunity to try to kill me. Only the Empress looked after me.¡± ¡°Although Imperial Sister-inw took care of me because of Imperial brother, but I still remember her kindness.¡± Jiang Peihuan listened quietly as Xiao Nanye shared his story. After he finished, she softly asked, ¡°So, how does King Cheng n to help the Empress seek justice?¡± ¡°I will give them a taste of their own medicine.¡± That night, at the Li Mansion. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s terrible! The second young miss had an ident¡­¡± Madam Li was roused from her sleep by a frantic knocking at her door. By the time Madam Li, assisted by her maidservant, stepped out, she saw her daughter¡¯s maid, eyes filled with tears. ¡°Why are you shouting in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Madam, the second young miss keeps vomiting blood, you¡­¡± ¡°An Er?¡± Hearing the maid¡¯s words, Madam Li¡¯s face turned pale. She rushed to the second young miss courtyard. When she reached the door, what met her eyes was her daughter, continuously vomiting blood.. Chapter 331 - 331: Something Happened to the Empress Chapter 331: Something Happened to the Empress Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Second Miss Liy in bed, incessantly coughing up blood. Her face was a gruesome shade of pale. Seeing this, Madam Li felt as if her soul was about to be snatched away in fear. ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Quickly, fetch the doctor!¡± ¡°Madam, Second Young Miss seems to have been poisoned. But 1 do not know what poison she has ingested. It seems as though she¡¯s been affected by multiple toxins,¡± a servant reported. Before Madam Li could respond, the doctor nearby quickly chimed in. But just by hearing the mention of poison, her eyes were filled with terror. At this moment, Lu Yun, Second Miss Li¡¯s state, suddenly froze. ¡°Madam?¡± Madam Li, her eyes filled with anxiety, heard Lu Yun¡¯s voice and impatiently asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mydy, it seems that Second Young Miss might have¡­¡± Lu Yun lowered her voice, whispering a few words into Madam Li¡¯s ear. Whatever she said, upon hearing it and then looking back at Second Young Miss, Madam Li¡¯s eyes were filled with renewed horror. That night, the Li Mansion was in utter chaos. Yet throughout, they dared not seek the imperial doctor¡¯s help from the pce. Regarding the affairs of the Li Mansion, Jiang Peihuan did not pry into the details, for she believed that Xiao Nanye had things under control. He wouldn¡¯t actually let someone die. Thus, in about half a month¡¯s time, Second Miss Li recovered. However, that very night, someone from the imperial pce knocked on the door of the general¡¯s mansion. The visitor was Wang Kun. So even though it was the middle of the night, Jiang Peihuan immediately got out of bed. As Jiang Peihuan was rising, Xiao Nanye also quickly got up. ¡°Chief Wang, what¡¯s the matter that you¡¯vee at such ate hour?¡± ¡°Queen Cheng, you must quicklye see the Empress.¡± Wang Kun, usually calm, looked visibly distressed. Noticing the urgency in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan asked, ¡°What has happened to the Empress?¡± ¡°The Empress suffers from unbearable abdominal pain. The imperial doctor are clueless. She insisted on seeing you, and His Majesty had no choice but to send me to fetch you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you to the pce immediately.¡± Hearing about the Empress¡¯s severe pain, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t even bother to change her attire. She left in her casual clothes with Wang Kun. Xiao Nanye followed, draping a cloak over her, ¡°Beware of the cold.¡± He carefully ced the cloak around Jiang Peihuan and made sure it was fastened. Sitting in the carriage, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask Xiao Nanye, ¡°Do you think this has anything to do with the Li family?¡± Hearing the mention of the Li family, a shadow passed over Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. ¡°If it truly is the doing of the Li family, then I¡¯m afraid their end is near.¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s first instinct was to associate the incident with the Li family. However, upon entering the Kun Ning Pce, she began to doubt that theory. The Empress was resting in her inner chamber, which Jiang Peihuan had no choice but to enter. This was her first time visiting the Empress¡¯s sleeping quarters. However, as soon as she entered the room, she detected an array of unsettling scents. ¡°Queen Cheng, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan, the old nanny by the Empress¡¯s side seemed to regard her as a savior. ¡°Nanny, you personally bring the people to¡­¡± Listening to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arrangement, the nanny had coldness in her eyes, but she responded to Jiang Peihuan with great respect, ¡°Rest assured, Queen Cheng, I will handle this.¡± The Empressy in bed, her body drenched in cold sweat. She held her stomach tightly, her eyes filled with fear. Seeing Jiang Peihuan, the Empress¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Your Royal Majesty.¡± After paying her respects to the Empress, Jiang Peihuan held the Empress¡¯s hand. Once the Empress calmed down, Jiang Peihuan then took her pulse. ¡°Queen Cheng, how is the Empress?¡± Emperor Qi Ming and Xiao Nanye waited outside. As Jiang Peihuan emerged, the emperor immediately inquired. ¡°Your Majesty, the Her Royal Majesty has been poisoned.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prescribed a remedy, but perhaps 1 should have my nanny prepare it.¡± After saying this, Jiang Peihuan directed Ye Xiao, ¡°You go and prepare the medicine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes disyed a hint of anger. Turning his anger aside, he told Wang Kun, ¡°Wang Kun, watch closely. I want to see who dares to harm the Empress and the Prince.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Wang Kun and Ye Xiao left, Emperor Qi Ming looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°When you checked the Empress, did you discover anything?¡± ¡°She has musk poisoning. Fortunately, she consumed a small amount, so there¡¯s still time.¡± ¡°I noticed some things were tampered with in the Empress¡¯s quarters.¡± By this time, the Empress¡¯s nanny had brought forward evidence. Furthermore, behind the nanny were several maids and eunuchs, all bound. Seeing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s already stern expression darkened further. The Empress nanny nurse knelt, tears in her eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, you must seek justice for the Empress! They wanted to kill both her and the unborn Prince!¡± ¡°Exin everything.¡± Hearing the Emperor, the nanny directed her words at the bound eunuchs and maids, ¡°Speak the truth before His Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re innocent! We did nothing, 1¡­¡± ¡°Innocent? Didn¡¯t you care for the orchids in the Empress¡¯s room? Why is there musk in the flower pot? iming ignorance?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Rebels, drag them out and execute them!¡± Emperor Qi Mingmanded, eyes zing with fury. But Xiao Nanye calmly interjected, ¡°Wait.¡± Meeting the Emperor¡¯s gaze, he sneered, ¡°If we execute them now, we¡¯d let their masters go unpunished.¡± ¡°Let me handle them. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t withstand the tortures of the Ministry of Justice.¡± ¡°Han Feng, take them away.¡± However, someone then spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s Consort Shu¡­¡± Once one person spoke, others followed suit. ¡°Consort Shu, Consort Xian, and Consort Meng. None were left out.¡± ¡°Consort Shu, Consort Xian, Noble Consort Meng, none of them were left behind.¡± Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s face turned dark as coal. Jiang Peihuan watched with mocking eyes. When the Empress was childless, the side consosrt kept the peace. But with news of the Empress¡¯s pregnancy, they couldn¡¯t stay calm. ¡°My Queen, the medicine is ready.¡± Ye Xiao entered with the medicine.. Chapter 332 - 332-Stand Out Chapter 332:-Stand Out Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan gazed upon the scene before her, addressing Emperor Qi Ming directly, ¡°Your Majesty, 1 shall tend to the Empress now.¡± Without waiting for Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s response, Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Ye Xiao, entered the Empress¡¯s chamber. By the time Jiang Peihuan entered, the Empress had already opened her eyes, likely having heard themotion outside. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t speak immediately but took the medicine from Ye Xiao¡¯s hands. She then looked at the Empress and whispered, ¡°Your Royal Highness, please take the medicine.¡± Ye Xiao stepped forward, propping a pillow behind the Empress. Seeing the medicine Jiang Peihuan brought to her lips, the Empress opened her mouth to take it. After swallowing the medicine, the Empress said softly, ¡°All these years I¡¯ve been in the pce, I have never wronged them. Yet they harbor such deep hatred for me and the child within me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you they despise, but the titles of Empress and Crown Prince,¡± Jiang Peihuan responded, even though she hadn¡¯t wanted to. But she knew the Empress needed someone to talk to. Hearing this, a bitter expression appeared on the Empress¡¯s face. ¡°Your Royal Highness, be at ease. The Emperor will make the right decision,¡± Jiang Peihuan consoled, and the Empress finished the bowl of medicine. Just as Jiang Peihuan handed the empty bowl to Ye Xiao, cries could be heard from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, I had nothing to do with this! 1 have no idea why the maid would use me. I swear 1 have never ordered her to poison the Empress.¡± Inside, Jiang Peihuan noticed the fury in the Empress¡¯s eyes upon hearing these usations. She quickly took the Empress¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t be angry. Remember the child within you.¡± Outside, the cries continued, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve known me since we were children. You know 1 could never even hurt an ant. How could I poison¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress needs rest,¡± someone interjected, interrupting the distressed voice. Looking up, they saw Jiang Peihuan standing at the entrance to the Empress¡¯s chamber. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, Emperor Qi Ming quickly inquired about the well-being of the Empress and the child. ¡°Her Royal Majesty has just taken her medicine and needs rest. But the noise outside is disturbing her,¡± Jiang Peihuan said. ¡°Imperial brother, do not let these cries disturb the peace of my imperial sister-inw. Conduct the inquiry by the pce gates,¡± said Xiao Nanye in a cold voice. After Xiao Nanye¡¯s statement, all the eunuchs and pce maids were led out. Emperor Qi Ming had no choice but to follow them to the pce gates. Chairs were quickly set up for him and Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Huan Er,e and sit.¡± Now, all the side consort stood near the pce gates. Even though it wasn¡¯t extremely cold, a chilly breeze was blowing. A gust of cold air made the side consorts shiver involuntarily. ¡°Your Majesty, I am cold,¡± one of them voiced. ¡°Consort Meng, perhaps you should first exin the matter of the empress being poisoned to the emperor. Otherwise, plotting against the crown prince is a grave crime, and even the Zhao family can¡¯t escape punishment.¡± Xiao Nanye nced at Consort Meng, a faint smile on his lips. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of amusement in his eyes, only threats and warnings. Meeting Xiao Nanye¡¯s gaze, Consort Meng harbored deep resentment in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. Instead, she cried pitifully. Inside the room. The empress, with the help of her maid, watched this scene from a distance, mockery evident in her eyes. ¡°After all these years, she only knows this one trick.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, you should rest. Queen Cheng has instructed that you need plenty of it.¡± ¡°With Queen Cheng and her husband here, you will be fine.¡± With the maid¡¯s support, the empressid back in bed. Looking at the maid before her, the empress whispered, ¡°My past kindness towards Nanye was simply because the emperor favored him. Never did 1 expect that now he would be the one to stand up for me.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty?¡± ¡°Forget it. Go tell the emperor that this is a misunderstanding, and he should not pursue it.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, are you sure?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen the emperor truly care for her over these years? Knowing the oue, it might be better for me to speak up.¡± The maid¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy, but she knew the empress was right. A momentter, the maid came out and ryed the empress¡¯s message. As expected, upon hearing the empress¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming heaved a sigh of relief, and a smug look shed across Consort Meng¡¯s eyes. The other concubines exchanged knowing nces. Watching this, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Before, she had only heard of the empress¡¯s gentle nature. Now, she realized the reason behind it. ¡°Imperial Brother, 1 have something to report.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming responded instinctively. Facing the emperor, Xiao Nanye spoke calmly, ¡°A few days ago, an official from the punishment department reported a case. A man killed a street vendor in broad daylight. That man was Zhao Guang, the legitimate son of the Zhao family.¡± Zhao Guang was not only the legitimate heir of the Zhao family but also the fiance of the fourth princess and the nephew of Consort Meng. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, fury zed in Consort Meng¡¯s eyes. However, Xiao Nanye ignored her, turning to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Imperial brother, there¡¯s concrete evidence. How should we handle this?¡± ¡°Emperor, this must be a misunderstanding. Guang¡­¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? Are you suggesting I falsely used him?¡± Before Consort Meng could finish, Xiao Nanye interrupted her. ¡°King Cheng always acts justly. However, knowing the close rtionship between you and the empress, and considering the timing of this news about Guang Er, I can¡¯t help but suspect you are taking sides with the empress.¡± As she uttered thest sentence, a sinister look appeared in Consort Meng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am siding with the empress. So what?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you heard him. King Cheng has admitted it.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, Imperial Sister-inw is your main consort, whom you married grandly from the Xuanwu gate. Even if Consort Meng is favored, she¡¯s still just a side consort. Would you tarnish the empress¡¯s reputation for a mere side consort?¡± ¡°A side consort is nothing more than a ything.¡± Everyone present, except for Jiang Peihuan, were Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s side consort. At Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, they all wore expressions of displeasure. However, thetter did not care at all. ¡°Imperial brother, if killing a vendor is not a big deal, then is secretly building a gambling house not a grave crime?¡± Chapter 333 - 333: Offended Chapter 333: Offended Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°King Cheng, when making usations, one needs evidence. You¡¯ve said so much, but where is your proof?¡± Before Emperor Qi Ming could speak, Consort Meng blurted out. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye mention the secret establishment of a gambling den, panic filled Consort Meng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Consort Meng, if you want proof, it¡¯s simple. I have evidence right here,¡± dered Xiao Nanye. Turning to someone outside, hemanded, ¡°Han Feng, bring forth the testimonies.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A tense silence enveloped the pce hall. Seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s demeanor, the Empress could no longer sit inside and with the assistance of her nanny, stood up to leave. ¡°Empress, why did youe out?¡± ¡°Queen Mother, why are you leaving?¡± Emperor Qi Ming rushed to her side when he saw her. Smiling at Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s outstretched hand, the Empress softly replied, ¡°This matter is of great importance. Since it arose because of me, I should hear it out.¡± She then took a seat nearby. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you should rest and take care at this moment,¡± said Jiang Peihuan, taking a cloak from the nanny and draping it over the empress. Feeling the warmth, the Empress gently patted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, smiling at her in appreciation. Han Feng was swift. In the time it took to brew a cup of tea, he entered with two letters. Han Feng came very quickly. In less than ten minutes, he came in with two letters. ¡°Let Imperial Brother take a look.¡± Han Feng initially offered the letters to Xiao Nanye, but thetter declined with a simple gesture. So, Han Feng presented them to Emperor Qi Ming. Upon reading the contents of the letters, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°How audacious of Zhao Guang! Does he even regard me at all?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there must be a misunderstanding, please¡­¡± ¡°What misunderstanding? These are his own handwritten letters! Can I possibly be wronging him?¡± Before Consort Meng could finish, Emperor Qi Ming angrily threw the letters onto her. Upon reading the letter, darkness clouded Consort Meng¡¯s vision, and she almost fainted. Noble Consort Meng lowered her head and saw the contents of the letter. When she saw the contents, her vision went ck and she almost fainted. But she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Your Majesty, there must be a misunderstanding. Guang Er wouldn¡¯t dare, he¡­¡± ¡°Whether he has the audacity or not, perhaps Imperial brother you should have someone investigate further.¡± Seated, Xiao Nanye observed Consort Meng¡¯s panicked expression, speaking calmly. Hearing this, Consort Meng red at Xiao Nanye with a cold look, unable to counter, only gazing pleadingly at Emperor Qi Ming. ¡°I decree that Zhao Guang be thrown into the heavenly prison.¡± ¡°Consort Meng¡­ for disrespecting the Empress, is to be confined for three months.¡± When mentioning Consort Meng, there was still a hint of softness in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes, as she had been his beloved for many years. ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Consort Meng, please leave.¡± Seeing Consort Meng trying to reach for Emperor Qi Ming, Wang Kun promptly intervened. Quickly, Consort Meng was dragged away by the eunuchs. Then, Emperor Qi Ming looked at the group of side consort on the ground. He couldn¡¯t bear to punish his beloved woman, but for these others, he had no such reservations. ¡°All of you, demoted to the rank of a mere concubine. If you don¡¯t learn your lesson, leave for the Cold Pce.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, the concubines wanted to cry, but one nce at his eyes silenced them, and they hurriedly left. In an instant, the entrance to the Kun Ning Pce was empty. Once everyone was gone, Emperor Qi Ming turned to the Empress and said, ¡°Yan Ran, I¡¯m sorry you had to go through this.¡± Conspiring against the Empress was a grave crime, but he couldn¡¯t execute all of the side consort because they also served to bnce the court¡¯s politics. The Empress wasn¡¯t surprised by the oue. Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, she softly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t feel wronged.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you must be tired too. You should rest. 1 need to rest as well.¡± ¡°Alright, then have a good rest.¡± Saying this, Emperor Qi Ming started to leave. Seeing Xiao Nanye still sitting there, he impatiently said, ¡°Come here!¡± Only then did Xiao Nanye slowly stand up, ¡°You talk with the Empress. I¡¯lle to get youter.¡± Jiang Pei Huan nodded, and Xiao Nanye left with Emperor Qi Ming. On their way to the Qianqing Pce, the Emperor¡¯s patience wore thin, and he tried to kick Xiao Nanye. However, Xiao Nanye was prepared and dodged. Almost stumbling, the Emperor was caught by Wang Kun, his attendant. Han Feng, standing at the entrance, couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the scene. ¡°You¡­ you dare to dodge?¡± ¡°Imperial brother, why resort to violence? Also, you are not my match.¡± ¡°Do you want to anger me to death? Why didn¡¯t you discuss Zhao Guang¡¯s matter privately? How can Meng Er have any pride now?¡± Meng Er is Side Consort Meng¡¯s intimate name. Hearing this, a cold look shed in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes, ¡°Had I discussed it privately, would you have acted against Zhao Guang?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have. Even if you did, you¡¯d have let it slide after Consort Meng pleaded a bit.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, you must remember all these years, the one who managed the harem for you was the Empress. She was also the one by your side during tough times.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need reminders. 1 know how much the Empress means to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Imperial brother knows. I¡¯m afraid that Imperial brother has already forgotten about it.¡± ¡°Go, go, go¡­ Get out! Seeing you gives me a headache.¡± Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye departed from Qianqing Pce without looking back. Watching his receding figure, the anger that Emperor Qi Ming had just managed to suppress surged to his head again. ¡°Look at him. Does he still see me as his elder brother in his eyes?¡± Although fury was evident in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes, the anger didn¡¯t seem to prate deep into his soul. Wang Kun, standing beside,ughed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, King Cheng was raised by you. Though you are his elder brother, in his eyes, you are also like a father.¡± ¡°He is simply taking advantage of the indulgence I¡¯ve given him.¡± ¡°But why does this young man hold such grudges?¡± ¡°Your Majesty jests. King Cheng is known for his magnanimous heart. How could he bear grudges?¡± ¡°You old fox, are you now lying to me too?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unaware? He¡¯s so protective of the Empress because she gave him some extra care when he was young..¡± Chapter 334 - 334: Drunken Jiang Sijin Chapter 334: Drunken Jiang Sijin Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°He despises Meng Er so much just because when he was four years old, the cat raised by Meng Er scratched him.¡± ¡°1 already had that bastard killed, and yet he still bears such a grudge.¡± Hearing this, Wang Kun remained silent. Others might not know, but he was aware that the initial reason the cat bit King Cheng was that Consort Meng intentionally caused it. Kun Ning Pce. Regarding the events at Qianqing Hall, Jiang Peihuan was unaware. After settling the Empress down on the bed, Jiang Peihuan softly advised, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, you should no longer concern yourself with anything. You must prioritize the child in your womb.¡± ¡°Huan Er, after being poisoned this time, tell me the truth. Will it affect the child in my womb?¡± ¡°There will be some effects, but since Your Royal Majesty is still early in the pregnancy, the impact should be minimal.¡± Though Jiang Peihuan constantly reassured her, the Empress¡¯s expression remained deeply worried. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯lle to the pce every day to check your pulse.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the Empress¡¯s eyes filled with joy. But seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pregnant belly, the Empress shook her head, ¡°This won¡¯t do. You¡¯re pregnant too. How can I let you travel back and forth daily?¡± ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about me, Your Royal Majesty. I know my own body. If I feel unwell, 1 won¡¯t push myself.¡± People are inherently selfish. Hearing this, the Empress nodded in agreement. ¡°Has Consort Meng wronged you?¡± Hearing her voice, Xiao Nanye looked at her, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Just a guess.¡± Hearing this, a smile emerged on Xiao Nanye¡¯s lips, yet itcked warmth. ¡°Huan Er, your intuition is right.¡± Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled gaze, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°When 1 was four, Consort Meng had her ck cat bite me.¡± ¡°I was young and developed a high fever that very night. It was the imperial sister-inw who stayed with me throughout.¡± ¡°After the Emperor learned of this, he had the ck cat killed, but Consosrt Meng remained unharmed.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± This was the first time Jiang Peihuan heard him speak of his childhood. She fell silent for a long while before softly responding. However, Xiao Nanye instinctively looked at Jiang Peihuan. Seeing no change in her eyes, he whispered, ¡°Huan Er, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m vengeful?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Because if it were me, I would do the same.¡± Hearing her response, a trace of a smile appeared in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. ¡°Elder sister, brother-inw?¡± As Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan arrived at the General¡¯s mansion, they were greeted by Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbai waiting at the entrance. Seeing them, Jiang Peihuan softly asked, ¡°Why are both of you waiting here?¡± ¡°Of course, we were waiting for elder sister and brother-inw.¡± Momentster, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye headed to Jiang Sijin¡¯s courtyard. Upon their arrival, Jiang Changbai was packing things, and Liu Xin was also present. ¡°Sister Jiang, King Cheng.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye entering, Liu Xin immediately came forward to salute. ¡°Big brother, are you preparing to barbecue?¡± Jiang Peihuan noticed the meat slices and charcoal fire nearby. Jiang Changbai was starting the fire. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s because Sijin wanted to eat.¡± ¡°This barbecued meat is not easy to digest, so I didn¡¯t invite our grandmother.¡± ¡°Sister Jiang, please sit with His Highness. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Liu Xin was very efficient, bustling around behind Jiang Changbai. Seeing this, a smile shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister Xin Er, let me help¡­¡± Just as Jiang Sijin was about to step forward, she was pulled back by Jiang Songbai. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Elder brother and cousin are getting along well. Why are you trying to intervene? Can¡¯t you see?¡± Hearing Jiang Songbai¡¯s words, confusion filled Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes. But the smile in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes deepened. Shortly after, many barbecued meat slices were served. ¡°All of us siblings love spicy food. Are you okay with it?¡± Sitting down, Jiang Peihuan turned to the man beside her. Hearing her words, Xiao Nanyeughed and said, ¡°Have you forgotten? 1 spent two years in the North.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond. The North is always covered in snow. Almost everyone there eats spicy food to ward off the cold. ¡°Elder brother, how about we get some wine?¡± After a few bites, Jiang Sijin grabbed Jiang Changbai¡¯s sleeve. But he pulled his sleeve away, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°You can barely handle three cups of wine, yet you shout for it every day. If our parents hear about it, they¡¯ll scold me.¡± ¡°People say you should drink with big bites of meat. Meat without wine is so dull.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have meat. Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Just a little, elder brother, please!¡± Jiang Sijin grabbed Jiang Changbai¡¯s sleeve, gazing at him pleadingly. ¡°Impossible.¡± Jiang Changbai shook off her hand, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Last time you got drunk, father scolded me for two hours. Did you defend me?¡± Hearing this, guilt shed in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eldest sister?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Jiang Sijin began to speak, but Jiang Peihuan interrupted her. ¡°Brother-inw?¡± At this moment, Jiang Sijin blinked at Xiao Nanye. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she heard Xiao Nanye say, ¡°If you want to drink, then drink. But don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°Brother-inw, I dere, from now on, you¡¯re my real brother-inw.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m not your real brother-inw now?¡± Hearing Jiang Sijin¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye said somewhat irritably. ¡°Hehe¡­ now you¡¯re even closer.¡± Since Xiao Nanye had agreed, neither Jiang Changbai nor Jiang Peihuan objected. But after a moment¡¯s thought, Jiang Changbai turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°When our parents smell the alcoholter, you¡¯ll have to admit it was your idea.¡± At that moment, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t understand the implications of Jiang Changbai¡¯s words. But two hourter, he did. Watching Jiang Sijin wave her whip, Xiao Nanye, with a headache, looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Is she always like this after drinking?¡± ¡°Today is actually one of her better days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run, 1¡¯11 kill you!¡± As Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Xiao Nanye saw Jiang Sijin hug a tree in the courtyard. She drew her whip, relentlessly whipping the tree. But¡­ ¡°Be careful¡­¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Jiang Changbai¡¯s reaction was fast, but still not quick enough. The whip Jiang Sijin hadshed on the tree recoiled and hit her own face.. Chapter 335 - 335: Jiang Yan’s Miscarriage Chapter 335: Jiang Yan¡¯s Miscarriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Sijin immediately let out a painful scream. Seeing this scene, Xiao Nanye¡¯s mouth twitched. After whipping herself, Jiang Sijin sobered up from her drunkenness. Jiang Peihuan sent for the doctor, which also rmed Xue Yan. Upon seeing Xue Yan, Jiang Changbai immediately went toin, ¡°Mother, this time it¡¯s not my fault. It was King Cheng, he allowed Sijin to drink.¡± Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye nced at him before turning to Xue Yan and saying, ¡°Mother, 1 am to me for this. I let her¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. 1 know her temperament better than you do,¡± Xue Yan interrupted him dismissively. Jiang Changbai, seeing this, expressed his frustration. ¡°Mother, how can you favor him so? When Sijin got drunk before, you didn¡¯t speak to me like this.¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Xue Yan scolded her son coldly. However, when she turned to Xiao Nanye, her face showed its usual warmth. ¡°Your Highness, you and Huan Er should return to the Plum Garden and rest. Leave this matter to us.¡± However, when she turned to Xiao Nanye, Xue Yan¡¯s face showed her usual gentleness.¡± Your Highness, you and Huan ¡®er should go back to the plum garden to rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about the matters here.¡±¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding to Xue Yan, Xiao Nanye left with Jiang Peihuan. Three dayster, the entire general¡¯s mansion was festively decorated because it was the 6oth birthday of the Old Madam Jiang. In the Chrysanthemum Hall. Jiang Peihuan presented Old Madam Jiang with a forehead cloth, then softly said, ¡°Grandmother, 1 wish you healthy and prosperity.¡± Holding the cloth, Old Madam Jiang smiled warmly. ¡°Now that you are pregnant, avoid needlework so as not to strain your eyes. Just being by my side is the best gift you can give me.¡± ¡°Grandmother, wait until you see the gift I¡¯ve prepared. You¡¯ll surely love it.¡± After Jiang Ruyun presented her gift, Jiang Sijin eagerly presented hers. Hearing her voice, the old madam opened the box immediately. Sheughed upon seeing its contents, ¡°You cheeky monkey, are you trying to treat your grandmother like a child?¡± ¡°Look at this!¡± urged the old madam, prompting everyone to peer inside the box. It contained a variety of amusing y figures. Though they weren¡¯t of great value, they were delightful. ¡°Making grandmother happy is the most filial thing 1 can do,¡± Jiang Sijin said. ¡°You all are wonderful. I love each gift,¡± the old madam replied. ¡°Old Madam, the Princess Qing has arrived.¡± As the Jiang familyughed and chatted with the old madam, an elderly maid, Nanny Xu, suddenly approached. Hearing Nanny Xu¡¯s words, the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces faded. ¡°Why is she here? We didn¡¯t send an invitation to the Qing Mansion.¡± ¡°Old Madam, 1 came uninvited. Please forgive me.¡± As Jiang Sijin finished her sentence, Jiang Yan¡¯s voice came from the door. Supported by a maidservant, she entered the Chrysanthemum Hall. Other than Jiang Peihuan, everyone stood up and bowed to Jiang Yan. ¡°It is an honor for our Jiang Mansion that the Princess Qing hase.¡± ¡°Please have a seat, Princess Qing.¡± Although they were unsure of Jiang Yan¡¯s intentions, Old Madam Jiang still wore a full smile and spoke cordially to Jiang Yan. ¡°Bring forth the gift 1 prepared for Old Madam Jiang.¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s maid stepped forward with a box. Jiang Yan personally opened it, revealing a white jade Guanyin statue inside. ¡°Old Madam, this white jade Guanyin was specially acquired for you. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess Qing.¡± ¡°Yu Zhen, take it.¡± ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s head to the banquet.¡± At this point, Jiang Peihuan, who was sitting next to the elderly Mrs. Jiang, spoke up. Given her highest status among them, after Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Yan had no choice but to follow her out. The guests had all arrived, with Xiao Nanye, Jiang Changbai, and Jiang Songbai greeting them. Originally, many were indifferent to the Jiang family, knowing that Jiang Hong had relinquished his military power. However, seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s closeness to the Jiang family now changed many of their opinions. When Jiang Peihuan appeared, Xiao Nanye immediately approached her. Yue Er stepped back two steps upon seeing Xiao Nanye approaching. Subsequently, Xiao Nanye reached out to hold Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. When Jiang Yan came out, hand in hand with her maid, she saw this scene. Seeing the undisguised tenderness in the man¡¯s eyes, Jiang Yan¡¯s gaze grewplicated. ¡°Princess Qing, please take your seat.¡± While unsure of Jiang Yan¡¯s purpose foring, guests are still guests, so Xue Yan arranged for her to take a seat at the top. Once the old madam sat down, dishes began to be served. ¡°Old Madam Jiang, may your happiness be as vast as the East Sea, and may your life be as longsting as the South Mountain.¡± Everyone raised their wine sses to toast Old Madam Jiang. Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with joy, ¡°I apologize for the inadequate hospitality today. Enjoy the meal.¡± ¡°The dishes of the General Mansion are truly unparalleled.¡± Everyoneughed and chatted with Old Madam Jiang. At that moment, Jiang Yan also began to speak with a smile, ¡°Tasting the food from the Jiang Mansion, it truly is¡­¡± Before Jiang Yan could finish her sentence, she felt a sudden sharp pain in her abdomen. She immediately clutched her stomach. ¡°Princess Qing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing this, Jiang Yan¡¯s maid hurried forward, and the faces of the Jiang family changed. Jiang Peihuan frowned. At that moment, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s first thought was that Jiang Yan was trying to frame them, but she dismissed that idea, thinking Jiang Yan wouldn¡¯t joke with the child of the Qi Ming Emperor. ¡°Summon the doctor.¡± Xue Yan immediately ordered. But it was toote. Seeing the maid trying to help Jiang Yan, Jiang Peihuan urgently said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Soon, Jiang Yan¡¯s dress was stained red. By the time the doctor arrived, he dered that Jiang Yan had miscarried. Hearing this news, a heavy mood overcame the Jiang Mansion. Jiang Yan was also stunned. ¡°Quickly inform His Highness.¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s maid spoke urgently. Upon receiving the news, Xiao Junhao immediately rushed to the Jiang Mansion. Entering the courtyard, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes firstnded on Jiang Peihuan. Perhaps it was because of her pregnancy, but he felt she looked even more beautiful. ¡°Your Highness, the princess has miscarried.¡± Hearing the maid¡¯s voice, Xiao Junhao snapped back to the present, approaching Jiang Yan. Seeing her bloodstained dress, he frowned. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Your Highness, the princess specifically came to congratte Old Madam Jiang on her birthday. However, after just a few bites, the princess miscarried.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are you implying that my Jiang family caused her miscarriage..¡± Chapter 336 - 336: The Truth Chapter 336: The Truth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing the maid¡¯s words, Jiang Sijin said with eyes full of anger. However, at this moment, no one responded to Jiang Sijin. After all, the incident with Jiang Yan urred in the Jiang Mansion, and even if Xiao Junhao was no longer favored, he was still a prince. There was no need to fawn over him, but it was also unnecessary to offend him. In the midst of silence, Xiao Junhao spoke, ¡°Regardless, the princess had her incident at the Jiang Mansion¡¯s banquet. She is the first of the Emperor¡¯s grandchildren. Let¡¯s leave the matter for the Emperor to decide.¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of the Jiang family members showed displeasure, but they couldn¡¯t refute. After all, it concerned the imperial heir. Informing Emperor Qi Ming was only natural. However, when Jiang Yan was being helped up by her maid, Jiang Peihuan softly interrupted, ¡°Wait.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, everyone turned their attention to her. In front of everyone, Jiang Peihuan addressed Jiang Yan, ¡°Princess Qing, may 1 check your pulse?¡± Although she posed it as a question, Jiang Peihuan approached Jiang Yan. Before Jiang Yan could react, Jiang Peihuan had already grasped her wrist. The maid beside Jiang Yan, seeing this, stepped forward, ¡°Queen Cheng, my mistress is unwell, you¡­ ah¡­¡± Before the maid could finish, she was knocked to the ground with a kick. The one who acted was Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye walked to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side and coldly stared at the talking maid, ¡°Who do you think you are? Is it your turn to speak here?¡± The maid fell, coughing up blood. She wanted to say something upon seeing Jiang Peihuan checking Jiang Yan¡¯s pulse, but upon seeing Xiao Nanye¡¯s cold demeanor, she dared not utter a word. Jiang Peihuan checked Jiang Yan¡¯s pulse meticulously. After a moment, she released Jiang Yan¡¯s hand. Subsequently, she approached Old Madam Jiang and Jiang Hong, ¡°Father, please stay with grandmother. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just send someone to inform me at home.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After speaking to Jiang Hong, Jiang Peihuan gave Ye Xiao a nce. Thetter immediately approached. Jiang Peihuan whispered a few words into Ye Xiao¡¯s ear. Whatever Jiang Peihuan said, Ye Xiao nodded gravely, ¡°My Queen, rest assured, I¡¯ll have it thoroughly investigated.¡± After everything was arranged, Jiang Peihuan finally said to Xiao Junhao, ¡°Let¡¯s go-¡± Having said that, she didn¡¯t spare Xiao Junhao another nce. Upon her rebirth, Jiang Peihuan wished nothing more than to end Xiao Junhao¡¯s life with a single stroke. However, at some point, it seemed she gradually let go of that idea. Now, she seemed more annoyed with Xiao Junhao and didn¡¯t want to see him as long as he didn¡¯t provoke her. Seeing her indifferent expression, Xiao Junhao frowned. To him, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze felt like she was looking at a stranger. Realizing that he was nothing more than a stranger to Jiang Peihuan made Xiao Junhao¡¯s heart heavy. He would rather see hatred in her eyes than such indifference. Xiao Nanye apanied Jiang Peihuan to the pce. Emperor Qi Ming had already received the news. Knowing that the child in Jiang Yan¡¯s womb was gone, his eyes were filled with rage. He stared at the neers and demanded, ¡°What happened? How could there be a miscarriage all of a sudden?¡± While Emperor Qi Ming didn¡¯t care much for Jiang Yan, he was very concerned about the child in her womb. ¡°Imperial father, Yan Er heard of Old Madam Jiang¡¯s significant birthday celebration and specifically went to offer blessings. But who would have thought that such an incident would ur during the banquet at the Jiang Mansion? Imperial father, you must seek justice for your son.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice, Xiao Junhao spoke first. By the end of his statement, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with intense fury. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye sneered from the side. Everyone heard Xiao Nanye¡¯sughter, and Emperor Qi Ming red at him with irritation. Emperor Qi Ming didn¡¯t look at Xiao Nanye but directly turned to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Queen Cheng, what do you have to say about this?¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, as far as I know, the Jiang family neither sent an invitation to the Qing Mansion nor specifically invited the Princess Qing. She appeared at the old madam¡¯s birthday banquet without an invitation, causing such a scene. It¡¯s made me wonder if the Princess Qing did this on purpose.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, Xiao Nanye interjected. Hearing Xiao Nanye, Xiao Junhao¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly. ¡°Imperial uncle, your words are too malicious. How could the princess consort endanger her unborn child¡­¡± ¡°She knew she was pregnant, so why didn¡¯t she stay at home? Why run around?¡± Xiao Nanye, with a cold look, interrupted Xiao Junhao before he could finish. Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes darkened further with anger at their bickering. He red at both of them and said in a low voice, ¡°Enough, both of you, be silent!¡± Seeing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s anger, Xiao Junhao promptly shut his mouth, but Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°Imperial Brother, in my opinion, the Princess Qing simplycks blessings. This would have been your first¡­¡± ¡°You shut up too,¡± the emperor snapped at Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye finally closed his mouth. After shooting Xiao Nanye a fierce re, Emperor Qi Ming turned to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Regardless, this happened at the Jiang Mansion. What do you say?¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, Your Majesty.¡± Emperor Qi Ming looked puzzled at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words. After a short while, the chief doctor of the Imperial Medical Institution entered the hall. Only then did Jiang Peihuan address the emperor, ¡°Your Majesty, 1 had already examined the Princess Qing during the banquet. The reason for her miscarriage is the consumption of oleander powder. But there was no trace of oleander powder at the Jiang family¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°After 1 entered the pce, 1 had the chief doctor check the banquet.¡± ¡°If Your Majesty doubts my words, you can listen to the chief doctor.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, surprise shed in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. He turned to the chief doctor and asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, as Queen Cheng stated, Princess Qing indeed consumed oleander powder. When 1 checked all the dishes the Princess Qing had eaten at the Jiang Mansion, none contained oleander. Moreover, 1 examined all utensils from the banquet and found no issues..¡± Chapter 337 - 337: Reprimand Chapter 337: Reprimand Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°So, the Princess Consort intentionally went to the General¡¯s mansion, trying to frame someone?¡± As soon as the chief doctor finished speaking, Xiao Junhao immediately responded. Hearing this, Xiao Junhao quickly knelt before Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Imperial father, there¡¯s absolutely no truth to this.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Before Xiao Junhao could say anything further, Emperor Qi Ming rebuked with a cold re, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even protect a child. Indeed, it seems youck fortune.¡± ¡°Enough, go back. Before a child is born, do not inform me, so as to avoid false hopes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I beg your forgiveness, Imperial father.¡± ¡°Alright, go now.¡± At this moment, as Emperor Qi Ming looked at Xiao Junhao kneeling before him, he felt a sense of annoyance. And Xiao Junhao, sensing the Emperor¡¯s displeasure, tightly clenched his fists. However, he still respectfully paid his respects before leaving. After Xiao Junhao left, Xiao Nanye spoke to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Imperial brother, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye, holding onto Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, began to walk out. However, as they approached the main hall¡¯s entrance, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice echoed, ¡°Stop.¡± Upon hearing this, both Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan halted. ¡°Does Imperial brother need something?¡± Xiao Nanye turned around to face Emperor Qi Ming and casually inquired. Seeing his demeanor, Emperor Qi Ming remarked with annoyance, ¡°How much longer do you n to stay at the Jiang Mansion? Do you intend to be their son-inw?¡± ¡°If you approve, Imperial brother, I would be more than happy.¡± ¡°You¡­ just be silent!¡± ¡°Fine, just go. If there¡¯s nothing, do not appear before me again.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Huan Er.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye, without even offering a courtesy, pulled Jiang Peihuan to leave. She, on the other hand, gave a respectful nod before following him out. After exiting the Qianqing Pce, the couple didn¡¯t immediately leave the imperial pce but headed to the Running Pce. In the past few days, Jiang Peihuan had regrly visited the Empress for medical examinations, so the people in Running Pce had grown ustomed to her visits. Seeing the couple enter, the Empress¡¯s maid greeted them with a smile, ¡°Queen and Ring Cheng have arrived. Please sit down. I¡¯ll prepare the milk that the Queen likes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself, nanny. I¡¯ll just check on the Empress and then we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no bother at ail. Please have a seat, Queen Cheng.¡± Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan chose not to decline. Although the Empress was pregnant, she still had to manage pce affairs. After Jiang Peihuan had a drink, she saw the Empress, supported by a maid, enter the room. As Jiang Peihuan was about to bow, she heard the Empress¡¯s voice, ¡°It¡¯s said that you are pregnant now, no need for formalities.¡± After Jiang Peihuan sat down, the Empress asked, ¡°I heard that Princess Qing had a miscarriage at the Jiang Mansion. What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure about the details.¡± After briefly exining the circumstances of Jiang Yan¡¯s miscarriage, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the Empress frowned, ¡°This Princess Qing, she¡¯s too¡­¡± The Empress wanted to say ¡®useless¡¯, but recalling her past experiences, she chose not to. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, allow me to check your pulse.¡± At this point, Jiang Peihuan softly spoke. The Empress didn¡¯t say anything more and offered her hand to Jiang Peihuan. Though she checked the Empress¡¯s pulse daily, Jiang Peihuan was always meticulous with each examination. Upon gripping the Empress¡¯s pulse, Jiang Peihuan frowned. Afterwards, she took a careful sniff. ¡°Huan Er, is there something wrong with the child in my womb?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s frown, the Empress grew anxious. Jiang Peihuan sniffed again, then softly said, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, I detect a faint scent of sandalwood on you. Have you been paying respects to Buddha recently?¡± What¡¯s more significant is that within the sandalwood aroma, there was a faint scent of musk. Though subtle, Jiang Peihuan noticed it. ¡°I haven¡¯t been worshipping. Regarding your sandalwood scent, I visited the Great Empress Dowager this morning to greet her. 1 must have acquired the fragrance from her chamber¡­¡± Realizing something, the Empress stopped speaking abruptly. The Empress didn¡¯t say anything more but gave a look to her maid. ¡°All of you, leave.¡± Seeing the Empress¡¯s expression, the nanny quickly gave the order to the surrounding attendants. Once all the maids and eunuchs had left, the Empress, with a grave expression, turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, is there something wrong with this scent?¡± ¡°This sandalwood has a hint of musk.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice was soft, but it clearly reached the Empress¡¯s ears. Upon hearing her words, the Empress¡¯s face turned pale. By her side, Xiao Nanye, upon hearing the conversation, also showed an uneasy look. The Empress was full of confusion but, being the queen, she couldn¡¯t use the Great Empress Dowager of wrongdoing. She looked anxiously at Jiang Peihuan and asked, ¡°Huan Er, will this affect the child in my womb?¡± ¡°As you weren¡¯t there long, the effect is minimal. However, if you frequently visit and are exposed to it for extended periods, it could harm the child.¡± The Empress turned even paler upon hearing this. After a long silence, the Empress said to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Reep this matter to yourself to avoid trouble.¡± Upon hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan paused for a moment before replying softly, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 protect both you and the child in your womb.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return home now ande back tomorrow to check on you.¡± ¡°Take care on your journey.¡± ¡°Nanye, take good care of Huan Er.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Sister-inw.¡± Xiao Nanye nodded at the Empress and left Run Ning Pce with Jiang Peihuan. Once outside the pce gate, Jiang Peihuan asked the man beside her, ¡°Why would the Great Empress Dowager harm the Empress?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not targeting the Empress. It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, confusion appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. A momentter, a cold smile curled her lips. ¡°The Great Empress Dowager really went to great lengths.¡± Indeed, the entire pce knew she visited daily to check on the Empress. If something happened to the Empress¡¯s child, even if she did her best, the Empress might still resent her. The Emperor, who was already somewhat dissatisfied with her, would likely me her and possibly her entire Jiang family if something happened to the child. Realizing the implications, Jiang Peihuan suddenly regretted her decision. She shouldn¡¯t have agreed to check on the Empress due to a momentary soft-heartedness.. Chapter 338 - 338: Calling for Help Chapter 338: Calling for Help Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face change constantly, Xiao Nanye immediately reached out to protect the person beside him. With a gentle pat on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s back, Xiao Nanye whispered, ¡°Huan Er, it¡¯s all because of me that you face so many intrigues.¡± There was a hint of guilt in his voice. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan found sce, leaning into his embrace. She softly replied, ¡°Xiao Nanye, from the moment 1 agreed to marry you, we became one.¡± ¡°Mmm, I know.¡± After a long silence, Jiang Peihuan heard his voice again. For a while, neither spoke. The carriage proceeded in the direction of the General¡¯s Mansion. As they approached the General¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan suddenly recalled what Emperor Qi Ming had said. She whispered to the man beside her, ¡°Shall we return to the Cheng¡¯s Mansion tomorrow?¡± Upon hearing her words, Xiao Nanye paused for a moment. After a few seconds, he smiled and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter. I¡¯d like to stay at the General¡¯s Mansion a bit longer.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to reply, a crying voice reached her ears. The cry was piercing, yet somewhat familiar. ¡°Who is that?¡± Pulling aside the curtain, Jiang Peihuan saw a maid crying out for help at the entrance of the General¡¯s Mansion. Seeing this scene, she frowned. Because many passersby were now staring at them. ¡°My Queen, that¡¯s the maid of Miss Cousin.¡± It took Jiang Peihuan a while to realize that the ¡°Miss Cousin¡± referred to by the gatekeeper was Xue Ru. At that moment, Xue Ru¡¯s maid spotted Jiang Peihuan stepping down from the carriage. The maid rushed over, trying to grab Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeve, but was stopped by Xiao Nanye. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you serving your mistress at the Prince Qing Mansion? Why are you here?¡± Jiang Peihuan asked in a low voice. ¡°Miss Jiang, please save my young mistress. She¡­¡± ¡°What happened to your mistress?¡± Before the maid could finish, Jiang Peihuan interrupted her. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s inquiry, the maid hastily replied, ¡°The people in the mansion say the princess consort miscarried due to poison given by my mistress. They found poison in her room. The prince wants to punish her severely.¡± ¡°Miss asked me to beg you for help. Please save her.¡± From the maid¡¯s ount, Jiang Peihuan understood the situation. However, Jiang Peihuan remained silent, then turned towards the gatekeeper, calmly saying, ¡°Inform mother about this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t want to involve herself with Xue Ru¡¯s matters, she still felt obligated as Xue Ru was part of the Xue family. Thus, she sent someone to notify Xue Yan. Xue Yan arrived swiftly. But upon seeing the kneeling maid, she simply stated, ¡°Go back and tell your mistress that her matters have nothing to do with the Xue family or me anymore. Whether she lives or dies, it¡¯s her concern.¡± ¡°Madam, she¡¯s still your niece. How can you be so heartless?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hearing a mere maid using her mother, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes shed with cold anger. Yet, Xue Yan seemedpletely unfazed. Without even ncing at the maid, Xue Yan looked towards Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye with a smile, ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re now pregnant. Don¡¯t stand at the door for too long. Come in with King Cheng.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. Xiao Nanye took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand directly and the two walked in. However, as they passed by the maid, Xiao Nanye looked straight at Han Feng, ¡°Send this maid to the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion and ry the response from Madam Xue to Xiao Junhao.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Han Feng immediately grabbed the maid. At the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion: Xue Ru was pinned to a wooden stool by servants, her body beaten and bruised. Xiao Junhao sat nearby, watching indifferently. Lin Mengyao sat beside Xiao Junhao. Witnessing the scene, her eyes revealedplex emotions. At that moment, footsteps echoed. Hearing the sound, Xue Ru, who had shown no reaction thus far, looked up with hope. Seeing Han Feng leading her maid in, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes filled with surprise, but the words of Han Feng caused her delight to vanish instantly. ¡°Prince Qing, my master instructed me to ry that from now on, any matters concerning Secondary Consort Xue have nothing to do with the Xue family or the General¡¯s mansion.¡± Having said this, Han Feng left without giving Xiao Junhao a second nce. Xiao Junhao watched Han Feng¡¯s retreating figure with a dark expression. Xue Ru, lying on the stool, red with hatred in her eyes. ¡°You heard it. The General Mansion doesn¡¯t care about your life or death at all.¡± Only then did Xiao Junhao look at Xue Ru. Upon hearing Xiao Junhao, Xue Ru quickly spoke, ¡°Your Highness, this matter has nothing to do with me. The child in the princess¡¯s womb wasn¡¯t harmed by me. It wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Do it!¡± Before Xue Ru could finish her words, Xiao Junhao interrupted. At the fall of Xiao Junhao¡¯smand, a soldier nearby raised his hand, ready to strike. Seeing this, Xue Ru shivered with fear. She pleaded continuously, ¡°Your Highness, please spare me¡­¡± Regardless of her cries, Xiao Junhao remained emotionless. He had initially been with Xue Ru due to the connection between the Xue and Jiang families. He hadn¡¯t expected the Xue family to be indifferent to her fate. His gaze upon Xue Ru was not only devoid of warmth but also held a trace of hatred, as if he were looking at garbage. Xue Ru wanted to speak again but couldn¡¯t utter a word upon seeing Xiao Junhao¡¯s cold eyes. She regretted marrying this man. But her regrets were in vain. Realizing this, sheughed, though tears streamed from her eyes. Hearing herughter, both Xiao Junhao and Lin Mengyao appeared puzzled, but neither spoke. But as Xue Ru closed her eyes, a soft voice called out, ¡°Stop!¡± It was Jiang Yan. Jiang Yan approached with the maid and greeted Xiao Junhao, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort.¡± Seeing Jiang Yan, Lin Mengyao also stood and greeted her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiao Junhao asked indifferently. Seemingly oblivious to his coldness, Jiang Yan spoke, ¡°Your Highness, please spare Secondary Consort Xue.¡± Before anyone else could speak, Jiang Yan continued, ¡°After all, Secondary Consort Xue is a daughter of the Xue family. Even if they don¡¯t acknowledge her, killing her would be frowned upon. If the emperor hears of this, it might not reflect well on you..¡± Chapter 339 - 339: Hatred Chapter 339: Hatred Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Then what does Princess Consort mean?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao spoke faintly. Meeting Xiao Junhao¡¯s gaze, Jiang Yan whispered, ¡°My intention is, let¡¯s put this matter to rest. Secondary Consort Xue has already learned her lesson.¡± Facing Xiao Junhao¡¯s look, Jiang Yan remained unyielding. After a long while, Xiao Junhao finally said to Jiang Yan, ¡°Since the Princess Consort pleads, then let this matter end here.¡± Having said that, Xiao Junhao immediately stood up and left without ncing at anyone. As Xiao Junhao left, Lin Mengyao also stood up. After bowing to Jiang Yan, she softly said, ¡°1 will take my leave now.¡± Upon finishing her words, Lin Mengyao was about to leave when Jiang Yan¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s voice, Lin Mengyao stopped in her tracks and turned her head to look at Jiang Yan. ¡°Is there anything else the Princess Consort requires?¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve never taken my words to heart.¡± A hint of a smile curled up at the corner of Jiang Yan¡¯s mouth, but it was devoid of warmth, and her eyes were equally cold. Facing Jiang Yan¡¯s expression, Lin Mengyao was momentarily stunned, then whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are implying.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Hearing this, Jiang Yan chuckled lightly, her smile dripping with sarcasm. A momentter, Jiang Yan coldly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then forget it. Leave.¡± After bowing to Jiang Yan, Lin Mengyao left immediately. Watching her retreating figure, Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with gloom. Only when Lin Mengyao¡¯s silhouette disappeared around the corner did Jiang Yan look at Xue Ru, who was sitting on the chair. Xue Ru was on the verge of fainting, but upon seeing Jiang Yan approaching, she anxiously said, ¡°Princess Consort, I did not harm the child in your womb, this has nothing to do with me¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Yan interrupted her without waiting for Xue Ru to finish. A couple of secondster, Xue Ru looked at Jiang Yan in disbelief, ¡°You knew?¡± Facing Xue Ru¡¯s incredulous look, Jiang Yan said sarcastically, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think 1 would save you?¡± Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xue Ru fell silent for a long time before whispering, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, then who harmed the child in your womb?¡± ¡°There are only three of us in the Qing Mansion. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t harm my own child, and it¡¯s not you either. Who else do you think it could be?¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised gloom as she spoke thest sentence. Although Xue Ru wasn¡¯t very clever, she wasn¡¯t dumb either. Upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, she blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s Lin Mengyao.¡± Xue Ru spoke with certainty. Jiang Yan remained silent upon hearing this. But silence was the best answer. Seeing Jiang Yan¡¯s silence, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. She coldly said to Jiang Yan, ¡°Since the you knows that the person who killed the child in your womb is Lin Mengyao, why didn¡¯t you tell the prince?¡± ¡°Even if I told him, what would it change?¡± ¡°Do you have evidence? Even if the prince knew, would he punish her?¡± Before Xue Ru could say anything, Jiang Yan interrupted. Hearing this, Xue Ru¡¯s already upset expression darkened even further. After a long while, she looked at Jiang Yan and said, ¡°What does you want me to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would save me without reason. Even if ¡®the enemy of an enemy is a friend,¡¯ it¡¯s still based on beneficial value. So, what does the princess consort want from me?¡± ¡°It seems that after this incident, you¡¯ve be much smarter.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xue Ru remained silent. If she once had a glimmer of hope when she first married into the Qing Mansion, then after these events, she had no expectations of Xiao Junhao anymore. At this moment, Xue Ru finally realized one thing: Xiao Junhao truly didn¡¯t love her. But even so, she no longer had any way out. Seeing Xue Ru¡¯s silence, Jiang Yan spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re right, 1 did save you for my own selfish reasons.¡± After saying that, Jiang Yan bent down and whispered a few words into Xue Ru¡¯s ear. Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were full of surprise at what Jiang Yan told her, but then they filled with delight. She looked at Jiang Yan, her eyes filled with hatred, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have spared them.¡± ¡°You should focus on recovering from your injuries first. We can discuss these matters after you¡¯ve healed.¡± ¡°Send Secondary Consort Xue back to recuperate. Anything she needs can be taken from my quarters.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xue Ru¡¯s maid quickly expressed her gratitude. As for the events urring in the Prince Qing Mansion, Jiang Peihuan waspletely unaware. Initially, Jiang Peihuan had nned to return to the Cheng Mansion, but Xiao Nanye insisted on staying at the General¡¯s Mansion. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything more. The Jiang family, on the other hand, was quite pleased. Without realizing, three months had passed since Jiang Peihuan had been pregnant. In the Plum Garden. Jiang Peihuan was ying chess with Xiao Nanye when they saw Lu Er rush in, looking annoyed. Seeing her demeanor, Jiang Peihuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°What happened? Who upset you this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that youngdy from the Xue family.¡± ¡°Xue Ru?¡± Ever since Xue Ru¡¯s maid came to the General¡¯s Mansion for help, Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t heard from Xue Ru for a long time. Suddenly hearing Lu Er mention her, Jiang Peihuan was momentarily caught off guard. ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°She came to our mansion and stood at the gate, crying. From her appearance, those in the know understood she owed us, but others might think we did something wrong to her.¡± The more Lu Er spoke, the angrier she looked. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but frown. She didn¡¯t like Xue Ru, but she knew her personality. Xue Ru was vain and cared a lot about her reputation. Making a public scene like this was unlike her. ¡°Where is my mother? Has someone informed her about this?¡± ¡°The eldest young master said not to bother the madam with such trivial matters.¡± Just as she was about to speak, she saw Yue Er approaching. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Yue Er walking over. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, Greetings, my Queen.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± After Yue Er paid her respects to Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, she turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°My Queen, the madam wishes to see you.¡± ¡°Did my mother mention what it¡¯s about?¡± Upon hearing Yue Er¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan put down her chess piece. ¡°It seems to be about Young Lady Xue..¡± Chapter 340 - 340: Xue Ru’s Gift Chapter 340: Xue Ru¡¯s Gift Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Did Mother say why she wanted to see me?¡± ¡°First Madam didn¡¯t specify. She just asked for you.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Nodding, Jiang Peihuan got up from her seat. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye immediately stepped forward to support Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. Seeing the man¡¯s careful actions, a hint of amusement appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Three monthster, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s belly began to show signs of her pregnancy. While Jiang Peihuan herself didn¡¯t feel particrly burdened, Xiao Nanye was constantly by her side, save for when the Emperor summoned him. At first, everyone was astonished by this, but as time went on, everyone got used to it. ¡°How do you feel today?¡± When Xue Yan saw Xiao Nanye assisting Jiang Peihuan into the main hall, she immediately approached and whispered her inquiry. ¡°Just like any other day. No reactions,¡± replied Jiang Peihuan. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Yan let out a sigh of relief. A few days prior, Jiang Peihuan had bouts of morning sickness which worried everyone. Old Madam Jiang was particrly distressed, praying continuously for her wellbeing. After a few days of self-care, Jiang Peihuan no longer felt nauseous. Not only did she stop vomiting, but her appetite had also greatly improved, much to everyone¡¯s relief. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve worked hard taking care of Huan Er during this period,¡± said Xue Yan as she turned her attention to Xiao Nanye. After taking a seat next to Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye replied with a smile, ¡°The child in Huan Er¡¯s womb is my flesh and blood. I can¡¯t bear the pains of pregnancy for her, so the least 1 can do is take good care of her. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Hearing this, Xue Yan¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Aunt?¡± At that moment, Xue Ru entered, leaning on her maid¡¯s arm for support. Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s voice, the smile on Xue Yan¡¯s face disappeared instantly. ¡°Huan Er, King Cheng.¡± Xue Ru walked up to Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye and bowed respectfully. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Then, a cold glint appeared in her eyes, ¡°What brings the Secondary Consort Xue, to our Mansion today?¡± Turning her gaze to Xue Ru, Xue Yan asked directly. ¡°Aunt, must you treat me so distantly?¡± With that, Xue Ru immediately knelt before Xue Yan. Watching this, Xue Yan¡¯s face disyed confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Help the Secondary Consort Xue up,¡± Xue Yanmanded the maid. But Xue Ru pushed her maid away, then looked at Xue Yan with tearful eyes, ¡°Aunt, everything that happened before was my fault. 1 was deluded into wanting to marry Prince Qing. It was all my mistake.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized my mistakes, and I came here today to sincerely apologize to you, Aunt. As long as you forgive me, you can punish me in any way you see fit, and 1 won¡¯tin.¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes reflected a mix of confusion and uncertainty. Seeing Xue Ru¡¯s tearful regret, Xue Yan¡¯s expression grew moreplex. After a moment of silence, she finally said to Xue Ru, ¡°If you knew you¡¯d feel this way now, why did you make that choice in the first ce?¡± ¡°Even if you regret it now, it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°I know, I know 1 can¡¯t make up for my mistakes, but Auntie, Ru Er only has you as her kin in this capital.¡± ¡°Grandmother and the rest won¡¯t forgive me. Auntie, 1 beg you, please forgive Ru Er. Let me have a ce to go in the capital.¡± ¡°You should know, even if you regret certain things, they can¡¯t be undone.¡± Xue Yan remained unmoved by Xue Ru¡¯s pleas. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how Xue Ru had ced that letter in Jiang Hong¡¯s study. Seeing that Xue Yan was unyielding, a hint of coldness shed in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. But when she looked up at Xue Yan, her face was filled with guilt. ¡°I know I wronged you, Auntie. If that¡¯s the case, 1¡¯11 atone with my death.¡± Saying this, Xue Ru dashed towards a nearby pir. ¡°Ye Xiao.¡± As Jiang Peihuan saw Xue Ru¡¯s actions, she spoke softly. Ye Xiao, standing behind Jiang Peihuan, immediately stepped forward upon hearing her. Even though Ye Xiao acted quickly, Xue Ru¡¯s head still hit the pir, bleeding profusely in an instant. Witnessing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Go get the doctor.¡± Seeing the injury on Xue Ru¡¯s head, Xue Yan urgently called out. As the maid went to fetch the doctor, Xue Yan frowned at Xue Ru, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Auntie, 1 truly know my wrongs. Please forgive me. Otherwise, I truly have no other way but death.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Xue Yan was known to bepassionate and not harsh. If Xue Ru continued her self-harming acts, Xue Yan wouldn¡¯t care. But now, hearing Xue Ru¡¯s sincere apologies, Xue Yan couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°The prince found oleander powder at my residence. He imed I killed the child in the princess¡¯s consort womb. He almost had me beaten to death.¡± After briefly exining the events at the Prince Qing Mansion, Xue Ru continued, ¡°Auntie, please allow me toe and go in the General¡¯s Mansion. Give Ru Er a chance to live.¡± Hearing this, Xue Yan¡¯s brow furrowed. In the end, Xue Yan spoke softly, ¡°In the future, if you wish to visit,e to my Yanlin for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s concession, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with tion. ¡°That¡¯s enough, have someone tend to your wound.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to Aunt.¡± Xue Ru stood up, respectfully bowed to Xue Yan, but as she turned to leave the main hall, her respectful demeanor vanished, reced by a dark look. After Xue Ru left, Xue Yan looked at Jiang Peihuan, with a hint of guilt in her eyes, ¡°Huan Er, about this¡­¡± ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to say more, I understand.¡± Before Xue Yan could finish, Jiang Peihuan gently interrupted. As for Xue Ru, Jiang Peihuan had already treated her as a stranger. For Xue Yan¡¯s sake, Jiang Peihuan wouldn¡¯t do anything to Xue Ru, but that¡¯s where it ended. After a brief conversation with Xue Yan, Jiang Peihuan left Yanlin. As she left Yanlin, Jiang Peihuan immediately said to Ye Xiao, ¡°Whenever Xue Rues to the General¡¯s Mansion, keep a close eye on her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you don¡¯t need to worry about her. If you¡¯re concerned she¡¯ll cause more trouble, I¡¯ll just have Han Feng kill her.¡± Xiao Nanye, who was nearby, spoke upon seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s furrowed brow. Hearing his words, a hint of helplessness appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If we simply kill her like that, wouldn¡¯t it cause more trouble?¡± Chapter 341 - 341: Nightmare Chapter 341: Nightmare Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I don¡¯t care about Xue Ru, but I can¡¯t ignore my mother¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°Alright, as you wish. Let¡¯s not bother with irrelevant people.¡± Jiang Peihuan did not want to see Xue Yan sad, so she tried to ignore Xue Ru¡¯s existence. However, the events that followed made her deeply regret not taking Xiao Nanye¡¯s advice and getting rid of Xue Ru directly. Xue Yan allowed Xue Ru toe to the General¡¯s Mansion and spend some time in Yan Lin. But after that, Xue Ru came every day. Yet, she would just sit for a while and then leave, doing nothing. Although the people of the General¡¯s Mansion were annoyed by her, they said nothing. After a while, Xue Ru began to visit Jiang Peihuan¡¯s plum garden. Today, she came again. Jiang Peihuan had just woken up when she heard her servant Yue Er announce, ¡°Your Highness, the youngdy from the Xue family hase again.¡± ¡°Tell her I haven¡¯t woken up yet and send her away.¡± In front of Xue Yan, Jiang Peihuan felt constrained, but when alone, she really didn¡¯t want to deal with Xue Ru. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s instructions, Yue Er went out. As Lu Er attended to her, Jiang Peihuan began to have her meal. Lately, she often woke upte in the morning. ¡°Where is Nanye?¡± Jiang Peihuan had gotten used to Xiao Nanye being around her every day. Waking up and not seeing his familiar figure, she felt a bit uneasy. Handing the utensils to Jiang Peihuan, Lu Er whispered, ¡°Someone from the pce came, saying the Emperor has summoned His Highness.¡± ¡°My Queen.¡± As Lu Er finished speaking, Yue Er walked in. Seeing what she was holding, Jiang Peihuan looked puzzled, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is a gift from the youngdy for the young prince in your belly.¡± As she spoke, Yue Er ced the items on the table. Jiang Peihuan nced and saw baby clothes and cors. ¡°Call Ye Xiao over.¡± ¡°My Queen, you called for me?¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan finished speaking, Ye Xiao entered. Seeing her, Jiang Peihuan pointed at the items on the table, ¡°Check these.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiao carefully inspected everything and finally reported, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s nothing wrong with these items.¡± Although Xue Ru had been sinceretely, Jiang Peihuan still didn¡¯t trust that someone like her could truly change. But now, hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, she felt even more puzzled. Not understanding, she decided not to ponder it further. She instructed Yue Er, ¡°Put these things in the storeroom.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the following days, Xue Ru frequently visited the plum garden looking for Jiang Peihuan. But Jiang Peihuan never met her. Xue Ru didn¡¯t seem to mind and would bring gifts every time, all of them children¡¯s items. After Ye Xiao inspected them several times and found nothing amiss, Lu Er sent them straight to the storeroom. ¡°Yes.¡± In the next few days, Xue Ru often came to the Plum Garden to look for Jian Peihuan. However, Jian Peihuan () had never seen Xue Ru (Ru) once. Thetter did not mind. Every time she came, she would prepare some gifts, which were all children¡¯s tools. After Ye Xiao checked it a few times and there was no problem with the items, Lu Er directly sent the items to the storeroom. At night. Plum Garden. Jiang Peihuan on the bed had her brows furrowed, sweat covering her forehead. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, your father is dead, your Jiang family has been annihted, and your two younger sisters have been given to the soldiers.¡± ¡°As for you¡­¡± In her dream, Jiang Peihuan was back in her previous life. She witnessed the devastation of the Jiang family, saw Jiang Songbai die tragically, saw Jiang Sijin die horribly, and finally, she saw Liu Xiu, who wasn¡¯t skilled in martial arts, raising a long sword. Seeing this scene, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and screamed, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Huan Er¡­¡± Familiar voices kept calling out to her. Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes. Upon opening her eyes, she saw Xiao Nanye looking at her with deep concern. The man, seeing Jiang Peihuan drenched in sweat, anxiously asked, ¡°Huan Er, what happened? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Was it a dream? But the images felt incredibly real. Jiang Peihuan tried to speak, but her throat felt dry. ¡°Don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll get water.¡± Before she could respond, she heard the man¡¯s voice. Xiao Nanye got out of bed, went to the table, and quickly brought a cup of water to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips. With his assistance, Jiang Peihuan drank all the tea. After the drink, she felt much better. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking at Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan whispered. Xiao Nanye touched her forehead, ensuring she was of normal temperature, then he let go. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some dry clothes.¡± Jiang Peihuan, soaked in cold sweat, nodded in agreement. Momentster, she was dressed in clean garments. ¡°Sleep now.¡± After cing the damp clothes aside, Xiao Nanye held her gently, careful of her belly. Smelling the cool scent of the man, Jiang Peihuan quickly drifted off to sleep. However, about an hourter, she was startled awake again. The same dream, the same scene, the same oue. When Jiang Peihuan woke up the second time, she felt drained of all her energy. Xiao Nanye woke up instantly when Jiang Peihuan started to struggle. Seeing her restless movements, he held her tight and softly called, ¡°Huan Er.¡± Jiang Peihuan slowly opened her eyes. But they were bloodshot. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye frowned, ¡°Is someone there?¡± He softly called out to the door. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Xiao Nanye had barely spoken when Ye Xiao¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s voice, Ye Xiao gently opened the door and stepped inside. She walked forward two steps, without looking at the people on the bed, ¡°Your Highness, how may 1 assist you?¡± ¡°Check the pulse for the Queen.¡± ¡°Is the Queen Cheng feeling unwell?¡± Concerned for Jiang Peihuan, Ye Xiao quickly approached the bed and began to examine her pulse. After a thorough check, she frowned. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Your Highness, there seems to be nothing wrong with the queen¡¯s health.¡± ¡°Then why is she constantly having nightmares?¡± Upon hearing this, surprise shed in Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes. After a moment of silence, she whispered, ¡°I cannot determine the reason.¡± ¡°Leave!¡± Coldness shed in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan grabbed his hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe 1 just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao bowed and left the room. That night, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t sleep. In another room of the Prince Qing Mansion, Jiang Yan also stayed awake all night. ¡°How is it?¡± Looking at the old man in the room, Jiang Yan whispered.. Chapter 342 - 342: Encountering Another Broken Thought Chapter 342: Encountering Another Broken Thought Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The old man tossed the talisman into the fire and stood up. He looked at Jiang Yan and said, ¡°Your Highness, it worked.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. The old man nodded and said confidently, ¡°Your Highness, rest assured. This curse is a secret technique from Jiangzhou; it will not fail.¡± ¡°What will happen to her?¡± The ¡°her¡± Jiang Yan referred to was the cursed person. After a moment of silence, the old man said in a low voice, ¡°At first, she will suffer continuous nightmares. After a few days, she will be exhausted. Within half a month, she will undoubtedly die.¡± ¡°I leave this matter in your hands. If it seeds, 1 will reward you generously.¡± ¡°My life was saved by the Prince. Now that he¡¯s gone, my life belongs to you, Princess Consort. I will serve you loyally.¡± As Jiang Yan left the room, her eyes were filled with mixed emotions. She didn¡¯t want to harm Jiang Peihuan, but recalling the scene she had witnessed, she couldn¡¯t hold back. Especially when she thought of the name Xiao Junhao always whispered in her ear, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. The one she valued, only had eyes for Jiang Peihuan, the one she valued most. The man she married also had only her in his heart. Therefore, she could no longer tolerate the presence of Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan, however, waspletely unaware of these events in the Prince Qing Mansion. The night before she went to sleep, Jiang Peihuan drank some calming medicine. But she still woke up in fear multiple times during the night. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Huan Er.¡± When Jiang Peihuan was startled awake for the third time, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t sleep anymore. He held her tightly, waking her up whenever she began to struggle in his embrace. Everyone in the Plum Garden knew about Jiang Peihuan¡¯s recurring nightmares, but they felt helpless. By the time Xue Yan heard the news, three days had already passed. Xue Yan hurriedly entered the Plum Garden, followed by Liu Xiu. ¡°Mother, Third Aunt, why are you here?¡± Jiang Peihuan, sitting on a couch, quickly stood up when she saw them. But Liu Xiu supported her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re not feeling well; don¡¯t exert yourself. Just rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare. There¡¯s no need to rm you.¡± Seeing the worried expressions in Xue Yan and Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan said with a smile. ¡°Look at yourself, yourplexion is terrible.¡± ¡°Huan Huan?¡± As Xue Yan spoke, Zhou Rongfang walked into the Plum Garden. Seeing her, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t get up but softly called out, ¡°Second Aunt.¡± Ever since Zhou Rongfang took care of Jian Mei¡¯s son, she rarely left her yard. At first, taking care of Jian Mei¡¯s son was the wish of the old madam, and Zhou Rongfang did so merely for appearances. But after some time, she grew genuinely fond of the child. So, seeing Zhou Rongfang in front of her now, Jiang Peihuan was genuinely surprised. Looking at Zhou Rongfang, Jiang Peihuan softly asked, ¡°Second Aunt, aren¡¯t you busy taking care of my younger brother? How do you have time to visit me?¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been having nightmares these past few days. I couldn¡¯t sit still, so 1 came to see you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you for your concern, Second Aunt.¡± Seeing the concern in Zhou Rongfang¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s demeanor softened a bit. At this point, Zhou Rongfang turned to Xue Yan and suggested, ¡°Elder Sister-inw, why not take Huan Er to Kaiyuan Temple to pray and offer incense?¡± ¡°To ask the Bodhisattva to bless Huan Er.¡± Xue Yan had always avoided Zhou Rongfang, but hearing this, she nodded in rare agreement. ¡°What Second Sister-inw suggests makes sense. It¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Considering Elder Sister-inw has matters in the mansion to attend to, and Second Sister-inw is busy taking care of the child, how about I apany Huan Er to Kaiyuan Temple?¡± Liu Xiu proposed this to Xue Yan. Upon hearing this, Xue Yan nodded, ¡°Third Sister-inw, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°No need to trouble Third Aunt. I¡¯ll apany Huan Er,¡± said a voice at the entrance, and Xiao Nanye stepped in. Seeing him, surprise shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Walking to his side, she whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the Emperor had matters to discuss with you? How did you return so quickly?¡± ¡°I was worried about you, so I came back.¡± With that, Xiao Nanye addressed the three women present, ¡°Mother, two aunts, I¡¯ll apany Huan Er to Kaiyuan Temple. After lunch, we¡¯ll set off.¡± After pondering Xiao Nanye¡¯s suggestion, Xue Yan quietly agreed. ¡°If you¡¯re going to offer incense, why not stay a night at Kaiyuan Temple?¡± Xiao Nanye nodded in response, ¡°Mother¡¯s suggestion is very good, let¡¯s arrange it like that.¡± After lunch, Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan boarded a carriage. Han Feng and Ye Xiao were riding alongside. The carriage headed straight for Kaiyuan Temple. Kaiyuan Temple always attracted many elite families, and Jiang Peihuan, not wishing to be jostled by the crowd, directed Han Feng towards the rear hill. Xiao Nanye had no objections. But as the carriage reached the foot of the hill, Han Feng suddenly halted the horses. Then, he looked at the carriage and said in a low voice,¡± Master, Queen, there¡¯s someone.¡± The moment Han Feng stopped, Ye Xiao drew his sword, and Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression darkened. Soon, sounds of fighting were heard. Lifting the curtain, Jiang Peihuan was startled by the scene. The man fighting with Han Feng was none other than Duan Nian, recognized by his severed hand. Duan Nian, unable to harness his special shrinking skills anymore, was no match for Han Feng. Quickly, Han Feng had Duan Nian pinned. As he poised to strike with his sword, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Wait.¡± At her voice, Han Feng redirected his de. Jiang Peihuan looked at Duan Nian. If not for his severed hand, she would think him a beggar given his tattered clothes. After a moment, she calmly said, ¡°Let him go.¡± Han Feng looked to his master, Xiao Nanye, for confirmation. Meeting Han Feng¡¯s gaze, Xiao Nanye simply said, ¡°Follow the queen¡¯s wishes.¡± With that, Han Feng withdrew his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jiang Peihuan lowered the curtain. However, just then, Duan Nian¡¯s voice pierced the silence, reaching both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, ¡°You have only ten days left to live..¡± Chapter 343 - 343: Curse Technique Chapter 343: Curse Technique Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°What are you bbering about?¡± Just as Han Feng was about to withdraw his hand, upon hearing this, the longsword in his hand lunged forward again. However, Duan Nian seemed unbothered. ¡°Did I say something wrong? She¡¯s been cursed. In ten days, she will die.¡± ¡°You say Huan Er has been cursed?¡± At this moment, Xiao Nanye immediately dismounted from the carriage. He approached Duan Nian. Looking at the man who had personally severed his own hands, Duan Nian¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, but also a touch of fear. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s question, Duan Nian continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s been having nightmares every night these days.¡± ¡°In a few more days, her vitality will bepletely drained, and she will die in her sleep.¡± ¡°Is there a cure?¡± ¡°Why should I tell¡­¡± Before Duan Nian could finish, Xiao Nanye grabbed him by the throat. The force in the man¡¯s grip intensified, ¡°I have little patience. You may have no hands, but you still have legs.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of death, but there are many fates worse than death in this world. Would you like to try one?¡± After saying this, Xiao Nanye released his grip. Duan Nian fell to the ground. He lifted his head, his eyes full of anger directed at Xiao Nanye, but upon meeting thetter¡¯s emotionless gaze, the fury in Duan Nian¡¯s eyes vanished. He turned to Jiang Pei Huan, ¡°In gratitude for sparing my life, 1¡¯11 save yours. Then, we¡¯ll be even.¡± ¡°Han Feng, take him back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The group didn¡¯t continue to Kai Yuan Temple but went straight back to the general¡¯s mansion. Upon arriving at the Plum Garden, Xiao Nanye looked at Duan Nian and said, ¡°Speak, how can this curse be broken?¡± ¡°The curse can be easily broken, but to undo the curse, there¡¯s a condition: you have to find the curse talisman.¡± ¡°Curse Talisman?¡± ¡°Of course, to enact the curse, the curse talisman must be ced near the cursed person.¡± ¡°Find it.¡± Upon hearing Duan Nian¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye ordered Han Feng. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan also spoke to Ye Xiao, ¡°You and Yue Er, help them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Following Xiao Nanye and Jianh Peihuan¡¯s orders, the entire plum garden was in chaos. It was still afternoon, but by the time it waspletely dark, Ye Xiao returned with some people to Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye. ¡°Have you found it?¡± Ye Xiao brought out a package. Unfolding it, Jiang Peihuan saw a piece of baby clothing with a yellow talisman inside. ¡°Is this it?¡± Jiang Peihuan said in a low voice to Duan Nian. Hearing her words, Duan Nian stepped forward, carefully examined the talisman in Ye Xiao¡¯s hand, then nodded, ¡°Yes, this is the curse talisman.¡± Looking at the talisman in Ye Xiao¡¯s hand, aplex emotion shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. If it were in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have believed in any curses, but having been resurrected, she now believed in everything. At this moment, Xiao Nanye directly looked at Duan Nian and said, ¡°Tell me, how can this curse be broken?¡± ¡°Wait until tonight. When she goes to sleep, have someone stand by with this talisman.¡± ¡°When she starts having nightmares, burn this curse talisman, and the curse will be broken.¡± Hearing Duan Nian¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. But seeing the item in Ye Xiao¡¯s hand, his expression instantly turned dark. ¡°Who sent this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Secondary Consort Xue.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye immediately stood up. Seeing his reaction, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly reached out and held onto his sleeve. ¡°Huan Er? Even now, you still want to protect her?¡± ¡°She wants my life, why would 1 protect her? But from what I know of Xue Ru, she was probably used by someone else.¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s discuss this after the curse is broken.¡± Hearing her words, Xiao Nanye sat back down. Then, Jiang Peihuan turned to Duan Nian, ¡°After the curse is broken, what will happen to the one who cast the curse?¡± ¡°This curse technique is a poison technique. It¡¯s either you die or they die. If the curse is not broken, you will die. But if it¡¯s broken, you will live, and they will die.¡± After everything was arranged, Duan Nian was taken away. That night, deep into the night. Inside Jiang Peihuan¡¯s room. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here with you.¡± Jiang Peihuany on the bed, with Xiao Nanye sitting beside her. Hearing his voice, Jiang Peihuan nodded and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± He didn¡¯t respond but took her hand instead. At first, Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t sleepy, but soon, the faint fragrance in the air lulled her into a deep sleep. Xiao Nanye watched her intently, and when he saw her frown, he immediately turned to Duan Nian and the others. ¡°Can we start?¡± Duan Nian nced at the expression on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, then said to Han Feng, ¡°Quickly, burn the talisman.¡± Han Feng, holding the talisman in one hand and a fire starter in the other, ignited the talisman. Though it was just a piece of paper, it took a long time to burnpletely. As the talisman burned, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face contorted in pain. Xiao Nanye quickly held her close. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m here.¡± Perhaps hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s struggles slowly ceased. As the curse on the talisman gradually disappeared, her expression calmed. When the talisman was entirely consumed, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s breathing became steady. Just as Xiao Nanye was about to wake her up, Duan Nian stopped him, ¡°Let her sleep.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye retracted his hand andy down beside Jiang Peihuan. The others in the room also left. In the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Princess Consort, there¡¯s a problem¡­¡± Jiang Yan was groggily woken up by a maid. Seeing the maid rushing over, Jiang Yan¡¯s sleepiness vanished, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, the wizard is dead.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing the maid¡¯s words, Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A momentter, Jiang Yan entered the room and was met with a gruesome sight. For the wizardy on the ground, blood seeping from his seven orifices.. Chapter 344 - 344: Revenge Chapter 344: Revenge Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Princess Consort, Secondary Consort Xue has arrived.¡± The maidservant¡¯s voice roused Jiang Yan¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Send her away, tell her I¡­¡± ¡°Princess Consort?¡± Before Jiang Yan could finish, Xue Ru walked straight in. Seeing the scene before her, a touch of surprise appeared in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. But after a few seconds of silence, her gaze turned displeased, ¡°Did you fail?¡± ¡°You failed, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jiang Yan remained silent, and her silence spoke volumes. Seeing Jiang Yan¡¯s silence, Xue Ru¡¯s already displeased expression darkened further. ¡°You said it was foolproof. Why did it fail? Why¡­¡± ¡°Do one more thing for me.¡± Xue Ru red furiously at Jiang Yan, but before she couldplete her sentence, Jiang Yan grasped both her hands. Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Xue Ru seemed to forget what she wanted to say and subconsciously asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°I need you to visit the General¡¯s Mansion for me.¡± Then, Jiang Yan whispered something into Xue Ru¡¯s ear. Whatever she said left Xue Ru somewhat puzzled, but she nodded in agreement. After a moment¡¯s thought, Xue Ru spoke, ¡°Princess Consort, although you saved me, I¡¯ve also aided you. I¡¯ll help you onest time, and then we are even.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Jiang Yan nodded without hesitation. General¡¯s Mansion. The next morning. When Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes, she felt a bit dazed. Lately, every morning, she felt as if all her strength had been drained. It was the first time in days she felt energized. Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to sit up, she recognized a familiar voice ¨C it was Xiao Nanye. The man approached her bedside, took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, and whispered, ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling? Any difort?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were full of concern. Seeing his expression, Jiang Peihuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t feel unwell.¡± Seeing that Jiang Peihuan looked spirited, relief appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. However, when he heard what Ye Xiao had to say, the warmth in his eyes vanished, reced by sheer killing intent. ¡°My Queen, Secondary Consort Xue has arrived.¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s name, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes darkened. Looking at Ye Xiao, Jiang Peihuan ordered, ¡°Go personally, inform my mother about this, and ask her toe over.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the courtyard of the plum garden. Xue Ru stood there, taking in the scenery, her eyes filled withplex emotions. She remembered her first visit here. She couldn¡¯t understand she and Jiang Peihuan were alike, so why was there such a disparity between them? Lost in her thoughts, Xue Ru suddenly felt her wrist being grabbed. The next thing she knew, her wrists were bound. Seeing this, panic appeared in her eyes, ¡°What are you doing, you¡­¡± As Xue Ru struggled, she saw Jiang Peihuan approaching. It had been a long time since Xue Rust saw Jiang Peihuan. Now, watching the approaching figure, Xue Ru¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed feelings. Jiang Peihuan was dressed in a green in dress. There weren¡¯t any excessive decorations on her, yet she looked stunningly beautiful. Xiao Nanye, supporting her hand, stood by her side, his eyes full of tenderness. ¡°Huan Er, ask them to let me go, I¡­¡± ¡°It was me who ordered them to tie you up.¡± Before Xue Ru could finish, Jiang Peihuan cut her off. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xue Ru quickly spoke, ¡°Why?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan paused momentarily, thenughed. Yet, theugh was filled with sarcasm. Looking at Xue Ru, Jiang Peihuan said softly, ¡°Secondary Consort Xue, have you forgotten your own misdeeds?¡± ¡°I¡­ what did I do?¡± ¡°p!¡± As Xue Ru spoke, she felt a sharp pain on her face. She looked up to see Xue Yan standing in front of her, her eyes filled with coldness. ¡°Mother?¡± Seeing Xue Yan take action, Jiang Peihuan was taken aback and rushed over. However, Xue Yan grabbed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand, ¡°Huan Er, let me handle this, alright?¡± When Xue Yan spoke, her eyes were full of guilt. Hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye frowned but didn¡¯t say anything, and left with Jiang Peihuan. After the two left, Xue Yan looked directly at Xue Ru, ¡°I thought you were just foolish, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this cruel.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Huan Er to dirty her hands, so I¡¯ll deal with you personally.¡± Saying this, Xue Yan pulled out her dagger. Seeing Xue Yan¡¯s actions, Xue Ru was terrified, ¡°Aunt, what are you doing? I¡¯m your niece, you¡­ ah¡­¡± Before she could react, Xue Ru felt excruciating pain in her wrists and then her ankles. Xue Yan had severed the tendons in Xue Ru¡¯s hands and feet, rendering herpletely disabled. Throwing the dagger to the side, Xue Yan said to Xue Ru, ¡°I¡¯m not your aunt. 1 don¡¯t have a niece as malicious as you.¡± ¡°Xue Ru, you share the Xue surname. I can¡¯t kill you, but I can make you a cripple so you can never harm Huan Er again.¡± With that, Xue Yan turned and ordered, ¡°Take her to the Prince Qing Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Soon after, Xue Ru was carried away. Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, standing in the courtyard, saw Xue Ru being taken. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression was calm, while Xiao Nanye looked somewhat surprised. At that moment, Han Feng approached Xiao Nanye and whispered, ¡°Master, everything you instructed has been arranged.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and inform the Imperial Astronomical Bureau Astronomical Supervisor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did you ask Han Feng to do?¡± After Han Feng left, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, the man replied softly, ¡°Nothing much, just avenging you.¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Jiang Peihuan was confused, but the man only whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± An hourter, news spread that Emperor Qi Ming was critically ill. The pce¡¯s doctors frequently visited the Qianqing Hall but to no avail. In the end, the Imperial Astronomical Bureau Astronomical Supervisor stepped in and said that Emperor Qi Ming was cursed. Two hourster, the Imperial Army found a small wooden puppet filled with Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s birth characters in the Prince Qing Mansion. It was filled with silver needles. ¡°Bastard, what have you done!¡± Emperor Qi Ming looked at the little wooden puppet on the ground and directly kicked Xiao Junhao in the chest.. Chapter 345 - 345: Jiang Yan’s Death Chapter 345: Jiang Yan¡¯s Death Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Emperor of Qi Ming exerted a considerable amount of force, causing Xiao Junhao to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough¡±, the Emperor kicked Xiao Junhao several more times. Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t dare to dodge. Only when the Emperor of Qi Ming stopped did Xiao Junhao kneel and speak, ¡°Imperial father, please calm your anger. 1 don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong to anger you so.¡± ¡°You dare to ask?¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, the anger that had just subsided in the Emperor of Qi Ming surged again. He pointed to the wooden puppet on the ground and then looked at Xiao Junhao, ¡°You dared to curse me? You bastard, do 1 still exist in your eyes?¡± ¡°Imperial Father, 1 truly didn¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°It was the imperial guards who found this in your princess consort¡¯s quarters. Do you dare say you didn¡¯t know?¡± Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words and the relentless questioning from the Emperor of Qi Ming, Xiao Junhao simply shook his head. By the end of it, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were full of pain. ¡°Imperial Father, 1 truly didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I swear, if 1 had known, may thunder strike me down, and may 1 have no ce for burial.¡± Xiao Junhao raised three fingers above his head, swearing solemnly. Seeing Xiao Junhao¡¯s gesture, the anger in the Emperor of Qi Ming¡¯s eyes eased slightly, but upon seeing the wooden puppet on the ground, he still asked angrily, ¡°You truly didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I truly didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your princess consort. How could you not know?¡± ¡°Imperial father, have you forgotten? You bestowed Jiang Yan upon me.¡± As the Emperor of Qi Ming¡¯s words settled, Xiao Junhao softly said. Upon hearing this, aplex emotion shed in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. But soon after, he looked at Xiao Junhao with dissatisfaction, ¡°So, you are ming me now?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± After kowtowing to the Emperor of Qi Ming, Xiao Junhao whispered, ¡°Imperial father, when the King of Jiangzhou rebelled, it was the imperial uncle who pacified Jiangzhou.¡± ¡°The Jiang family surely harbors resentment against imperial father. After Jiang Yan married into the Qing Mansion, she still held a grudge against you. I was always cautious, yet this incident urred. This is my mistake, and I ask for your punishment.¡± If Xiao Junhao had been evasive, the Emperor of Qi Ming would have grown weary. However, seeing Xiao Junhao admit his mistake, the Emperor¡¯s expression softened. After observing Xiao Junhao, who was kneeling on the ground, the Emperor of Qi Ming remained silent for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°What if 1 ask you to divorce Jiang Yan?¡± At this, there was a moment of hesitation in Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. After a long while, Xiao Junhao whispered, ¡°Imperial father, although Jiang Yan is at fault, she is still my wife. All the mistakes are mine. Please punish me.¡± Upon saying this, Xiao Junhao lowered his head. From an angle where no one could see, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were full of darkness. Upon hearing his words, all the anger in the Emperor of Qi Ming¡¯s eyes had disappeared. If Xiao Junhao had immediately distanced himself from Jiang Yan, the Emperor of Qi Ming would have grown suspicious. But seeing Xiao Junhao shoulder the me, warmth appeared in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. After a while, the Emperor of Qi Ming looked at Xiao Junhao and said, ¡°Alright, go back now.¡± ¡°I will handle Jiang Yan. You don¡¯t need to worry about her anymore. But from now on, she is no longer your princess consort.¡± ¡°Imperial Father?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Before Xiao Junhao could say anything, Emperor Qi Ming directly spoke. Meeting Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, Xiao Junhao dared not utter another word. He promptly left the Qianqing Pce. But the moment he stepped outside the pce gates, his eyes were filled withughter. Yet, that smile was devoid of warmth; it was cold and menacing. Soon after, Jiang Yan was taken away by the Imperial Guards. When she was brought to the Supreme Court, Jiang Yan remained calm. But when she saw who had arrived, her face changed immediately. Hearing footsteps, Jiang Yan quickly lifted her head. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Yan spoke with a mixture of emotions. Jiang Peihuan looked at Jiang Yan sitting on the ground, her eyes filled withplexity. After a brief moment, she turned to leave. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s retreating figure, Jiang Yan cried out in shock, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, don¡¯t you want to know why I wanted to kill you?¡± Hearing the footsteps behind her, Jiang Peihuan stopped, though she did not turn around. ¡°I originally wanted to know the answer when 1 first came. But now, I suddenly feel it¡¯s unimportant.¡± Saying this, Jiang Peihuan continued to walk forward. However, Jiang Yan yelled, ¡°Stop right there!¡± Perhaps moved by the intensity in the voice behind her, Jiang Peihuan paused. She then looked over at Jiang Yan from a distance. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, when I first saw you, I wanted to be friends with you.¡± ¡°Butter, I realized we could never be friends because 1 was too jealous of you.¡± ¡°Why is it that everything goes well for you while 1 end up like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no less than you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the result of your own choices?¡± Throughout Jiang Yan¡¯s speech, Jiang Peihuan remained silent. Only when she finished did Jiang Peihuan softly respond. Her words were light, but they left Jiang Yan looking pale. Then, footsteps approached again. Lifting her head, Jiang Yan saw Xiao Nanye, who came to stand beside Jiang Peihuan. The man¡¯s eyes held worry. He ced his cloak around Jiang Peihuan and meticulously fastened it. After ensuring she was covered, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you done with your questions? It¡¯s cold in here. You¡¯re pregnant; take care not to catch a chill.¡± His voice was filled with concern, but his eyes held nothing but tenderness. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan softly said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing this, the man immediately took Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and led her out. Throughout, Xiao Nanye didn¡¯t spare Jiang Yan a single nce. Watching the man¡¯s retreating figure, Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes filled withplexity. She remembered the first time she saw Xiao Nanye. He was filled with murderous intent, and she believed that such a man was devoid of emotion. Later, she realized that Xiao Nanye wasn¡¯t emotionless. Instead, he had given all his affection to one person: Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Heh¡­ hahaha¡­¡± Watching the figures of Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye disappear around the corner, Jiang Yan suddenlyughed. But amidst herughter, as if recalling something, she cried out in the direction they had left, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Jiang Peihuan! It wasn¡¯t me, it was¡­¡± At that moment, a shadow suddenly appeared before Jiang Yan.. Chapter 346 - 346: Fantasy Chapter 346: Fantasy Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise and joy, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, I¡­ it¡¯s you.¡± However, when she saw that the person approaching was Lin Mengyao, the surprise in Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly. At this moment, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Gazing at Jiang Yan, she spoke gently, ¡°What do you want to say? Do you want to tell Jiang Peihuan that all of this was orchestrated by me from behind the scenes?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Yan¡¯s face changed, and after a brief moment, she said coldly, ¡°You admit it then.¡± ¡°Yes, I admit it,¡± Lin Mengyao responded. ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t foolishly sent Xue Ru to seek out Jiang Peihuan, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the trap.¡± Seeing Lin Mengyao openly acknowledge her actions, Jiang Yan, full of confusion, questioned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? Haha¡­¡± Upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s question, Lin Mengyao paused, then burst outughing, as if she had heard a delightful joke. However, even though Lin Mengyao¡¯s face was filled withughter, there wasn¡¯t a trace of amusement in her eyes; they were filled with darkness and resentment. Once she stoppedughing, Lin Mengyao, with a look of malice, stared at Jiang Yan, ¡°Why, you ask? Jiang Yan, do you know that I was originally meant to be the Princess Consort of the Prince Qing? But because of you, I became a side consort I could have epted this, as he doesn¡¯t love you. But you shouldn¡¯t have continuously provoked me.¡± ¡°You took what was rightfully mine. How could you then unt it in front of me?¡± ¡°Every time you unted yourself in front of me, I wanted to kill you. So when you steal from others¡­¡± ¡°Was Xiao Junhao truly yours?¡± Upon hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Lin Mengyao¡¯s expression changed instantly. Seeing this, Jiang Yanughed. She said lightly, ¡°Lin Mengyao, you¡¯re an intelligent woman. Surely, you understand better than I who truly resides in Xiao Junhao¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°What, getting angry out of embarrassment, Lin Mengyao? Are you afraid to admit it, or are you trying to deceive¡­¡± Jiang Yan continued speaking, but suddenly, she couldn¡¯t utter another word. She copsed to the ground. Lin Mengyao, watching this scene, approached with a smile. Staring at Jiang Yan, Lin Mengyao chuckled, ¡°Did you forget that I am a doctor?.¡± As she spoke, Lin Mengyao swiftly drew a dagger from her sleeve. Before Jiang Yan could react, Lin Mengyao plunged the dagger into her heart, stating, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone humiliate me, including you.¡± With those words, she pressed harder, and soon after, Jiang Yan closed her eyes. Momentster, Jiang Yan stopped breathing. After doing all of this, Lin Mengyao left. Upon leaving the Supreme court, she didn¡¯t head back to the Qing mansion but instead went to the Lin family residence. Standing in front of the Lin mansion, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes revealed a mix of emotions. After a long while, she approached and knocked. ¡°Miss Lin?¡± The gatekeeper, upon seeing Lin Mengyao, showed surprise in his eyes. Unsure of her intentions, he attempted to close the gate, but she stopped him, ¡°I want to see Lin Xingchen.¡± ¡°Go tell him I have important matters to discuss. If he refuses toe out, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Saying this, Lin Mengyao took a stance, indicating she wouldn¡¯t leave. The gatekeeper had no choice but to go and inform Lin Xingchen. At this moment, Lin Xingchen was ying chess with Lin Mengxin. Upon hearing the message, he frowned. Without hesitation, Lin Xingchen immediately said, ¡°Ask her to leave.¡± ¡°Brother Xingchen, perhaps you should meet elder cousin sister after all.¡± After saying this, Lin Mengxin lowered her head. Seeing this, Lin Xingchen instructed the gatekeeper, ¡°Let her in.¡± ¡°Big brother Xingchen, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Stop right there.¡± Hearing the voice from behind, Lin Mengxin instinctively stopped. ¡°This is your home. Why are you leaving?¡± Hearing this, a hint of a smile appeared in Lin Mengxin¡¯s eyes. After a while, she nodded firmly, ¡°Okay, then 1¡¯11 stay with you, brother Xingchen.¡± With that, Lin Mengxin took a seat next to Lin Xingchen. After some thought, she even moved her chair closer to him. Seeing Lin Mengxin¡¯s actions, a glint shed in Lin Xingchen¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Hearing footsteps, Lin Xingchen looked towards the entrance. Dressed in a white skirt, Lin Mengyao appeared pure and serene. Yet, Lin Xingchen was more aware than anyone else of his cousin¡¯s ruthless nature. ¡°Elder cousin sister?¡± Upon seeing Lin Mengyao, Lin Mengxin instinctively called out. ¡°Xin Xin.¡± Upon hearing the voice, Lin Mengyao looked at Lin Mengxin sitting next to Lin Xingchen. The sight surprised her. The timid girl from her memories was now dressed in extravagant attire, the likes of which even she didn¡¯t have many. And the jewelry Lin Mengxin wore, much of it Lin Mengyao had never seen before. ¡°Xin xin, it seems you¡¯ve been living well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be with Brother Xingchen.¡± Lin Mengxin responded with a smile, believing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words were out of concern. However, Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze turned cold, but remembering her purpose, she forced a smile, ¡°Xin xin, Xingchen and I have important matters to discuss. You should leave.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I¡­¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. It¡¯s not your turn to give orders here.¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Lin Mengxin instinctively wanted to leave but Lin Xingchen grabbed her sleeve. Subsequently, Lin Xingchen¡¯s gaze turned icy as he stared at Lin Mengyao. Holding back her anger, Lin Mengyao forced a smile and said, ¡°Xingchen, I really have something important to discuss with you.¡± ¡°My patience is limited. Speak quickly, or leave.¡± Suppressing her emotions, Lin Mengyao continued, ¡°Xingchen, 1 hope you can align with Prince Qing.¡± ¡°You said what?¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Lin Xingchen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Seeing his reaction, Lin Mengyao persisted, ¡°You¡¯re now favored by the Emperor. Supporting the Prince will be beneficial for your future.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Xingchen couldn¡¯t contain hisughter any longer. Seeing his reaction, Lin Mengyao became visibly upset. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°I find it utterly ludicrous.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? 1 serve King Cheng. You¡¯re asking me to side with Prince Qing. What are you thinking? The entire Qi Kingdom knows that the prince whom King Cheng dislikes the most is Prince Qing..¡± Chapter 347 - 347: Rumors Chapter 347: Rumors Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing those words, Lin Mengyao¡¯s already displeased expression darkened even more. After a moment, she looked directly at Lin Xingchen and said, ¡°Even if King Cheng gains the emperor¡¯s favor, he is still just the emperor¡¯s uncle. However, Your Highness is a prince. If he ascends to that position, you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Before Lin Mengyao could finish her words, Lin Xingchen interrupted her abruptly. Facing Lin Mengyao, Lin Xingchen said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Prince Qing can ascend to that position. Even if he could, 1 wouldn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Also, haven¡¯t you forgotten that the current Empress is already pregnant? As long as she gives birth to a prince, he will be the crown prince, and that position will have nothing to do with Prince Qing.¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯te here anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Someone, see the guest out.¡± With that, Lin Xingchen looked at the servant by his side and spoke. With rage in her eyes, Lin Mengyao was directly escorted out. After Lin Mengyao left, Lin Xingchen said to Lin Mengxin, ¡°Stay away from her in the future. She¡¯s no good. Do you understand?¡± Lin Mengxin looked puzzled but still nodded seriously. Shortly after, Lin Xingchen left Lin¡¯s mansion and went straight to the General¡¯s mansion. Jiang Peihuan was talking to Xiao Nanye when she heard of Jiang Yan¡¯s death. Hearing this news, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°How did she die?¡± The news came from Ye Xiao, so Jiang Peihuan turned to her to ask. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s question, Ye Xiao frowned, ¡°She died of poisoning. When the jailers found her, there was a dagger in her heart.¡± ¡°Master, General Lin is here.¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she saw Han Feng approaching. A momentter, Lin Xingchen followed Yue Er to join them. Upon seeing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, he greeted, ¡°King, Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiao Nanye asked directly. Lin Xingchen took a seat opposite Xiao Nanye, took a sip from his tea cup, and then recounted the conversation he had with Lin Mengyao. After finishing, Lin Xingchen looked at Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°I believe, all this is probably Prince Qing¡¯s idea.¡± ¡°He really is doing whatever he can now.¡± Xiao Nanye responded with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes upon hearing Lin Xingchen¡¯s words. Hearing the two men¡¯s conversation, Jiang Peihuan spoke softly, ¡°It seems that the news of the Empress¡¯s pregnancy has made him anxious.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s anxious, that position will never be his.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan remained silent. In her past life, with the entire Jiang family paving the way, Xiao Junhao indeed ascended to that position. But in this life, he didn¡¯t want to use the Jiang family as a stepping stone anymore. ¡°Your Highness, is there anything I need to prepare for this?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Proceed as usual. If he oversteps, I will personally chop off his hand.¡± By the end of that sentence, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°By the way, when I came, I heard that the Princess Consort of Qing Mansion had died, and the killer was¡­ Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°Is that what¡¯s being said outside?¡± Hearing Lin Xingchen¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint ofplexity. Lin Xingchen remained silent but nodded. After speaking with Xiao Nanye for a moment, Lin Xingchen left. Watching his departing figure, Jiang Peihuan mockingly said to Xiao Nanye, ¡°I wondered why Jiang Yan suddenly died. It seems her death was meant to implicate me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, no one can harm you,¡± Xiao Nanye reassured. Jiang Peihuan nodded but turned to Ye Xiao, ¡°Go investigate. See what really happened.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That night, the entire capital came to know that Jiang Peihuan had killed the Princess Consort of Qing Mansion. When the news reached the General¡¯s Mansion, Jiang Peihuan was in a light sleep. But soon, she opened her eyes. As Jiang Peihuan woke, she noticed Xiao Nanye was also awake. Their eyes met, and neither spoke. Suddenly, there were sounds of a fight outside. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the General¡¯s Mansion.¡± It was Han Feng¡¯s voice. Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan exchanged a look and got up. ¡°Put on your clothes first.¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan about to head outside, Xiao Nanye quickly draped a cloak over her. Opening the door, Jiang Peihuan saw a man in ck fighting with Han Feng. She knew of Han Feng¡¯s skills, but this intruder seemed to be his equal. The noise alerted the soldiers of the General¡¯s Mansion, and soon, Deputy General Liu arrived with reinforcements. With his assistance, the man in ck was quickly injured. However, instead of fleeing, he raised his long sword and lunged at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xiao Nanye, standing beside Jiang Peihuan, saw the attacker and kicked him in the abdomen. The man in ck fell to the ground. Han Feng then stepped on the man¡¯s chest and pulled off his mask. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± To Han Feng¡¯s surprise, it was Jiang Yan¡¯s guard. Jiang Peihuan had met this guard back in Jiangzhou. Seeing the man on the ground, Jiang Peihuan coldly inquired, ¡°Did youe to avenge Jiang Yan?¡± ¡°You killed the princess. 1 must avenge her,¡± the guard hissed with hatred in his eyes. Looking at the person on the ground, Jiang Peihuan said coldly,¡± You came to kill me because you want to avenge Jiang Yan?¡± ¡°You killed the princess, so I must kill you to avenge her.¡± Jiang Peihuan calmly replied, ¡°Jiang Yan¡¯s death has nothing to do with me.¡± Hearing her words, the guard looked stunned, but then angrily retorted, ¡°If not you, then who? After you went to the Supreme Court, the princess died. You¡­¡± ¡°I truly did not kill her,¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted. The guard looked lost and murmured, ¡°If not you, then who?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to know that too,¡± she replied. ¡°Perhaps the person who killed Jiang Yan knew you¡¯de after me.¡± Hearing this, the guard¡¯s face paled. He suddenly pushed Han Feng aside, intending to leave. Han Feng instinctively wanted to chase, but Jiang Peihuan stopped him, ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°Queen Cheng?¡± Both Han Feng and Deputy General Liu looked puzzled, but Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Perhaps, we¡¯ll soon find out who it really was.¡± After leaving the General¡¯s Mansion, the guard went straight to the Qing Prince¡¯s Mansion. He entered Lin Mengyao¡¯s courtyard and barged into her room.. Chapter 348 - 348: Orders Chapter 348: Orders Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When Jiang Yan¡¯s guards rushed into Lin Mengyao¡¯s room, she was drinking tea. Upon seeing the intruder, Lin Mengyao acted as if she saw nothing. It wasn¡¯t until Jiang Yan¡¯s guard ced his long sword directly at Lin Mengyao¡¯s neck that she finally looked up at the guard in front of her, ¡°What are you do¡­?¡± ¡°Did you kill the princess?¡± Before Lin Mengyao could finish her sentence, the guard interrupted her. As he spoke, his eyes were full of gloom. Hearing the guard¡¯s question, Lin Mengyao responded calmly, ¡°Did Jiang Peihuan tell you this?¡± ¡°Just tell me, did you or did you not?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if 1 tell. Yes, I did kill Jiang Yan.¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s confession, Jiang Yan¡¯s guard was momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected her to admit it so directly. However, after recovering from his shock, he gripped his sword, lunging at Lin Mengyao, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± But before the sword could reach Lin Mengyao, he felt his body go limp. Subsequently, the guard copsed to the floor. ¡°You¡­¡± Lying on the ground, the guard looked at Lin Mengyao in shock. Lin Mengyao met his gaze with a brilliant smile, ¡°Did you know? Jiang Yan was also drugged by me. That¡¯s why I easily plunged the dagger into her heart.¡± ¡°Just like now.¡± As she spoke, Lin Mengyao picked up the fallen sword, and with her words ending, she thrust the sword directly into the guard¡¯s heart. The fallen guard, with resentment in his eyes, could do nothing. After confirming the guard had stopped breathing, Lin Mengyao pulled out the sword and discarded it. At that moment, the door to Lin Mengyao¡¯s room was pushed open. Lin Mengyao turned around subconsciously. Standing at the entrance was none other than Xiao Junhao. When their eyes met, both of them looked surprised. Momentster, Lin Mengyao, with a hint of panic in her eyes, stammered, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin, I already know.¡± ¡°Yao Er, I won¡¯t me you.¡± After a few moments of silence, Xiao Junhao looked at Lin Mengyao and said softly, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed the dead guard on the floor. Hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, instead of relief, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes filled with aplex emotion. Xiao Junhao sat on a nearby chair. After a while, he looked at Lin Mengyao and asked, ¡°1 heard you went to the Lin Mansion today. How did it go?¡± Hearing this, a hint of difort appeared in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes. After briefly recounting her conversation with Lin Xingchen, Lin Mengyao whispered, ¡°Your Highness, I fear Lin Xingchen may not side with you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao¡¯s face darkened, but soon, he managed a smile. Looking at Lin Mengyao, Xiao Junhao whispered, ¡°Yao Er, 1 have another favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°Whatever youmand, Your Highness.¡± Xiao Junhao beckoned Lin Mengyao closer, and as she approached, he whispered something into her ear. Whatever he said left Lin Mengyao in shock, but she nodded, ¡°Alright, 1 will prepare the potion.¡± Seeing her nod, Xiao Junhao gently held her hand and whispered, ¡°Yao Er, I¡¯m entrusting this matter to you.¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Yao Er will definitely handle this well.¡± ¡°I trust you.¡± Having said that, Xiao Junhao left Lin Mengyao¡¯s room. Watching Xiao Junhao¡¯s retreating figure, the warmth in Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes vanished instantly, revealing only coldness. General Mansion. ¡°My Queen, that guard has been killed by Lin Mengyao.¡± ¡°In that case, Jiang Yan was killed by Lin Mengyao.¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan replied faintly. ¡°Even if Lin Mengyao didn¡¯t kill her, Jiang Yan¡¯s death has something to do with her.¡± ¡°Did you hear her say anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shaking her head, Ye Xiao continued, ¡°As I was about to approach, Prince Qing entered Lin Mengyao¡¯s room. 1 was afraid of being discovered, so I didn¡¯t dare to get closer and came back.¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan fell silent. After a moment, she said, ¡°It seems Xiao Junhao already knows about Lin Mengyao killing Jiang Yan.¡± ¡°Even if he knows, he won¡¯t do anything.¡± As soon as Jiang Peihuan finished her sentence, Xiao Nanye immediately spoke. ¡°However, this matter cannot be let go like this.¡± After saying that, Xiao Nanye called out, ¡°Han Feng.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Han Feng was outside the door. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, he immediately opened the door and entered. After a nce, Xiao Nanye said, ¡°Go to the pce and inform my imperial brother about this.¡± ¡°By the way, find a way to present the evidence to him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After bowing to Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, Han Feng left the room. Watching Han Feng¡¯s retreating figure, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man beside her in confusion, ¡°Why do you want to inform the Emperor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s naturally to let imperial brother know that you have nothing to do with this.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of a smile. In the Imperial Pce. After hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming said coldly, ¡°Is your master still in the general¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You bastard, when your master causes trouble, don¡¯t you know to persuade him?¡± Han Feng, who was scolded for no apparent reason,¡±¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but say to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think my master is someone we can advise?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to persuade him.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Emperor Qi Ming was taken aback, and then his eyes filled with anger, he scolded Han Feng. Han Feng, hearing this, said nothing and ran off. ¡°Your Majesty, have some water.¡± Wang Kun, who was standing nearby, quickly approached, holding a teacup. Taking the teacup from him, Emperor Qi Ming said irritably, ¡°Truly, like master like servant.¡± Wang Kun didn¡¯t know how to respond. Emperor Qi Ming finished the tea in the cup and then resumed reviewing the memorials. But an hourter, Emperor Qi Ming fell asleep on the table. Seeing this, Wang Kun was a little surprised but said nothing. He covered the Emperor with a cloak. In the subsequent days, Emperor Qi Ming often fell asleep suddenly, and for increasingly longer durations. Qianqing Pce. ¡°How is it? Is there something wrong with my body?¡± Chapter 349 - 349: Curing Emperor Qi Ming Chapter 349: Curing Emperor Qi Ming Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Looking at the imperial doctor kneeling before him, Emperor Qi Ming spoke directly, ¡°What¡¯s the diagnosis?¡± The chief of the medical institution responded softly, ¡°Your Majesty, based on your pulse, your health seems perfectly fine, but¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, why have I been falling asleep for no reason these past few days?¡± Emperor Qi Ming interrupted him before he could finish. Hearing this, the imperial doctor fell silent. After a moment, he murmured, ¡°Your Majesty, perhaps you¡¯ve just been too exhaustedtely. 1 would suggest you get more rest.¡± ¡°Enough, you may leave.¡± Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming felt annoyed. Every doctor said the same thing. But Emperor Qi Ming clearly felt his body growing weaker, yet every medical check revealed no issues. His eyes revealed his frustration. Even though he¡¯s an emperor, he¡¯s still human. He fears death, perhaps even more than the average person. ¡°Your Majesty, should we invite Queen Cheng to examine you?¡± At that moment, Wang Kun approached and whispered. Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming looked puzzled for a moment, casting a doubtful gaze at Wang Kun. Seeing the Emperor¡¯s confused expression, Wang Kun continued, ¡°Your Majesty, have you forgotten? Queen Cheng is renowned for her medical expertise. Wasn¡¯t the Empress¡¯s health also restored under her care?¡± Hearing Wang Kun¡¯s words, a glint of hope appeared in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes. After some thought, the Emperor whispered to Wang Kun, ¡°Go personally and summon Jiang Peihuan to the pce. But make sure this remains discreet.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. I know what to do.¡± After bowing to the Emperor, Wang Kun immediately left the pce. Once outside, Wang Kun headed directly to the General¡¯s Mansion. Soon, he encountered Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan was enjoying the plum garden with Xiao Nanye. Hearing that Wang Kun had arrived, the two approached him. ¡°Greetings, King and Queen Cheng.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, Wang Kun quickly bowed in respect. After taking a seat, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°Chief Wang, you needn¡¯t be so formal. What brings you here today? Does the Emperor have any orders?¡± ¡°Queen Cheng, I¡¯vee today to request a favor.¡± ¡°Chief Wang, just speak your mind.¡± After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Wang Kun looked around. Noticing his gaze, Jiang Peihuan instructed, ¡°Everyone, leave us.¡± Once the hall was emptied, Jiang Peihuan turned her attention back to Wang Kun. ¡°Queen Cheng, the Emperor sent me to invite you to the pce.¡± ¡°Wang Kun lowered his voice and briefly exined the situation. ¡°Queen Cheng, this matter shouldn¡¯t be dyed. 1 request you apany me to the pce.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Jiang Peihuan turned to look at Xiao Nanye, but before she could say anything, she heard his deep voice. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye boarded the carriage to the pce. When Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye entered the Qianqing Pce, Emperor Qi Ming was reviewing petitions. Upon hearing their footsteps, he set down his brush. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Stepping forward, Jiang Peihuan bowed to Emperor Qi Ming. As she did so, she instinctively nced at him. With just one look, she knew that the emperor had been poisoned, as he looked extremely fatigued. ¡°Has Wang Kun already informed you of the matter?¡± Sitting down in a chair, Emperor Qi Ming looked directly at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan nodded, then said, ¡°Your Majesty, allow me to take your pulse.¡± Upon hearing her words, Emperor Qi Ming extended his hand. Jiang Peihuan held onto his wrist to check his pulse, being very thorough. After finishing, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Emperor Qi Ming had indeed been poisoned, and the poison was extremely potent. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Emperor Qi Ming, noticing her concerned look, asked coldly. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes widened in shock. With a serious gaze, Jiang Peihuan continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned, and it¡¯s extremely potent. At first, it will cause you to fall into a deep slumber, but after a month, it will kill you in your sleep.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes filled with fury. ¡°How audacious!¡± Looking at Xiao Nanye, Emperor Qi Ming ordered, ¡°Handle this. I want to see who dares to target me.¡± As he spoke, he began to cough. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly advised, ¡°Your Majesty, you must not get too agitated, or the poison will act faster.¡± Upon hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He then looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Since you know I¡¯m poisoned, do you have a cure?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯splicated.¡± Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s demeanor softened upon hearing the first word, but it quickly turned cold again when she continued, ¡°What¡¯s soplicated?¡± ¡°To cure you, 1 need to use acupuncture. However, the insertion of the needles can be extremely painful.¡± Hearing the mention of severe pain, a look of concern appeared in the emperor¡¯s eyes. But after a moment¡¯s thought, he firmly stated, ¡°Go ahead with the needles. I can endure a bit of pain.¡± An hourter, a suppressed scream emanated from the Qianqing Pce. It was from Emperor Qi Ming. He sat in the chair with silver needles protruding from his scalp. At the moment, he felt as if someone was continuously hammering his head. Looking at Jiang Peihuan standing in front of him, he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other method besides this?¡± ¡°We could use medicine, but its effects are not as good as acupuncture. Plus, there could be lingering side effects. Would you prefer to be treated with medicine, Your Majesty?¡± Emperor Qi Ming:¡±¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, he tightly clenched his fist and whispered, ¡°This pain is nothing to me.¡± As his words faded, he saw Jiang Peihuan preparing more silver needles. Seeing her actions, panic shed in the emperor¡¯s eyes, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this will help you recover faster..¡± Chapter 350 - 350: Rui Wang Rebellion Chapter 350: Rui Wang Rebellion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As she spoke, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s silver needle pierced again into Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s head. Soon after, Emperor Qi Ming let out a scream. In a ce unseen by others, aplex look shed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, but she did it on purpose. More than half an hourter, just when Emperor Qi Ming felt he was about to pass out, Jiang Peihuan pulled out all the silver needles from his head. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but he immediately felt much better. After doing all this, Jiang Peihuan prepared to leave. However, as she turned around, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Wait.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan stopped and turned to look at him, ¡°Your Majesty, is there still something diforting you?¡± ¡°Do not spread word of this,¡± whispered Emperor Qi Ming. Hearing this, a flicker of confusion passed in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but she quickly understood and nodded, ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty.¡± Then, Jiang Peihuan left the pce with Xiao Nanye. After getting into the carriage, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Earlier, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan turned to look at him and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± She wasn¡¯t surprised that Xiao Nanye realized she had intentionally tormented Emperor Qi Ming. However, what did surprise her was that Xiao Nanye said nothing about it in front of the Emperor. Perhaps guessing her thoughts, Xiao Nanye nced at her andughed, ¡°The Emperor also needs some lessons.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but she said nothing. The two returned to the general¡¯s mansion together. Xue Yan had sent someone to wait at the mansion gate for Jiang Peihuan. Seeing her return safely, the people at the mansion advised her to rest early. After all, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s belly was growing bigger by the day. After returning to the Plum Garden and freshening up, Jiang Peihuany down in bed. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye put down the book he was reading. But just as he was about toy down, there came an urgent knock on the door. ¡°Master?¡± The person who knocked on the door was Han Feng. Hearing his voice, both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye sat up. Jiang Peihuan even reached for a robe to put on. ¡°Huan Er, lie down first,¡± said Xiao Nanye, patting her shoulder before he went to open the door. Seeing Han Feng at the door, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes showed clear displeasure, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Master, something has happened in the pce. Prince Rui has rebelled.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression changed instantly. Jiang Peihuan also came to his side immediately. Footsteps approached from outside. It was Jiang Changbai. Seeing Han Feng, he directly said to Xiao Nanye, ¡°King Cheng, have you received the news?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Nanye replied with a nod. Then he turned to Jiang Peihuan and said, ¡°Huan Er, stay in the mansion, if there¡¯s nothing going on, don¡¯t go out. I¡¯m heading to the pce.¡± ¡°King Cheng, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai spoke up immediately. Xiao Nanye remained silent for a few seconds, then nodded. Jiang Peihuan did notment on their decision but gently reminded them, ¡°Be careful in all matters.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xiao Nanye reached out and touched Jiang Peihuan¡¯s long hair, and then left with Han Feng. The news of the fire inside the pce had already spread. Jiang Hong and his two brothers had left the general¡¯s mansion. After everyone from the general¡¯s mansion had left, Jiang Peihuan turned to Ye Xiao and said, ¡°Instruct Deputy General Liu on my orders to tightly close the mansion¡¯s doors. Unless it¡¯s someone from inside the mansion, the door should not be opened for anyone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Eldest sister?¡± Ye Xiao had just left when Jian Peihuan () saw Jiang Songbai running over. His eyes were filled with worry. Just as Ye Xiao left, Jiang Peihuan saw Jiang Songbai running towards her, his eyes filled with concern. It was probably the first time Jiang Songbai had encountered such a major event. Although he tried to remain calm, his eyes betrayed a hint of anxiety. Seeing the look in his eyes, Jiang Peihuan gently patted Jiang Songbai¡¯s shoulder, then whispered, ¡°Songbai, our father, second uncle, and third uncle have already entered the pce. Our eldest brother is also not here. You are now the only man in the mansion, and you must remain calm.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember what you said, eldest sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered Deputy General Liu to have someone guard the door. You, along with Ping An, should also go there.¡± ¡°Also, inform Third Aunt and others to gather in grandmother¡¯s courtyard.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Jiang Songbai arrived, his eyes were filled with panic. But after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, he immediately looked moreposed. Jiang Peihuan changed her clothes and then walked to the Chrysanthemum Hall with Ye Xiao. When Jiang Peihuan arrived, Old Madam Jiang had just gotten up. Zhou Rongfang and Liu Xiu had already arrived. Xue Yan and Jiang Hong had gone to the pce, so they weren¡¯t there. At that moment, most of the female members of the Jiang family were present. ¡°Huan Er?¡± When Old Madam Jiang saw Jiang Peihuan, she quickly reached out her hand. Jiang Peihuan came forward, took the old madam¡¯s hand, and sat beside her, softlyforting, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about your father and your uncles.¡± Upon hearing the old madam¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan remained silent for two seconds before replying, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Father and the others will be alright.¡± ¡°Nanye also went to the pce. He won¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡± ¡°Since King Cheng had went too, that¡¯s reassuring.¡± Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, Jiang Peihuan heard crying from a child in Zhou Rongfang¡¯s arms. Hearing the crying, Jiang Peihuan instinctively looked at the child. She had assisted in the child¡¯s birth, witnessing his emergence from Jian Mei¡¯s womb. ¡°Why is the child crying? Is he hungry?¡± ¡°Where is the Nanny?¡± Upon hearing the baby¡¯s cries, the old madam immediately asked. Zhou Rongfang, with tears in her eyes, replied, ¡°It was such a rush when we left, I forgot to call the nanny.¡± Hearing this, the old madam frowned. Just as she was about to speak, Jiang Peihuan gently tugged at her sleeve. Then, Jiang Peihuan looked at Ye Xiao and whispered, ¡°Go to Fang Garden and bring over my younger brother¡¯s nanny.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Ye Xiao left, Jiang Peihuan went to Zhou Rongfang¡¯s side and gently touched the baby¡¯s face. As soon as Jiang Peihuan reached out, the baby grabbed her finger and tried to put it in his mouth. Jiang Peihuan quickly pulled her hand away. The child began to cry again. ¡°Second aunt, let me hold the little brother..¡± Chapter 351 - 351-Persuade to Leave Chapter 351:-Persuade to Leave Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Zhou Rongfang was extremely agitated. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she directly handed the child in her arms over to her. Curiously, as soon as the child reached Jiang Peihuan¡¯s arms, he stopped crying. Jiang Peihuan looked down at the child in her embrace. The baby greatly resembled Jian Mei and was indeed handsome. With one arm holding the baby, Jiang Peihuan gently touched the child¡¯s face with the other hand. Perhaps due to her own pregnancy, looking at this child now, Jiang Peihuan felt a certain fondness. ¡°My Queen, the nanny has arrived,¡± said Ye Xiao at this moment, apanied by a wet nurse. Upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan handed the child over to the nanny without hesitation, instructing, ¡°Take care of him.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied the nanny with her head bowed,ing over to Jiang Peihuan. As Jiang Peihuan was about to extend her hand, the nanny suddenly tossed the child away. Drawing a dagger from her sleeve, she lunged at Jiang Peihuan in an assassination attempt. Everything happened so swiftly. ¡°Huan Er¡­¡± ¡°My Queen?¡± Witnessing the scene, everyone showed signs of rm. Jiang Peihuan could have evaded the dagger, but seeing the child thrown to the ground, her eyes revealedplex emotions. In the end, she leapt forward, catching the child in her arms, but the dagger also pierce into her arm. At this moment, Ye Xiao immediately stepped forward, kicking the nanny away. However, the nanny quickly reoriented herself, withdrawing her dagger to strike at Jiang Peihuan once more. Ye Xiao intervened, blocking the attempt. The nanny was highly skilled in martial arts, almost matching Ye Xiao¡¯s prowess. However, with her background as a professional guard and her rich experience, Ye Xiao quickly subdued her. As she was being captured, the nanny tried to bite her tongue tomit suicide. Jiang Peihuan quickly shouted, ¡°Stop her, don¡¯t let her die!¡± After handing the child back to Zhou Rongfang, Jiang Peihuan addressed the nanny, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Ignoring Jiang Peihuan¡¯s questions, the nanny defiantly turned her head away. ¡°My Queen, allow me to interrogate her,¡± she proposed. ¡°No need,¡± Jiang Peihuan replied, shaking her head. Turning her gaze back to the nanny, a faint smile lingered on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s lips, but her eyes were filled with menace. Suddenly, two golden needles appeared in her hand. Before anyone could react, she swiftly plunged them into the nanny¡¯s body. As the needles prated, the nanny writhed on the ground, crying out in anguish. The members of the Jiang family watched in horror. ¡°Nanny Xu, please send Grandmother inside to rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Second Aunt, Third Aunt, you should go to the small hall to rest.¡± ¡°Huan Er, you must take care of yourself. Don¡¯t forget, you are pregnant.¡± Liu Xiu¡¯s face was a bit pale, but after hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, she stepped forward and gently held Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. Seeing the concern in Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan smiled, ¡°Third Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Once the Jiang family members went inside, Jiang Peihuan then looked down at the wailing nanny on the ground. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You can say it whenever you want to.¡± Saying this, Jiang Peihuan took a seat on a nearby chair. ¡°My Queen, you should stop the bleeding first.¡± At this moment, Ye Xiao came to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side and whispered after seeing the wound on her arm. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t speak but nodded. Yue Er and Lu Er quickly fetched hot water and prepared gauze and hemostatic medicine. Ye Xiao rolled up Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sleeve and, seeing the deep cut on her fair skin, showed a hint of guilt in her eyes, but said nothing. After applying the medicine carefully, Ye Xiao bandaged her wound. Once that was done, the nanny on the ground finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan looked at her. Jiang Peihuan bent down to remove the golden needles from her body. With the needles out, the nanny stopped wailing. ¡°Speak.¡± Resuming her seat, Jiang Peihuan said lightly. ¡°It was the Empress who sent me, I¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Before the nanny could finish, Jiang Peihuan interrupted her. Yet, the nanny continued, ¡°If Queen Cheng doesn¡¯t believe me, you can investigate. 1 belong to the Li family; it was the Empress who sent me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it wasn¡¯t the Empress who sent you here, but the Li family.¡± Jiang Peihuan retorted as soon as the nanny finished speaking. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s remark, the nanny showed a moment of panic. Although she quickly regained herposure, Jiang Peihuan had been closely observing her and noticed the change in her expression. This confirmed Jiang Peihuan¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Ye Xiao, take her away and have someone watch her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Jiang Peihuan was giving orders, she saw Deputy General Liu, rushing over. ¡°My Queen?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My Queen, soldiers are attacking our mansion. The Third Young Master is defending the gate with our troops, but there are many attackers. I fear they won¡¯t hold out for long.¡± Hearing Deputy General Liu¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression shifted but she quickly regained herposure. Looking at Deputy General Liu, Jiang Peihuan ordered, ¡°Bring all the servants from the backyard to the front yard. I will be there shortly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hearing Jiang Peihuan orders, Deputy General Liu left immediately. After Deputy General Liu left, Jiang Peihuan went straight to the Chrysanthemum Hall. ¡°Huan Er?¡± The people inside also heard Deputy General Liu¡¯s voice. Old Madam Jiang, Zhou Rongfang, and Liu Xiu all looked at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Grandmother,ter you, Second Aunt, and Third Aunt will bring Little Brother to the secret chamber.¡± ¡°Huan Er, how can we leave you alone to face this?¡± Liu Xiu looked at Jiang Peihuan, her eyes bloodshot. And Jiang Peihuan replied, ¡°Third Aunt, there¡¯s no time to consider that now.¡± Then, she turned to Zhou Rongfang, ¡°Second Aunt, my younger brother is the youngest of the Jiang family. No matter what, you must protect him. If something happens to the Jiang family, he is our hope.¡± ¡°Huan Huan?¡± At this moment, Zhou Rongfang also couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°Those from the second and third families, leave.¡± ¡°Mother?¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± Chapter 352 - 352: Resisting the Foreign Enemies Chapter 352: Resisting the Foreign Enemies Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s words, everyone turned to look at her. Old Madam Jiang said firmly, ¡°My sons and grandsons are outside risking their lives. No matter what, I¡¯ll wait here for them.¡± ¡°If the Jiang family remains unscathed, so will I. But if the Jiang family is threatened, I¡¯ll stand or fall with them.¡± ¡°Huan Er, don¡¯t try to persuade me.¡± When she spoke herst sentence, Old Madam Jiang looked straight at Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you said, Grandmother¡­¡± ¡°Huan Er?¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan knock Old Madam Jiang unconscious, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t say anything but turned to Nanny Xu, ¡°Please take good care of Grandmother.¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry. Even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll take care of the old madam.¡± Suddenly, sounds of fighting reached their ears. Jiang Peihuan quickly looked at Liu Xiu and the others, ¡°Go, hurry!¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t reply. She watched as her grandmother, Liu Xiu, and the others were escorted away. Once their figures vanished from the room, she turned and headed towards the main entrance. By the time she reached the courtyard, she heard the sounds ofbat. ¡°Third Young Master?¡± Jiang Peihuan heard a shout. It was Ping An¡¯s voice. Instinctively, she quickened her pace. When she reached the front gate, she saw Jiang Songbai surrounded by soldiers. A soldier raised his longsword, aiming straight for him. There was no one around Jiang Songbai, and he couldn¡¯t avoid it. But suddenly, an arrow shot through the air. Jiang Songbai turned to see Jiang Peihuan, bow in hand, arrow nocked and ready. ¡°Eldest Sister!¡± ¡°Eldest Miss!¡± The household troops, upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, were reignited with fighting spirit. Dressed in a teal robe, her long hair casually draped over her shoulders, Jiang Peihuan calmly walked forward, confronting the attackers. When she reached the front, she addressed them, ¡°Under whosemand do you dare attack the family of a general?¡± ¡°By the name of the new emperor, we¡¯re here to suppress the rebels and capture Queen Cheng!¡± The opposingmander responded coldly. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression darkened. At this time, the only one who would dare call himself the new emperor would be Prince Rui. Without saying another word, Jiang Peihuan drew her longsword, ¡°Where are the soldiers of the Jiang family?¡± ¡°Here at yourmand!¡± ¡°Follow my lead.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With her sword pointed downward, Jiang Peihuan swung it with force, then coldly shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± The moment hermand sounded, the entire household¡¯s troops surged forward, with Jiang Peihuan, sword in hand, leading the charge. Ye Xiao closely followed Jiang Peihuan, her eyes filled with a somber expression. Upon seeing this, Jiang Songbai quickly moved to shield Jiang Peihuan. Initially, the Jiang family soldiers were somewhat apprehensive facing the vast number of opponents. But seeing the fearless demeanor of Jiang Peihuan inspired them, lending them boundless strength. In less than an hour, the soldiers attacking the general¡¯s mansion retreated, not daring to advance even half a step. While they didn¡¯t dare to move forward, neither did they show any signs of retreating, only adamantly guarding the gate. ¡°Close the gate!¡± Standing inside, Jiang Peihuan ordered gravely. Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Jiang Songbai and Ye Xiao rushed to shut the gate. The moment the gates were closed, Jiang Peihuan swayed slightly. ¡°My Queen?¡± Ye Xiao noticed and quickly supported her. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s sword-wielding hand trembled. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just tired. Help me go rest.¡± ¡°Deputy General Liu, 1 will leave the rest to you,¡± Jiang Songbai said. Without waiting for any response, Jiang Songbai carried Jiang Peihuan in his arms. Entering the room, he carefullyid her on the couch. That¡¯s when he noticed the wound on her arm. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing the concern in Jiang Songbai¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury.¡± ¡°Song Bai, listen to me.¡± ¡°Eldest Sister, please speak. I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°In less than half a cup of tea¡¯s time, reinforcements will surely arrive outside. You and Deputy General Liu must guard the main entrance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Ye Xiao bring you some medicine. Dilute it with water and pour it outside.¡± ¡°The pce must be in chaos now. Father and elder brother might not be able to attend to the mansion. We, as siblings, we must guard the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Also, I sent grandmother and the others away. Do you me me for leaving you behind?¡± ¡°Eldest sister, what are you saying? With our elder brother absent, I¡¯m the man of the Jiang family. If you, ady, can be so brave, how can I be afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud to see that you¡¯ve grown into a man of character.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, hand over the items to the Third Young Master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xiao then handed over several porcin bottles to Jiang Songbai. Taking the bottles, Jiang Songbai reassured Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Rest well, sister. I¡¯ve got everything under control outside.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± With a nod from Jiang Peihuan, Jiang Songbai turned to Ye Xiao, ¡°Take care of my sister.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Third Young Master.¡± After he left, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Ye Xiao approached and carefully lifted the hem of Jiang Peihuan¡¯s dress. It was stained deep red. Seeing the blood, Ye Xiao¡¯s face darkened, ¡°My Queen, you must not move. The young prince in your womb is in danger.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, give me acupuncture.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xiao didn¡¯t hesitate and began inserting silver needles into her abdomen. Soon, Jian Peihuan¡¯s abdomen was filled with silver needles. Feeling her strength returning, Jiang Peihuan took a deep breath. Everything was chaotic in her mind. In her previous life, none of this had happened. There was no pregnancy, no rebellion, and the Jiang family was not under siege. Before she realized it, Jiang Peihuan fell asleep. Ye Xiao stayed by her side, covering her with a nket upon hearing her steady breathing. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s suspicions were correct. The pce was also in chaos. In the Qianqing Hall. Emperor Qi Ming sat on his throne. Hearing the battles outside, his face turned grim. ¡°How¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Looking at Wang Kun standing nearby, the Qi Ming Emperor asked quietly.. Chapter 353 - 353: Current Situation in the Palace Chapter 353: Current Situation in the Pce Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice, Wang Kun quickly responded, ¡°In answer to Your Majesty, King Cheng and the Great General are guarding the main entrance of the Qianqing Pce. Those outside cannot enter.¡± Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming heaved a sigh of relief. However, thinking of the situation outside, his eyes were filled with gloom. ¡°This bastard dares tomit patricide and regicide.¡± To this, Wang Kun found no words to reply. At the main entrance of Qianqing Pce. There were the most soldiers at the main entrance. Xiao Nanye and Jiang Changbai stood at the main entrance, looking at the people outside, both of their expressions were grim. ¡°Your Highness, the number of people outside is increasing. It seems that Prince Rui has persuaded themander of Jiucheng. If this continues, I fear the imperial guards won¡¯t be able to hold them off.¡± Observing the scene outside, Jiang Changbai whispered to the man beside him. Xiao Nanye, dressed in white but covered in bloodstains, calmly said, ¡°As long as we hold out for another hour, everything will be fine.¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai¡¯s puzzled look, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°This is a golden opportunity for my remaining nephews. They won¡¯t miss this chance.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. Hearing this, Jiang Changbai remained silent, his eyes filled with anger. News of the pce being besieged had spread throughout the capital. But there was no movement from the residences of the other princes. Jiang Changbai could guess the thoughts of these princes: they were merely waiting to see the oue. If Emperor Qi Ming were overthrown, they would pledge allegiance to the new ruler. If Prince Rui failed, they woulde to the rescue. After all, thew doesn¡¯t punish the masses. Even if Emperor Qi Ming was angry, he couldn¡¯t possibly execute all the princes. ¡°What are you fools doing? Make way for me!¡± Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves was heard. Jiang Changbai saw Prince An riding towards them. Following Prince An was a group of cavalry. Although Prince An¡¯s Mansion was the closest to the pce, Xiao Junmo arrived the fastest. Seeing this, Jiang Changbai felt somewhat relieved. Among these princes, there were still some with good intentions. ¡°Imperial uncle, I am here to help!¡± Seated on his horse, Xiao Junmo, although young, already exuded a certain dominance. Standing atop the city wall, Xiao Nanye, hearing Xiao Junmo¡¯s voice, smiled slightly. ¡°Open the city gate, let Prince An in!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯smand, Han Feng quickly set off. As Prince An, protected by his personal guards, slowly approached the gates of Qianqing Pce, a figure descended from the sky, blocking his way. ¡°Thirteenth brother, I never expected you to be the first one toe.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother Rui, how could youmit such a heinous act? Lay down your arms and apologize to our imperial father. Considering the bond of father and son, he surely won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Thirteen, you¡¯re almost an adult now. Why are you still so naive?¡± Before Prince An could finish, Prince Rui interrupted him. Seeing the bewildered look in Prince An¡¯s eyes, Prince Rui continued, ¡°Considering our father¡¯s temperament, do you really believe he would spare me if Iid down my arms now?¡± ¡°Death is inevitable either way. Why not fight for it? After all, I have no way out now.¡± ¡°Imperial Brother Rui?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore!¡± ¡°Thirteen, you brought this upon yourself. Don¡¯t me your brother.¡± As Prince Rui¡¯s words trailed off, he ordered, ¡°Capture Prince An!¡± With Prince Rui¡¯smand, soldiers immediately advanced towards Prince An. Seeing this, Prince An froze in shock. However, at that moment, the city gate opened. The first to rush out was Han Feng. He raced to Prince An¡¯s side and yelled, ¡°Protect Prince An!¡± Under Han Feng¡¯s protection, Prince An and his guards retreated into the Qianqing Pce. Watching the gates close, fury burned in Prince Rui¡¯s eyes. He asked coldly, ¡°Have you still not captured Queen Cheng?¡± ¡°The soldiers of the general¡¯s mansion are fierce. We haven¡¯t been able to capture her.¡± ¡°Fools! Send more men.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already arranged.¡± The conversation was a bit distant from the city wall, but Xiao Nanye¡¯s exceptional hearing allowed him to eavesdrop clearly. Spotting Prince Rui, Xiao Nanye quickly drew his bow. As Prince Rui sensed the impending threat, he hid behind a soldier, who was shot dead by Xiao Nanye¡¯s arrow. Their eyes met with mutual hostility. Prince Rui shouted, ¡°Imperial Uncle, why waste your effort? If you open these gates and acknowledge me as the new emperor, I will give you even greater power than you have now. You¨C¡± His words were interrupted as Xiao Nanye¡¯s second arrow struck him in the arm. Soldiers quickly dragged Prince Rui away, but not before he shot a venomous re at Xiao Nanye, ¡°Imperial Uncle, you¡¯ll regret opposing me!¡± At the General¡¯s Mansion: ¡°Ye Xiao?¡± ¡°My Queen, you¡¯re awake.¡± Jiang Peihuan had just spoken when Ye Xiao approached. ¡°What¡¯s that noise outside?¡± Hesitating, Ye Xiao finally whispered, ¡°We¡¯re surrounded. The enemy have at least three thousand soldiers outside.¡± ¡°Help me change.¡± Upon hearing her words, Jiang Peihuan immediately sat up. But Ye Xiao protested, ¡°My Queen, your health?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Trust me, I can hold on.¡± She felt somewhat rejuvenated after resting. As Jiang Peihuan reached the mansion¡¯s front door, she saw numerous bodies. Jiang Songbai, dressed in white, was now stained red with blood. Seeing her, he eximed, ¡°Eldest sister, why are you here? You should rest!¡± But Jiang Peihuan smiled, patting his shoulder reassuringly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Deputy General Liu?¡± Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words were interrupted by screams. Turning, she saw an arrow had pierced through Deputy General Liu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ye Xiao!¡± Hearing her call, Ye Xiao immediately began treating Deputy General Liu. ¡°Eldest Sister, be careful!¡± Just as Jiang Peihuan was about to move forward, Jiang Songbai grabbed her. She then saw a volley of fireballs hurled into the general¡¯s mansion. In no time, the entire mansion was aze. Seeing this, a fierce anger ignited in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 354 - 354: The General’s Mansion Was Burned Chapter 354: The General¡¯s Mansion Was Burned Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Eldest Miss, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Open the main gate!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, the guards of the General¡¯s Mansion immediately opened the gate. The crowd outside, upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, were filled with excitement, ¡°The Prince has ordered that whoever captures Queen Cheng will be rewarded a thousand taels of silver.¡± ¡°Quick, charge!¡± Hearing about the rewards, everyone rushed towards Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Protect the Queen!¡± ¡°Protect the Eldest Miss!¡± Upon witnessing this scene, both Ye Xiao and Deputy General Liu simultaneously shouted. Facing the approaching crowd, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a chilling intent. The sound of galloping hooves instantly reached everyone¡¯s ears. Lie Feng ran to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. Apart from Lie Feng, Xiao Bai also ran to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side. ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡± As she mounted her horse, Jiang Peihuan addressed the people of the General¡¯s Mansion. Upon hearing her voice, everyone promptly followed. ¡°Quick, stop Queen Cheng!¡± The outsiders saw Jiang Peihuan mount and immediately surrounded her. Jiang Peihuan, with one hand on the reins, drew out a long whip with the other. With a flick of her wrist, the whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand struck down the frontline attackers. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The people behind her followed her lead. Upon reaching an intersection, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but look back. The entire General¡¯s Mansion was aze. With mixed emotions in her eyes, she continued forward. Pursuers continuously chased from behind. When they reached a street corner, Jiang Peihuan pulled her reins and turned to Jiang Songbai and Deputy General Liu, ¡°Everyone, split up!¡± ¡°My Queen, if we split up, what about you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, head west!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After speaking, Jiang Peihuan headed west with Ye Xiao. Jiang Songbai instinctively wanted to follow but was stopped by Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Elder sister?¡± Confusion filled Jiang Songbai¡¯s eyes. Meeting his gaze, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°They¡¯re after me, don¡¯t follow.¡± With that, she went straight west. An hourter, those soldiers surrounding the General¡¯s Mansion also headed west. Witnessing this, Jiang Songbai instinctively wanted to chase, but was held back by Deputy General Liu. ¡°Third Young Master, our priority is to find reinforcements. Even if you chase after them, it¡¯s of no use and will only make Eldest Miss worry more.¡± ¡°Reinforcements? Let me think.¡± Jiang Songbai¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety, but thinking of the way Jiang Peihuan used to speak to him, he forced himself to calm down. At this time, Han Feng had already appeared at the General¡¯s Mansion with a team of men and horses. Seeing the mes shooting up into the sky from the General¡¯s Mansion, Han Feng¡¯s expression changed drastically. However, after observing the surrounding environment for a moment, he headed toward the neighborhood. Hearing the noise, Jiang Songbai¡¯s eyes were filled with caution. But when he saw who wasing, a hint of joy appeared in his eyes. ¡°Han Feng?¡± Upon seeing Jiang Songbai, Han Feng sighed in relief. But after a quick nce around and not seeing Jiang Peihuan, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Third Young Master, where is the queen?¡± ¡°Eldest sister went west. Han Feng,e with me to find her.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Songbai¡¯s words, Han Feng didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately headed west. Jiang Peihuan, apanied by Ye Xiao, went directly to the West Mountain. Upon reaching the foot of the mountain, it was no longer possible to ride horses. Jiang Peihuan dismounted and patted her horse, Lie Feng, saying, ¡°Lie Feng, find a ce to hide.¡± Saying this, she began to climb the mountain. Ye Xiao and the wolf Xiao Bai followed closely behind Jiang Peihuan. Xiao Bai was born in the West Mountain and hadn¡¯t returned since, but he was very familiar with the area. As they climbed, it kept ncing at Jiang Peihuan. Footsteps echoed from behind them. Jiang Peihuan followed Xiao Bai, continuously ascending the mountain. Ye Xiao, hearing the noise from behind, whispered to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°My Queen, they won¡¯t set the mountain on fire, will they?¡± ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Hearing this, Ye Xiao sighed in relief. But at that moment, a group of soldiers suddenly charged forward. Seeing them, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s brows furrowed. These weren¡¯t the same men who had surrounded her home but seemed to be waiting here for her. Not recognizing the soldiers, Jiang Peihuan tensed, but as they saw her, they immediately drew their longswords. Ye Xiao, seeing the threat, reached for his dagger. However, before he could act, Xiao Bai charged forth, killing one of the soldiers and then letting out a wolf¡¯s howl. At the foot of the mountain, Hearing the wolf¡¯s howl, excitement filled Han Feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Bai! Let¡¯s hurry!¡± Han Feng and Jiang Songbai rushed up the mountain but collided with the chasing soldiers. Without hesitation, Han Feng said to Jiang Songbai, ¡°Third Young master, go find the queen. Leave this to me.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Saying this, Jiang Songbai continued up the mountain. As he got closer, the wolf¡¯s howl became clearer. Finally, he saw Jiang Peihuan. But the scene before him made him smirk. Jiang Peihuan and Ye Xiao stood to the side, while Xiao Bai faced off against ten soldiers, showing no signs of weakness. ¡°Eldest sister?¡± ¡°Songbai, why are you here? Weren¡¯t you with Deputy General Liu?¡± ¡°1 was worried about you. By the way, Han Feng is here too. King Cheng probably sent him.¡± ¡°Queen Cheng?¡± As Jiang Songbai was speaking, he saw Han Feng and his men approaching. After giving a respectful bow to Jiang Peihuan, Han Feng whispered, ¡°Queen, we¡¯ve dealt with the pursuers. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. She then softly asked, ¡°How is Xiao Nanye?¡± ¡°Prince Rui has besieged the pce. Our master and the great general are guarding the gates of Qianqing Pce.¡± ¡°Prince Rui is that close to Qianqing Pce?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If not for our master and the great general arriving in time, Qianqing Pce would¡¯ve already fallen.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan started heading up the mountain without a second thought. Watching her, confusion filled Han Feng¡¯s eyes. While following her, he whispered, ¡°Queen, where are we going?¡± ¡°To the pce.¡± ¡°Queen, from here? You intend to go to the pce from here?¡± Doubt filled Han Feng¡¯s eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was Jiang Peihuan, he would¡¯ve thought she was joking. Upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded seriously. Looking at him, she whispered, ¡°Follow me, and you¡¯ll understand.¡± With that, Jiang Peihuan continued to climb. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan led Han Feng and the others into a secret passage.. Chapter 355 - 355: Teaching Consort Meng a lesson Chapter 355: Teaching Consort Meng a lesson Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°My Queen, how did you know about the secret passage on West Mountain?¡± Seeing the hidden passage before him, n Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. Even his master didn¡¯t know about this secret passage, so at this moment, Han Feng¡¯s expression when looking at Jiang Peihuan was one of mixed feelings. ¡°I stumbled upon it by ident.¡± Upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan replied lightly and didn¡¯t speak again after that. Why she knew about the hidden room here was because Xiao Junhao had brought her here in her past life. Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t expect that after being reborn in this lifetime, this secret passage woulde in handy. After an unknown length of time, Jiang Peihuan finally saw light ahead. When they emerged from the secret room, Jiang Peihuan and herpanions appeared in the Imperial Garden. ¡°Follow me.¡± Taking a look at their surroundings, Jiang Peihuan headed directly east. After about the time it takes to brew a pot of tea, Jiang Peihuan saw Kun Ning Pce. ¡°You all wait here, I¡¯ll go in and check on the Empress.¡± Instructing Han Feng, Jiang Peihuan then entered Kun Ning Pce with Ye Xiao. As soon as they entered, Jiang Peihuan sensed that something was amiss. Because Kun Ning Pce was eerily silent, not a sound to be heard. Suddenly realizing something, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face changed instantly. Turning to Ye Xiao, she urgently said, ¡°Go, quickly!¡± Saying this, Jiang Peihuan rushed towards the Empress¡¯s sleeping quarters. As she approached the door, she heard crying and shouting from inside. Without hesitation, she entered. The scene before her made Jiang Peihuan frown deeply. Two old nanny were restraining the Empress, while another was trying to force a bowl of medicine down the Empress¡¯s throat. The Empress¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but there was nothing she could do. Princess Consort Meng sat on the chair with a smug look in her eyes. She looked at the Empress who was being pressed down and said with a smile,¡± Your Royal Majesty, after today, you will¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Princess Consort could finish, the two nanny restraining the Empress were suddenly thrown off. When Ye Xiao stepped forward to intervene, Jiang Peihuan quickly went to the Empress¡¯s side. She checked the Empress¡¯s pulse and saw that she was merely frightened, and the child in her womb was unharmed. Jiang Peihuan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, the Empress¡¯s eyes were filled with emotion. However, when Princess Meng saw Jiang Peihuan, her eyes were cold, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, you are audacious, daring to attack my people.¡± ¡°However bold I might be, I¡¯m not as audacious as Princess Consort Meng, daring to plot against the Emperor heir.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Am I? Does Princess Consort Meng want to take a look at the medicine on the floor? 1 am a doctor, and I can tell what that medicine is with just one look. Or does Princess Consort Meng want to im that it¡¯s not an abortifacient, but a medicine to protect the fetus?¡± Looking at Jiang Peihuan, she coldly said, ¡°So what if it is? What does it have to do with you, Jiang Peihuan? If you don¡¯t want trouble, leave my pce.¡± ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Princess Consort Meng let out a snort, then yelled, ¡°Guards!¡± In an instant, two shadow guards appeared out of thin air. Seeing this, Ye Xiao immediately stepped forward, positioning herself in front of Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Kill her forme!¡± Princess Consort Meng pointed directly at Jiang Peihuan, ordering without hesitation. Hearing this, a hint of conflict appeared in the eyes of the two shadow guards. ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you hear mymand?¡± Princess Consort Meng, with a darkened look in her eyes, voiced her frustration when the two guards hesitated. At her words, the two guards, without any hesitation, lunged at Jiang Peihuan. Ye Xiao, single-handedly taking on the two of them, was not at a disadvantage. Seeing this, Jiang Peihuan let out a sigh of relief. Jiang Peihuan approached and carefully helped the Empress up. ¡°You two are useless, can¡¯t even defeat a servant.¡± ¡°Attack! Kill Jiang Peihuan for me.¡± Princess Consort Meng grew desperate. The maids and eunuchs by her side exchanged nces, then charged towards Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan said nothing, drawing a long whip from her waist. With a swift flick of the ck whip, she knocked the maids to the ground. Finally, the whipshed out, aiming directly at Princess Consort Meng. Seeing this, Princess Consort Meng shrieked, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, how dare you!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± As the words left Consort Meng¡¯s mouth, the whip in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand wrapped around her neck. With a forceful tug, Jiang Peihuan turned to the two shadow guards and said, ¡°Will you not stop?¡± The two guards, already distracted by the scene with Princess Consort Meng, hesitated. Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, they instinctively stopped, allowing Ye Xiao to knock them to the ground. Looking at the people lying on the ground, Ye Xiao spoke with a mocking tone, ¡°To think you call yourselves shadow guards. You bring shame to our kind!¡± Hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, a smile appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. She always thought Ye Xiao was calm and quiet, never expecting this side of her. The moment Jiang Peihuan released the whip, Princess Consort Meng tried to rush forward, but was immediately restrained by Ye Xiao. ¡°You lowly servant! How dare you touch me! Release me!¡± ¡°If you shout again, believe me, I¡¯ll scar your face.¡± Facing Princess Consort Meng¡¯s threat, Ye Xiao responded coldly. As she spoke, she pulled out a dagger, pointing it at Princess Consort Meng¡¯s face. Feeling the coldness on her cheek and seeing Ye Xiao¡¯s emotionless expression, Princess Consort Meng remained silent. ¡°Your Royal Majesty, let me take you to rest.¡± ¡°Huan Er, wait for me.¡± The Empress, leaning on Jiang Peihuan, approached Princess Consort Meng. Princess Consort Meng was deeply afraid of Jiang Peihuan and Ye Xiao, but when facing the Empress, her pride shone. She coldly said, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, do not forget the affection between the Emperor and me. You¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before Princess Consort Meng could finish, the Empress pped her across the face. Her palm tingled, but the Empress¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to p you for a long time.¡± Stunned, Princess Consort Meng red at the Empress before her. After a few seconds, she bellowed, ¡°How dare you hit me, you¡­¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I? You¡¯re just a princess consort, while I am the Empress. I¡¯m the official wife, and you¡¯re the concubine. Why shouldn¡¯t I p you?¡± The Empress pped Princess Consort Meng again. Enraged, Princess Consort Meng tried to charge at the Empress, but was firmly restrained by Ye Xiao. ¡°Ye Xiao, find a ce to lock her up. We¡¯ll let the Emperor decide her fateter.¡± ¡°Yes..¡± Chapter 356 - 356: Xiao Nanye Arrives Chapter 356: Xiao Nanye Arrives Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Let go of me, let go of me¡­¡± When she was caught, Princess Consort Meng struggled desperately, but those brought by Ye Xiao didn¡¯t pay her any mind. At this moment, Princess Consort Meng shouted at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, dare youy a hand on me? Do you want to defy your superior? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Jiang family will be implicated because of you?¡± ¡°Princess Consort, it is you who are defying your superior, not me,¡± Jiang Peihuan interrupted before Princess Consort Meng could finish. Afterward, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t give her another nce. Just then, hurried footsteps were heard from outside. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expression changed instantly. The sound of uniform footsteps reached her ears. Soon, she saw a group of soldiers marching towards her, their eyes cold. Clearly, they were foes, not friends. Then a man wearing a purple-gold crown appeared. It was Prince Rui. Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan, his eyes filled with excitement. He seemed to notice no one else and directly ordered the people beside him, ¡°Quickly, capture Queen Cheng.¡± As Prince Rui¡¯s words fell, the soldiers immediately moved forward. But at this moment, the Empress shouted coldly, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Prince Rui, what are you trying to do?¡± Seeing the Empress, Prince Rui frowned but still stepped forward to bow, ¡°Your son pays his respects, Imperial Mother.¡± Though he bowed, the look he gave the Empress held not an ounce of respect. After his bow, before the Empress could speak, Prince Rui said, ¡°Imperial Mother, 1 just want to take Jiang Peihuan away. Do not interfere in matters that don¡¯t concern you.¡± ¡°And what if 1 choose to interfere?¡± As the words of Prince Rui ended, the Empress spoke immediately. Stepping forward, she stared at Prince Rui, ¡°Would you dare kill me?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Prince Rui let out a cold chuckle as if hearing a pleasant joke. Though a faint smile lingered on his face, his eyes were filled with gloom and mockery. Staring coldly at the Empress, Prince Rui whispered, ¡°Since you refuse the toast, Imperial mother, please don¡¯t me me.¡± With that, hemanded, ¡°Spare only Queen Cheng. Kill the rest!¡± ¡°Prince Rui, the Empress is your imperial mother. How dare you?¡± ¡°Once 1 ascend to the throne, none of this will matter.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Ye Xiao, protect the Empress.¡± Seeing the soldiers rushing in, Jiang Peihuan quickly turned to Ye Xiao. Worry filled Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes, but he positioned himself in front of the Empress. All eyes were on the Empress and Jiang Peihuan. No one noticed Princess Consort Meng. Taking this opportunity, Princess Consort Meng slipped away from the Kun Ning Pce. ¡°Empress, follow me!¡± Seeing more soldiers pouring in, Jiang Peihuan grabbed the Empress¡¯s hand and ran towards the back of the pce. As she ran, Jiang Peihuan felt a slight pain in her abdomen, but she couldn¡¯t care less now. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, where do you think you can escape to today?¡± Prince Rui¡¯s voice echoed in her ears. Then, a cold breeze brushed past Jiang Peihuan¡¯s ear. Instinctively, she pushed the Empress away. A long sword thrust past her. Jiang Peihuan drew out a whip andshed back. Princess Rui, holding a long sword, stared intently at Jiang Peihuan. Jiang Peihuan wanted to strike first, but a sharp pain from her abdomen made her instinctively cover her stomach. ¡°Huan Er?¡± The Empress, witnessing this, hastily grasped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand. Upon seeing this, Princess¡¯s eyes shed surprise. Still, he coldly said, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, now you can no longer¡­ ugh¡­¡± Before Rui Wang could finish, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. He instinctively turned around to see Xiao Nanye rushing towards him. Desperation filled Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes as he ran with Han Feng. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Reaching the Empress¡¯s side, Xiao Nanye immediately embraced Jiang Peihuan, who at this point looked extremely pale. But upon seeing Xiao Nanye, she managed a weak smile, ¡°Xiao Nanye, I¡­¡± ¡°Huan Er?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, she cked out. Witnessing this, Xiao Nanye was consumed with worry. He continuously called out to the unconscious Jiang Peihuan, but she showed no response. ¡°Nanye, quickly take Huan Er to the chamber and summon the imperial doctor.¡± Hearing the Empress¡¯smand, Xiao Nanye cradled Jiang Peihuan. Soon after, Ye Xiao approached. After checking Jiang Peihuan¡¯s pulse, Ye Xiao informed Xiao Nanye, ¡°The queen is overly fatigued and has disturbed her fetal energy. She needs proper rest.¡± While speaking, Ye Xiao gave Jiang Peihuan another acupuncture treatment and changed the bandage on her arm. Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s injury, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Who caused this injury to the queen?¡± ¡°After you and the Great General entered the pce, the general¡¯s mansion was surrounded. The queen and the third young master defended the entrance, and those people set the mansion on fire.¡± ¡°The queen was injured while protecting the people inside,¡± Ye Xiao whispered. Although Ye Xiao¡¯s words were brief, Xiao Nanye could clearly sense the severity of the situation. Observing the unconscious Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye quietly asked, ¡°Where are the old madam and the others?¡± ¡°The queen asked the old madam, the second and third madams, and the young master to escape through a secret tunnel,¡± Ye Xiao replied. Upon hearing this, Xiao Nanye turned to Han Feng, ¡°Notify the young general to rendezvous with them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Master, what about the Emperor?¡± ¡°No need to worry. Aren¡¯t all the princes here?¡± Xiao Nanye¡¯s words contained a hint of sarcasm. Seeing this, Han Feng chose not to say more and promptly left. Jiang Changbai continued to assist the princes in repelling the invaders. After hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, he immediately left the pce. Upon leaving, Jiang Changbai headed to the suburbs, knowing the location of the general¡¯s mansion¡¯s secret passage. In the suburbs of the capital: A child¡¯s crying emanated from a carriage. Hearing the cries, Zhou Rongfang became increasingly anxious. Seeing this, Liu Xin asked, ¡°Second Madam, did the nannye with us?¡± Zhou Rongfang shook her head in response. After a moment, Liu Xin instructed someone outside, ¡°Get some warm water.¡± After making these arrangements, Liu Xin turned to the Jiang family, ¡°Let the young master drink some warm water first. Once we stop, we¡¯ll find some food for him..¡± Chapter 357 - 357: Liu Xin Saving Everyone Chapter 357: Liu Xin Saving Everyone Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Now, this is all we can do.¡± ¡°Xin Er, how did you end up here?¡± At this moment, Liu Xiu turned to her niece. The secret tunnel was narrow, making it impossible to transport the cart. As the Jiang family emerged in the suburbs and were at a loss, they saw Liu Xin approaching. Soon after, they all boarded Liu Xin¡¯s cart. Hearing Liu Xiu¡¯s words, Liu Xin whispered, ¡°The city is in chaos. My father and elder brother, concerned for my safety, ordered someone to escort me out of the city to our country estate.¡± ¡°I saw you all while passing by and came over.¡± ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re really indebted to you today.¡± At this, Old Madam Jiang softly addressed Liu Xin. Hearing this, Liu Xin quickly responded, ¡°Old Madam, please don¡¯t say that. Anyone would have done the same.¡± Old Madam Jiang didn¡¯t add anything further, but her look towards Liu Xin became even warmer. Counting this instance, it was the second time Liu Xin hade to her aid. Perhaps this was destiny. She should no longer hinder that matter. Thinking of it, the old madam¡¯s gaze inadvertently settled on Liu Xin. Setting aside Liu family¡¯s origins, she was quite pleased with Liu Xin herself. ¡°Miss, there are pursuersing from behind!¡± At this moment, the coachman outside suddenly spoke up. Hearing this, Liu Xin¡¯splexion changed. The expressions of everyone else in the cart also shifted. ¡°What should we do?¡± Zhou Rongfang eximed in full panic. Liu Xin directly lifted the curtain and asked the person outside, ¡°Do you know who these pursuers are?¡± After a brief silence, the coachman whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize them, but they seem to be strangers.¡± ¡°Speed up and head straight to the estate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Liu Xin¡¯smand, the coachman immediately whipped the horses into a faster pace. Liu Xin quickly steadied Old Madam Jiang whispering, ¡°Hold on a little longer, Old Madam. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t mind me.¡± Seeing that Liu Xin was still worried about her even at this time, the old madam softly replied. Despite the cart¡¯s speed, it was no match for the pursuers¡¯ horses. Fortunately, before the pursuers could catch up, Liu Xin and the others entered the estate and shut the gate behind them. However, the moment the gate closed, the sound of pounding was heard. Before Liu Xin could even take a breather, her eyes reflected her deep concern. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Second sister-inw, please calm down.¡± ¡°How can I stay calm? If I¡¯d known, I would have gone somewhere else. I¡­¡± ¡°Would you just shut up?!¡± Hearing Zhou Rongfang¡¯s constant chatter, Old Madam Jiang, with eyes full of anger, scolded. Zhou Rongfang wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t muster a word against the the old madam¡¯s fierce gaze. At this point, Liu Xin turned to Liu Xiu, ¡°Auntie, take Old Madam Jiang and the seconddy to hide in the cer.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and guard. 1¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Liu Xiu could even speak, the old madam interrupted Liu Xin¡¯s words. Looking at her, the Old Madam whispered, ¡°How can we leave you alone here?¡± ¡°Old Madam, if we¡¯re all here and they break in, we will all die. Rather than that, we should¡­¡± ¡°Miss, look, it¡¯s Young Master Jiang!¡± Before Liu Xing could finish her sentence, a maidservant beside her eximed. Hearing this, Liu Xin hurriedly moved to the second floor. Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes also revealed a hint of a smile. Looking at Liu Xiu, she whispered, ¡°It must be Chang Bai who hase, quickly, help me up.¡± ¡°Mother, please be careful.¡± Liu Xiu held Old Madam¡¯s hand, speaking softly. From the second floor, Liu Xin could clearly see the scene outside the gate. Jiang Changbai was riding a white horse, followed by a group of attendants. The man was tall and handsome, holding a long sword. When Liu Xin saw Jiang Changbai, the man on the horse also looked at her. Their eyes met, and a brilliant smile appeared in Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes. However, that smile turned fierce when he saw the soldiers at the gate. A momentter, all the men at the gate were killed by Jiang Changbai. Entering the mansion, Jiang Changbai knelt before Old Madam, ¡°Grandmother, I apologize for my tardiness. I¡¯m sorry you were frightened.¡± ¡°Quickly get up.¡± Seeing Jiang Changbai in white, the Old Madam¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. Holding Jiang Changbai¡¯s hand, she immediately asked, ¡°Have you seen Huan Er? How is she?¡± Mentioning Jiang Peihuan, Old Madam¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and a tinge of redness. Seeing her expression, Jiang Changbai quickly reassured, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Huan Er is fine. She¡¯s in the pce, and King Cheng is with her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ that¡¯s good¡­¡± Hearing this, the Old Madam finally sighed in relief. However, what Jiang Changbai said next made her look distressed. ¡°Grandmother, our mansion has been burnt down. We won¡¯t be able to live there for a while.¡± Hearing this, the Old Madam looked sad, but after a moment she softly replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you¡¯re all safe, everything else is external.¡± ¡°Aunt, the Old Madam and Second Madam must be exhausted. Maybe they should rest first.¡± ¡°Mother, let me help you rest.¡± Old Madam was indeed old, and her nerves had been tense with fear. Seeing Jiang Changbai, she felt relieved but utterly exhausted. She nodded at Liu Xiu¡¯s words. After everyone left, Liu Xin turned to Jiang Changbai, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± While speaking, Liu Xin carefully inspected him, ensuring he had no injuries. She then breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Xin Er, thank you for everything.¡± ¡°Brother Jiang, there¡¯s no need for thanks between us.¡± She spoke with a smile in her eyes. Seeing her smile, Jiang Chang Bai instinctively blurted out, ¡°Xin Er, once all of this is over, I wille to the Liu family to propose.¡± ¡°Propose?¡± Hearing Jiang Changbai¡¯s words, Liu Xin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. However, thinking of Old Madam Jiang, that surprise quickly faded. Looking at the man before her, she whispered, ¡°The Old Madam probably won¡¯t agree to our marriage.¡± ¡°If grandmother disagrees, I will convince her. Besides, she always dotes on Huan Er. If I ask Huan Er to mediate, it will surely work.¡± ¡°And, I¡¯ve decided. Even if grandmother doesn¡¯t agree, I will still marry you.¡± Hearing this, Liu Xin didn¡¯t say anything. Because she genuinely liked Jiang Changbai and truly wanted to marry him. In the Imperial Pce. Perhaps because she saw Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan felt rxed. As a result, she slept till evening.. Chapter 358 - 358: Becoming the Crown Prince Chapter 358: Bing the Crown Prince Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When she opened her eyes, Jiang Peihuan felt a bit dazed. For some reason, she instinctively touched her belly. At that moment, a warmth seeped into Jiang Peihuan¡¯s palm, and turning her head, she saw the face of Xiao Nanye. The man sat by the bed, gently holding her hand. He whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. The child in your womb is safe.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan sighed in relief. The man grabbed a cup of water from the bedside. ¡°You¡¯ve slept for a long time, have some water.¡± Had Xiao Nanye not mentioned it, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed, but now, Jiang Peihuan felt incredibly thirsty. Seeing him hand her the cup, she reached out to take it, but he moved it away, choosing instead to bring it to her lips himself. With the aid of Xiao Nanye¡¯s hands, Jiang Peihuan finished the water in the cup. After drinking, she felt her throat much morefortable. ¡°Would you like more?¡± Xiao Nanye asked softly, looking at her. Hearing his voice, Jiang Peihuan shook her head. Then, she looked at him and asked, ¡°Is everything settled?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded in response to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Prince Rui has been presented to Imperial brother.¡± ¡°And Princess Consort Meng has been handed over to him for punishment.¡± ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve already asked Changbai elder brother to look for Grandmother and the others, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Greetings to the Great General and First Madam.¡± At this moment, the voice of Ye Xiao came from outside the door. Shortly after, Jiang Peihuan saw Jiang Hong and Xue Yan enter. ¡°Father, mother?¡± Seeing them, Jiang Peihuan attempted to sit up but was held back by Xue Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Coming to the bedside, Xue Yan carefully looked at Jiang Peihuan and thenmented, ¡°Being pregnant, you should have been resting well, but instead, you had to go through this.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°The child in my belly is also fine.¡± ¡°Father, is the situation in Qianqing Pce resolved?¡± While Xue Yan and Jiang Peihuan talked, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Hong and spoke. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan turned her gaze to Jiang Hong. Meeting their eyes, Jiang Hong gave aplicated nod. Seeing the look in Jiang Hong¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Father, did something happen in Qianqing Pce?¡± ¡°Just now, Prince Qing was appointed as the Crown Prince by the Emperor.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing Jiang Hong¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan eximed. Even in her previous life, Xiao Junhao had never been appointed as the Crown Prince; he only held significant power. How could he be named the Crown Prince in this life? Surprise filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, but Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression remained unfazed. After Jiang Hong spoke, Xiao Nanye calmly said, ¡°What exactly happened in Qianqing Pce?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Hong nodded. He then whispered, ¡°Prince Rui suddenly broke free from his restraints in Qianqing Pce. When he tried to assassinate the Emperor, Prince Qing shielded the Emperor with his body.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. However, Xue Yan changed the topic immediately. Looking at Jiang Peihuan, who was lying in bed, she whispered, ¡°This is the empress¡¯s chamber. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to recover here. It¡¯s best if you leave the pce soon.¡± ¡°However, 1 heard that the General¡¯s mansion was burned down. You should return to the Cheng mansion with him for the time being.¡± ¡°Mother, it will take some time to repair the General¡¯s mansion. During this period, you, father, and grandmother can all stay at the Cheng¡¯s mansion,¡± Jiang Peihuan suggested. As soon as Xue Yan finished speaking, Xiao Nanye turned to address her. However, upon hearing this, Xue Yan shook her head. Seeing her mother¡¯s reaction, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mother, are you worried about being a burden? The Cheng Mansion isrge, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of that.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Xue Yan gently interrupted. Facing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s puzzled expression, Xue Yan continued, ¡°Regardless, now that Prince Qing has been appointed crown prince, the situation in the court will change rapidly. If your father and I move to the Cheng¡¯s mansion now, it might attract unnecessary gossip.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan frowned but remained silent. At this moment, Jiang Hong softly spoke, ¡°Huan Er, don¡¯t worry about us. Some time ago, your mother bought a house in the city. Although it¡¯s small, it¡¯s good enough for us to live in temporarily.¡± ¡°Greetings to the Empress.¡± Suddenly, footsteps were heard from the entrance, and Jiang Peihuan saw the empressing in, supported by a maidservant. Upon seeing her, Jiang Hong and his wife quickly bowed. Jiang Peihuan also tried to rise in respect, but the empress stopped her, saying, ¡°Huan Er, you¡¯re not in good health, no need for formalities.¡± Taking the empress¡¯s advice, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t insist. However, after the empress sat down, Jiang Peihuan spoke up, ¡°Your Royal Majesty, I n to leave the pce soon.¡± ¡°Why so soon?¡± ¡°Recovering in your quarters isn¡¯t proper. Your kindness andpassion are evident, but I cannot cause you trouble.¡± ¡°What trouble are you talking about? If it weren¡¯t for you, the child in my womb might not have survived.¡± ¡°People say that after a great cmity, good fortune follows. After this ordeal, I believe there is good fortune ahead for Your Royal Majesty.¡± ¡°I hope what you say is true.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the empress¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. But when she thought of the recent events in the Qianqing Pce, her smile quickly faded. Addressing Jiang Peihuan, she whispered, ¡°I assume you already know about the events in the Qianqing Pce?¡± Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t respond verbally but simply nodded. Seeing her nod, the empress¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of bitterness, yet she didn¡¯t say anything further. An hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye left the pce together. From the moment they left Kun Ning Pce, Xiao Nanye carried Jiang Peihuan all the way. Even though she repeatedly told him she was fine, he insisted on carrying her, leaving her no choice but to acquiesce. Xiao Nanye then helped Jiang Peihuan into the carriage. The carriage then headed towards the Cheng¡¯s mansion. Though Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye hadn¡¯t lived there for a long time, the mansion was still well-maintained. Yue Er and Lu Er, their servants, had already arrived. Once they were in the courtyard, Xiao Nanye carried Jiang Peihuan into their room. Once she wasid on the bed, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man beside her and said, ¡°Xiao Nanye, I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to be so careful.¡± ¡°Ye Xiao already told me. You¡¯ve had two miscarriage scares, so you need to rest and recover.¡± For the following days, Xiao Nanye stayed by Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side, even foregoing his duties at court.. Chapter 359 - 359: Acting as a Lobbyist Chapter 359: Acting as a Lobbyist Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Regarding this, Jiang Peihuan felt helpless, but there was nothing she could do. Until the tenth day, Jiang Changbai came to King Cheng¡¯s Mansion. Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t left her room for ten days straight. When she saw Jiang Changbai sitting in front of her, her eyes were full of joy. ¡°Elder Brother, howe you have time to visit today?¡± ¡°Huan Er, i came here today because there¡¯s an important matter 1 want to ask you.¡± ¡°Just tell me what it is, Elder Brother. 1 need to rest.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could reply, Xiao Nanye, sitting next to her, spoke up first. However, upon hearing this, Jiang Changbai shook his head and whispered, ¡°No one else can handle this matter except for Huan Er.¡± ¡°Elder Brother, tell me, what is it?¡± ¡°I want to marry Xin Er.¡± ¡°You want to marry Xin Er?¡± Joy filled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. After seeing Jiang Changbai nod, she said with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Elder Brother, you want me to speak on your behalf to our grandmother?¡± Jiang Peihuan spoke with certainty. Upon hearing her words, Jiang Changbai nodded. Seeing his nod, Jiang Peihuan paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Elder Brother, although grandmother loves me, she might not agree when ites to your marriage. Considering the matters of our third aunt and third uncle, and now you wanting to marry Xin Er, she might not be able to ept it easily. What will you do if grandmother refuses no matter what?¡± After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Jiang Changbai fell silent. After a long while, he whispered, ¡°Huan Er, to be honest, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Regardless of whether grandmother agrees or not, I will marry Xin Er. If she supports me and Xin Er, I would be eternally grateful. But if she doesn¡¯t, 1 will have to apologize to her.¡± Hearing this, both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye became silent. Eventually, Jiang Peihuan said with a smile, ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll speak on your behalf to our grandmother. If she refuses, I¡¯ll go see her multiple times. Given how much she dotes on me, she might agree.¡± ¡°What will you do to thank me then?¡± Seeing the smile on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face, Jiang Changbai also smiled, meeting her gaze. He said, ¡°If you can get grandmother¡¯s approval for my marriage to Xin Er, I will always heed your advice in the future. Whatever you ask of me, 1 won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°You better remember what you promised,¡± she teased. Two hourter, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye headed to the Jiang family residence. The residence was much smaller than the General¡¯s Mansion, but thergest courtyard in the back was reserved for Old Madam Jiang. When Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye entered the courtyard, Old Madam Jiang was chatting with Liu Xiu. Xue Yan was busy, and Zhou Rongfang was taking care of her children. The only person avable to apany Old Madam Jiang in the backyard was Liu Xiu. Initially, Old Madam Jiang didn¡¯t like Liu Xiu much. However, after everything that happened, Old Madam Jiang had changed her mind. Now, the mother-inw and daughter-inw got along well. Seeing Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, Old Madam Jiang smiled warmly. ¡°What brings you two here today?¡± ¡°How¡¯s the baby in your belly?¡± As she spoke, Old Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t resist gently touching Jiang Peihuan¡¯s stomach. Seeing the concern in Old Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandmother. The baby is doing well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. In just over half a year, I¡¯ll be a great-grandmother.¡± ¡°Grandmother, the reason I came today is on someone else¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°Oh? Whose behalf?¡± ¡°My elder brother.¡± Hearing Old Madam Jiang¡¯s response, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t hesitate and began to speak. Upon hearing the name Jiang Changbai, the eyes of the old madam flickered. Sitting nearby, Liu Xiu seemed to recall something, revealing aplex expression in her eyes. ¡°Grandmother, Elder Brother said he wants to start a family and marry a sister-inw for me.¡± ¡°Your elder brother is not young anymore, and it¡¯s about time for him to get married. This is good news.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think too, but the girl Elder Brother wants to marry needs your approval, Grandmother.¡± ¡°He wants to marry Xin Er, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could continue, the old madam interrupted. Seeing the old madam¡¯s directness, a hint of worry appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. However, she nodded with a smile, ¡°Nothing can be hidden from you, Grandmother.¡± The old madam sighed deeply and thenughed, looking at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°My dear, don¡¯t think 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡°Did you all assume that I would oppose this marriage?¡± ¡°Initially, 1 did oppose it, but that girl has saved my life twice. Even if I had reservations, I should let them go.¡± ¡°Grandmother¡­ does that mean you agree?¡± Hearing the old madam¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan was full of surprise. Sitting nearby, Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes widened, filled with excitement. However, the old madam red at Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Despite my usual affection for you, in critical times, you still side with that boy Changbai.¡± ¡°Nevermind, call that boy over¡­¡± ¡°Grandmother?¡± Before the old madam could finish, Jiang Changbai rushed in. After kneeling and paying respects to the old madam, he looked at her with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Grandmother, for your blessing.¡± The old madam originally wanted to maintain her stern demeanor, but seeing Jiang Changbai¡¯s joy, a smile appeared in her eyes. She said, ¡°Get up. Xin Er is a good girl; you must treat her well in the future.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yu Zhen, bring the things I prepared.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny had been standing quietly on the side. After hearing the old madam¡¯s words, she went inside. Momentster, she returned holding arge wooden box. Seeing the box in Nanny Xu¡¯s hands, the old madam whispered, ¡°Give it to him.¡± ¡°Grandmother, what is this?¡± Holding the box handed to him by Nanny Xu, Jiang Changbai looked at the old madam with puzzlement. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Upon the old madam¡¯s instruction, Jiang Changbai opened the box. The moment he opened it, he was stunned. The entire box was filled withnd deeds and silver notes. ¡°Grandmother, 1 can¡¯t ept this. This is your personal savings; how can I take it?¡± ¡°If I give it to you, you take it.¡± ¡°After the wedding, you¡¯ll be an adult. Consider this a wedding gift from your grandmother.¡± ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯ve sessfullypleted the task for you.. Shouldn¡¯t you share half of what Grandmother gave you with me?¡± Chapter 360 - 360: Jiang Changbai’s Wedding Chapter 360: Jiang Changbai¡¯s Wedding Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Changbai was about to refuse when Jiang Peihuanughed and spoke up. Upon hearing this, before Jiang Changbai could respond, the old madam tapped Jiang Peihuan¡¯s forehead with a hint of annoyance. ¡°You little girl, when you got married, what I gave you was even more than this. And yet, you still have eyes on your elder brother¡¯s gift.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± At this moment, the old madam suddenly turned to Xiao Nanye. Xiao Nanye had been sitting quietly on the side. The kind of familial bond disyed in the Jiang family was something he had never experienced before. Honestly, Xiao Nanye felt envious. Hearing the old madam addressing him, Xiao Nanye looked at her warmly and replied, ¡°Grandmother?¡± At this point, the old madam took out a sandalwood box from somewhere. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know whether Huan Er would be a boy or a girl, so I prepared two gifts. I¡¯ve kept this jade crown since then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given gifts to Changbai and Songbai. I will give this white jade crown to you. I hope you will not disdain it.¡± Taking the box from Nanny Xu, Xiao Nanye carefully opened it. A pure white jade crowny quietly inside. Seeing the crown, a warm feeling surged in Xiao Nanye¡¯s heart. Closing the lid gently, Xiao Nanye smiled at Old Madam Jiang and said, ¡°Thank you, grandmother.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Nanye respectfully bowed to Old Madam Jiang. ¡°Quick, get up,¡± urged the old madam upon seeing his gesture. Jiang Peihuan watched this scene with a smile in her eyes. She knew that Xiao Nanye¡¯s respect for the Jiang family was because of her. And the Jiang family¡¯s regard for Xiao Nanye was also because of her. She felt so fortunate to be cherished by so many. After the old madam approved of Jiang Changbai and Liu Xin¡¯s marriage, Jiang Hong and Xue Yan had no objections. Three dayster, Jiang Peihuan and Liu Xiu visited the Liu residence. They brought with them a generous dowry. The Liu family was wealthy, but the gifts signified the high regard they had for Liu Xin. Seeing these gifts, the Liu family looked pleased. Liu Xiu personally discussed the marriage with the Liu family. Once the date was set, Xue Yan and Jiang Hong would visit. As for Jiang Peihuan, she went to Liu Xin¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Sister Jiang, thank you,¡± Liu Xin whispered, supporting Jiang Peihuan. Liu Xin supported Jian Peihuan () and said softly. Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan chuckled softly, ¡°In a short while, 1¡¯11 have to call you sister-inw.¡± ¡°Sister Jiang?¡± Hearing this, Liu Xin¡¯s cheeks flushed. As they sat in the pavilion, Liu Xin, recalling her concerns, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister Jiang, is the old madam angry about this?¡± Seeing the worry in Liu Xin¡¯s eyes, Jiang Peihuan held her hand and whispered, ¡°Xin Er, rest assured, grandmother is very pleased with this marriage. You have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Although grandmother is stubborn, she is essentially kind-hearted.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°In the future, when I go to the Jiang family, I will surely be filial to Old Madam Jiang.¡± The Jiang family treated the Liu family with great respect, and the Liu family was very gracious in return. Thus, the wedding of Jiang Changbai and Liu Xin was set for half a monthter. When the news of this marriage spread, the people of the capital discussed it animatedly. Some said that Liu Xin was fortunate, as a merchant¡¯s daughter, to marry the eldest son of the general¡¯s mansion. Others whispered that Liu Xin had used underhanded methods. Regardless of the gossip, the wedding day for Jiang Changbai and Liu Xin finally arrived. Three days in advance, the Liu family began their charity work, bringing joy and festivities throughout the city. The only exception was the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. In a secluded corner of the Qing Mansion, Xue Ru sat hunched in a chair, her eyes dark and stormy. After Jiang Yan¡¯s death, Xiao Junhao did not kill Xue Ru. Instead, he let her be sent by Lin Mengyao to this remote corner. After Jiang Meng¡¯s death, Xiao Junhao didn¡¯t kill Xue Ru, but he didn¡¯t care about her either. Lin Mengyao sent her to this remote corner. ¡°The Liu family is truly wealthy. They are distributing silver on the streets.¡± ¡°Yes, I even received a silver coin¡­¡± Whispers from outside drifted into Xue Ru¡¯s ears. Angered by what she heard, Xue Ru¡¯s already dark expression twisted malevolently. Rising, she took a silver hairpin from her hair and approached the two maids from behind, stabbing them with the pin. In moments, they fell to the ground. Looking at the maids, a creepy smile formed on Xue Ru¡¯s pale face. She bent down to snatch the silver coins from their hands and promptly left the courtyard. After Xue Ru¡¯s departure, someone hurried to Lin Mengyao¡¯s chambers. ¡°Side Princess Consort that Secondary Consort Xue has left.¡± Lin Mengyao, in the midst ofbing her hair, paused. ¡°Do you know where she went?¡± ¡°It seems she¡¯s headed to the general¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Let her be. If necessary, send someone to assist her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the General¡¯s Mansion, the entire ce was adorned in festive red. After renovations, the mansion looked grander than before. Today, draped in the auspicious color, it seemed exceptionally joyous. In the main hall, Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye, and the Jiang family gathered for the wedding ceremony. Jiang Hong and his wife, Xue Yan, sat at the head seats, waiting with smiles. ¡°They¡¯re here! Father, mother, elder brother, they¡¯ve returned!¡± Jiang Sijin, eyes sparkling with excitement, announced the arrival, and firecrackers erupted. Everyone saw the bridegroom, Jiang Changbai, in bright red, with what appeared to be Liu Xin, her head covered with a red bridal veil, following behind him. As Liu Xin ascended the stairs, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. The couple prepared to bow to the heavens and the earth. However, just as they were about to kneel, a weak voice called out, ¡°Wait!¡± Both Jiang Peihuan and Jiang Changbai froze. The bride yanked off her veil, revealing a dagger that she thrust at Jiang Changbai. Everything happened in a sh. As Jiang Peihuan tried to intervene, it was toote. Suddenly, a figure rushed forward, kicking the imposter away. The fake bride was not Liu Xin, but Xue Ru. Xiao Nanye¡¯s swift action saved the day. Only then did everyone¡¯s gaze turn to the entrance where the real Liu Xing, also in red but pale-faced, stood. ¡°Xin Er?¡± Seeing her, Jiang Changbai rushed to her side. Grasping Jiang Changbai¡¯s hand, Liu Xin, her eyes filled with rage, pointed at Xue Ru, ¡°She impersonated a maid from the Jiang family, infiltrated the mansion, and knocked me unconscious.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Xue Ru, filled with anger. Xue Ru¡¯s eyes, meanwhile, bore into the Jiang family with pure hatred, especially at Xue Yan. ¡°Xue Ru, why have you done this?¡± Chapter 361 - 361: Marriage Chapter 361: Marriage Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion At this moment, the look on Xue Yan¡¯s face as she gazed at Xue Ru was filled with both confusion and annoyance. ¡°Why? Ha, you¡¯re asking me?¡± Upon hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Xue Ru let out a burst ofughter, her smile filled with mockery. ¡°It was I who first took a liking to Jiang Changbai. Why did you refuse to let me marry him?¡± ¡°You had your eyes on Changbai?¡± Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Xue Yan was taken aback. However, after a few seconds of reflection, rage filled Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. She looked at Xue Ru coldly and said, ¡°Just because of this, you persist in plotting against the Jiang family?¡± ¡°Putting aside the fact that Changbai doesn¡¯t like you, even with your character, our Jiang family wouldn¡¯t ept you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing the undisguised disdain in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes, Xue Ru¡¯s own eyes zed with anger. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t bother with her. Just kill her.¡± At this point, Jiang Changbai spoke up. Having gone to the battlefield at a young age, Jiang Changbai was never known to be merciful. Given the events of today and the animosities from before, his eyes were filled with fury. As his words trailed off, Jiang Changbai approached Xue Ru, raising his long sword. But as he was about to strike, Jiang Peihuan intervened. Seeing it was Jiang Peihuan who stop him, Jiang Changbai¡¯s eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Meeting his puzzled look, Jiang Peihuan hurriedly said, ¡°Elder brother, today is your joyful wedding day with Xin Er. Do not spill blood and ruin the asion.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Changbai¡¯s expression became stern. Yet, he put down his sword. Jiang Peihuan turned to Ye Xiao and said, ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Following Jiang Peihuan¡¯smand, Ye Xiao escorted Xue Ru out. The wedding then continued. However, Liu Xin did not change her outfit and proceeded to pay respects to heaven and earth alongside Jiang Changbai. After the wedding concluded, Jiang Peihuan immediately went to Yanlin. Xiao Nanye followed close behind. ¡°Why have you bothe?¡± Fatigue was evident in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. While Jiang Peihuan was concerned, she still asked, ¡°Mother, how do you n to deal with Xue Ru?¡± ¡°This matter is not for you to worry about. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Xue Yan promptly replied. Wanting to speak up, Jiang Peihuan felt a tug on her sleeve. Turning around, she saw Xiao Nanye shaking his head at her. After a moment¡¯s thought, Jiang Peihuan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to mother.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re pregnant, you should go back and rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After bidding Xue Yan farewell, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye left Yanlin. The general¡¯s mansion was newly renovated, and the plum garden remained unchanged. On the way to the garden, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but turn to the man beside her and ask, ¡°Why did you stop me earlier?¡± ¡°At this point, Mother is already in a very difficult position, and she already has her own thoughts in mind. If you keep asking, it will put pressure on her.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of thought. After a long time, she nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Regarding the matter of Xue Ru, no one in the General¡¯s Mansion mentioned it again, and everyone¡¯s attention was ced on Jiang Changbai and Liu Xin. The next day, Jiang Peihuan went to the Chrysanthemum Hall early, after all, today was the first day Liu Xin met the elders. When Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye arrived at the Chrysanthemum Hall, almost all the Jiang family members had arrived, even Jiang Ruyun and Cao Jun were there. Seeing Jiang Peihuan arrive, everyone greeted her with smiles. The old madam took her hand directly. ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Young Master and Miss Liu are here.¡± At this moment, the voice of a maid came from outside the door. Then, everyone looked towards the entrance. Liu Xin and Jiang Changbai walked in together. Since they were newlyweds, both were dressed festively. Xiao Nanye wore a red robe, and Liu Xin also wore a red dress. Seeing the twoing together, both the old madam and Xue Yan showed smiles on their faces. Among them, Liu Xiu was the happiest. Liu Xin was her niece. In the Jiang family, although everyone was kind, having Liu Xin as apanion always made Liu Xiu feel morefortable. ¡°Greetings to Grandmother.¡± Amid everyone¡¯s smiles, Liu Xin and Jiang Changbai knelt down to greet Old Madam Jiang. Seeing them kneel, the old madam quickly said, ¡°Quickly, get up.¡± ¡°Yu Zhen, help them up.¡± Upon hearing the old madam¡¯s words, Nanny Xu quickly stepped forward to help Liu Xin up. At this time, the old madam handed Liu Xin a red envelope and a box, ¡°This is a gift from your grandmother, take it.¡± Seeing the gifts from the old madam, Liu Xin quickly thanked her, ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± After greeting the old madam, Liu Xin then greeted Jiang Hong and Xue Yan. ¡°Father, please have some tea.¡± ¡°Mother, please have some tea.¡± Both Jiang Hong and Xue Yan gave generous gifts. Jiang Yuan and Jiang Ren also gave gifts. After that, it was time for Liu Xin to give her gifts. Since Jiang Changbai was the eldest in the family, after marrying into the Jiang family, Liu Xin became the eldest sister-inw. Seeing Jiang Sijin and Jiang Songbai paying their respects, Liu Xin quickly told them to rise. After they stood up, Liu Xin took out the prepared gifts. Liu Xin prepared the Four Treasures of the Study for Jiang Songbai. For Jiang Sijin, she prepared jewelry and a dagger iid with gems. Seeing the dagger, Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, ¡°Thank you, eldest sister-inw.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Seeing the smile in Jiang Sijin¡¯s eyes, Liu Xin also smiled. For Jiang Ruyun, Liu Xin prepared jewelry that was more in line with her temperament. Seeing the jewelry, Jiang Ruyun sincerely thanked, ¡°Thank you, eldest sister-inw.¡± Finally, it was Jiang Peihuan¡¯s turn. Liu Xin handed Jiang Peihuan a box and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Jiang, I know youck nothing, but this peace pendant was personally selected by me, I hope you like it.¡± Upon hearing Liu Xin¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan opened the box. Insidey a jade pendant for peace. Upon a nce, Jiang Peihuan knew it wasn¡¯t ordinary and smiled, ¡°I really like it.¡± ¡°Thank you, eldest sister-inw.¡± ¡°Sister Jiang, you can just call me by my name from now on.¡± Although Liu Xin was younger than Jiang Peihuan, she was her elder in terms of rtionship. So, they decided to call each other by their names.. Chapter 362 - 362: Xue Ru’s Death Chapter 362: Xue Ru¡¯s Death Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Jiang family¡¯s wedding celebration hase to an end. When everyone had left, Xue Yan went to the general¡¯s mansion¡¯s firewood room. Xue Ru was lying in the firewood room, her eyes filled with hatred. When she heard a sound, she instinctively looked towards the door. Seeing the person who entered, Xue Ru showed a hint of surprise in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°When do you n to let me go?¡± ¡°You might not be able to leave.¡± Hearing Xue Yan¡¯s words, Xue Ru was taken aback. After a few seconds of silence, she looked at Xue Yan andughed, ¡°Aunt, do you n to kill me?¡± Although she wasughing, there was not a hint of a smile in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. On closer inspection, there was even a hint of panic. Hearing Xue Ru¡¯s words, Xue Yan nodded and directly said, ¡°You guessed right. I indeed n to kill you.¡± There was seriousness in Xue Yan¡¯s eyes. Seeing her expression, fear appeared in Xue Ru¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds, her eyes darkened as she red at Xue Yan, ¡°Have you gone mad? I am your own niece.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my niece, you¡¯ve lived till now.¡± ¡°Xue Ru, 1 can¡¯t let you harm my child anymore. So, today, you must die.¡± ¡°If you kill me, how will you exin to my father?¡± ¡°I will seek forgiveness from Big Brother!¡± As soon as Xue Ru finished speaking, Xue Yan instructed someone by her side, ¡°Bring it here.¡± Following Xue Yan¡¯smand, a maid brought a bowl of medicine. ¡°Give it to her.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t drink, 1 won¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing the maid approaching her, Xue Ru screamed in disbelief, unable to fathom that Xue Yan would actually kill her. But before Xue Ru could finish, the maid grabbed her hand. The bowl of medicine was then poured into Xue Ru¡¯s mouth. Watching this scene, Xue Yan showed no emotion. Soon, blood spewed from Xue Ru¡¯s mouth. She looked at Xue Yan with eyes filled with pain and a hint ofplexity. Xue Yan just silently watched Xue Ru, saying nothing. News of this spread quickly. The Plum Garden received the news as well. Hearing Yue Er¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes showed a hint ofplexity. After a while, she softly asked, ¡°How did mother deal with Xue Ru¡¯s body?¡± ¡°First Madam sent Miss Xue¡¯s body back to the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion.¡± Prince Qing¡¯s mansion. Xiao Junhao was still recovering, with Lin Mengyao by his side. ¡°When will this wound heal?¡± Looking at Lin Mengyao applying medicine, Xiao Junhao softly inquired. After carefully tending to the wound, Lin Mengyao softly replied, ¡°The wound is deep; it will take at least a month to heal.¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao frowned but remained silent. When he saw Prince Rui attempting to assassinate Emperor Qi Ming, Xiao Junhao immediately stepped in to block. As Prince Rui¡¯s sword pierced his body, Xiao Junhao was prepared to die, but surprisingly he survived. Not only did he survive, but he was also named Crown Prince by Emperor Qi Ming. When he heard this news, excitement filled Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. However, now, he felt no excitement at all. Because Emperor Qi Ming only named him Crown Prince but showed no intention of letting him move into the East Pce. So, even though Xiao Junhao was now the Crown Prince, he still lived in the Prince Qing¡¯s mansion. ¡°Your Highness?¡± At this moment, the voice of a maid came from outside the door. Lin Mengyao looked at Xiao Junhao, then walked outside. ¡°What is it?¡± When she stepped out, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. The maid quickly spoke, ¡°Your Highness, the body of Secondary Consort Xue has been delivered to the mansion¡¯s entrance.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing the maid nod, Lin Mengyao frowned, ¡°Any news from the Jiang family?¡± ¡°Everything is normal.¡± Hearing this, Lin Mengyao frowned deeper, ¡°Useless.¡± ¡°Your Highness, how should we handle Secondary Consort Xue¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Just find a ce and bury her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Lin Mengyao spoke, the maid wanted to say something. But meeting Lin Mengyao¡¯s gaze, she remained silent. Jiang Yan died, Xue Ru died, now Lin Mengyao was the only princess consort in the Prince Qing mansion. Although Lin Mengyao was also a side consort, no one dared to address her as such in the current mansion. They all addressed her as ¡°Your Highness.¡± After the maid left, Lin Mengyao returned to her room. Xiao Junhao was leaning by the bed. Hearing the movement, he softly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Your Highness, Secondary Consort Xue is dead.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± Hearing Lin Mengyao¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao, who had been resting with closed eyes, opened them. Seeing Lin Mengyao nod, he nonchntly said, ¡°Well, if she¡¯s dead, she¡¯s dead.¡± From the moment Xue Ru was abandoned by the Xue family, Xiao Junhao felt nothing for her. Seeing Xiao Junhao¡¯s indifferent expression, Lin Mengyao¡¯s eyes revealedplexity. She always knew he was heartless, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this cold. Regarding the affairs of the Prince¡¯s Qing mansion, Jiang Peihuan was unaware. Having stayed in the general¡¯s mansion for some time, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t linger this time. After Liu Xin returned three dayster, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye returned to Cheng Mansion. But as Jiang Peihuan alighted from the carriage, she saw a pce maid from Kun Ning Pce waiting. Seeing Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan, she hurriedly approached, ¡°Greetings, King and Queen Cheng.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you serving the Empress in the pce? Why are you here?¡± Xiao Nanye inquired immediately upon seeing her. Seeing her, Xiao Nanye spoke directly. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the pce maid hurriedly exined, ¡°Your Highness, the Empress is unwell. The nanny sent me to ask if the queen coulde to the pce.¡± ¡°What happened to the Empress?¡± ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know. Only that she began to have abdominal pains after waking up today.¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye, let¡¯s go to the pce.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan spoke without hesitation, looking to her husband. Xiao Nanye nodded, and both got back into the carriage. Previously, Jiang Peihuan visited the Empress daily. But after the Empress¡¯s condition stabilized, she changed to visiting every three days. Counting the days, Jiang Peihuan was originally scheduled to check the Empress¡¯s pulse tomorrow. Following the pce maid to Kun Ning Pce, Xiao Nanye went to Qianqing Hall. As Jiang Peihuan entered Kun Ning Pce, she heard the Empress¡¯s moans. ¡°Queen Cheng, you¡¯re here?¡± The people of Kun Ning Pce saw Jiang Peihuan as theirst hope. The old nanny¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement upon seeing her. Jiang Peihuan approached the bed and after paying respects to the Empress, she immediately checked her pulse. While doing so, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What did the Empress eat these past few days?¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, the old nanny quickly called the maid responsible for the Empress¡¯s meals.. Chapter 363 - 363: Heart of an Emperor Chapter 363: Heart of an Emperor Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Hearing the pce maid¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan frowned. ¡°Huan Er, did i eat something i shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Having experienced several simr situations before, the Empress had be familiar with Jiang Peihuan¡¯s character. So after the old nanny left, the Empress immediately asked. Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan nodded. ¡°Your Royal Majesty¡¯s diet was initially fine. However, after you became pregnant, the Imperial Kitchen started preparing nourishing food for you, which was alright. But, in yesterday¡¯s stew, they added mung beans and astragalus. Although there¡¯s usually no issue with these ingredients, if consumed frequently, they can be too cooling and cause stomach pain.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with these two, but if you drink them too many times, they¡¯ll be too cold and easily cause abdominal pain.¡± ¡°Nanny, please check on this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the old nanny left, exhaustion filled the Empress¡¯s eyes. Looking at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s swelling belly, a hint of guilt shed in the Empress¡¯s eyes. ¡°Huan Er, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble. Now that you are pregnant, you should be resting at home. Because of me, you are constantly burdened.¡± ¡°Your Royal Majesty, please don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Greetings to the Emperor.¡± As Jiang Peihuan was about to speak, she heard voices from the entrance. Turning around, she saw Emperor Qi Ming stride towards them, followed by Xiao Nanye. Upon seeing Emperor Qi Ming, Jiang Peihuan immediately stood up. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± The Empress tried to stand as well, but Emperor Qi Ming held her hand, ¡°Empress, given your condition, you need not be overly formal.¡± After the Empressy back down, Emperor Qi Ming turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°How is the child in the Empress¡¯s womb?¡± ¡°Everything is fine.¡± From the Emperor¡¯s question, Jiang Peihuan realized he was unaware of the Empress¡¯s stomach pain. Therefore, she didn¡¯t borate. Indeed, upon hearing her response, the Empress visibly rxed. However, during the ensuing silence, Emperor Qi Ming suddenly asked Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Do you know if the child in the Empress¡¯s womb is a boy or a girl?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan was taken aback. But she quickly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, my medical skills are not refined enough to determine the gender.¡± In reality, Jiang Peihuan could diagnose the gender. Her master, a renowned doctors, had taught her the technique. When she had just taken the Empress¡¯s pulse, Jiang Peihuan had deduced that the Empress was carrying a male child. However, she chose not to mention it to avoid anyplications. After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s response, a hint of disappointment shed in Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯tment further. He simply said to the Empress, ¡°Regardless, the child in your womb is my direct heir. You must take good care of him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Peihuan, standing nearby, was puzzled. If Emperor Qi Ming valued the child in the Empress¡¯s womb so much, why had he appointed Xiao Junhao as the crown prince? Yet, given the Emperor¡¯s behavior, it was evident he regarded the unborn child highly. Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t understand the Emperor¡¯s true intentions. With Emperor Qi Ming present, Jiang Peihuan didn¡¯t stay long. After paying her respects to the Empress, she left Kun Ning Pce with Xiao Nanye. ¡°By the way, how is Princess Consort Meng?¡± ¡°Imperial Brother banished her to the Cold Pce.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan felt that Emperor Qi Ming finally made a wise decision. After leaving the pce, the two directly boarded a carriage. However, as they traveled, Jiang Peihuan noticed they were not on the route back to Cheng¡¯s mansion. Curious, she opened the curtain and asked the man beside her, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± he replied. She chose not to press further. Two hourter, the carriage came to a stop. What appeared before Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes was a courtyard, and right in front of the courtyard was a pond. Around this courtyard, there were several others. Some of these courtyards were bustling with activity, indicating the presence of residents. The scenery here was incredibly beautiful. Even though it was winter, everything looked lush and green. Jiang Peihuan had been in the capital for a long time, but she never knew such a ce existed within the city. Turning to the man beside her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°South Mountain.¡± ¡°Is this really South Mountain?¡± The Qi Kingdom was located in the east, with the West Mountain being a hunting ground. The south was near the sea, so residents of the capital rarely ventured to the South Mountain. And even if they did, they would stay close to the city. Jiang Peihuan had never realized that there was such a beautifulndscape inside South Mountain. Xiao Nanye assisted Jiang Peihuan out of the carriage and then looked at her, saying, ¡°The scenery here is quite captivating. Would you like to stay here for a few days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The surroundings were indeed beautiful, and Jiang Peihuan was very fond of it. However, observing the residences nearby, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Who lives around here?¡± ¡°These residences were built by members of the royal n.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan did not press further. What Xiao Nanye referred to as the royal n meant they were members of the royal family. Jiang Peihuan followed Xiao Nanye into the courtyard. The first thing she noticed was a swing set designed like a long bench. She couldn¡¯t wait to sit on it. Leaning back, Jiang Peihuan found it veryfortable. Suddenly, she felt a gentle motion. When she looked behind, she saw Xiao Nanye, gently pushing the swing. Suddenly, Jian Peihuan () felt her body sway slightly. Jian Peihuan turned around and saw Xiao Nanye standing behind her. The man reached out and gently pushed the chair. Han Feng and Ye Xiao, observing the scene, had already left to attend to other matters inside. Xiao Nanye was careful not to push too hard, but Jiang Peihuan felt it wasn¡¯t high enough. She called out, ¡°Xiao Nanye, push a bit harder.¡± Hearing her request, the man applied a bit more force. In an instant, Jiang Peihuan felt the swing arc higher. She felt the wind brushing past her ears. From her position, she could see the water in the pond and the flowers at the entrance of the courtyard. Jiang Peihuan was thoroughly enjoying the moment, but her serenity was soon disrupted by a voice from the entrance. ¡°Who are you?¡± A woman in white walked into the courtyard. Even though it was winter, she was wearing a thin white dress. What struck Jiang Peihuan as even more odd was the white flower in the woman¡¯s hair, a clear sign that she was mourning someone¡¯s death. To Jiang Peihuan¡¯s knowledge, there were no recent deaths in the royal family, except for Prince Rui. If she was a rtive of Prince Rui, she would recognize Xiao Nanye. However, this woman clearly didn¡¯t. Xiao Nanye also found this woman¡¯s sudden appearance a little strange. Upon hearing themotion, Han Feng and Ye Xiao came out from the house. Seeing the woman in the courtyard, Han Feng coldly said, ¡°This is Queen and King Cheng. Who are you?¡± The woman appeared momentarily surprised upon hearing Han Feng¡¯s words but quickly regained herposure.. Chapter 364 - 364: A Strange Woman Chapter 364: A Strange Woman Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°So it¡¯s His Highness King and Queen Cheng. This servant greets both of you.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing the woman bow, Xiao Nanye asked coldly. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, the woman replied softly, ¡°I am a rtive of the Mu Mansion.¡± ¡°This servant will take her leave.¡± Having said this, the woman hurriedly departed. Watching her retreating figure, Jiang Peihuan frowned. Turning to Xiao Nanye, she whispered, ¡°If 1 remember correctly, the Mu Mansion only has the elderly prince and his heir, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Responding to Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye nodded. The Elder Prince Mu was the emperor¡¯s paternal cousin. He was old and had long withdrawn from court affairs, mostly spending his time in religious pursuits. As for the heir of the Mu Mansion, was the grandson of the Elder Prince Mu. The Elder Prince had only one son who passed away due to illness years ago. It was said that this heir had been spoiled from a young age and was quite domineering. Thinking of the woman they just met, Jiang Peihuan felt puzzled. Was she a rtive of the Elder Prince Mu or the heir? And the white flower on her head, who was it for? Jiang Peihuan was filled with questions, but Xiao Nanye nonchntly said, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t bother us, we don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡± That made sense. Hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement. ¡°Master, queen, the room is ready. Please rest.¡± At this moment, Han Feng spoke to the couple. Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye led Jiang Peihuan into the house. Neither Xiao Nanye nor Jiang Peihuan noticed that the woman in white who had just left the courtyard hadn¡¯t gone far. Instead, she turned back to look at the courtyard where Jiang Peihuan was. Gone was the gentleness in her eyes, reced by pure resentment. In these mountains, the scenery was unparalleled, but one disadvantage was the profound silence. Even the slightest noise could be heard. In the middle of the night, Jiang Peihuan suddenly woke up. As she opened her eyes, Xiao Nanye beside her did the same. Looking at him, she whispered, ¡°You heard it too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded in agreement. Before she could say more, a scream echoed again. ¡°It seems toe from the right.¡± ¡°That courtyard belongs to the Mu Mansion.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan immediately thought of the woman they had encountered earlier in the day. ¡°Master?¡± At this moment, Han Feng¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Xiao Nanye promptly lit a candle. Both he and Jiang Peihuan got up. When they stepped outside, Xiao Nanye directly asked Han Feng, ¡°Have you found out what happened?¡± ¡°The doors of the neighboring courtyard are tightly shut. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to forcibly enter.¡± After all, it was the Mu Mansion. Even if Xiao Nanye held a significant position within the royal family, there was still the matter of seniority and respect. Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye was silent for a moment. After some thought, he turned to Jiang Peihuan and asked, ¡°Shall we go and see?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Without hesitation, Jiang Peihuan responded immediately. The disturbing noises meant she couldn¡¯t sleep anyway. Rather than staying put, it was better to investigate. Having made up their minds, the couple dressed and left the courtyard, heading towards the courtyard on the right. Han Feng knocked on the door for quite some time before it was finally opened from the inside. The door was opened by the woman they had seen during the day. She was still dressed in the same white attire, with the white flower still on her head. In the dark of the night, seeing such an outfit was eerie enough that even the brave Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. However, the woman in white seemed unsurprised by the arrival of Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. After offering them a bow, she softly said, ¡°Your Highness and the Queen havee sote at night. Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Is there anyone else here besides you? Is Chang Yang here?¡± Chang Yang is the name of that prince. Jiang Peihuan clearly saw a flicker of hatred in the woman¡¯s eyes. Although it disappeared quickly, Jiang Peihuan was certain of what she saw. In response to Xiao Nanye¡¯s question, the woman softly replied, ¡°Your Highness, the prince is not here.¡± No sooner had the woman spoken than a scream came from inside the house. This was the same scream that Jiang Peihuan had heard earlier. Hearing the scream, both Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan¡¯s expressions changed dramatically. ¡°Han Feng?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Han Feng immediately grabbed the woman. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see.¡± Upon hearing his words, Jiang Peihuan nodded in agreement. As they entered, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but nce at the woman now held by Han Feng. Whether it was her imagination or not, she thought she saw a hint of a peculiar smile on the woman¡¯s face. Walking into the courtyard, Jiang Peihuan detected a faint fragrance. ¡°Xiao Nan Ye, wait¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Jiang Peihuan felt a darkness before her eyes and fainted. She felt as though she was being held by Xiao Nanye. When Jiang Pei Huan woke up, she found her hands and feet tied. Not only was she bound, but Xiao Nanye and Han Feng were tied up as well. She also saw Ye Xiao lying on the ground nearby. The sight was utterly shocking to Jiang Peihuan. The four of them, although not iming to be unmatched experts, were certainly not people that an average person could easily subdue. And now, they were all bound here. ¡°Queen Cheng, are you alright?¡± Upon seeing Jiang Peihuan awaken, Ye Xiao quickly spoke. Jiang Peihuan shook her head. After waiting a while, seeing no signs of Xiao Nanye and Han Feng awakening, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why haven¡¯t the two of them woken up yet?¡± ¡°If my guess is correct,¡± Ye Xiao began, ¡°this drug is the lost ¡®Xin Xiang¡¯ from the martial world. This fragrance was specifically crafted for martial artists. It has no effect on ordinary people, but for those trained in martial arts, its impact is quite profound. The higher one¡¯s martial skill, the longer one remains unconscious.¡± Upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, surprise was evident in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes. Approximately the time it takes to brew a pot of teater, Han Feng and Xiao Nanye gradually awoke. ¡°Have you all woken up?¡± As Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan regained consciousness, a woman¡¯s voice whispered close to Jiang Peihuan. The white curtain in front of them was slowly drawn back, revealing the figure of the woman. Yet, at that moment, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s attention was not on the woman. Instead, her gaze was fixated on a vase beside the woman. To be more urate, it wasn¡¯t really a vase, but a person. The vase was as tall as an adult¡¯s waist, and at its opening was the face of a man. When the man saw Jiang Pei huan and the others, hope filled his eyes, especially when he looked at Xiao Nanye; his eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Imperial Uncle?¡± The man inside the vase was none other than the sole grandson of Prince Wu, the heir to the Mu Mansion, Chang Yang. As Prince Mu and thete emperor were of the same generation, by familial hierarchy, Chang Yang was indeed supposed to address Xiao Nanye as his imperial uncle.. Chapter 365 - 365: Serves Him Right Chapter 365: Serves Him Right Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Shut up! Who gave you permission to speak?¡± Chang Yang made a sound, the woman in white fiercely pped him across the face. Instantly, a handprint appeared on Chang Yang¡¯s face. Yet, when Chang Yang looked at the woman, his eyes were filled with fear, devoid of any anger. Upon hearing the woman¡¯smand, he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and instead looked towards Xiao Nanye with sheer terror. This scene made both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye and others present disy a grave expression. Jiang Pei Huan, being a doctor, realized why Chang Yang was in the vase. Just like Consort Qi before him, he had been transformed into a human vase. The woman in white then turned her attention to Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye. To be precise, she stared intently at Xiao Nanye. Hatred filled the woman¡¯s eyes. She slowly approached Xiao Nanye, and as she stood next to him, she took out an axe. Raising the axe without uttering a word, she attempted to strike Xiao Nanye. Seeing this, Jiang Pei Huan urgently eximed, ¡°Stop!¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, the woman halted her actions. But as she turned to look at Jiang Peihuan, her expression was utterly cold. Taking a deep breath, Jiang Peihuan addressed the woman, ¡°A debt has its debtor, and vengeance has its cause. Can you tell me why you wish to kill my husband?¡± Upon hearing this, the woman¡¯s face fluctuated. After a brief pause, her eyes aze with anger, she dered, ¡°I want to eliminate all these wealthy heirs.¡± ¡°Why?¡± This question from Jiang Peihuan was filled with confusion. Upon hearing it, the woman in white suddenly lowered her axe. She took a seat on a chair nearby and, finally looking at Jiang Peihuan, said, ¡°If you want to know why, ask him.¡± With herst words, she pointedly nced at Chang Yang inside the vase. Smiling, she added, ¡°Young Prince, why don¡¯t you tell the queen the reason?¡± Chang Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and a hint of regret, but he remained silent. ¡°If the Young Prince won¡¯t speak, then 1 will,¡± she continued. She then introduced herself to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°My name is Bai Ling, from Bai¡¯s vige in the capital.¡± Through Bai Ling¡¯s recount, Jiang Peihuan learned the cause of the enmity. Bai Ling was once amon vige girl, leading a happy life with loving parents and a devoted husband. However, all of this was ruined by Chang Yang. Struck by Bai Ling¡¯s beauty upon first sight, Chang Yang wanted to take her for himself. Upon learning she was married, he ordered her husband to be killed. And that wasn¡¯t all; heter ordered the deaths of Bai Ling¡¯s parents as well, forcing a now alone Bai Ling into his residence. ¡°Because of him, 1 lost the child 1 was carrying,¡± Bai Ling confessed, her gaze shifting to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s abdomen. ¡°I was ready to die, but 1 couldn¡¯t ept it. Why should I die when he is the wrongdoer? Just because he¡¯s of noble birth, can he treat usmoners like ants?¡± ¡°So, you turned him into a human vase,¡± Jiang Pei Huan concluded. Knowing what Chang Yang had done, Jiang Peihuan felt no sympathy for his current plight. Hearing her words, Bai Ling nodded, ¡°I originally intended to kill him directly, but death seemed too merciful. So, 1 severed his limbs and ced him in this vase.¡± ¡°1 won¡¯t let him die; I want him to suffer worse than death.¡± ¡°As long as 1 live, I want him to suffer endlessly.¡± By the end of her statement, hatred filled Bai Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°That incense, did you make it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Bai Ling nod, Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Seeing the astonishment in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Bai Ling continued, ¡°My ancestors have been making incense for generations, so my skill in it is not surprising.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard the story, let¡¯s continue.¡± Saying this, Bai Ling stood up, grabbed the axe next to her, and walked straight toward Xiao Nanye. As Bai Ling approached, Xiao Nanye remained expressionless. However, when she raised the axe, the ropes binding him suddenly snapped. Xiao Nanye swiftly kicked Bai Ling, knocking her to the ground. She spat out blood, and her eyes were filled with shock. Looking at Xiao Nanye, she eximed, ¡°How¡­ How could you?¡± ¡°Bai Ling, always remember: every poison has its antidote,¡± he dered. As he spoke, Jiang Peihuan also freed herself from her bonds. Ye Xiao stepped forward, ready to finish off Bai Ling, but Jiang Peihuan stopped him. ¡°My Queen?¡± ¡°She¡¯s also a victim. Let her go.¡± Hearing this, Ye Xiao sheathed her sword. Xiao Nanye approached Jiang Peihuan, took her hand, and began to walk out. When Chang Yang saw Xiao Nanye break free, hope shed in his eyes. But that hope shattered seeing Xiao Nanye leaving without looking back. Calling out, Chang Yang pleaded, ¡°Imperial Uncle, save me, save¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiao Nanye, who was already at the door, suddenly turned back. Reaching the door, Xiao Nanye suddenly turned back. Looking at the pitiable Chang Yang, he coldly said, ¡°You truly deserve to die.¡± Stunned by this rebuke, it took a few moments before desperation filled Chang Tang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Imperial Uncle, I¡¯m thest heir of the Mu Mansion. Do you want to see it end with me?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye sneered as if he had heard a good joke. Xiao Nanye remarked, ¡°With your current state, can you even carry on the family line?¡± Chang Yang¡¯s face paled instantly. Xiao Nanye gave him a cold nce, then walked straight to Jiang Peihuan¡¯s side and whispered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan nodded. But as if she remembered something, she turned her head to look at Bai Ling, ¡°The departed are gone, and 1 believe your family wouldn¡¯t want to see you torturing yourself like this.¡± After saying these words, Jiang Peihuan left with Xiao Nanye. Han Feng and Ye Xiao followed closely behind. Watching Jiang Peihuan¡¯s receding figure, Bai Ling¡¯s eyes filled with tears. But when she turned to see Chang Yang, a malicious look appeared in her eyes. She picked up the axe from the ground, struggling to stand. ¡°No, don¡¯te any closer!¡± Chapter 366 - 366: Return Journey Chapter 366: Return Journey Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Chang Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with terror, but no matter how frightened he was, he couldn¡¯t move at all. He could only watch as Bai Ling¡¯s axe descended onto him. Jiang Peihuan, as she left, only heard screams from behind but did not look back. If there were any doubts or questions in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s heart before, they were erased after hearing Bai Ling¡¯s story. She felt that Chang Yang deserved his fate. However, remembering Chang Yang¡¯s identity, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but turn to the man beside her. ¡°Xiao Nanye, you just left like that. If the royal family finds out, would there be consequences for you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Seeing the look in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes, Xiao Nanye replied softly. Gazing out of the window, the man continued, ¡°Even if they find out, what can they do to me?¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan said no more. From a personal perspective, Xiao Nanye should have saved Chang Yang. But from her own heart, Jiang Peihuan felt that such a person deserved death. ¡°Do you want to return home, or stay here for a couple of days as previously nned?¡± After Jiang Peihuan took a seat, the man also sat beside her. Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan lifted her head and softly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s stay for a couple of days. We¡¯re already here. If we left now, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of this scenery?¡± ¡°Then, as you wish.¡± While they were conversing, Han Feng approached them. Arriving in front of Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye, Han Feng bowed and then looked at Xiao Nanye, ¡°Master, Prince Chang Yang is dead.¡± Given the screams they¡¯d heard when leaving, Jiang Peihuan was not surprised. But thinking of Bai Ling, she turned to Han Feng and asked, ¡°And Bai Ling?¡± ¡°She¡¯s also dead.¡± Meeting Jiang Peihuan¡¯s gaze, Han Feng softly replied, ¡°After Bai Ling killed Prince Chang Yang, she hanged herself.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan fell silent. After a moment, Han Feng turned to Xiao Nanye, ¡°Master, should we inform the Mu Mansion?¡± ¡°Send a message to the capital and let them handle the bodies.¡± ¡°Also, find a ce to bury Bai Ling¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After bowing to them both, Han Feng left. For some time after, neither Jiang Peihuan nor Xiao Nanye mentioned the incident, as if they hadn¡¯t seen the scene in the courtyard. After dinner, Jiang Peihuan sat on a swing in the courtyard. Xiao Nanye, just like when he first arrived, stood behind her, gently pushing the swing. A gust of wind lifted Jiang Peihuan¡¯s skirt, and with the scent of flowers, she felt a sense of calm. Nightfalles early in the mountains. After chatting for a while, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye went to bed. But not long after Jiang Peihuan had fallen asleep, she was awakened by the sound of thunder. ¡°Huan Er?¡± When Jiang Peihuan opened her eyes, Xiao Nanye was already awake. The sound of rain and wind filled her ears. Looking at the man beside her, she couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Is it raining outside?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s a rainstorm.¡± At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Soon after, Han Feng¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Master, there¡¯s a sudden heavy rain. The courtyard is flooding. Should we head back to the city?¡± Upon hearing that, Xiao Nanye did not reply, but headed straight for the door. Jiang Peihuan, seeing his movement, quickly grabbed her coat from the side. As the door was opened, a chill breeze struck. When Xiao Nanye heard the footsteps behind him, he immediately raised his sleeve to shield Jiang Peihuan from the cold wind. Only after the chill subsided did he lower his arm. Both Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye looked outside to find the water level in the courtyard had already risen past their ankles. The rain showed no signs of letting up, and seemed to be getting even heavier. After a brief contemtion, Jiang Peihuan said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the rain will stop anytime soon, and considering the low-lying terrain here, we should head back to the city.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye nodded. Momentster, everyone was packed and ready to leave. As Jiang Peihuan started to walk outside, Xiao Nanye grasped her hand. Meeting her puzzled look, he softly remarked, ¡°The ground is flooded. If you walk on it, your shoes and stockings will get wet.¡± After saying this, Xiao Nanye picked up Jiang Peihuan in a princess carry. Behind them, Ye Xiao hastily opened an umbre to shield them from the rain. Carrying Jiang Peihuan, Xiao Nanye strode towards the carriage. Han Feng had already brought the carriage into the courtyard. After only a few steps, Xiao Nanye carried Jiang Peihuan onto it. Jiang Peihuan¡¯s first instinct was to look at Xiao Nanye¡¯s shoes. ¡°It¡¯s fine; these boots are waterproof,¡± he whispered, seeing her gaze. After speaking, he took a cloth from his sleeve and gently wiped away the raindrops on Jiang Peihuan¡¯s face. At that moment, Jiang Peihuan noticed that the cloth in his hand was the same one she had used to bandage his wound previously. Following her gaze, he smiled warmly and asked, ¡°Huan Er, do you still remember this cloth?¡± ¡°Of course 1 do, but I never imagined you¡¯d still have it.¡± ¡°This cloth has a special meaning to me, naturally, I¡¯d keep it.¡± ¡°Master, we¡¯re setting off now,¡± Han Feng¡¯s voice came from outside the carriage. Xiao Nanye responded with a simple acknowledgment. The carriage then began its journey to the city, apanied by the sound of the rain. Peeking out, Jiang Peihuan realized the downpour was so heavy that it was nearly impossible to see the road. After a moment of thought, she called out, ¡°Ye Xiao, the rain is too heavy. Come inside the carriage.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Ye Xiao entered the spacious carriage. The carriage was spacious enough that Ye Xiao, sitting near the entrance, did not obstruct the space between Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. At one point, Ye Xiao wanted to switch ces with Han Feng, but was declined. An hourter, they entered the city. Inside the city, the flooding seemed worse than outside due to the sudden increase in rainwater, causing the city¡¯s protective moat to overflow. Many homes were inundated. Given the conditions in the city, Jiang Peihuan could only imagine how the vigers outside fared. The carriage proceeded directly to the King Cheng¡¯s mansion. The Cheng Mansion was located on higher ground within the city, so it was rtively unaffected. However, as Jiang Peihuan looked at the relentless rain, she couldn¡¯t help but say to Ye Xiao, ¡°Go and find out the current situation outside the city.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Ye Xiao promptly left the mansion. After his departure, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Peihuan, ¡°Huan Er, it¡¯s still early. Go rest in your room..¡± Chapter 367 - 367: Sue Chapter 367: Sue Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Jiang Peihuan was no longer sleepy, but when she heard the man¡¯s words, she nodded. However, just as Jiang Peihuan was about to return to her room, there came a rush of footsteps from the doorway. Turning her head, she saw Han Feng hurrying over. Han Feng¡¯s clothes werepletely drenched. Seeing him like this, Xiao Nanye frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Master, someone from the pce hase, asking you to enter the pce immediately.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Nanye¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I will go to the pce. You rest early.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye turned to Jiang Peihuan, speaking softly. But before he could finish, Han Feng whispered, ¡°Master, the pce said, not only you, but the queen must also go.¡± Hearing this, a chill shed in Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Han Feng closed his mouth, his eyes showing a trace of innocence. This was Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s decree, and he had nothing to do with it. Beside him, Jiang Peihuanughed and said, ¡°Alright, in that case, I will apany you to the pce.¡± Saying this, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye walked out together. Han Feng quickly followed. Hearing footsteps, Jiang Peihuan paused to say to him, ¡°Change into a dry set of clothes first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Feng nced down at his wet clothes. For guards like them, being wet wasmonce, but hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Han Feng nodded with a smile. When Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan reached the main hall of Cheng Mansion, they immediately saw Wang Kun waiting there. ¡°Greetings to King and Queen Cheng.¡± Seeing him, Xiao Nanye asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here? What happened in the pce?¡± ¡°Nothing particrly happened in the pce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the prince of the Mu Mansion has died, and King Mu entered the pce overnight.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye exchanged nces, both probably guessing why they were summoned by Emperor Qi Ming. Jiang Peihuan hadn¡¯t expected the Mu Mansion to act so quickly. Jiang Peihuan and Xiao Nanye followed Wang Kun to the Qianqing Pce. Before they even reached the door, they heard crying from inside. ¡°Greetings to the imperial brother.¡± Xiao Nanye led Jiang Peihuan in and performed a brief salute. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice, the crying inside Qianqing Pce abruptly stopped, followed by an outburst of anger. ¡°Xiao Nanye, how could you be so heartless?¡± The person who rushed up was already gray-haired. From his attire, Jiang Peihuan guessed that this must be King Mu, the cousin of thete emperor. Because of this rtionship, he was fearless even in front of Emperor Qi Ming. However, upon hearing King Mu¡¯s usation, Xiao Nanye¡¯s face remained indifferent, ¡°What do you mean by that, imperial uncle?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Chang Yang? He is the only bloodline of my Mu Mansion. Why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Why should 1 save him?¡± Before King Mu could finish, Xiao Nanye, with cold eyes, interrupted him. Hearing this, King Mu was stunned, and not only him, but Emperor Qi Ming was also taken aback. After a few seconds, Emperor Qi Ming, with anger in his eyes, looked at Xiao Nanye, ¡°What are you talking about? Chang Yang is your nephew. Do you intend to just watch him die?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the prince is not to be med for this matter.¡± Upon seeing both of them incessantly pointing fingers at Xiao Nanye, Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Yet the moment she did, Emperor Qi Ming turned his anger towards her, ¡°Jiang Peihuan, how dare you speak?¡± ¡°You, as the wife of King Cheng, as an inner member of the family, should know to advise your husband, and yet you¡­¡± ¡°Imperial brother, this matter was entirely my decision, and it has nothing to do with Huan Er.¡± Before Emperor Qi Ming could finish speaking, Xiao Nanye interrupted him directly. The expression on Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s face darkened even further. Not wanting to berate Xiao Nanye, the emperor directed his anger at Jiang Peihuan instead. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s response, he said with even greater irritation, ¡°As his wife, don¡¯t you think you should have persuaded him?¡± ¡°Imperial brother, are you aware that Chang Yang killed the entire Bai Ling family?¡± Upon hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming was momentarily stunned. With a gaze full of coldness and ridicule, Xiao Nanye continued, ¡°Despite being a member of the royal family and enjoying all the privileges since childhood, not only did Chang Yang fail to contribute to the well-being of the subjects, he even harmed innocent civilians for his own desires.¡± ¡°Bai Ling was personally taken into his residence by him, and her revenge was simply the result of the path he chose. He has only himself to me.¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye, how can you say that? You, too, are part of the royal family. Instead of supporting Chang Yang, you side with an outsider?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, the fury in King Mu¡¯s eyes was palpable. Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression of mockery deepened. He coldly replied, ¡°Imperial uncle Mu, have you forgotten? The person now in charge of the Qi kingdom is imperial brother.¡± A single pointed statement left King Mu silent. Emperor Qi Ming, having heard this, looked at King Mu with evident displeasure. Over the years, King Mu had taken advantage of his senior status to make things difficult for Emperor Qi Ming, but due to his seniority, not much could be done against him. So, when he heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s words now, Emperor Qi Ming felt a wave of satisfaction. Turning to King Mu, he said, ¡°Enough. This matter ends here. Imperial uncle, I will issue a decree to give Chang Yang a grand funeral. What say you?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, how can you just let this matter go? This is clearly¡­¡± ¡°What else do you want, Imperial uncle?¡± Before King Mu could finish, Emperor Qi Ming interrupted him. With a tone of authority, he continued, ¡°Bai Ling has already taken her own life. Or do you wish for me to execute Nanye to apany Chang Yang in death?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Even though Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s tone was calm, anyone could detect the underlying discontent. Seeing King Mu lower his head, a smile appeared on the Emperor¡¯s face, ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this matter. Imperial uncle, please return home. Wang Kun, escort King Mu out.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Kun, who had been standing silently to the side, stepped forward at Emperor Qi Ming¡¯smand. Approaching King Mu, he gently supported him, ¡°Your Highness, please take your time.¡± While in Qianqing Hall, King Mu said little. But once outside, he forcefully pushed away Wang Kun¡¯s hand. Wang Kun wasn¡¯t perturbed. He simply bowed respectfully to King Mu. Looking back at the pce with anger in his eyes, King Mu strode away. But as he turned a corner, an nanny stopped him. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± ¡°And who might you be?¡± Upon seeing the old nanny before him, a look of confusion appeared in King Mu¡¯s eyes. Meeting his gaze, the old nanny whispered, ¡°Your Highness, the Great Empress Dowager wishes to see you..¡± Chapter 368 - 368: Help Chapter 368: Help Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In the Qianqing Pce. Regarding the departure of King Mu, no one seemed to care. Emperor Qi Ming looked at Xiao Nanye, his expression still filled with anger. But Xiao Nanye seemed indifferent. Meeting Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, he spoke directly, ¡°Imperial brother, do you know the city is now flooded?¡± ¡°Flooded?¡± Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming quickly put aside the matter of Chang Yang¡¯s death. Meeting Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, Xiao Nanye nodded and briefly recounted what he had seen. Upon hearing about the moat flowing backward, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s face changed. The snow disaster had just settled not long ago, and now there was a flood. Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with distress. Thinking of the snow disaster, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted to Jiang Peihuan. ¡°Jiang Peihuan, do you have any solutions for this flood?¡± ¡°Imperial brother, for such matters, you should discuss with all the civil and military officials. Huan Er is pregnant now and should not be overexerting.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could speak, Xiao Nanye preempted her. Hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s eyes showed a hint of embarrassment, but he still said gravely, ¡°Why are you so anxious? I was just asking.¡± After all, it was Jiang Peihuan who helped solve the previous snow disaster. Xiao Nanye frowned upon hearing this. But just as he was about to speak, he felt a tug on his sleeve. Looking down, he saw Jiang Peihuan shaking her head at him. Seeing this, Xiao Nanye remained silent. Then, Jiang Peihuan looked at Emperor Qi Ming and softly said, ¡°Your Majesty, to address the flood, the priority is to send people to assess the damage. You¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince requests an audience.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Wang Kun entered. Hearing Wang Kun, Emperor Qi Ming frowned but whispered, ¡°Let him in.¡± Soon after, Xiao Junhao entered the Qianqing Pce. Upon entering, the first person Xiao Junhao saw was Jiang Peihuan. Dressed in a purple gown, she looked ethereal. Seeing Jiang Peihuan like this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions. Suddenly, Xiao Junhao felt a chill. Looking up, he met Xiao Nanye¡¯s cold gaze staring straight at him. Xiao Junhao quickly averted his eyes. He then bowed to Emperor Qi Ming, ¡°Your son pays his respects, Imperial father.¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice, Xiao Junhao slowly stood up. Seeing him stand, Emperor Qi Ming casually asked, ¡°Why are you here? Your injuries haven¡¯t healed.¡± From the side, Jiang Peihuan noticed the tone of Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s voice and looked puzzled. Because at this moment, it seemed that Emperor Qi Ming didn¡¯t have much affection for Xiao Junhao. But if he truly didn¡¯t have much affection, why would Emperor Qi Ming appoint Xiao Junhao as the Crown Prince? Jiang Peihuan couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Imperial father, I came because of the flood.¡± Looking at Emperor Qi Ming, Xiao Junhao continued, ¡°When I arrived, 1 noticed the moat flowing backward. With this situation, many citizens in the city are likely to be homeless.¡± ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡± Emperor Qi Ming sat down in his chair, waiting for Xiao Junhao to finish speaking before asking indifferently. Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s question, Xiao Junhao continued, ¡°In my humble opinion, Imperial father should immediately order the construction of houses on higher grounds. After assessing the situation of the affected citizens, they should be relocated to these shelters.¡± ¡°Once the rain stops, we can organize the citizens of the capital to rebuild their homes.¡± ¡°Every aspect of what the Crown Prince suggests would require a considerable amount of money. The treasury was emptied during the snow disaster; where do you intend to source this money now?¡± ¡°Or, like before, are you suggesting that officials donate?¡± By the end of this statement, Xiao Nanye¡¯s expression was one of undisguised mockery. Upon hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao struggled to maintain his usual gentle demeanor. He clenched his fists tightly. After taking a deep breath, he responded with a smile, ¡°Imperial uncle¡¯s words are wise, do you have any better suggestion?¡± Emperor Qi Ming then turned his gaze to Xiao Nanye. However, the man responded without hesitation, ¡°1 have no suggestion.¡± Jiang Peihuan was speechless. Xiao Junhao was speechless. Emperor Qi Ming was speechless. At Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, everyone was speechless. At this moment, Emperor Qi Ming suddenly said to Xiao Junhao, ¡°I think your idea is good. Since you came up with it, 1¡¯11 leave the task to you.¡± Xiao Junhao was speechless. Upon hearing Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s shameless words, Jiang Peihuan was also stunned. Even Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes showed a hint of amusement. Xiao Junhao looked displeased, but upon meeting Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s gaze, he nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, all of you may leave.¡± As soon as Emperor Qi Ming finished speaking, Xiao Nanye immediately pulled Jiang Peihuan¡¯s hand and left without ncing at anyone else. After paying his respects to Emperor Qi Ming, Xiao Junhao also departed. The rain continued outside. When Xiao Junhao came out, he saw Xiao Nanye carrying Jiang Peihuan in his arms, with Han Feng following closely behind, holding an umbre high above them. Witnessing this, aplex emotion filled Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes. He stood at the entrance of the Qianqing Pce for a while, until their figures disappeared from his view. Holding an umbre, he walked forward. But when he turned the corner, he saw an old nanny waiting there. After the old nanny paid her respects to Xiao Junhao, she whispered, ¡°Your Highness, the Great Empress Dowager invites you.¡± When Xiao Junhao followed the old nanny into the Cining Pce, he saw King Mu sitting there. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Imperial Uncle.¡± Upon seeing them, Xiao Junhao stepped forward to pay his respects. ¡°Come, sit.¡± The Great Empress Dowager greeted him with a smile. Taking a seat opposite King Mu, Xiao Junhao turned to the Great Empress Dowager and asked, ¡°Great Grandmother, may 1 ask why you have summoned me so suddenly?¡± ¡°I heard that your imperial father has entrusted you with the task of handling the flood.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s words, Xiao Junhao looked surprised but remainedposed. Having spent so many years in the pce, he found it ordinary that the Great Empress Dowager would be informed of pce affairs. Seeing Xiao Junhao nod, the Great Empress Dowager continued, ¡°Handling this matter will require a lot of money. Do you have any funds at your disposal?¡± ¡°Replying to Imperial Grandmother, I must admit, I¡¯m penniless now.¡± Hearing this, the smile in the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes deepened. Turning to King Mu, the Great Empress Dowager said with a chuckle, ¡°Cousin, the Crown Prince is also your grandnephew.. Won¡¯t you lend him a helping hand?¡± Chapter 369 - 369: A Suggestion Chapter 369: A Suggestion Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion At this moment, Xiao Junhao finally looked towards King Mu. When their eyes met, King Mu showed a faint smile. However, even though his face carried a smile, it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. Facing Xiao Junhao¡¯s gaze, he spoke softly, ¡°I am naturally willing to help the crown prince, but 1 have a favor to ask in return. I wonder if the crown prince is willing to assist this old minister?¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle Wang, just let me know what you need. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will surely not refuse you.¡± ¡°With your words, this old minister at ease.¡± After saying this, King Mu looked at Xiao Junhao and continued, ¡°1 presume you¡¯ve heard of Chang Yang¡¯s death?¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle Wang, my deepest condolences.¡± He was aware of the news of Prince Chang Yang¡¯s death. However, he wasn¡¯t clear about how exactly Chang Yang died. Upon hearing Xiao Junhao¡¯s words, the expression in King Mu¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold, but not towards Xiao Junhao. Instead, it was directed at Xiao Nanye, ¡°Xiao Nanye watched him die without helping. I will not let this go.¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle Wang, does the death of Prince Chang Yang have anything to do with my Imperial Uncle Nanye?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Junhao¡¯s eyes flickered, and he instinctively spoke. The mere mention of Xiao Nanye made King Mu¡¯s expression even graver. With a hint of coldness in his eyes, King Mu recounted the incident at the South Moutain Courtyard. After finishing, he continued, ¡°The Mu Mansion has only Chang Yang as its sole descendent. Xiao Nanye¡¯s inaction is like wishing for the extinction of my lineage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of how much the emperor favors Xiao Nanye, so this old minister will need the crown prince¡¯s assistance.¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle Mu, I understand your concern. Regarding this matter, I stand with you.¡± Hearing this, a smug look appeared in King Mu¡¯s eyes. The Great Empress Dowager, sitting in the main seat, suddenly chuckled. She looked at Xiao Junhao and said softly, ¡°I always knew you were a clever child, and you have not disappointed me.¡± ¡°The emperor has given you this task as a test.¡± ¡°But concerning the finances, even with King Mu¡¯s help, it might still be insufficient. Over the years, I have amassed some personal savings. Now, I will hand them over to you.¡± Having said this, the Great Empress Dowager nced at the old nanny by her side. Momentster, the old nanny came forward with a wooden box. ¡°Give it to the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Upon the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s instruction, the old nanny opened the box and presented it to Xiao Junhao. At a nce, Xiao Junhao saw that the box was filled with silver notes. His eyes lit up with excitement, but when he looked up at the Great Empress Dowager, he said with apparent refusal, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, how can I ept this?¡± ¡°This is your personal savings. How can 1 take your money?¡± ¡°Just take it. Such a sum does not matter to me.¡± Although the national treasury was empty, when it came to the expenses of the entire pce, none could surpass hers. Xiao Junhao was aware of this, so upon hearing the Great Empress Dowager¡¯s words, he epted the box. As for what happened in the Cining Pce, Jiang Peihuan was unaware. Even if she knew, Jiang Peihuan wouldn¡¯t be too concerned. Initially, Jiang Peihuan nned to visit the Empress, but as it was alreadyte, she left the Qianqing Hall and returned directly to Cheng Mansion with Xiao Nanye. On their way, Jiang Peihuan noticed that the rain was getting heavier. Though throughout the journey, Xiao Nanye had mostly held Jiang Peihuan, by the time they reached the mansion, her shoes and socks were still a bit damp. Just as Jiang Peihuan had taken a seat, she heard Xiao Nanye¡¯s voice. ¡°Get some dry shoes and socks for the princess.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Er and Lu Er, upon hearing this, immediately set out to prepare: one fetching shoes and socks, and the other preparing hot water. By the time everything was settled, dawn was breaking. However, due to the heavy rain, the sky looked overcast. At this moment, Ye Xiao¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°My Queen?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± After hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s voice, Ye Xiao quickly entered. ¡°How is it?¡± After bowing to Jiang Peihuan, Ye Xiao said in a low voice, ¡°My queen, the situation outside is grim. While the city¡¯s residents are somewhat sheltered, many outside the city walls have nowhere to live.¡± When she saw the rain, Jiang Peihuan had already suspected as much. However, upon hearing Ye Xiao¡¯s words, a look of worry appeared in her eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Nanye, emerging from his study, was met with Jiang Peihuan¡¯s distressed expression. Upon hearing the man¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan quickly ryed what Ye Xiao had told her, and continued, ¡°If we wait for Xiao Junhao to set up shelters, 1 fear there might be many casualties in the city.¡± ¡°Xiao Nanye, 1 have an idea, but it might cause you trouble.¡± ¡°Do what you think is right. Don¡¯t worry about the rest; I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Peihuan immediately said, ¡°The best ce in the capital for a shelter is The Admiral¡¯s Mansion of the Nine Gates. The terrain there is spacious and elevated, and even in rain, it¡¯s not prone to flooding. However, I suspect no one would agree to build a shelter there.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye fell silent. After a long pause, he responded, ¡°As long as the imperial brother agrees, others have no say.¡± Having said that, Xiao Nanye looked at Jiang Peihuan and whispered, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night. You should rest, and I¡¯ll go to the pce to see my imperial brother.¡± ¡°Be careful. Remember, you have a child to consider too.¡± Although Jiang Peihuan wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore, she nodded at his words. Seeing this, Yue Er and Lu Er immediately began preparing the bed. Xiao Nanye, after watching Jiang Peihuan lie down, left the mansion. Instead of taking a carriage, because of the flooding outside, Xiao Nanye rode his horse, Zhui Yun, directly to the pce. In the Qianqing Pce, Emperor Qi Ming looked at the drenched Xiao Nanye and spoke irritably, ¡°Are you trying to torment yourself, or are you trying to torment me?¡± It seemed Xiao Nanyepletely ignored the anger in Qi Ming Emperor¡¯s eyes. After bowing, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Imperial brother, I want to build a shelter at The Admiral¡¯s Mansion of the Nine Gates. Please approve.¡± ¡°Build¡­ Wait, where did you say?¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Qi Ming Emperor began to speak reflexively. But once he realized what was said, his eyes filled with anger.. Chapter 370 - 370: The End Chapter 370: The End Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ncing at Xiao Nanye, Emperor Qi Ming spoke with eyes full of anger, ¡°This is utter nonsense!¡± ¡°Imperial Brother, the rain outside continues to fall. While the people inside the city have a ce to take shelter, those outside the city have nowhere to go.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t settle the people soon, there will be casualties.¡± ¡°After the previous snow disaster, many have already died. Do you wish to see a second wave of casualties?¡± Though Xiao Nanye spoke softly, every word clearly reached Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s ears. Emperor Qi Ming fell silent. After a long while, he looked back at Xiao Nanye and said irritably, ¡°Does the refuge have to be built right in front of The Admiral¡¯s Mansion of the Nine Gates? Can¡¯t we choose another location?¡± The Admiral¡¯s Mansion of the Nine Gates was a significant ce, representing the face of the court. Building a shelter there would certainly make Emperor Qi Ming a target for criticism from the court officials. The thought alone gave him a headache. Facing Xiao Nanye, he said decisively, ¡°If you insist on building the shelter in front of The Admiral¡¯s Mansion of the Nine Gates, 1 won¡¯t interfere. But if the court officials criticize me, I¡¯ll say it was your idea.¡± Though Xiao Nanye was ustomed to the emperor¡¯s shamelessness, he still twitched at the corner of his mouth upon hearing this. He said irritably, ¡°I¡¯ll take the me for you, Imperial borther, but you must provide the funds for the construction.¡± ¡°1 have no more money,¡± the emperor admitted, his voice diminishing. Xiao Nanye remained silent, just gazing at the emperor. In the end, it was Emperor Qi Ming who relented. Turning to Wang Kun, he said, ¡°Go and check how much is left in my private treasury.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Kun turned and left. When he returned, he held a box in his hands. ¡°Your Majesty, everything is in¡ª¡± Before Wang Kun could finish, Xiao Nanye stepped forward and took the box. ¡°I will handle this, Imperial brother,¡± he said, departing with the box in hand. Watching him leave, both the emperor and Wang Kun stood there, stunned. After a moment, the emperor asked, ¡°What was in that box?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, all your money was in there.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Emperor Qi Ming nearly choked with anger. Taking a deep breath, he red at Wang Kun, ¡°Are you an idiot? Why did you give him all my money?¡± Wang Kun stammered, ¡°1 didn¡¯t know His Highness wouldn¡¯t leave any for you.¡± ¡°When has he ever left anything for me?¡± Wang Kun remained silent. It seemed true. With Emperor Qi Ming¡¯s money in hand, Xiao Nanye returned to the Cheng Mansion. As he approached the door, he instinctively softened his steps, and seeing Yue Er standing guard outside, he whispered, ¡°Is Huan Er still sleeping?¡± After bowing to Xiao Nanye, Yue Er nodded, ¡°Since you entered the pce, the queen has been asleep.¡± Upon hearing this, the man walked straight into the inner chamber. Seeing this, Yue Er left immediately. Xiao Nanye approached the bed softly. Jiang Peihuan was deeply asleep. Listening to her steady breathing, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes softened instantly. Gazing at Jiang Peihuan¡¯s profile, the man couldn¡¯t help but reach out. Just as he touched her face, the woman on the bed opened her eyes. Seeing Xiao Nanye sitting by the bed, Jiang Peihuan was somewhat groggy. After a few seconds, she whispered, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s words, Xiao Nanye nodded and then whispered, ¡°Imperial brother has agreed.¡± ¡°Without dy, I n to start the construction immediately.¡± ¡°Are you nning to use the Ministry of Housing for the construction?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Xiao Nanye nodding, Jiang Peihuan sat up. Observing her movement, Xiao Nanye instinctively held her hand, cing a pillow behind her once she was seated. Leaning against the pillow, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man beside her and said, ¡°I have a suggestion.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I think you can send people to find the disaster-stricken citizens now, bring them to the nned shelter site, and let them help with the construction. This way, they have something to do, and they can earn a corresponding reward for their efforts.¡± ¡°Huan Er, if you were a man, you¡¯d undoubtedly be a key minister in the court.¡± Hearing Xiao Nanye¡¯s words, Jiang Peihuan paused. She couldn¡¯t help but recall her past life, where she had strategized for Xiao Junhao. However, he never epted her advice. Thinking of this, Jiang Peihuan looked at the man in front of her and said, ¡°Xiao Nanye, do you¡­ with me being this way?¡± ¡°I really like you this way.¡± Before Jiang Peihuan could finish, Xiao Nanye interrupted her. After briefly conversing, Xiao Nanye left. For some time, Xiao Nanye was always busy outside. Half a year passed unknowingly. In King Cheng¡¯s Mansion. ¡°My queen, the weather is finally clear today.¡± Yue Er assisted Jiang Peihuan, a smile on her face. A hint of a smile also appeared in Jiang Peihuan¡¯s eyes as she instinctively touched her belly. By her estimate, she was due to give birth any day now, but her belly showed no signs. ¡°My Queen, His Highness is back.¡± At this moment, Lu Er¡¯s voice was heard. Hearing the voice, Jiang Peihuan instinctively headed for the door, but after only a few steps, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. ¡°Queen?¡± Seeing Jiang Peihuan¡¯s movement, Yue Er¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°Take me to the delivery room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shortly after, Jiang Peihuan was on the delivery bed, and Xiao Nanye stood anxiously at the door. Jiang Peihuany on the bed, feeling intense pain in her abdomen. She blindly followed the midwife¡¯s instructions. Soon, the cry of a baby filled the room. Upon hearing the cry, Xiao Nanye couldn¡¯t wait any longer and pushed open the door. Yue Er was about to stop Xiao Nanye, but he had already reached the bed. ¡°Huan Er?¡± Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Jiang Peihuan turned to him. ¡°Congrattions, King Cheng, congrattions, Queen Cheng. It¡¯s a young prince.¡± The midwife, holding the baby, presented him to Xiao Nanye and Jiang Peihuan. Looking at the child before him, Xiao Nanye¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. ¡°Why is he so tiny?¡± The midwife beside them quickly responded with augh, ¡°Your Highness, all newborns are like this. He will grow soon.¡± Jiang Peihuan remained silent, looking down at the child in her arms. In this lifetime, she had finally protected everyone close to her.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!